ã€ŠCohabitation With My Ex-Husbandã€‹


 Chapter 1 Meeting Your Ex-Husband On The Operating Table

    The atmosphere in the hospital in London looked very busy as usual, especially in the Emergency Room. Several nurses were running here and there, carrying the requested equipment, as well as the doctors who looked very busy taking care of the incessant patients.

    At this time, two paramedics came pushing an ambnce stretcher with a man covered in wounds and looked unconscious. A paramedic was on top of him while continuing to pump the man''s chest.

    One of the nurses and the doctor immediately approached the paramedics and led them to one of the empty beds to transfer the patient.

    "It was a traffic ident. The patient was initially conscious but he suddenly fainted and had a cardiac arrest when the ambnce arrived at the hospital," said one of the paramedics exining when they were moving the patient.

    One of the nurses immediately went to get the defibritor when she heard this, and the doctor who was there immediately started giving the electric shot to revive the patient''s heart.

    "He is back!" said the doctor after looking at the AKG monitor which now showed and up and down line.

    However, even though they had gotten his heart rate back, they knew that this was not over, the patient was still in his critical condition.

    "It seems the patient has to be operated on. Who is the surgeon on duty at this time?" asked the doctor after examining the patient''s condition. He was still a resident and didn''t have much experience to perform surgery.

    "Doctor Sarah."

    "Prepare the operating room and call Doctor Sarah!"

    ***

    A woman just came to the hospital wearing a jacket and carrying a cup of coffee in her hand. She smiled when several nurses and doctors greeted her with respect.

    After being a resident for three years, she had finally be a surgeon in one of London''s most renowned hospitals.

    While heading to the ce to change clothes, the woman saw a nurse running and seemed to be heading towards her.

    "Doctor Sarah!" called the nurse while catching her breath from running.

    "What is it?" Sarah asked worriedly. She could already imagine the reason the nurse was running towards her, but she still wanted to try to deny it. She had just arrived and hadn''t even finished her coffee.

    "Doctor, you are needed in operating room three! There is an emergency patient!" said the nurse.

    Sarah sighed. It looked like again she had to finish her coffeeter. Hurriedly, she headed straight for the changing room to change her clothes.

    ***

    Not long after, Sarah finally ran to the operating room in a blue scrub,plete with a mask, and a head covering. Once inside, she washed her hands first to sterilize them, and went into the operating room.

    A nurse immediately approached Sarah and helped her put on gloves and a surgical gown.

    "Patient''s condition?" Sarah asked as she was being helped.

    "The patient is a man in his 30s, had a traffic ident, had a cardiac arrest and seemed to have internal bleeding," said the doctor who had examined the patient''s condition.

    Sarah nodded when she heard this and finally walked over to the patient to immediately operate on him.

    However, when Sarah''s gaze fell upon the patient''s face, she was frozen in ce. The face with its eyes closed looked familiar. She hadn''t seen that man''s face in a long time, but she would never forget that man''s face.

    ''Michael? My patient is Michael?'' Sarah thought, recognizing the man.

    The man was her ex-husband. They were divorced three years ago. She thought she would never see that bastard again in her life. So how could she meet her ex-husband on the operating table?<sub> </sub>

    ''Is this the chance given to me so I can kill him? I still clearly remember that time I swore to kill him someday! Should I pretend to identally cut a vein and let him die of bleeding?'' Sarah thought as she began to think about how to get Michael dead without jeopardizing her status as a surgeon.

    "Doctor Sarah?"

    The sound of the doctor calling her moved Sarah from her reverie.

    "Sorry," Sarah cleared her throat, "We''re about to start the operation. Scalpel!"

    ***

    Sarah came out of the operating room and immediately threw away the mask she was wearing. Her face looked troubled.

    ''I should have killed him!'' thought Sarah, regretting her decision to save Michael.

    She did have the intention to kill her ex-husband, but on second thought, she was a doctor who had taken an oath to cure patients who came and she had to see them as patients, without prejudice.

    Sarah sighed and walked straight out of the operating room. She had to go get her coffee.

    "Doctor? How''s my son doing?"

    As soon as Sarah left, she was immediately approached by a husband and wife who seemed to have been waiting for someone toe out of the operating room.

    Sarah was a little surprised. She was not expecting that someone was waiting for Michael''s surgery. Wasn''t he a patient who had a traffic ident? Had they managed to get his identity and contact his family?

    "Sarah? Aren''t you Sarah?" asked the old man who recognized Sarah first.

    His wife, who had looked worried, immediately turned to look at Sarah closely when she heard her husband''s words. Her face immediately changed as soon as she realized that in front of her was Sarah.

    "You''re right! This is Sarah. Wait a minute. Did you operate my son?!" cried the old woman who suddenly felt irritated.

    "The operation went smoothly. Now the patient has been transferred to a ward for recovery. We just have to wait for the patient to wake up," replied Sarah with a professional smile.

    "Look at her rude behavior! Are you pretending not to recognize us?" cried the old woman, pointing at Sarah.

    "Ah! I am sorry! How could I not recognize you, Mrs. Collins? Your face has changed a lot since thest time we met. Should I give you a good Dermatologist contact? You can get a discount if you mentioned my name," Sarah replied with a sweet smile.

    "W-What? Look at you! You start talking back to me! Did you mean I have grown old?!" the woman screamed again.

    This time, Sarah didn''t care anymore. She just looked at the old man who was standing beside his wife and nodded her head before she quickly left the ce.

    Sarah held her hand which was unconsciously shaking.

    ''You are a different person now, Sarah. You are already a surgeon!'' Sarah thought to brace herself. She didn''t expect that she would still be afraid when she saw her ex-mother-inw.

    Sarah, who was heading to the changing room to get her coffee, immediately changed her direction to look for the resident doctor who joined her in the operation earlier.

    She had tried not to be afraid, but she had better stay away. She couldn''t see Michael''s family again when he woke up. So she told the doctor to do it.

    Sarah immediately smiled as soon as Alex, the doctor nodded, in understanding. She thought Alex would be the one dealing with Michael from now on and she could wash her hands off of her ex-husband''s case.

    However, Sarah had no idea that in the next few hours, she would see Michael and his family again.

 Chapter 2 Amnesia

    "What did you say?!"

    Sarah raised her eyebrows when Alex suddenly came to her room and said something shocking.

    "The family of the patient who was in a traffic ident insists that you made a mistake during the operation, and they nned to sue you," said Alex, repeating his words once more.

    "What nonsense are they saying?! You know that the operation was sessful! You were there with me!" said Sarah, raising her voice.

    During her time as a surgeon, the sess of the operation was not 100%. She had misdiagnosed and even failed to save her patients, that caused them to die on the operating table. However, the operation she did on her ex-husband was sessful. So how could they used her of making a mistake and even nned to sue her?

    "Yeah, I''ve told them many times, but the patient''s mother insisted on it," said Alex quietly.

    Sarah snorted when she heard that. She should have guessed it must have been Mrs. Collins.

    "Alright, I''ll go see them."

    Sarah sighed. She didn''t really want to see them anymore, but it couldn''t be helped. It seemed she had to face her ex-husband and his family one more time.

    ***

    "Huh! Look! She finally came here! Do you think you can get away after making such a mistake on my son''s surgery? I won''t let it slide! I will sue you!" shouted Mrs. Collins as soon as Sarah entered the room upied by Michael.

    Sarah took a deep breath to calm herself, then she immediately smiled.

    "I don''t know what you mean, but¡­"

    "Wifey!"

    Sarah stopped her words when the voice she had not heard for a long time greeted her ears. She immediately turned her head and saw Michael who came out from behind the bathroom door.

    "Wifey!" said Michael once more, then immediately walked over to Sarah and hugged her.

    On reflex, Sarah pushed him away.

    "Why did you push me?" asked Michael, looking hurt.

    "See! You must be doing this on purpose, right?! How can my son call you his wife when you are already divorced?!" snapped Mrs Collins.

    When Michael finally woke up, he suddenly asked about Sarah. Mrs. Collins then asked why Michael was looking for Sarah, and he replied, "What do you mean? She is my wife. Am I wrong to ask where my wife is?"

    He even rolled his eyes, as if he was annoyed by his mother''s question.

    Mr. and Mrs. Collins looked at each other, confused by Michael''s strange attitude. Mrs. Collins then informed her son that he and Sarah had divorced, but Michael insisted that he just got married to Sarah. So, how could they have divorced?

    Hearing this, Mrs Collins became irritated. Why would her son suddenly say something like that? Something must have gone wrong with Michael''s surgery, and it was Sarah''s fault because she was the one who operated on him!

    "What did you just say?" Sarah asked again, hoping she heard it wrong.

    "Wifey? Ah! Are you embarrassed because dad and mom are here?" said Michael who smiled again when he understood why Sarah suddenly pushed him. She must be embarrassed.

    "But we''re already married, it''s only natural for me to call you that," he muttered under his breath, pouting his lips.

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she saw Michael''s expression. Did he just pout his lips? His attitude didn''t match with Michael she remembered.

    "So you think we''re married," Sarah said, then grabbed Michael''s arm and gestured him to sit on the bed.

    Michael nodded and sat on his bed.

    "How long have we been married?" Sarah asked, starting to find out thest memories Michael remember.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm¡­ three months," Michael said after thinking for a while.

    "Do you know why you are here?"

    Michael fell silent again.

    "I don''t know. I just heard I had an ident."

    "Do you know what day it is?"

    Michael fell silent again then shook his head. He also did the same when Sarah asked for today''s date.

    "Are you done checking on me? I''m fine," said Michael who was starting to feel annoyed that Sarah kept asking him questions.

    So what if he didn''t know today''s day and date? He just needed to check his cellphone to see it.

    "Yeah, but let me check on you one more time to make sure you''re okay," Sarah said then told Michael to follow her.

    Based on Michael''s answer, the man seemed to have amnesia, but things would be clearer once she saw Michael''s MRI scan.

    ***

    "Sarah, what happened to Michael?"

    Mr. Collins looked at Sarah who was sitting in front of him. A worried look etched on his face.

    "Do you need to ask again? Of course this is because of this rude child. She deliberately turned Michael like that! Howe out of all the doctors in this hospital, my son was operated on by a doctor like you?" said Mrs Collins with an exasperated sigh.

    Sarah''s brows furrowed when she heard Mrs. Collins'' harsh words.

    ''''Patience ... patience ...'' she kept muttering the same word in her heart. It would be bad if she was provoked and deemed unprofessional by the annoying old woman.

    "Stop it. Sarah is a surgeon and not a resident anymore," said Mr. Collins.

    "Hah! Everyone can be a surgeon too! I''m sure she can work in this hospital after flirting with the hospital''s head!"

    "This is Michael''s MRI scan!" Sarah cut in quickly. She couldn''t bear to hear Mrs. Collins harsh words anymore. It was still her working hours, so she had to act professional.

    Sarah then showed what had happened on Michael''s head, and how it should look.

    "It looks like the patient''s head was hit, but thankfully it wasn''t fatal and made the patient have amnesia. He only remembered what happened five years ago, and forgot the events after that. But don''t worry too much, he can still do his activities as usual," Sarah exined.

    "But it''s best not to make the patient remember what he doesn''t remember, otherwise it will confuse him. It can also shock his brain. Currently, there is no medicine to treat patients with amnesia, but it shouldn''tst long. So you don''t have to worry," continued Sarah.

    "What?! So you mean we should just leave our son like that?!" said Mrs. Collins, disapprovingly.

    "Like I said before, there is no medicine that can treat amnesia.The patient will regain his memory after a while."

    "What if his memory doesn''te back?!" cried Mrs. Collins.

    "Then it looks like you''ll have to see me often," Sarah said with a sweet smile, making Mrs. Collins look very annoyed.

    Sarah chuckled at that.

    "I''m just joking, Mrs. Collins. You can take the patient to the neurologist and get further treatment."

    However, Sarah had no idea what she had said to upset Mrs. Collins, would actuallye true.

 Chapter 3 Mr. Collinss Request

    Sarah stretched her stiff body as she walked towards her room. Today was very tiring day for her. Besides being emotionally drained from meeting her ex-husband, she helped with the surgery in the emergency room because she didn''t have an operation scheduled today.

    As a result, she was really tired and wanted to go home even though it was still 3 pm.

    "Mr. Collins?" Sarah''s eyes widened when she saw the old man who was standing while leaning against the door of her room. She hurriedly approached him.

    "Mr. Collins? Why are you here? Can I help you?" asked Sarah curiously.

    She had already exined everything that had happened to Michael. Was there anything else Mr. Collins wanted to ask?

    "Sarah¡­ ah, Doctor Sarah," corrected Mr. Collins with a smile. "Are you busy? Can we talk for a bit?" he continued.

    "You can call me Sarah," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Sarah then looked at the watch on her wrist. At least she had 10-15 minutes to rest for a while.

    "Okay. Shall we talk in the cafeteria? I''d like to bite some food," Sarah asked.

    "Sure," replied Mr Collins.

    Soon, Mr. Collins and Sarah had taken their seats at one of the hospital cafeteria tables, and Sarah immediately excused herself to order her food.

    "Here, Mr. Collins, ck coffee, no sugar," Sarah said, handing the old man a cup of coffee and put her ice tea and a sandwich on the other side of the table.

    "Ah¡­ you don''t have to bother," said Mr. Collins, but he was smiling. ck coffee without sugar was his favorite drink. Sarah seemed to still remember it.

    Sarah just smiled when she saw the old man''s expression.

    "So, what do you want to talk about? Ah, is it okay if we talk while I''m eating?" Sarah asked, then took her sandwich and started eating it after Mr. Collins nodded his head.

    "That¡­ I want to ask for a favor."

    Sarah raised her eyebrows when she heard that.

    "A favor? What is it? If I can do it, I will do it," replied Sarah with a smile.

    "That¡­" Mr. Collins looked a little hesitant. "Can you pretend to be Michael''s wife again?"

    Cough cough.

    Sarah immediately choked after hearing that.She hurriedly took her tea and drank it.

    "What?!" asked Sarah in surprise.

    "Like you said, we can''t force Michael to remember the things he didn''t remember, and he still remembers that you''re still his wife," exined Mr. Collins.

    Sarah nodded slowly. She did say that, but that didn''t mean she wanted to be that bastard''s wife again. Even if it ''s just to pretend, it was still a big no!

    "You also said that there is no medicine that can help regain his memory, but I believe you know how to restore the memory of a patient with amnesia, right? So you can help him while you two live together again," continued Mr. Collins. Sarah nodded her head again. She did say that.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Collins. I can''t seem to help you," Sarah replied firmly.

    Her rtionship with Michael had ended three years ago, and Sarah had absolutely no intention of dealing with her ex-husband again.

    "Ah! Have you remarried?" asked Mr. Collins carefully. He had asked her to be with his son, but he forgot to ask if Sarah had remarried or not.

    "No, I''m still single. But I will still refuse your request," said Sarah firmly.<sub> </sub>

    After the divorce, Sarah focused on her career and never got into a romantic rtionship, or thought about remarrying, although some men had chased after her.

    <o>,m "I''m begging you, Sarah. It''s my fault that Michael got into an ident like this," said Mr. Collins weakly. His face looked sad.</o>

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, but she just kept quiet.

    "Actually¡­ I have a brain tumor, but I kept it a secret from my family because I didn''t want to worry them."

    Sarah''s eyes widened and her mouth opened slightly when she heard that.

    Mr. Collins just smiled faintly when he saw Sarah''s reaction.

    "Because I didn''t want to do the treatment and kept ignoring the calls from my doctor, he ended up calling thepany, thinking that I was still CEO. But Michael had taken my ce. He took the call and finally found out about my condition."

    "He went straight to me to ask about it and we had a bit of a fight before he finally left. I think it was because of that he got into an ident."

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. She looked at Mr. Collins who now looked older than she hadst remembered.

    Different from Mrs. Collins who was always mean to her, Mr. Collins was always kind to her.

    Sarah was very grateful to have him as father-inw before. The man made her feel the father''s love.

    And now the person she had considered like her own father had a brain tumor?

    "You have to do the surgery. Brain tumor is still curable," said Sarah, who unconsciously started to tear up.

    Mr. Collins shook his head slowly.

    "The risk is high. I want to spend the rest of my time with my family, rather than dying in the operating room," said Mr. Collins.

    "Is the tumor in a difficult ce? Ah, no, let''s do a scan. I''ll see for myself," Sarah said and was ready to stand up from her ce.

    "Sarah," said Mr. Collins softly while touching her hand.

    It made Sarah sit back in her chair.

    "I know I''m being selfish right now, but can you grant my request? I''m afraid Michael''s memory won''te back and he needs to know my situation once again. He also has to lead thepany," he said while looking at Sarah gently.

    "I really don''t know what had happened between you and Michael, but I really regret that you guys have to divorce. I even scolded him for letting you go. You know I really love you," said Mr Collins sincerely.

    Hearing this, the tears that Sarah had been trying to hold back finally came out.

    She knew that Mr. Collins truly loved her, like a father to his daughter. The only thing Sarah regretted when she divorced was that she could no longer feel the fatherly love she had from Mr Collins.

    When Mrs. Collins always told her toe over to their house to make breakfast and clean up, even though Sarah had to go to work at that time, Mr. Collins always defended her and told her to go to work immediately. Thanks to Mr. Collins, Sarah didn''t have to do that troublesome task anymore.

    "I beg you, Sarah. Consider this as myst request. Please help Michael regain his memory by pretending to be his wife again," begged Mr. Collins.

    After hearing the word st request'' it made Sarah cry even more.

    She really didn''t want to get involved with that bastard ex-husband again, but she couldn''t ignore the request from the person she was so grateful for and was like her own father.

    What should Sarah do?

 Chapter 4 The Patient Doctor Genre Exists Not Without A Reason

    Sarah lowered her head while ruffling her brown hair. Her mind was so messed up right now. She didn''t know what to do.

    "Okay," said Sarah, who raised her head again and looked at Mr. Collins.

    She knew that she would regret epting this request. However, she would regret it even more if she didn''t ept what might be Mr. Collins''st wish.

    Sarah did not do this for Michael, but it was for Mr. Collins.

    Mr. Collins immediately smiled upon hearing it.

    "But ... I have one condition," said Sarah. Instantly, the smile on the face of Mr. Collins disappeared.

    "What is it? Ahh ... are you talking about the pay? Of course I''ll pay you," said Mr. Collins. He smiled again.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "No, it''s not like that. I don''t need the money. You don''t have to pay me," she said.

    "I''ll take a look at the tumor on your brain first, and if it is possible to do the surgery, please do it," Sarah continued firmly.

    She knew that Mr. Collins was doing this not only for Michael or out of affection for his son, but he also did this for the sake of hispany.

    Maybe Mr. Collins idently mentioned that Michael should lead thepany again, which was the main reason he had asked her to do this, and Sarah heard it clearly.

    Sarah knew very well that Mr. Collins loved hispany very much and would do anything for it, perhaps including lying to her about having a brain tumor. Sarah would not allow herself to be taken advantage of that way.

    She wasn''t the naive woman she used to be anymore.

    "Ok. I will do it. I''m d you''ve changed, Sarah," said Mr. Collins who seemed to realize what Sarah was thinking.

    Sarah just smiled shyly when she heard that. Did she look that obvious?

    Well¡­ she didn''t want to use Mr. Collins of lying to her, but there was a slight chance that the old man would do it so for the sake of hispany.

    ***

    "He really has a tumor in his brain," muttered Sarah, who was currently looking at the MRI scan results of Mr. Collins. Her eyes involuntarily became teary again when she saw the medium-sized tumor, and it was in a difficult ce.

    What Mr. Collins said was the truth.

    "It looks like I do have a brain tumor," said Mr. Collins who had juste over to Sarah and saw the woman''s expression.

    "Mr. Collins!" Sarah called softly, her tears finally falling when she saw the old man''s face. Right now, her view of Mr. Collins had changedpletely.

    "It''s all right, Sarah," said Mr. Collins gently.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "The location of the tumor is indeed in a difficult ce, but it can still be cured. I will consult it with my professor first," said Sarah and then wiped her tears. She hadn''t given up yet.

    Sarah was sure that one of her professors who was also a doctor at this hospital could give input regarding for Mr. Collins'' surgery.

    "Okay. Then, when can you meet Michael? Can he go home?" asked Mr. Collins.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Ah, right. She had to pretend she was still Michael''s wife.

    ***

    "Wifey!" called Michael who looked cheerful when Sarah visit him again.<sub> </sub>

    "How are you?" Sarah asked with a smile and walked over to Michael who was still lying in the hospital bed.

    "I feel pretty good. When can I go home?" asked Michael who let Sarah examine him.

    "I''ll check on you first," Sarah said and began to do some examination.

    Throughout the examination, Michael was silent, but his gaze continued to stare at Sarah.

    "Why did you look at me like that?" Sarah asked as her eyes met Michael''s again.

    "I just realized it, but you look sexy in this doctor''s uniform," Michael said with a seductive smile.

    It made Sarah roll her eyes and hit Michael''s arm lightly.

    "Patient, I''m your doctor, okay? Don''t think anything weird," she said firmly.

    How could the cold, jerk Michael change drastically and be like this?

    "Well¡­. you know¡­ the patient doctor genre exists not without a reason. We might be able to do it, Doc," Michael replied with a grin and started reaching out his hand to grab Sarah''s ass.

    "Are you crazy?" said Sarah who hit Michael''s arm again. She immediately took a few steps back and red at Michael.

    Some patients had teased her before, but Sarah never thought she''d get that from her ex-husband.

    Michael just smirked when Sarah hit him lightly. Seeing his wife''s shy face made him even more excited.

    However, before he could open his mouth to tease his wife again, the door to his room opened and his father and mother appeared.

    Mrs. Collins, who had just returned from buying food, opened her eyes wide when she saw Sarah in her son''s room.

    She immediately approached the woman with long footsteps.

    "Hey! What are you doing here?! Did you just check on my son?! Look at this shameless woman!! I already asked the hospital to change the doctor who takes care of my son, but how dare you stille here?!" cursed Mrs. Collins harshly.

    She was about to p and pull that lowly woman out of the room if her husband or Michael weren''t there.

    "Mom! What are you doing? How can you say that to Sarah?!" said Michael who immediately got out of bed and stood in front of Sarah, protecting her.

    Mrs. Collins was surprised to hear her son yelled at her, and the same thing happened to Sarah.

    She was also surprised when Michael defended her like this. All this time, Michael was alwaysral, not siding with either of them.

    Did his amnesia change Michael''s character as well?

    Sarah immediately shook her head. This was not the time to think about that.

    She then looked at Mrs. Collins and instantly changed her expression to one of fear.

    "What do you mean¡­ Mother?!" said Sarah quietly and timidly, making Mrs. Collins, who had been staring at Michael, looked at her with wide eyes.

    "Of course I came here to check on my¡­ husband. Have you forgotten that I am also a doctor, Mother?" Sarah asked, blinking her eyes.

    Behind her, Mr. Collins smiled when he heard what Sarah had said. It seemed that the woman had no problem pretending to be his daughter-inw anymore.

    "What?!" cried Mrs. Collins, unable to contain hers annoyance any longer. She then approached Sarah and grabbed the woman''s hair.

    It looked like this lowly woman had really gone mad to say such nonsense!

 Chapter 5 Looked Like Having An Affair

    "What?! So you asked that woman to pretend she''s still Michael''s wife?! Have you gone crazy?!" asked Mrs. Collins as she was pulled by Mr. Collins out of Michael''s room.

    "Then what about you? How can you pull her hair like that?! Aren''t you the one who has gone mad?" asked Mr. Collins. He had never expected his wife to behave like that.

    He knew that his wife wouldn''t like the decision he made, but he didn''t expect her to pull Sarah''s hair like that.

    "Anyway, I don''t agree with your decision! How could you do something like that?!" said Mrs. Collins, crossing her arms across her chest.

    "Michael is now the CEO of thepany! Do you want thepany''s shares to go down because he has amnesia? My decision is final! Sarah can help Michael!" said Mr. Collins insistently.

    Mrs. Collins was silent when she heard that, what her husband said did make sense.

    "Then, what about Anna? We..."

    "What are you talking about? Are you still thinking about setting up Michael and that woman? I will never allow the two of them together!" said Mr. Collins quickly and then left the ce, leaving Mrs. Collins alone.

    Mrs. Collins just looked at her husband while raising her eyebrows. She did not understand why her husband disliked Anna so much, even though Anna was a very suitable woman to be her daughter-inw.

    Meanwhile, in Michael''s room.

    Sarah winced in pain as she examined her head that Mrs. Collins had grabbed. She had no idea that her mother-inw, ah, her ex mother-inw would grab her hair like that.

    Sarah always thought that one day Mrs. Collins would surely used her hands to attack her, but she never thought the old woman would pull her hair.

    "Are you all right?" asked Michael with a worried tone. He intended to touch Sarah''s head, but the woman immediately pped his hand away.

    "I''m fine. It seems that you are fine. Then, I will go first," said Sarah and instantly left Michael''s room without waiting for the man to say anything.

    Michael just looked at Sarah worriedly. He then sighed as the woman came out of the room. It looked like he had to talk to his mother about what had happened earlier.

    Two dayster.

    Sarah came to the hospital as usual with a coffee in her hand. She then changed her clothes right away and went to her room to check her operation scheduled today.

    "Three surgeries?" Sarah muttered then immediately went to visit her first patient who would do the surgery this morning.

    Once the surgery, which took three hours, was finally done, Sarah realized that she hadn''t checked on Michael. Even though she didn''t want to do it, she had promise to Mr. Collins.

    However, when Sarah arrived at Michael''s room, her brow furrowed. The room was empty and had been tidied up. Sarah then decided to ask the nurse on duty, and she was very surprised to hear that the patient had been discharged.

    "Michael has returned home? Then why didn''t he say something to me? Has he regained his memory?" Sarah thought that it was very strange.

    If Michael hadn''t regained his memory, Sarah was sure that the man would have asked her to take care of him ande home with him.

    ''Why should I even think about that? Thank goodness he''s finally gone home, and I don''t have to pretend to be his wife again,'' thought Sarah who shrugged her shoulders. Then she immediately went to check on her patient who would do the surgery this afternoon.

    Today she was very busy and didn''t have time to think about that bastard.

    ***<sub> </sub>

    Sarah walked into her room with a tired look on her face. Having three operations withrge cases drained all her energy. At least she could finish the operation before her shift ended.

    "I think I will go to a Spa to have a message. It has been such a long time since I pampered my body," thought Sarah while walking into her office.

    "Are you done?"

    When Sarah was about to open the door to her room, she heard someone''s voice. It made Sarah immediately turn around, and she was surprised to see Michael standing beside her.

    "Michael? Why are you here?" asked Sarah in surprise. She didn''t realize Michael''s presence at all.

    "Of course, to pick up my wi... hmph!" Sarah quickly covered Michael''s lips when she knew what the man was about to say. She then nced at the nurses and doctors who were stealing nces at them.

    Michael had a tall and muscr body, and his face could also be categorized as very handsome. So some people couldn''t help but take another nce at Michael.

    The doctors and nurses there looked very interested in Michael, but they also knew Sarah was single!

    Wouldn''t it be strange if a man suddenly imed Sarah as his wife?

    "I''ll take my bag and change my clothes first. Wait here and do not say anything!" she whispered in Michael''s ear.

    Seeing the man nod, Sarah finally let go of her hand from Michael''s lips.

    Shortly after, she had changed her clothes. From afar, Sarah gave a code to Michael to follow her.

    Michael who saw that frowned. When he was walking towards Sarah, the woman also walked away, as if avoiding him.

    "Why did you leave me?" Michael asked when he finally caught up with Sarah in the parking lot.

    "Where''s your car? Hurry up, before anyone sees us!" said Sarah who looked panicked while asionally looking around her. She wondered if anyone she knew saw her with a man right now. .

    Michael frowned, but he finally took his car key and turned the car on, making Sarah immediately rush up to the car.

    Seeing Sarah''s strange behavior made Michael confused. Why did it look like the woman didn''t want to be seen with him? He was her husband, but right now they looked like they were having an affair.

    "Let''s go!" Sarah said when Michael finally got into the car and looked straight ahead.

    "..."

    Sarah then turned to Michael when the man didn''t say anything or start the car.

    "Why are you acting like this?" asked Michael who couldn''t stop himself from asking it.

    "What do you mean?" Sarah asked, raising her eyebrows.

    "Yeah... you don''t want to walk with me, and you want to rush into the car. You act like you''re with a man you''re having an affair with, even though I''m your husband," Michael said. He had a hurt look on his face when he said that.

 Chapter 6 I Could Be Fired

    ''That''s because I really don''t want to be seen with an asshole like you.''

    Sarah wanted to say that, but she managed to stop herself from doing so.

    She then sighed.

    "Sorry, but people here don''t know you''re my husband," Sarah said while looking at Michael apologetically.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He knew Sarah had moved to a new hospital. Thest time he remembered, Sarah worked in a hospital that was not as big as this.

    "But you can just introduce me as your husband," said Michael, who still felt his wife''s behavior was strange.

    If people didn''t really know about him as Sarah''s husband, shouldn''t she just introduce him? Why did she tried so hard not to be seen with him instead?

    "That''s¡­ um¡­" Sarah stuttered a little when she heard that question.

    After all, Michael was not her husband. People also knew her status was still single.

    How could she introduce Michael as her husband?

    "I could be fired!" Sarah suddenly said the words that crossed her mind.

    Michael raised his eyebrows when he heard that. Sarah could be fired for telling people he was her husband?

    "You know, I was the one operating you. I suddenly saw you in my operating bed and you were in critical condition at that time, so I immediately operated on you. If people find out I operate my own husband, I could get into trouble. At that time, I had no other choice, though," Sarah exined.

    It wasn''t just an excuse. As a surgeon, Sarah couldn''t operate on her own family members, because that would affect the decisions she madeter.

    Actually, Sarah wouldn''t be in that much of a trouble because Michael wasn''t her family anymore. He was just her ex-husband.

    However, if Michael insisted on introducing himself as her husband, and people finally found out about it, then things would get out of hand.

    Sarah had to tell her colleagues that they were already divorced, and she was currently pretending to be married to her amnesiac ex-husband.

    Sarah couldn''t imagine what would happen if people found out about it. She wasn''t going to let it happen.

    Michael was silent when he heard Sarah''s exnation, as if he was contemting her words.

    "So¡­ please don''t ever tell anyone in the hospital that you''re my husband, okay?" Sarah asked in a pleading tone.

    She didn''t know why the situation became like this, but she had to make sure Michael didn''t tell anyone about his status as her husband.

    p "Okay, I get it," Michael replied with a smile. His wife had risked her job to save him, so this was the least he could do to help her.</anda>

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. Thankfully, Michael agreed to her request and epted the excuse she made.

    ***

    On their way home, there was only silence in the car. Michael didn''t want to disturb his wife who had been working all day, so he decided to remain silent while asionally ncing at Sarah who was staring out the window.

    Sarah actually felt very awkward being in the car with her ex-husband. She began to think again about her decision to pretend as Michael''s wife.

    "Wifey," Michael called softly.

    Sarah could feel her body stiffen when she heard Michael call out to her with such a sweet name. She slowly started to move her head from the window towards the left to look at Michael''s face.

    "You can sleep."

    Sarah blinked when she heard the gentle words from her husband.

    "You seem very tired today, I also saw you yawn a few times. You can sitfortably and sleep. I''ll wake you up when we have arrived," Michael continued with a smile.

    He then turned on the radio to listen to the songs that were ying.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this.

    What was wrong with Michael?

    Why did his demeanor suddenly be soft like this?

    Actually, Sarah was a little wary right now. She was too surprised to see Michael waiting for her and called her by the name ''wifey'', that she got carried away and got into Michael''s car not knowing where they were going.

    Were they going to her inws, ah, her ex-inws, or were they going to Michael''s home?

    Sarah had a lot of questions that came to her mind right now, and it made her body feel tense.

    Then, a song with a soft beat could be heard from the car speaker. Sarah had never heard that song before, but the song was good.

    Sarah''s body, which had been tense for so long, was finally able to rx and sitfortably.

    She then subconsciously started leaning her head too to enjoy the song.

    Michael nced at Sarah and smiled when he saw that his wife leaned back on the seat while closing her eyes. It seemed she had fallen asleep.

    Michael started to slow down the car because he didn''t want to wake his wife up. Sarah must be exhausted, so he let her rest.

    ***

    Sarah had just woken up, and she was walking back and forth from the bedroom and living room. Even though she had rested long enough, her face looked exhausted.

    Last night, Sarah couldn''t sleep at all. She finally fell asleep when the sun was about to rise.

    Sarah then nced at Michael who was reading the news on his tablet while enjoying his coffee. Their eyes met, but Michael didn''t say anything. The man just raised his eyebrows, then ignored her.

    Sarah finally chose to sit in the living room after she was tired of walking back and forth. The expression on her face looked troubled. She wanted to open her mouth to say something, but then she closed it again.

    "I want a divorce!" Sarah said, looking at Michael firmly. She finally got her courage. She finally said it!

    Michael looked silent, the cup containing his coffee which he had lifted to drink, fell silent in the air. He slowly put the ss back down and turned to look at Sarah.

    "What did you say? You want a divorce?" asked Michael repeating Sarah''s words. His tone was low and calm, but he actually suppressed his emotions.

    "Yes! I can''t stand living with you anymore. I can''t stand this marriage any longer! I want a divorce!" Sarah raised her voice and stood up too. Her breath hitched as she said that, as if her emotions that she had been holding back all this time finallye out.

    Sarah had already said it, and it was not the time for her to back down again.

    "Okay," Michael said, then turned around to read the news on his tablet again.

    "What?"

    Sarah was surprised to see Michael''s reaction like., She thought Michael would at least try to stop her, or maybe yell at her like usual.

    But the man was calm, too calm and agreeing with what she said without arguing back?

    "Just take care of it and give me the form," Michael said without turning his head.

    ***

    Sarah opened her eyes. She didn''t think she would dream of that day! Unknowingly, Sarah became very upset!

    But wait¡­ why did the pillow feel hard and smell good?

    "Are you awake? Please don''t move like that, you might fall," Sarah immediately looked up and met the face of the man in her dream!

 Chapter 7 Apartements Password

    Sarah was stunned when she saw Michael''s face only some inches away from hers. It was the first time she saw her ex-husband''s face this close. Sarah had just realized that after several years of not seeing him, Michael was still handsome.

    Ah, no, much more handsome than before.

    Sarah hastily shook her head as the thought crossed her mind. This was not the time to admire Michael''s face!

    "What are you doing? Put me down!" said Sarah who had returned to her senses.

    The pillow she thought was firm and fragrant turned out to be Michael''s arm!

    Michael was carrying her!

    "We''ll be there soon, let me carry you to the front door," The man said with a sweet smile.

    "What do you mean? Quickly, put me down!" said Sarah sharply.

    However, Michael just chuckled at Sarah''s current behavior, thinking that his wife was shy.

    "Are you embarrassed to be seen by other people? We haven''t been married long, so we can say we''re still newlyweds. People will understand," he said with a teasing smile.

    ''What newlyweds!'' cursed Sarah in her heart.

    Let alone the newlyweds, they were already divorced!

    "Besides, I''m only going to take you all the way to the front door, but if you want, I can take you to the bed," Michael whispered teasingly.

    Hearing this, Sarah''s face looked annoyed. The old her might have fluttered and blushed when she heard that, but right now she didn''t feel anything. It even sounded like harassment.

    Sarah hastily fixed her expression and immediately moved for Michael to put her down.

    "What are you doing?! Don''t move! You are indeed light, but if you move like this I might drop you!" said Michael trying to keep Sarah in his arms and not drop the woman.

    It would be very embarrassing and hurt his pride if he dropped Sarah down.

    "Put me down! Put me down!" said Sarah while struggling in Michael''s arms. She put one hand on the man''s chest and started to push him.

    ''Why is his chest so hard?'' thought Sarah as she unconsciously started to grope Michael''s chest.

    She knew that Michael was taking care of his body because she had seen her ex-husband''s body before on the operating bed, but at the time she was too busy saving Michael to think that far.

    "Even though I was nning to just carry you to the front door, but I didn''t know you actually wanted us to continue in bed," Michael said then stopped his steps. He smiled seductively when he saw his wife start groping his body.

    He didn''t expect Sarah to give the signal and seduce him in such a way.

    Sarah hastily removed her hand from Michael''s chest when she heard that. She wasn''t used to the man''s constant teasing her like this.

    Realizing that Michael had stopped moving, Sarah used the opportunity to break free. After gathering her strength, she immediately jumped out of the man''s arms.

    Michael, who did not expect Sarah to be so reckless, finally lost his bnce and released his wife from his embrace.

    A loud sound and a stifled scream of pain were heard as soon as he let go of his grip.

    "Ouch¡­ it hurts¡­" Sarah said in pain. She thought she couldnd as easily and coolly as in the movies, but she didn''t think she would fall to the floor instead.

    "Are you alright?" asked Michael worriedly. His eyes widened, and his expression looked both worried and guilty for throwing his wife like that.

    Michael outstretched his hand to help her, but Sarah pushed it aside. She then tried to stand up without the man''s help. She gave Michael a sharp look before finally turning and walking towards their apartment.

    Yes, even though it had been three years since she hadst been here, Sarah still remembered the hallway of this apartment which didn''t seem to have changed at all. This was where she lived with Michael!<sub> </sub>

    When Sarah finally arrived at their apartment door, she suddenly stopped as a thought crossed her mind.

    They were already divorced for three years, but Michael remembered they got married not long ago and lived in this ce, but¡­ did this apartment even still belong to Michael?

    What if Michael didn''t live here anymore? Or even worse, was someone else living in this ce?

    "Why did you just stand here and note in?"

    Michael''s voice and the approaching footsteps snapped Sarah from her reverie. She hastily racked her brain to think what she should do now.

    Go somewhere else!

    Yes, that seemed to be the best option at the moment. It would be embarrassing if someone already lived in this apartment.

    However, before Sarah could say anything, Michael''s hand had pressed the number on the smart key lock door and a beep beep sound could be heard.

    "Michael!" Sarah called quickly and tried to grab the man''s hand so he wouldn''t press the number again.

    *Beep Beep*

    "Why do you look panicked like that?" asked Michael, looking at Sarah while one hand gripped the doorknob and opened it, then he went inside.

    p Sarah was stunned when she saw the door open.</anda>

    How could Michael open the door?

    How could that be?

    "You¡­ how did you manage to open the door?" asked Sarah while following Michael from behind.

    "Because I know the password?" Michael asked, blinking his eyes.

    "Password? What''s the password?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Why are you acting so weird? Of course the password we use! The day of our first kiss! Did you forget about it?" asked Michael while looking at Sarah in confusion.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. The apartment password was still the same?

    At first, they used their wedding date as their apartment password. However, because Mrs. Collins often visited and just walked into their house without permission, Michael finally decided to change it.

    And after thinking of a number that was easy to remember and would not be known by others, Michael suggested using the date of their first kiss.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard Michael''s suggestion. Her husband still remembered the day they kissed for the first time?

    She thought she was the only one who remembered it because it happened when they went on a movie date together. It was Sarah''s first time going to the movies, so she never forgot that day.

    "Oh, right, that''s right. Michael has that kind of side too," thought Sarah, smiling subconsciously as she recalled the incident when they set their apartment password.

    It happened early in her marriage, and Sarah had forgotten the meaning of the password because it had be like a number she had to remember to get into her house.

    "Wait a minute¡­ Sarah! It looked like our house was robbed by someone else!" said Michael abruptly, snapping Sarah back from her reverie.

    "What do you mean?" Sarah asked while raising her eyebrows in confusion.

    "Photos¡­ Our wedding photos had gone!"

 Chapter 8 Your Bras And Panties Were Stolen!

    Sarah''s gaze fell on the sofa and table which still looked the same as the one she remembered three years ago before she left the apartment. The location was still the same and nothing had changed at all.

    Subconsciously, Sarah smiled wryly as a thought crossed her mind. It seemed that after their divorce, Michael also left this apartment and lived elsewhere. Otherwise, howe the password was still the same and everything inside the apartment still looked the same as it did three years ago?

    After she thought about it again, who would stay in the same ce after separating?

    Well, Sarah would probably do it because she didn''t have much money. Though, she would at least change all the furniture, or at least arrange it again to create a new atmosphere, and when she had enough money, she would probably move elsewhere.

    However, Michael had a lot of money, so much so that he didn''t have to bother selling this apartment again to move into a new ce.

    "Sarah! It looks like our house was robbed by someone!"

    Michael''s words snapped Sarah back from her reverie. She looked at Michael with raised eyebrows. Her face clearly confused.

    Someone robbed this apartment?

    This was one of the most expensive apartments in London, and had a very high level of security. Of course what Michael said made no sense.

    However, Sarah still asked what her ex-husband meant.

    "Our wedding photos had gone!" said Michael who sounded a little hysterical, before he dashed into another room to check if anything else was stolen by the thief.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this, and she immediately turned to the wall in the living room. After she thought about it one more time, it was true. There should be arge photo frame of her and Michael.

    ? She wore her wedding dress and Michael was in a tux. They were both smiling and looking very happy. Yes, they were both happy once, but that was a long time ago.

    "Wait a minute... does that mean Michael is still living here, but he has thrown away our wedding photo?" Sarah thought.

    A strange feeling was felt by Sarah when she thought about it. For some reason, she was d that Michael was still living in this apartment even though he could move elsewhere. What''s more, the man did not change the furniture or create a new atmosphere¨C as Sarah would do.

    But on the other hand, she felt sad that Michael had thrown away their wedding photo.

    Sarah hastily shook her head.

    She was sad?

    She must be crazy by now. Why was she sad about that? They were already divorced. Michael had the right to throw their wedding photo from this apartment!

    "Sarah! Your clothes are gone too!" said Michael who came back while looking panicked.

    When he entered their bedroom to check if anything had been stolen, Michael found that the wardrobe only contained his clothes, while the women''s clothes were all gone.

    "That thief stole all your clothes! Even your bras and panties are stolen too!" said Michael, giving a report of what he found.

    "I really like your sexy red lingerie, but that thief stole it too," he muttered while clenching his fists tightly. His face looked really annoyed now.

    "It''s uneptable! I will go to the security of this apartment and see who the thief is! I will catch that pervert and teach him a lesson!" said Michael then immediately walked towards the door to meet the security.<sub> </sub>

    How dare that thief stole the sexy red lingerie¨Cahem, stole his wife''s clothes and their wedding photo!

    However, when Michael passed Sarah, the woman suddenly grabbed his wrist and held it tightly.

    "Michael, wait a minute!" said Sarah hastily. Her face looked a little panicked right now.

    Michael stopped, and looked at Sarah while raising his eyebrows. He waited for his wife''s words.

    Sarah instantly released her hand that was holding Michael''s wrist. She did agree to pretend to be Michael''s wife, but she didn''t want to touch the bastard, not even holding his wrist!

    Anyway, she wouldn''t make any physical contact with that bastard!

    "My clothes weren''t stolen. I brought them with me!" said Sarah, trying to look calm even though her brain was currently thinking hard about what to say.

    "You brought it with you? All of them?" Michael asked, repeating Sarah''s words. "Why?" he continued in a deep voice.

    Did Sarah run away from home?

    "No, I didn''t run away from home!" said Sarah hastily as if she could tell what Michael was thinking even though it wasn''t entirely wrong.

    After the divorce, Sarah did take all her clothes, even the ones Michael bought for her. She had no money and it was a shame to leave the clothes. She could earn money by selling them!

    "Then?" Michael asked for an exnation.

    Sarah''s brain was spinning fast at the moment, still looking for an excuse that made sense and wouldn''t make Michael suspicious.

    "You may not remember it, but I moved into an apartment near my new workce. This apartment is too far away, and I''m a surgeon now. They sometimes need me for emergencies," said Sarah, starting to give her reasons.

    "You¡­ What?! You moved?!" asked Michael in surprise.

    "Yes. You don''t remember it, but now you''re the CEO, taking over from your father. You are too busy working and rarelye home, and I am also busy working and too exhausted tomute this far. So I ask for your permission to move temporarily. It seems I identally brought all my clothes," Sarah said calmly. Her excuses sounded quite convincing.

    Michael was just silent when he heard that, trying to remember what his wife had said, but no matter how hard he tried to remember, he couldn''t remember anything.

    "Wait a minute¡­ I''m taking over from my father?!" asked Michael, realizing that Sarah had other information.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Yeah, I don''t know how it happened since you didn''t say it. You can ask your father about that," said Sarah, still looking calm.

    "So¡­ you don''t have to go to the security because no thieves have entered our apartment. And about our wedding photo, maybe it''s in the storage room. You said you wanted to change the paint of this apartment for a new atmosphere, and it looks like you took the photo."

    Sarah inwardly praised herself for being able to think of an excuse like this in such a short time. Did she turn out to be a genius writer? When she retired, she might be able to try to be a writer, but right now she was too busy with her job.

    Sarah then suddenly became nervous when Michael just kept quiet. She just hoped Michael would believe her because right now she couldn''t think of any other reason!

 Chapter 9 You Dont Need To Apologize

    "Okay, I understand. I''m sorry for taking off our wedding photo," said Michael who epted Sarah''s exnation.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when Michael believed her excuse which seemed usible. She then looked at Michael and her expression immediately changed when she saw the man''s expression which looked¡­ sad?

    No, it was not sad, more like disappointed. No, it was not like that either. This was the first time Sarah had seen Michael''s expression like that. She didn''t expect the man to show such an expression.

    "What''s the matter, Michael?" asked Sarah, subconsciously holding Michael''s arm.

    "Do¡­ Do you remember anything? Let''s sit first," she said then pulled the man to sit back on the sofa.

    Sarah''s face now looked worried. She was indeed happy that Michael''s memory might have returned, but on the other hand, she had not thought about what she should do when Michael remembered everything.

    What should she tell Michael?

    How should she exin this situation?

    "That¡­" Michael said, hanging on to his words. His current expression was hard to describe.

    "That¡­?" Sarah said, repeating the man''s words.

    "I can''t remember it. I''m sorry, Sarah," Michael said then turned to Sarah. The expression on his face looked guilty.

    Not only did he taking off their wedding photo, but he also couldn''t remember where he put it. Michael was feeling really bad right now.

    Sarah looked surprised again. Did Michael just apologize? The man had indeed apologized to her when they were still dating, but after marriage, she never remembered Michael apologizing to her.

    This felt really weird, and Sarah didn''t know how to respond to that.

    "Sarah?" called Michael when Sarah was silent. It looked like Sarah was really mad that he stupidly taking off their wedding photo.

    "It''s okay, Michael. You don''t need to apologize," Sarah replied, trying to put on a smile.

    Michael didn''t need to apologize? That bastard didn''t need to apologize?

    There was so much Michael had to apologize to her for, but the man didn''t need to apologize for taking off their wedding photo, because in the first ce, she and Michael were over!

    "You are currently sick. You don''t have to force yourself to remember it. It''s just a wedding photo," Sarah said, trying tofort Michael who was still putting on a guilty expression on his face.

    Yes, it was just a photo, a photo that had no meaning anymore.

    Michael, who had been trying so hard to remember where he put the photo, finally nodded his head. Thankfully, Sarah seemed to understand the situation and wasn''t angry anymore.

    "Then, I''ll go get my clothes first. I can''t keep wearing these clothes," said Sarah, who was looking for an excuse to get out of this apartment for a while.

    The apartment still looked the same as she remembered it, and¡­ Sarah didn''t think it would be so suffocating to be in this ce with her ex-husband.

    She needed to get some fresh air and get away from her husband.

    "Let me¡­"

    "No need! You seem exhausted. I can call a taxi," said Sarah. She immediately rejected the offer.

    Actually, Sarah couldn''t drive a car, she lived near the hospital and could get to work by walking, so Sarah never had any intention of buying a car and chose to save the money.<sub> </sub>

    "No, I''m fine!" said Michael insistently. He then stood up from his ce and walked to get his car key.

    Sarah tried to restrain herself from showing an annoyed expression and cursing at Michael. The man seemed unable to read the situation that Sarah wanted to be alone.

    "Okay then, my apartment is near the hospital," Sarah replied with a smile and then came out with Michael who had walked first.

    ***

    Once in the car, Sarah was lost in her thoughts again. Could she do this? Living together with her ex-husband in an apartment that still looked the same as three years ago?

    "This is all for Mr. Collins. I will hold on until Mr. Collins performs the surgery," thought Sarah. She had made up her mind.

    So far, there was no definite treatment for amnesia patients. Although this sounded cruel when others heard it, but Sarah hoped Michael''s memory never returned when she was still pretending to be the man''s wife.

    ''Wait a minute. Then, he''ll keep remembering we''re still married?'' Sarah thought. She did not want Michael to keep thinking they were still married couples.

    ''But¡­ I can just dump him, right? Like he did to me back then. I won''t kill him, but I can make him feel the pain I felt at that time,'' thought Sarah, suddenly feeling excited.

    She would make Michael love her more, and when the man was head over heel for her, she would dump him. Even though it wasn''t worth what Michael did to her, it was enough to lessen Sarah''s annoyance at him.

    Sarah''s mood became a little better. She then decided to look at the scenery outside the window, but her forehead immediately wrinkled.

    "Michael? Where are we going? This is not the way to the hospital," Sarah said, turning her head to Michael.

    "We don''t have to go to your ce," Michael said. He nced at Sarah with a smile on his face.

    Since they were in the car, Sarah had been silent and seemed to be thinking about something. Maybe the woman was still annoyed with the wedding photo matter, but she didn''t say it, understanding his condition that was still sick.

    Hence, Michael decided to do something to boost his wife''s mood.

    "Then where are we going?" asked Sarah who was surprised and starting to look a little panicked.

    Michael didn''t drive her to her house, then where would this amnesia patient take her?!

    After Sarah thought about it again, she didn''t do further checks on Michael''s condition. She just knew the man seemed to be able to do his daily activities normally, and thought that he was still married to Sarah.

    Michael didn''t answer and just smiled mysteriously, making Sarah even more panicked!

    "Quickly tell me where we''re going or stop the car and drop me off!" Sarah said firmly after looking around her which was quite safe.

    "Calm down. You will definitely..."

    "Michael! I''m serious!" said Sarah again firmly.

    Michael looked at Sarah in confusion before finally letting out a sigh.

    "We''re going shopping," Michael said, finally telling her where he was taking Sarah.

    "Though I wanted to give you a surprise," he muttered under his breath while pursing his lips.

    Seeing Sarah who seemed to be in a bad mood and looked exhausted from working too hard, Michael wanted to make his wife''s mood better, and shopping was the best way to make women happy, right?

 Chapter 10 Shopping

    "Shopping?"

    Contrary to Michael''s expectations, Sarah''s face looked normal, only her forehead was frowning. Shopping was something that seemed foreign to Sarah.

    Sarah didn''t have parents and lived in an orphanage. When she finally left the orphanage to go to college, she also couldn''t enjoy her time to go shopping because she had to study hard to maintain her schrship.

    After Sarah graduated from college, she married Michael, but she still couldn''t enjoy that luxury because she became a resident at the hospital. It was still the same right now. After she became a surgeon, she never went out to spend her time to go shopping because she was very busy.

    Well, she didn''t have much money either. So she never made shopping as her hobby.

    Michael didn''t notice Sarah''spletely unimpressed expression, and continued to drive his car to one of the malls in London.

    A few minutester, Michael and Sarah finally arrived at the mall. This ce felt foreign to her because she had nevere here before.

    Sarah was snapped from her reverie when Michael suddenly grabbed her hand and intertwined their fingers.

    She then looked at Michael, and it turned out that the man was also looking at her. When their eyes met, Michael gave a sweet smile.

    "Let''s find some clothes for you," he said.

    Sarah looked at their intertwined hands. Michael''s hands were bigger than her, making her always feel like a child when they were holding hands.

    When was thest time she held hands with Michael?

    To be honest, Sarah couldn''t remember it. It seemed they had never held hands again after one year into their marriage.

    Sarah hastily shook her head. Now was not the time to recall the long-buried memories. She had to quickly figure out how to get rid of this hand from hers.

    Even though she had nned to make Michael fall in love with her and eventually dump him, Sarah didn''t expect her to feel disgusted to even hold hands with Michael.

    "Let''s go to the shop over there," Sarah said, pointing to one of the shops in that mall. She then walked towards the shop without waiting for Michael and hastily let go of their hands.

    Michael felt a little lost when Sarah let go of his hand, but he quickly shook his head and followed his wife.

    Once they were in the shop, Sarah gasped slightly at the clothes that looked very beautiful. Her mood got a little better. She then walked to one of the clothes, and tried to touch the fabric. It felt soft and silky.

    However, as soon as Sarah saw the price tag, her face changed drastically. She could buy those clothes on her current sry, but it was still so expensive. It cost a quarter of her sry, and Sarah didn''t want to spend that much on one outfit.

    "What is it? You don''t like it?" asked Michael when he saw Sarah immediately moved to touch another outfit, but the next second, she had the same expression on her face.

    "Let''s go somewhere else, it looks like this shop only sells expensive clothes," whispered Sarah. She didn''t want to be in the shop anymore.

    Michael didn''t answer right away. Instead, he walked over to the clothes Sarah had seen earlier and looked at the price tag of the clothes.

    "Oh, it''s not that expensive. Buy it if you like it. It looks like the size is right for you too," Michael said then took the clothes and put them in front of Sarah to see if they fit for the woman or not.

    After seeing it, Michael nodded in satisfaction. The clothes fit his wife perfectly.

    "What do you mean? No, there''s no need. It''s very expensive. Let''s go somewhere else," said Sarah, shaking her head.

    "Wifey!" called Michael gently and held Sarah''s hand.

    "I can buy these clothes, and all the things you want to buy. Look," Michael said then took his wallet out of his pocket and pulled out a card.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t really remember, but it looks like I now have a ck Card. Look, my name is here," he said and showed Sarah the card.

    As Michael said, there was Michael Collins'' name on the ck card.

    "It seems you are right that I have taken over Dad as CEO. So, you don''t have to worry about buying things that seem expensive. Okay?" continued Michael, ending his exnation with a smile.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that. She knew that Michael''s father''spany was huge, but the man could get a ck Card? Did it mean that Michael was a billionaire now?

    Before Sarah could react, Michael had already called the shop assistant to help her try on the clothes they wanted to buy.

    ***

    A few minutester, Michael and Sarah came out of the store with a lot of paper bags. Sarah only nned to buy two or three clothes, but the man kept adding one onto another until they piled up. He even intended to buy all the clothes in the store so that they could fill Sarah''s wardrobe.

    Luckily, Sarah managed to persuade him toe out and take a look at the other stores. Even so, they still bought ten clothes, and Sarah wanted to scream when she saw the total price was more than her three months sry.

    "Let''s go there," Michael said, suddenly feeling excitedly. He pointed to a shop in the opposite direction of the first shop.

    Sarah, who was looking in another direction, turned her head and looked at the shop that Michael pointed to.

    It was an underwear and lingerie shop!

    "Why do we go there?!" said Sarah with a slightly red face out of embarrassment. She had absolutely no problem getting into a shop like that, but right now Michael wasing with her too.

    "To buy you underwear?" Michael asked back, pretending to be innocent.

    Sarah did need underwear, but the reason Michael wanted to go into the store was to buy his favorite lingerie for his wife to wear when they made love.

    Red andcy!

    Sarah looked at Michael suspiciously, trying to see if the man really wanted to go there to buy her some underwear, not other things. Sarah sighed, then finally followed Michael inside.

    Beep Beep Beep

    Sarah, who was picking out some underwear, immediately opened her bag when she heard the sound and took something that was beeping continuously. It was her pager. After reading the contents of the message, Sarah instantly called Michael.

    "Michael, I''m sorry. I have to go to the hospital right away. There''s an emergency patient."

    "Let me take you¡­"

    "No. No need. I can call a taxi. Sorry," said Sarah and ran out of the shop without hearing the man''s answer.

    Michael followed Sarah out of the shop and was about to follow her, but the woman suddenly disappeared from his sight.

    After taking a deep breath, Michael decided to go back into the shop. After all, his wife needed underwear.

    Meanwhile, a woman was seen walking to the cashier to pay for the underwear she had took from the disy.

    "Michael?" called the woman when she saw Michael who had just finished paying for his things.

 Chapter 11 Michaels Girlfriend

    "Michael?"

    Michael turned his head when someone called out to him. He looked at the woman who was wearing red clothes, heavy makeup,plete jewelry ranging from earrings, nes and rings, and in her hands was holding a bag with a branded logo.

    The woman looked beautiful and one look at it people could tell that she was a rich woman.

    However, Michael just raised his eyebrows and walked away without saying anything.

    Although the woman has a slim and sexy body that can make men want to chat with her just to make small talk. Michael didn''t know her.

    So there was no reason for him to talk to that woman.

    "Looks like I should head back soon. I don''t want to go shopping alone," Michael thought as soon as he left the underwear shop and decided to hurry back to his apartment.

    Meanwhile the woman could only smile shyly. She knew that she wasn''t close to Michael, but at least it didn''t matter if she tried to get close to him, right?

    "But why did Michaele to this shop?" thought the woman who found it odd to see Michael in the underwear shop.

    However, suddenly a thought crossed her mind, and she seemed to understand why Michael could be here.

    Her cellphone ringing made the woman wake up from her daydream, she hurriedly took it out of her bag and immediately answered the call.

    "Just a moment. I''ll be right there."

    After turning off the phone call, she immediately paid for her things and hurriedly went to where the people were waiting for her.

    A few minutester, the woman finally arrived at the food court on the top floor of the mall. She looked frantically looking for her friend.

    "Jane! Here!"

    The woman finally turned and approached the woman who called out to her.

    "Sorry I''mte!" said Jane with a smile then immediately took her ce.

    "It''s okay. We just arrived too. We''ve ordered drinks for you," said the woman softly.

    "We?" asked Jane confusedly. She thought she would only meet the woman, but when she looked again, there was another bag on the chair.

    Before the woman had time to exin, suddenly a woman approached them.

    "Oh. Jane has finally arrived!"

    Jane immediately turned her head, her face slightly surprised when she saw the woman.

    "Anna? Why are you here? How about Michael?" asked Jane who was surprised to see Anna here.

    "Michael? Michael who? Did I miss something?" another woman asked curiously.

    Jane didn''t answer right away, she leaned closer to the woman, as if what she was about to say was a big secret.

    "Michael Collins! Anna is dating him!" whispered Jane, looking around, worried that someone else would hear it and that the news would be out tomorrow.

    After all, the media will be in an uproar when they find out that her friend is dating Michael Collins!

    Anna just smiled shyly when she heard that.

    "WHAT?!" said the woman in surprise.

    "Mary! Lower your voice!" said Jane advised.

    Mary then immediately took her drink and took a sip, to calm herself down.

    "Michael Collins?!" said Mary again, trying to make sure she had heard right.<sub> </sub>

    Jane nodded in agreement, then immediately turned to look at Anna.

    "By the way, why are you here?" asked Jane confusedly.

    Anna, who was enjoying her drink, looked at her with raised eyebrows.

    "So what? Can''t I be here? Do you guys want to discuss something without me knowing? Hmm?" asked Anna back.

    "Not really. We just wanted to hangout. I''m just sorry you left Michael. You should have stayed with him," Jane said in a pitiful tone.

    She was indeed touched by Anna, who was a loyal friend and wanted to hang out with them while going out with Michael, but¡­ it was a shame that she left Michael just for their sake.

    Things Jane wouldn''t do.

    "What do you mean?" Anna raised her eyebrows when she heard that.

    "Eh?"

    Now Jane looks confused. Did she say something she shouldn''t?

    "That¡­ I saw Michael at the mall. I thought you were out with him. Ah! Have you guys broken up?" asked Jane curiously. Her tone involuntarily sounded pleased when she said that.

    "Of course not!" said Anna angrily. "Are you sure you didn''t see wrong?" she continued.

    "Of course not! How could I see it wrong? Michael is at the underwear shop. Ah! Could he buy you a present? Ohh~ Looks like you guys are going to have a hot night~" Jane said teasingly.

    No matter how Jane thought about it, there was no reason for Michael toe to the women''s underwear shop. She thought Michael was with Anna, but it wasn''t. In that case, the only usible reason was that Michael had bought a present for his girlfriend, Anna.

    Anna''s face immediately turned red when she heard this. Actually, she was quite worried because Michael had not contacted her in three days, so when she heard Mary and Jane were going to meet, she immediately came to hang out with them.

    But it turns out that Michael is preparing a surprise for her.

    "What should I do? Jane shouldn''t have told me. I guess I''ll have to pretend to be surprisedter," thought Anna who couldn''t hide the smile on her face.

    Meanwhile, Jane looked at Anna with envy. She had managed to date one of the richest men, and he seemed to love her so much that he even bothered to buy her a present himself.

    "Anna! Are you sure you are dating Michael?"

    Mary, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly asked.

    "Yes. At that time I wanted to introduce you to him, but you have work," answered Anna, turning to Mary.

    "They''re dating. I met them at that time. The two of them look good together," said Jane, who met Anna and Michael.

    Jane understood that Mary couldn''t believe it. They''re talking about Michael Collins! So even though Anna was a supermodel,pared to Michael, Anna''s status seemed to be nothing.

    "What is it? Just say it," said Anna when she saw Mary''s face which looked troubled even though she wanted to say something.

    "You know I worked with the Collins three or four years ago, right?" asked Mary, who is also a supermodel.

    Both nodded.

    "At that time Anthony Collins came on set and the photographer joked that one of us could be his inws. However, Anthony Collins said his son was married. Didn''t Anthony Collins only have one son? That''s Michael, right?" asked Mary carefully.

    As a friend, Mary believes Anna is not a woman who wants to disturb other people''s households. She was a hard worker and not a woman who would just sleep with a married man.

    So all Mary could think was that Anna didn''t know about this, and Michael set her up!

    "Ohh that.. I know it!" replied Anna who didn''t look surprised.

 Chapter 12 They Has Divorced

    Jane and Mary''s expressions looked surprised when they heard Anna''s words. The two of them in unison covered their open mouths with their palms, then looked at each other.

    The two of them seemed to be thinking the same thing when their eyes met.

    "Have you gone mad?!"

    "Anna! I didn''t expect you to be like that!

    They both know Anna very well. Even though she''s changed boyfriends a few times and has yed with several men. Anna has never done this with a married man.

    Some of their professional friends have done this but they didn''t expect Anna to do the same.

    Anna is one of the highest paid supermodels. Not to mention shees from a very wealthy family! There''s no reason for Anna to go after a married man like everyone else does!

    She has everything!

    "They have separated! Divorced! Do you think I will date a married man?!" Anna said looking rxed and then raised her ss to drink her drink.

    Mary and Jane fell silent when they heard that and then looked at each other again. Once again both of them seemed to be thinking the same thing. They believed Anna''s words.

    Especially Jane, who at that time met Michael.

    "Oh yeah, are you guysing to Diana''s wedding? I didn''t think she would get married so soon!" said Anna choosing to discuss a new topic of conversation.

    The topic that Anna chose seemed to attract Mary and Jane''s attention, because now they were gossiping about Diana.

    ***

    After a few hours of trying to look okay , Anna finally put on a confused expression as soon as she arrived at her apartment. Her feelings are uncertain right now.

    Michael is married? He is someone else''s husband?!

    Anna didn''t want to believe that at all. Even though Michael seemed a little cold to her, the man always pampered her. She is close with Mrs. Collins too!

    However, Mary can''t lie to her either! She has no reason to do it!

    "What the hell happened!" said Anna in frustration and then sat down on the sofa.

    Anna then took her bag which she had ced on the table and took out her cellphone. Her slender fingers seemed to be busy looking for someone''s contact and immediately called it as soon as she found it.

    [The number you called...]

    "Why can''t you be contacted at a time like this?!" Anna screamed in annoyance as the contact she gave the name [My Michael <3] could not be reached.

    Anna took another breath, trying to calm herself down. Michael is a busy man. Right now the man was probably meeting with his business partner.

    "Yes, it must be!" muttered Anna who wanted to believe it.

    She then looked back at her cellphone and sent a message to Michael, but Anna''s face immediately changed when she realized that Michael had not read her message since four days ago.

    "Are you really a married man and ying with me?" thought Anna while biting her lip.

    If Michael and Mrs Collins were really ying with her, then she would make them pay!

    ***

    Sarah came out of the operating room with a tired look on her face. She just had surgery for two people who were in traffic idents. The operation was indeed easy, she had done it several times, but somehow today felt very tiring.

    To be honest, Sarah knew very well why she was so tired today. She was not only tired physically, but mentally too.<sub> </sub>

    It''s all because of that bastard!

    "Doctor Sarah!" called one of the doctors who had juste out of the operating room and ran over to Sarah.

    "What''s wrong? Do you still need my help? Hoam," Sarah asked then covered her mouth with her hand as she yawned.

    "No. I just wanted to thank Doctor Sarah foring!" said the man, smiling shyly.

    Sarahughed a little at the man''s behavior.

    "Of course I''lle! That''s my job! That''s why you should study hard so you can perform the operation alone and you don''t have to call me at night," Sarah said jokingly.

    "Then I''ll go first! Don''t call me again!" she continued then immediately left without waiting for an answer from the man.

    The man looked at Sarah''s back which was getting further away with a look of admiration. Sarah looks so cool!

    A few minutester, Sarah returned to her previous clothes. She then took out her cell phone to see the current time.

    "It''s two o''clock and tomorrow my shift starts at seven. Hah!" Sarah sighed. It seemed that today she couldn''t rest well.

    Sarah''s footsteps then suddenly stopped when she realized something.

    Where should she go now?

    Does she have to go to her ex-husband''s apartment? Or back to her apartment?

    "Ahh... Why should I think about that? Have I gone mad? Of course I''m going back to my apartment!" Sarah thought then immediately stepped back.

    It seems that there is something wrong in her head right now that she can even think of going back to her ex-husband''s apartment!

    Her apartment is only a few minutes from this hospital, why does she have to go to Michael''s apartment which is so far away? Not to mention she had to wait for a taxi to arrive!

    She could use that time to sleep!

    "I''m just thinking of an excuse if that bastard asks why I didn''te home," Sarah thought then covered her yawning mouth once more.

    As Sarah exited the hospital door, her footsteps stopped when her eyes caught someone standing against the wall.

    The man folded his arms across his chest, his head looked down with his eyes closed, when he felt he was starting to fall asleep, he gasped in surprise, making his consciousness appear suddenly.

    But he already looked tired, once again he tried to close his eyes, trying to be as rxed as possible. However, the same thing happened again. Made him decide to look around him so he could get rid of his sleepiness.

    "Wi¡­ ah. Sarah!" called Michael who immediately smiled and walked over to Sarah as soon as he saw her.

    "Are you done?" he continued and looked at the watch he was wearing.

    "Was the operation difficult? Ah! You can tell meter. Let''s go home!" continued Michael then immediately walked first.

    "Sarah?!

    Michael turned around when he didn''t feel any footsteps following him. He looked at Sarah with raised eyebrows.

    "Why are you here?" Sarah asked with an inexplicable expression on her face. She suddenly felt something strange in her chest when she saw Michael.

    "What do you mean? Of course I came to pick you up," replied Michael who was still standing where he was, keeping his distance from Sarah.

 Chapter 13 Is He Really Michael?

    "Baby. This... ahhh..." Sarah said in a cute tone and then stretched her hand which was currently holding a fork towards Michael.

    Michael who was reading the news on his tablet, turned his head when he heard his wife calling him then nced at the fork that had pierced the waffle piece and without waiting any longer opened his mouth.

    Michael''s face, which had a serious look, immediately smiled when he saw Sarah''s face smiling at him.

    "It is suspicious. My wife suddenly feeds me and acts cute like this," said Michael with a suspicious look.

    Even though they''d only been married a few months, Sarah wasn''t the type to act cutesy. So Michael could tell right away that his wife wanted something.

    "What''s wrong? What does my wife want, hm?" asked Michael, cing his tablet on the table and focusing on Sarah.

    Sarah smiled shyly when she heard that.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just¡­ looks like my shift will end at midnight, maybe at two or three? Can youe pick me up at the hospital?" Sarah asked with a flushed face.

    Lately there have been rumors that something scary is happening around the hospital, the crime rate has also suddenly increased, making Sarah afraid toe back home alone.

    But it can''t be helped, it is not like she can ask to return earlier. She is just a clinical clerkship

    Michael''s face, which had been smiling, immediately changed when he heard that. He immediately took out his tablet again and continued reading it.

    "Don''t you usuallye home alone? You want me to wait for you until midnight?" asked Michael without turning his head and looking busy looking at his tablet.

    The smile on Sarah''s face immediately disappeared when she heard that.

    Since then, despite feeling afraid every time her shift ends at midnight. Sarah never asked Michael to pick her up.

    ***

    Sarah looked at Michael whose face had turned a little more mature since thest time she had seen him with a confused look.

    Was he the same man she married back then? Why is his attitude so different? Sarah didn''t seem to know Michael anymore.

    "Waiting for me? Why are you waiting for me here?" Sarah asked confusedly. She could guess why Michael was waiting for her outside the hospital, but Sarah didn''t want to raise her hopes.

    Michael is not that kind of man! He is an asshole!

    "Because you asked me to keep it a secret you are my wife. I wanted to wait for you but you didn''t like me being in the hospital. So I waited here," Michael replied.

    Sarah''s face looked strange when she heard that. She looked at Michael with a confused look. Who exactly was the man standing in front of her? Did the ident at that time make Michael''s character also change?

    Sarah shook her head, that was absolutely impossible.

    "Let''s go. It is so cold tonight. I want to go back home and sleep," Michael said while rubbing his cold arms.

    Without waiting for Sarah''s answer, Michael immediately turned around and walked towards his car.

    Sarah took a deep breath and followed him to Michael''s car.

    Inside the car, it was as quiet as ever.

    This was the third time Sarah was alone with Michael in his car and it seemed, Sarah had gotten used to it a bit and didn''t look as awkward as before.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah even asionally nced at Michael, her face looking confused at the man who had be more handsome since thest time she saw him.

    "Is he really Michael? Not someone else who has the same face? Or maybe he is Michael''s twin?" thought Sarah who couldn''t believe the man was Michael.

    Since then she had felt a strange feeling in her chest every time she saw a man who felt foreign, but on the other hand, he felt familiar.

    Meanwhile, Michael focused his gaze forward to drive while asionally yawning. He didn''t realize that Sarah had been staring at him all along.

    All he could think about right now was wanting to get home and sleep.

    A few minutester, Sarah and Michael had arrived at Michael''s apartment.

    "Do you want to take a bath first? I''ve filled water in the bathtub if you want to take a bath," said Michael stepping into their room.

    Beforeing to pick Sarah up, Michael did fill the bathtub with water. His wife must be tired and Sarah usually prefers to take a bath in a bathtub instead of a shower if she is very tired.

    "Ah no. I''m too tired to take a bath right now," Sarah said quietly then walked over to the sofa in the living room and sat there.

    "What should I do? I didn''t think much of it earlier, but are we going to sleep together?" thought Sarah, suddenly feeling regrets for following Michael here.

    She felt she could still bear it if she lived in the same house, or in the same car as Michael, but to share a room with him... Sarah didn''t know, she felt disgusted with him.

    Even the day before she said she wanted a divorce, she told Michael to sleep outside because she was disgusted by having to sleep with him.

    "What are you doing? You don''t want to sleep yet?" asked Michael who suddenly came out of his room to see what Sarah was doing.

    He thought his wife would immediately follow him to the bedroom to rest, but after he finished changing his clothes, he didn''t see her face.

    "Ah yes," Sarah said then immediately stood up and walked to Michael''s room.

    Although she felt disgusted, today was very tiring and she needed sleep!

    Once inside the bedroom, Sarah was once again stunned to see that not much had changed in this room. Everything looked the same, except for the bed linen that Sarah had seen for the first time.

    Looks like Michael really lived here after they divorced.

    Sarah shook her head, this wasn''t the time for her to think about that anymore. She then immediately went to the bathroom in the bedroom to wash her face, after that she walked over to the closet to get her clothes.

    "I''ve already arranged it in the closet," Michael said with a proud look on his face, hoping Sarah wouldpliment him.

    Sarah took one of her clothes and then looked at Michael who was lying on the bed.

    "You have to wash it first before putting it in the closet. It''s dirty clothes!" Sarah grumbled rolling her eyes, not expecting the clothes they''d just bought had already been ced in the closet.

    Sarah then turned around, then grabbed the hem of her clothes and lifted it. However, as soon as the clothes reached her chest, Sarah suddenly pulled her clothes back down and turned to look at Michael.

    "Are you going to keep looking at me?" asked Sarah irritably. Even though she had turned around, she could feel Michael''s gaze.

    How could she change her clothes if Michael kept staring at her?

 Chapter 14 Lets Go To Sleep

    "Why? Can''t I see my wife?" Michael asked back with a mischievous smile on his face.

    He originally only wanted to look at Sarah with no other intent, the woman happened to be standing in the direction of his gaze.

    However, seeing Sarah looking embarrassed like that made Michael subconsciously want to tease her.

    "Pervert!" Sarah replied then immediately took her clothes and walked into the bathroom.

    Even though this wasn''t the first time Michael had seen her body, they were divorced, and it felt weird for her to be naked in front of Michael.

    Michaelughed softly at his wife''s behavior which he thought was very adorable, they were married and this was not the first time his wife was shirtless in front of him, he had even seen more than that. So why should Sarah look embarrassed?

    A few minutester, Sarah came back into the room in a more casual outfit.

    "Let''s go to sleep," Michael said with a yawn, then patted his side, signaling Sarah to lie down immediately.

    Sarah''s expression looked doubtful. Can she sleep with Michael? With that bastard?

    "Wifey?" called Michael when he saw Sarah just standing there.

    "I can do it!" Sarah thought encouragingly herself then walked over to the bed and immediatelyy down on it.

    "What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?" asked Michael suddenly after a while.

    No matter how Michael thought about it, his wife looked very strange today.

    From Sarah forgetting their apartment password to asking why he picked her up.

    Today his wife is very different from usual!

    "It''s nothing, let''s just sleep," Sarah said then turned her back to Michael.

    Michael sighed when he saw this. Is he too sensitive? Looks like his wife is really tired from working all day.

    Michael then leaned closer to Sarah, and hugged her from behind.

    "Michael! I''m tired!" Sarah said without looking back and let go of Michael''s hand that was hugging her stomach.

    Michael was a little taken aback, he wanted to open his mouth to refute, but he decided to not do it and returned to his previous position.

    Looks like his wife is really tired today.

    Meanwhile, Sarah felt disgusted having to sleep with Michael like this again. Her body tensed up, and her mind wanted to get out of here. She couldn''t sleep.

    Sarah took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    Tomorrow she has to go to work and she needs to sleep.

    "Yeah, let''s go to sleep, let''s just pretend that bastard never existed," Sarah thought and closed her eyes.

    ***

    Sarah woke up suddenly, her hands immediately searching for her cellphone which she ced on the table beside the bed to see what time it was.

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide as she looked at the clock. It was 6:15.

    She''ste!

    In a hurry, Sarah immediately got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face and then immediately changed her clothes.

    She didn''t have time to take a shower and decided to take it in the hospital.

    "Are you awake? Let''s have breakfast first. I''ve made breakfast," Michael said as soon as he saw Sarah.

    Sarah looked at Michael who was putting his food on the dining table, then nced at the watch she was using. 6:23.

    She has no time!

    "I''mte! Looks like I unknowingly turned off my rm," Sarah said then immediately ran forward to put on her shoes.

    "Your shift starts early? I set your rm off, I thought..."

    "What did you do? @#$_!" cursed Sarah in annoyance.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah had expected something strange, no matter how tired she was, she would definitely wake up at the sound of the rm, but this time she had absolutely no recollection of turning it off.

    Michael was silent when he heard his wife cursing him, this was the first time Sarah had cursed him and it surprised him quite a bit.

    "I''ll take you," Michael said, then immediately took off the apron he was wearing and ran to get his car keys.

    Sarah didn''t refuse, she was alreadyte and it would be even morete if she had to find a taxi. So it seems that being escorted by Michael was the right decision.

    ***

    Michael asionally nced at Sarah whose facial expression looked very annoyed at the traffic jam in front of her then nced at her watch.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know your shift started in the morning," Michael said guiltily.

    Sarah came home in the middle of the night yesterday, so Michael thought Sarah shift started at 9 or 10.

    So when Sarah''s rm rang at 5 in the morning, Michael immediately turned it off because he wanted his wife to get some more rest.

    Sarah didn''t answer, she kept looking uneasy at the car in front of her that didn''t seem to be moving, then looked back at her watch.

    Sarah sighed. She would definitely bete.

    "Michael!" called Sarah after calming down a bit.

    "Yes?" Michael asked, ncing at Sarah and then at the street in front of him.

    "After this you should meet papa, ask about your job," Sarah reminded.

    She agrees to pretend to be Michael''s wife to help Mr Collins who is worried about hispany. So Sarah didn''t want Mr Collins to think she wasn''t going to do her job.

    After all, Michael seems to have be a billionaire, the responsibility must be huge.

    "Ah yes," Michael replied curtly.

    ***

    Sarah beingte made her friends look at her in confusion, because this was the first time Sarah hadete.

    Luckily, Sarah had no morning surgery scheduled today, and her friends knew that Sarah had onlye home around two this morning. So they seem to understand Sarah''steness.

    After checking the patient''s condition, Sarah walked to her room. It seemed that there were not many patients this morning because Sarah could see the nurses gathering and gossiping.

    Sarah decided to approach them.

    "Hey, what are you guys talking about?" asked Sarah curiously.

    She wonders what these nurses are talking about?

    "Ah, Doctor Sarah!" said one of the nurses who was surprised to see Sarah.

    "What are you guys talking about? Looks like a lot of fun," said Sarah kindly.

    The four nurses looked at each other, as if deciding whether or not to tell Sarah.

    "It''s nothing, we were just talking about a patient. Does Doctor Sarah remember him? The traffic ident patient who came at that time! The handsome one!" said one of the nurses.

    Sarah''s face immediately changed when she heard that. She knew right away that they were talking about Michael.

    "Which one? We have a lot of traffic ident patients," said Sarah, pretending not to know.

    "The one that was operated on by doctor Sarah, the handsome one!"

    "Ahh¡­ him." Sarah couldn''t pretend she didn''t know him anymore. "What''s with the patient?" she continued curiously.

    "We managed to find out his name! Don''t be surprised, Doctor Sarah! That patient is Michael Collins!" said one of the nurses excitedly.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that, as she expected, Michael was the one the nurses were referring to.

    But wait.

    Why does she sound excited when she talks about Michael?

 Chapter 15 Collins

    "Ahh¡­ so his name is Michael Collins," Sarah said then nodded her head, pretending not to know the patient.

    "Doctor Sarah doesn''t know Michael Collins?" asked one of the nurses when she heard Sarah''s tone, which was not at all impressed.

    "Who is he?" asked Sarah in confusion.

    She knew that her ex-husband had gotten more handsome and had a nice body, but there were still a lot of guys out there who were more handsome than that bastard, so Sarah felt they were a little too much.

    The nurses rolled their eyes when they heard Sarah''s words.

    "Oh my! Doctor Sarah! I know doctor is busy treating patients, but I didn''t expect doctor to not know about things like this!" said one of the nurses, totally surprised that Sarah didn''t know Michael.

    "At least Doctor Sarah knows about Collins, right? The biggest jewelrypany?" one of the nurses asked.

    Sarah looked confused before finally hastily nodding. She did know that her ex-father-inw''spany was a jewelrypany, but she didn''t know that it had be the biggestpany.

    "About three or two years ago, Collins announced a change of CEO, and appointed the son of the previous CEO, Michael Collins to rece his father."

    "Initially, many doubted Michael''s abilities, because he was still too young, and Collins by then had be a nationalpany. However, Michael was able to silence those people within a year with his capability."

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. She knew that Michael studied business before and he is smart, but she didn''t know that Michael could get people to recognize his abilities within a year.

    Secretly, Sarah was proud that Michael had turned out to be a sessful person after their divorce.

    Sarah hastily shook her head, what was she just thinking? It would be so much better if that bastard failed!

    "In one year, Collins has be an international jewelrypany. Not only that, Michael dared to acquire otherpanies. He has acquired clothingpanies and Emercepanies, making Collins apany with billions of dors in revenue!"

    "I heard Collins also owns a gamepany. My brother ys their game, it''s called MCGame," added one of the nurses.

    Sarah''s facial expression was dumbfounded when she heard this. She already knew that Michael had be a billionaire with his ck card, but she didn''t expect Michael to have such a responsibility.

    "No wonder Mr Collins came to see me then," thought Sarah, now understanding why Mr Collins came to see her.

    Michael has a huge responsibility, and with him having amnesia, not only would it hurt thepany but their stock could go down.

    Sarah felt a little taken advantage of, but on the one hand, she didn''t mind at all. Mr. Collins has done a lot for her and with this Sarah hopes to repay the kindness of the man she has considered like her own father.

    "Oh yeah, is Doctor Sarah wondering why we all look so excited to learn that the patient at the time was Michael Collins?" asked one of the nurses excitedly.

    It was as if what she was about to say could excite Sarah.

    "Michael Collins¡­ still single! Can doctor Sarah imagine it? Such a young and rich man is still single! The one who will be his wife must be lucky!"

    "Ah¡­ So he really hasn''t remarried," Sarah muttered quietly.

    "What do you mean, Doctor Sarah? Michael Collins has never been married, so how can he remarry?" asked the nurse who heard Sarah''s words.

    "Eh?" Sarah was surprised when she heard this.

    Michael has never been married? Looks like Michael is keeping it a secret. Does that mean that she''s been meaningless to Michael all this time?

    "But isn''t Michael close..."

    "I''ll go first, okay!" said Sarah suddenly then immediately left. Her mood somehow became very bad when she found out that Michael kept his divorced status a secret.

    Sarah snorted, what did she expect? Is getting divorced something to be proud of?

    She herself kept it a secret that she had been married before.<sub> </sub>

    However, why did she feel so irritated?

    ***

    Once in her room, Sarah immediately took out Mr. Collins'' scan and looked at it again to study it.

    Was there really no other way to cure Mr Collins?

    While Sarah was thinking, she suddenly remembered one of her professors at this hospital who was a neurosurgeon.

    Sarah then immediately filled the scan results in a brown envelope, then left her room to go to see her professor.

    A few minutester, Sarah was on the 4th floor, where the professor''s room was.

    However, after asking the nurse who was there, it turned out that the professor was out.

    It made Sarah doubt whether she should wait here, ore backter.

    "Sarah?"

    While she was deciding what to do, Sarah suddenly heard a man''s voice calling her name.

    "Steve?" Sarah asked in an uncertain tone of voice.

    It had been a long time since Sarah hadst seen that man, so Sarah wasn''t quite sure if the white man with the blonde hair was someone she knew.

    However, seeing the man immediately smile and run over to her made Sarah believe that it was someone she knew.

    "What are you doing here?" Steve asked with a smile. The expression on his face showed that he was happy to meet Sarah.

    "I''d like to see professor Sam, there''s something I''d like to consult with," Sarah replied.

    Steve''s eyes then turned to the brown envelope Sarah was holding.

    "Can I see it? Even though I''m not as good as my father, I''m also a neurosurgeon."

    Sarah was silent for a moment, her expression doubtful, before she finally handed the brown envelope to Steve.

    As he said, Steve is a neurosurgeon, and it''s okay to ept input from other doctors.

    "But why are you here? Have you moved here?" Sarah asked confusedly, Steve shouldn''t be here.

    "To see you?" Steve asked with a sweet smile on his face.

    Sarah snorted when she heard that, then lightly smacked Steve on the shoulder.

    "Stop the joke. What if someone hears it?" asked Sarah irritably.

    Steve justughed when he heard that.

    "How about we go into my father''s room first? I came here to meet my father and he told me to wait inside," said Steve, who was still holding the brown envelope but had not opened its contents.

    Sarah nodded then immediately followed Steve to go inside.

    "But I never expected to see you again. You really don''t work at this hospital?" Sarah asked once they had entered Professor Sam''s room.

    "Do you want me to work here?" asked Steve back.

 Chapter 16 You Are Divorced?

    Sarah blinked when she heard Steve''s question. The expression on his face, and the way he looked at Sarah, somehow left Sarah speechless.

    "Pftt¡­ It was just a joke! What''s with the expression on your face?" said Steve who finallyughed seeing Sarah who was silent like that.

    "How can I work here when I''m one of the best doctors at the hospital I work for? The boss definitely won''t let me go that easily," he continued with a smile.

    "I told you not to joke like that!" Sarah said annoyed and hit Steve on the shoulder again.

    "Besides, if you want to move here. Isn''t that so easy? Your father is a professor here and you also help me to continue my residency here. So I believe that you can move easily," replied Sarah, exining why she suddenly fell silent.

    Steve just smiled seeing Sarah''s behavior that looked annoyed like that.

    "Ahh¡­ cute," he muttered under his breath.

    "What?" asked Sarah who heard Steve''s voice, but she couldn''t hear it clearly.

    "Nothing. Let''s sit down," Steve said then walked over to the sofa that was there and sat on it. Sarah followed behind him.

    "So is this your acquaintance? If this is your patient, it''s impossible for you toe consult like this to my father," Steve asked as he took out the contents of the envelope.

    "Ah, yes, something like that."

    Steve nodded then began to look at the scan results. His face suddenly looked very serious.

    "Patient status?" asked Steve who wanted more information.

    "Male, he''s about sixty..." Sarah paused and then tried to count it again.

    "Sixty-two," she continued.

    "Ah¡­ so it''s old," Steve mumbled, his expression darkening as he heard the patient''s age.

    "Wait a minute. Is this your father-inw?" Steve asked suddenly when he finally realized something.

    Sarah is an orphan and she is married, so the only old man she''s close to is likely to be her father-inw.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard the question, she had forgotten that Steve knew her very well because the two of them had been friends since college and were ced in the same hospital during their clinical clerkship and internship.

    In the previous hospital she works at, Sarah was already known to have married Michael, Michael had even met and treated Sarah''s friends.

    "Ex-father-inw," Sarah said, correcting Steve.

    In this hospital, no one knew that Sarah had been married before because no one had ever asked her about it.

    But Steve knew she was married, and it seemed odd that she should still im Mr Collins as her father-inw.

    Steve''s face, which had a serious look, immediately changed when he heard her words. He looked at Sarah in disbelief.

    "You are divorced? Since when?" Steve asked in surprise.

    Even though it was the first time he had met Sarah''s husband, the two of them seemed to get along very well.

    He even remembered what Sarah had said that time when their friends were surprised that Sarah had married.

    "That¡­ my husband said he wanted to make me his wife immediately because he was afraid that I would be interested in doctors or nurses, so he immediately proposed to me," Sarah said at the time shyly, making her female friends look at her with envious eyes.

    So Steve didn''t think Sarah and her husband are getting a divorce.

    "Oh sorry, I didn''t mean to," Steve said immediately apologetically, afraid his question might offend Sarah.

    "It''s okay. I also didn''t think I would be a divorced woman," Sarah answered with a faint smile.

    "But even though I''m divorced, I want to still save my ex-father-inw, do you think the operation can be done?" asked Sarah who immediately changed the topic.

    Steve was about to open his mouth, suddenly the door to the room opened and an old man in a doctor''s coat entered the room.

    "Sarah?" asked Sam who was surprised to see someone else in the room.

    "Professor!" replied Sarah who had stood up from her seat<sub> </sub>

    "What are you doing here?" Sam asked confusedly as he walked over to Sarah and Steve. He looked suspiciously at Sarah and Steve.

    "There''s something I want to talk to the Professor about, and I met Steve outside," Sarah exined.

    Sam''s gaze then turned to Steve who was holding a paper. Steve then handed the paper to his father.

    Sarah then exined once again the patient status to Sam.

    "How is it professor, can the patient be operated on?" Sarah asked, holding her breath.

    Steve then gave his opinion to his father, and the two seemed to have a brief discussion, Sarah added a bit when she know what they were talking about.

    "Thank you professor! Steve!" said Sarah and stood up after listening to their exnation. Her face looks happy. Mr Collins is operable.

    "Yeah, actually I''m still annoyed that you didn''t pick Neurologi, but I''m happy to help you!" said Sam in a half-joking tone.

    It made Sarah smile shyly.

    "You can tell the patient toe and do further tests," he continued.

    Sarah then nodded, after saying thank you once again, she immediately left the room, leaving the father and son.

    "So how is it? Are you really not willing to think about my offer?" asked Sam turning to Steve.

    Steve just stood there, as if he was thinking about something.

    "Hey! Are you listening to me?" asked Sam irritably.

    "Just a minute," Steve replied then suddenly stood up and ran outside.

    Sam sighed when he saw his son''s attitude.

    "That brat! Looks like he still has feelings for Sarah! How can he not melt her heart after all these years? Should I teach him how to melt women too?" thought Sam worried about his son.

    ***

    "Sarah!"

    Sarah turned around when she heard someone calling her name.

    "Steve?" Sarah asked raising an eyebrow.

    "What''s wrong? Did you forget to mention something?" asked Sarah, suddenly feeling anxious.

    Steve hastily shook his head, then took a deep breath to calm himself who was suddenly feeling nervous.

    "Tonight. How about having dinner together?" Steve asked looking intently at Sarah.

    "Eh?" Sarah was suddenly confused, did Steve go after her to say that?

    "You know we haven''t seen each other in a long time. Three years, huh? There''s a lot we can talk about," Steve said hastily looking for an excuse.

    "Ah! Is dinner too much? How about a drink together?" Steve suggested.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. She hadn''t seen Steve in a long time, and they had a lot to talk about.

    But¡­

    "I''m sorry Steve, I can''t," replied Sarah, politely refusing.

    She is currently involved with Michael, and she doesn''t know if Michael will pick her up again or not.

    So she didn''t want to risk Steve meeting Michael, especially after she''d just said they were divorced.

    "Ah I see," said Steve who could not hide his disappointment.

    However, the next second Steve''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard what Sarah said.

 Chapter 17 Graduation

    "But we can have lunch together next time if youe here again. Well¡­ I can''t go far so maybe in the hospital cafetaria? We have good sandwiches," Sarah said with a mischievous smile.

    Steve''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard that, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Oh,e on! You must be kidding! Sandwich?" said Steve with a tone ofint that was deliberately made up.

    Sarahughed when she heard that.

    When they were still an intern, they were very busy and didn''t have time to sit down to eat, so they always ate while running around.

    Pizza and sandwiches had always been their favorite meal, but Sarah and Steve preferred sandwiches, because it was healthier for them.

    "Isn''t that your favorite food? Hahaha. I''ll see youter," Sarah said, then waved her hand and immediately left Steve.

    Steve watched Sarah leave with a smiling face, until Sarahpletely disappeared from his sight, then he returned to his father''s room.

    "She is so adorable. Sandwich. Haha," Steve muttered and couldn''t stop smiling.

    ***

    As soon as Sarah walked out of the hospital door after her shift ended. She again saw a man standing leaning against the wall ying with his cellphone and asionally looking at the hospital entrance.

    "Sarah!" said the man who immediately smiled broadly. He then put his cellphone in his pocket and ran to Sarah.

    "Michael? What are you doing here?" asked Sarah who wasn''t really that surprised to see Michael because she had a bit of a guess at it.

    However, she didn''t expect Michael to actuallye!

    "To pick you up. Come on! You don''t want anyone to see us, right?" said Michael then immediately turned his body and walked first.

    Sarah sighed then finally walked after Michael to his parked car.

    "But how does he know when my shift ends? Has he been waiting for me all this time?" Sarah thought, looking at the man walking in front of her. Michael is really like a stranger and not the husband she remembers.

    "Ah yes, at that time he came home with me when my shift ended. Well, it''s not bad either, at least I don''t have to spend money to go to his apartment," thought Sarah who was starting to see this in a positive light and didn''t mind if Michael would continue to pick her up.

    Inside the car, the atmosphere became quiet. Every now and then Michael nced at Sarah who was sitting with her eyes closed.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly after a moment.

    "Hmm."

    "Are you¡­ being scolded?" asked Michael carefully

    "Being scolded? What do you mean?" Sarah asked, still closing her eyes.

    "Well¡­ you camete this morning," Michael said innocently.

    Hearing that, Sarah subconsciouslyughed, she then looked at Michael.

    "Ah, sorry," Sarah said when she saw Michael looking at her with a confused look.

    "I don''t have surgery scheduled. So it really doesn''t matter if Ie a littlete. It''s just that I don''t want to make it a habit toete," Sarah exined.

    "I see. I thought you''d be scolded by your supervisor," Michael said with a sigh of relief.

    All day he had been a little worried that Sarah would get in trouble for beingte this morning, and that was because of him.

    "No, I''m not an intern or resident anymore, so it doesn''t matter if I''m a littlete."<sub> </sub>

    "Ah right, you''re a surgeon now," Michael muttered, nodding his head. It seemed he was still not used to knowing that Sarah was no longer an intern, nor a resident anymore.

    "Yeah, time has gone by so fast," Sarah muttered under her breath.

    It felt like only yesterday that she was a medical student who was married to Michael, but look now, she was a surgeon who had divorced.

    "Too bad I can''t remember your residency graduation ceremony. Do you have the photo? I want to see it," Michael asked, ncing asionally at Sarah.

    "Ah, that¡­"

    Sarah was surprised when she heard Michael''s question. Afterpleting their residency, they did indeed hold a graduation ceremony. However, at that time she and Michael had divorced.

    So, Sarah was the only one who came at that time.

    It was the first time she''d celebrated graduation alone because Michael was with her when she graduated as a medical student, and that''s when Sarah finally realized that she and Michael had divorced. She is alone now.

    So Sarah doesn''t have very fond memories of her graduation.

    "Sarah?" called Michael when Sarah was silent.

    "Yes? Ah right, the graduation photo. I don''t know, looks like we didn''t take many photos at that time. We celebrate by having dinner together at the restaurant," Sarah replied, trying to act casual so Michael wouldn''t suspect anything.

    "I see. So we celebrate together. Thank goodness I came to your graduation ceremony," replied Michael who looked relieved when he heard that.

    "Yeah, you came. Uh! Wait a minute! What do you mean? Do you remember anything?" Sarah asked when she realized what Michael had said.

    Suddenly, Sarah became nervous. She knows that one day Michael will get his memory back and that is the reason why she decides to pretend to be Michael''s wife, to get his memory back.

    However, isn''t this too soon? She didn''t expect Michael to have temporary amnesia! Then what should she do? She hadn''t even thought about what she should do when Michael had his memories back!

    "No, I don''t remember anything," Michael replied with a sad look on his face.

    "Then? Why do you say that? Is there a memory or a small thing that you remember?" Sarah asked, trying to push Michael away.

    Michael was silent for a moment, trying to remember something.

    "Oh wait! Stop thinking! Now is not the right time! We''ll discuss it when we get home!" said Sarah hastily when she saw the look on Michael''s face who was deep in thought.

    Michael is currently driving, if suddenly the man turns out to be remembering something, Sarah is afraid that Michael''s head will suddenly hurt and worst case scenario, Michael will have an incident again, and this time, with her.

    So even though Sarah was very curious, she decided to wait and asked Michael to focus on driving.

    ***

    "So what you said earlier. Do you remember anything?" Sarah asked as soon as they reached Michael''s apartment. She then hastily grabbed Michael''s wrist and pulled him to the sofa in the apartment.

    "No, I still don''t remember anything," Michael said, shaking his head.

    Subconsciously, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully Michael''s memory hasn''te back yet.

    "It''s just that I only learned that I was the CEO of Collins for the past few years. I thought with my busy schedule, I would note to your graduation ceremony, and make you disappointed in me," Michael exined.

    "No, you stille even though you''re busy," Sarah replied with a smile, trying to calm Michael down.

    "But¡­ Wifey. Why do you look relieved when you know I haven''t remembered something?"

 Chapter 18 Thank You For Marrying Me

    Michael looked intently at Sarah''s face which now looked like she was having a hard time.

    No matter how Michael thought about it, Sarah looked strange.

    Shouldn''t his wife be relieved when he remembered something? But why was Sarah relieved when he didn''t remember anything?

    "That..." Sarah looked confused, her brain working hard to think of an excuse. She didn''t expect to be so careless as to look relieved when Michael didn''t remember something.

    "I just don''t want you to push yourself," Sarah said when the reason suddenly crossed her mind.

    Michael raised his eyebrows, his expression looked dissatisfied with Sarah''s answer.

    "You know, your head can hurt if you force yourself to remember your memories. You know I don''t want you to get hurt, right?" Sarah asked softly, her hand then slowly nervously going up and touching Michael''s cheek and caressing it.

    In her heart, Sarah cursed herself for acting like this. She''s still reluctant to physically touch Michael, but it seemed she had no other choice.

    "I see. But what if my memory really doesn''te back?" Michael asked quietly.

    There was a hint of fear in his brown pupils.

    After learning that he has memory loss, at first Michael doesn''t believe it, but after seeing he suddenly has a ck card and his father exins a little that he is the CEO of their familypany, Michael believes that he has memory loss.

    He tried to remember what really happened, but he couldn''t remember anything.

    Actually, Michael didn''t really care about thepany, he didn''t care if he didn''t remember what happened.

    What worried Michael was Sarah.

    "We''ve been married for five years, but I can''t remember anything, Sarah," Michael said in a quivering voice.

    He only remembered his marriage to Sarah, and how they were like newlyweds who had been married for a few months.

    But it turns out that they have been married for five years! But he couldn''t remember anything at all.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. If she and Michael had not divorced, they might have been married for five years. However, unfortunately it onlysted for two years.

    "That''s okay, Michael. If you can''t remember it, that''s okay. We can make new memories," Sarah answered softly.

    It was the first time she had seen this frightened side of Michael because Michael had always tried to look good and had never shown this to her.

    Michael looked at Sarah who was smiling and tried to calm him down. His heart warmed when he heard that.

    His wife had no problem with him not being able to recall their memories of five years.

    His wife epted him, and even invited him to make new memories.

    Without realizing it, Michael immediately leaned forward and pulled Sarah into his arms.

    Sarah was slightly surprised by the sudden hug. Her body involuntarily shivered with disgust at Michael''s touch and immediately pushed Michael''s body away from her body.

    She can''t. She''s still not ready. She had agreed to pretend to be Michael''s wife, but her body wasn''t ready to ept his touch.

    Michael looked at Sarah confused and hurt at the same time when Sarah pushed him hard.

    "Sorry. I''m sweaty and smelly," Sarah said hastily with an excuse.

    "I wondered why. It doesn''t matter, really. Are you still that shy after five years?" asked Michael with a mischievous smile. Didn''t expect his wife to be shy even though they''ve been married for five years.<sub> </sub>

    "This is not being shy butmon sense! I''m going to go take a shower first!" said Sarah then immediately stood up and headed to their bedroom.

    Michael smiled at Sarah''s behavior. His wife is so adorable!

    "Wifey!" called Michael who was still sitting.

    Sarah, who was already holding the door to the bedroom immediately turned when Michael called her.

    "Thank you for marrying me. I''m really happy you are my wife," Michael said softly with a smile.

    Sarah was surprised to hear that. Didn''t expect Michael to say something the man had said before.

    At that time, Sarah was very happy, her heart fluttering. With a big smile, Sarah immediately walked over to Michael and put her hands on Michael''s neck and kissed his lips passionately.

    Unfortunately, that was in the past.

    Now her heart didn''t even feel anything when she heard those words.

    Sarah just nodded then immediately pushed the door to their room.

    ***

    "I had no idea you''d be working on weekends. Don''t you at least get a weekend off for being a surgeon?" Michaelined as he parked his car in the hospital parking lot.

    He initially thought they could spend time alone today because it was Saturday, so he was really surprised when Sarah came out of the bedroom looking hastily and said she had to go to work today.

    "Do you think patients can wait since it''s the weekend? Do notin. I''ll go first," Sarah said then immediately unbuckled her seatbelt.

    "Wifey!" Michael called when Sarah''s hand was on the handle of the car door, ready to open it.

    Sarah turned around and looked at Michael, raising an eyebrow.

    Michael didn''t say anything, he just pursed his lips and patted his lips with his index finger.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she saw this. Did this bastard just ask her to kiss his lips?!

    "Pervert!" Sarah said then immediately opened the car door and got out, not looking at Michael again.

    Michael just chuckled when he saw Sarah''s behavior. Haven''t they been married for five years? Why does his wife still look shy like that?

    He was a little disappointed because he didn''t get a kiss, but¡­

    "But she''s really cute," Michael thought with a smile and then immediately drove his car out of the hospital.

    ***

    As soon as she entered the hospital, Sarah just sat in the lobby and didn''t go straight to her room. Every now and then she nced at the watch he was wearing.

    p "It''s Five minutes already," Sarah muttered when it had been five minutes since she had been waiting in this lobby.</anda>

    Sarah then stood up from her ce and left the hospital with a wary look. If anyone was looking at her at this time, they might think Sarah was an amateur thief who was about to do her robbery for the first time.

    Cautiously, Sarah headed towards the parking lot. As soon as she saw another car that had been parked where Michael had parked his car, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief.

    Sarah immediately left the parking lot. However, something was a little different, Sarah didn''t go back into the hospital, but she went to another ce, a ce a bit far from the hospital.

 Chapter 19 Sarahs Plan

    "Home sweet home," Sarah said with a big smile on her face as she just entered an apartment.

    This apartment did look a little smaller than the apartment she had frequented the past few days.

    However, this was the apartment she had rented with her own money, and had been apanying her for the past few years.

    Today Sarah doesn''t actually have toe to work, she is always off on the weekends and onlyes if there is an emergency case.

    However, she purposely told Michael that she had work so she coulde over to her apartment and rest here.

    She had to get some healing time to heal her mentally and physically, who had been tired thest few days because she had to live with her ex-husband.

    Sarah then immediately walked to her room and immediatelyy down on the bed.

    Her face looks happy.

    "Finally I can rest in peace. No work, no that bastard," Sarah muttered as she closed her eyes.

    It didn''t take long for Sarah to immediately go to the dream world.

    ***

    When Sarah woke up, it was three in the afternoon. It seemed that she was so exhausted that she fell asleep for approximately six hours.

    "Ah right, I was in my apartment," Sarah muttered as she looked up at the ceiling.

    A smile immediately appeared on her face then excitedly she immediately headed to the bathroom to do her me time.

    Sarah''s mood seemed to improve a little because in the bathroom a hum was heard.

    After taking a bath, Sarah went straight to the kitchen to make her food, her face didn''t stop smiling while she was cooking and eating.

    Looks like she made the right decision toe here!

    ***

    Sarah looked at a paper in front of her. In her right hand she held a pen and shaking it

    [n]

    After doing all the activities she wanted to do, Sarah decided to think about what she should do with her situation with Michael.

    She was too busy at the hospital, and she couldn''t think of this when she was with Michael.

    However, after writing that one word on the paper, Sarah was silent for a long time until her hand finally wrote down the number one.

    "First¡­ I have to get Mr Collins to do the operation. Looks like I''ll have to meet him after this," Sarah muttered and then wrote it down on paper.

    [2. When will I stop doing this?]

    Sarah was silent for a long time when the thought crossed her mind.

    "Actually there are two ways that can make this stop. First, Michael regained his memory. Second, I left him," Sarah muttered and then wrote the two things down on paper.

    She then rounded off the 2.1 word.

    "What should I do with this?" she thought.

    There''s a chance that Michael might suddenly regain his memories, but what should she do when that happens?

    "Hmm¡­ well¡­ let''s be honest, tell him Mr Collins asked me to do this, and I agreed because Mr Collins was sick," Sarah said and then took notes again.

    However¡­ will Michael believe it?

    Suddenly the thought crossed Sarah''s mind.

    "Whether he wants to believe it or not, it''s none of my business! I hope he doesn''t think I did it because I still have feelings for him!" Sarah said then exhaled roughly.

    Sarah then switched to number 2.2. I left him.

    "For this, I have to determine the time."<sub> </sub>

    [2.2.1 I will leave after Mr Collins'' operation went smoothly and he has recovered.

    2.2.2. ]

    Sarah was silent for a moment, her hands not daring to continue what she was just thinking.

    Swallowing her saliva, Sarah finally continued to write.

    [2.2.2. If the operation fails and Mr Collins dies. I''ll be leaving the next day.]

    "Eh wait a minute. Looks like I''d be too cruel to just go in the next day. Maybe a month?" Sarah thought then immediately crossed out the next day''s word and reced it with a month.

    "Well two months! I have to at least be on the 40th Day After Death," Sarah muttered and then changed the writing again.

    Sarah then looked at the paper containing her n and read it again about what she had to do.

    Everything looks perfect!

    She had already determined what she should do next, and when she should stop doing this!

    "Oh, I almost forgot. The third one!" Sarah said then returned to her pen and wrote down the number three.

    [3. I''m going to make that bastard go crazy over me and love me so much before I leave him!]

    "But¡­" Sarah suddenly had doubts. If she wanted to carry out her third n, she had to have at least physical contact with Michael.

    She couldn''t make Michael fall in love without making physical contact with him.

    However, her body couldn''t ept Michael at all at this time. She herself was even surprised that his body felt disgusted when he was hugged by Michael.

    "Hmm¡­ Maybe I should be the one who initiates first to make physical contact with him so I''m not feeling disgusted?" mumbled Sarah.

    "Well, we''ll see how it turns out! The point is I have to make him fall in love and feel what I felt at that time!" said Sarah with determination.

    She had missed her chance for revenge by killing Michael back then, but she had been given another chance and this time she wasn''t going to waste it!

    ***

    "Michael!"

    Sarah let out a small scream as she ran over to Michael who was standing in front of the hospital as usual. A wide smile appeared on Sarah''s face.

    Michael looked at Sarah with raised eyebrows, before finally smiling at his wife''s antics.

    "Is something good going on? Ah! Let''s go, before anyone sees us," Michael said then went straight ahead as usual without waiting for Sarah''s answer.

    In the next second Michael''s face was immediately shocked when suddenly a hand hugged his arm and immediately smiled when he saw it was Sarah.

    "Oh? What are you doing? What if someone sees it?" Michael asked, looking around them, afraid that someone was watching them.

    "Don''t worry, only a fewe on Saturday. Besides, do I have to let it go?" Sarah asked in a slightly sulky tone.

    Michael''s face immediately smiled.

    "No, I like it!"

    "Ahh¡­ too bad I parked my car closest to the hospital, I should have parked it the farthest," Michaelmented that after only a few steps, they had reached his car.

    Sarah just smiled when she heard that then got in the car as soon as Michael opened the door for her.

    Once in the car, Sarah was satisfied to see Michael running towards the other door with a smile on his face. It seemed the bastard was pleased with what she was doing.

    "By the way, did something happen? You seem to be in a good mood," Michael asked, asionally ncing at Sarah.

    When he picked Sarah up, his wife always looked tired and never smiled like before.

    Never mind smiling, his wife had never called his name cheerfully like before.

 Chapter 20 Date

    "It''s nothing! I''m just in a good mood," said Sarah with a smile and then looked back ahead while humming.

    By now she had made up her mind and heart to pretend to be Michael''s wife, so even though she still hated her ex-husband, she was trying to hold it in and pretend, so that her n to make Michael fall in love with her and then dump him could work!

    Michael also smiled when he saw his wife''s attitude. He didn''t know what was going on, but seeing his wife singing a little while shaking her head happily made Michael happy too.

    ***

    "Babe."

    Michael, who was eating his dinner, choked when he heard Sarah''s voice calling him. Hastily he immediately took the ss that was on the table and drank it.

    "Are you okay?" asked Sarah who immediately stood up and walked over to Michael and patted him on the back.

    "Yes. I''m fine," Michael replied, feeling better.

    Sarah then immediately returned to her seat and continued to eat her food.

    "You should be more careful! How can you choke like a child!" said Sarah, shaking her head at Michael''s behavior.

    Michael just cleared his throat when he heard that.

    Actually, it wasn''t that Michael couldn''t eat properly until he was choking like that, but it was Sarah who suddenly called him Babe.

    Come to think of it, aftering home from the hospital, Sarah always called his name and never called that affectionate nickname Sarah used when they were dating and still used it when they married. So Michael was a little surprised when Sarah did call him with that.

    "Oh right, why did you call me earlier?" asked Michael curiously. This time he decided not to continue eating and looked at Sarah. He was afraid he was surprised again when he heard his wife''s words.

    "Do you have time tomorrow?" Sarah asked and ate her food one more time.

    "Tomorrow? Not. Tomorrow is Sunday so I don''t have toe to the office. Why?" Michael asked confusedly.

    This was the first time Sarah had asked if he wasn''t busy and had some free time.

    Wait a minute¡­ isn''t Sarah going to be out of work tomorrow too?

    Does that mean Sarah will ask him out on a date?

    Well, even though they had been married for five years, he had absolutely no memory of it whatsoever. So he felt grateful that his wife took the initiative to ask him out.

    Sarah was silent for a moment. Unconsciously she wet her own lips. She really wanted to take Michael to go somewhere tomorrow, but suddenly the memory of Michael refusing to pick her up came back.

    After that incident, Sarah never asked Michael to go out together again. Well, It was true that she was busy with her internship, but she felt that Michael didn''t want to go out with her anymore.

    "No! I have to try it for the sake of my n!" Sarah thought then sighed and looked at Michael fixedly

    "I want you to apany me somewhere¡­"

    "Okay!" cut Michael quickly.

    Sarah blinked when she heard Michael''s words. She didn''t expect Michael to agree so easily.

    "Okay? You want to do it?" Sarah asked, a little unsure.

    "Yes! I''m even sorry that you took the initiative first," Michael replied a little ufortably.

    As a man, he should take the initiative to ask his wife out on a date.

    Not only did Sarah ept him who couldn''t remember their memories, and also asked him to make new memories, but Sarah also took the initiative to ask him out on the date.

    Michael felt a little disappointed in himself for not being able to lead well.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, then tomorrow maybe around 10 am we can visit father and mother," Sarah replied with a smile and continued her dinner.

    "Yeah, tomorrow morning we can¡­ eh? What? What did you say?" asked Michael with his eyes wide open. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    What did Sarah say?!

    "We can visit father and mother," Sarah said after swallowing her food.

    "So you mean you want me to apany you tomorrow to visit dad and mom?" Michael asked again, repeating Sarah''s words.

    Sarah nodded.

    In fact he could have gone alone to meet Mr Collins at his house. However, Sarah was toozy to deal with Mrs. Collins. So bringing Michael with her seemed like a good idea.

    At least Mrs Collins would have kept her attitude if her son was there.

    "Ahh¡­ I see¡­ but why?" asked Michael, still not understanding.

    He and Sarah finally get some time to spend together, but Sarah wants to go to his parents'' house?

    Why?

    Michael couldn''t understand at all.

    "Just because. I haven''t visited them in a long time," Sarah replied casually.

    Michael''s face still showed that he didn''t understand at all, but he finally sighed and continued to eat his dinner.

    While Sarah just looked at Michael with raised eyebrows. She could catch Michael''s confused expression, but she couldn''t understand why Michael was making such a face.

    "Doesn''t he like going over to his parents'' house? Well, it can''t be helped, I have to put my n into action," Sarah thought as she ate her food.

    Meeting Mr Collins and telling him what Sarah had just discovered was something he had to do immediately.

    And tomorrow seems like a good time, because Mr Collins is always at home on Sunday!

    ***

    "Doesn''t this hospital have another surgeon? Why do they always call you in the middle of the night like this?" Michaelined when he and Sarah were already in the car.

    Just as they were about to go to bed, Sarah''s pager suddenly rang and without waiting long Sarah immediately rushed to get ready to go to the hospital, making Michael could only sigh when he saw that.

    "That''s because I''m a great surgeon, patients need me," Sarah replied with a proud look on her face.

    It was tiring to have an emergency patient at night like this, but when she managed to save the patient, Sarah could feel a sense of joy.

    "Don''tin too much and just focus on driving. I want to get home quickly and sleep," Sarah said with a yawn.

    Tomorrow is an important day and Sarah wants to be in good shape. Not only would she have to persuade Mr Collins, but there was the possibility that she would also have to confront Mrs Collins.

    Michael snorted when he heard that. But he said nothing more and focused his gaze forward.

    Michael''s face looked annoyed.

    He knew that this was a risk from his wife''s job, but he didn''t like it at all when he saw Sarah who had to go to the hospital almost every night and only finished when it was another day.

    "It can''t be like this. Looks like I have to do something," thought Michael who couldn''t stand this situation anymore.

 Chapter 21 Visit Michaels Parents

    The car driven by Michael finally stopped in front of arge house that had three floors.

    Sarah looked at the white paint house which had not changed at all since thest time she had seen it. The memory of how she had spent her time in this house instantly shed through her mind.

    It''s not a good memory.

    "Are you alright?" Michael asked with raised eyebrows. They had arrived but Sarah just sit still staring at his parents'' house.

    Michael''s question brought Sarah back to her senses.

    "Yeah, I haven''t been here in a long time. Let''s go," Sarah said with a faint smile then immediately unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the car door and got out.

    Michael just nodded and followed Sarah.

    The two of them then walked towards the door and pressed the bell that was there.

    A few momentster the door was opened by an old woman who dressed simple.

    She is a housekeeper in this house.

    "Michael?" said the old woman in surprise. Michael had lived here a few days ago, but it was only a day before the eldest son of the Collins finally left.

    She didn''t expect Michael toe back here so soon, because usually he rarely came to his parents'' house.

    The old woman''s gaze then turned to the woman who hade with Michael, her eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at the woman''s face, before her expression immediately changed to surprise.

    "Sarah?!" asked the old woman.

    "Hello Mrs. Gareth," said Sarah, smiling awkwardly.

    "But¡­ why?" she asked, looking at Michael and Sarah with a confused look.

    Mrs. Gareth had been with the Collins since Michael was still a kid and the old woman knew about Sarah. The woman Michael brought to the house as his future wife, and the woman who had also divorced Michael.

    Although she does not know why Michael and Sarah decided to divorce, she is one of the people who regretted their divorce, because she thought Sarah was the right woman for Michael.

    However, what are Michael and Sarah doing here?

    "Are dad and mom inside?" asked Michael who immediately entered the house.

    "Ah, yes, Mrs. Collins was looking at the flower in the backyard, while Mr. Collins was in his study," Mrs. Gareth exined.

    Michael just nodded then immediately went to the second floor to look for his father.

    "Sarah!" call Mrs. Gareth, holding Sarah''s hand who was about toe inside.

    Sarah immediately stopped and looked at Mrs. Gareth with raised eyebrows.

    "What happened? Are you¡­ with Michael?" asked Mrs. Gareth, deliberately hanging her words.

    Sarah looked awkward when she heard the question, it seemed Mrs. Gareth had no idea what was going on. Sarah finally decided to tell Mrs. Gareth about Michael and what is going on.

    Mrs. Gareth had often helped Sarah a few times, so Sarah was actually quite fond of the old woman.

    Mrs. Gareth''s mouth opened when she heard Sarah''s exnation.

    "Michael has amnesia and you pretend to be his wife?" asked Mrs. Gareth with a look of disbelief.

    Sarah nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "So please don''t say anything to confuse Michael," Sarah said quietly.

    "Okay. I understand. It''s good to see you again, Sarah," answered Mrs. Gareth smiled.

    Sarah just smiled when she heard that and then entered the house and headed upstairs to meet Mr. Collins.

    Once on the second floor, Sarah did not go straight into Mr. Collins when through the gap in the door he could see Michael and Mr. Collins were discussing something that seemed important.

    Sarah finally decided to wait on the sofa which was right in front of Mr. Collins study room until Michael finally finishes talking to his father.

    Sarah''s gaze then immediately turned to the stairs when she heard footsteps approaching.

    "You?!" shouted Mrs. Collins when she saw Sarah sitting on the sofa. She quickly quickened her steps to approach Sarah.

    "Hello, mother," said Sarah who stood up from her seat with a faint smile and then immediately sat back down and ignored Mrs. Collins.

    "Mother? Who''s your mother?" asked Mrs. Collins snorted.

    Sarah sighed. It seemed better to just keep quiet and ignore Mrs. Collins.

    "W-What?! Did you decide to ignore me?! How dare you do that when an older person is talking! Is that what your parents taught you?!" asked Mrs. Collins was annoyed when she saw that Sarah not only silenced her, but also ignored her, as if she was not beside her.

    "Ah! I forgot you are an orphan. No wonder you don''t have manners like this, "continued Mrs. Collins, smiling sarcastically.

    Sarah clenched her fists tightly when she heard that. That''s what Mrs. Collins always told her.

    ***

    When she first came here, Sarah was very nervous. After Michael proposed to her and she decided to marry Michael, Michael came to invite her to meet his parents.

    However, not a blessing received by Michael and Sarah, both his parents seem to reject the marriage.

    ording to them, both of them are still too young to get married. They even thought Sarah was pregnant so the two of them wanted to get married soon.

    Michael and Sarah immediately deny it, they want to marry because they love each other and Michael insists that he will marry Sarah no matter what.

    Mr. Collins couldn''t help but sigh when he heard that because Michael was a pretty stubborn kid and then looked at Sarah intently and asked Sarah''s opinion, whether she really wanted to get married or Michael forced her.

    Sarah could only shyly nod her head.

    "Sarah will soon be a doctor! I want to get married to her right away before a doctor or nursees after her!" said Michael seriously.

    Sarah couldn''t help but smile shyly when she heard that. That was indeed the reason why Michael wanted to marry her, fearing that she would like another man.

    A little childish, but Sarah''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that.

    Michael''s parents looked surprised when they heard Sarah was a medical student.

    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to be a medical student. Is one of your parents also a doctor? Which hospital do they work in?" asked Mrs. Collins with an interested face.

    "Ah, I''m an orphan, my parents died when I was young, so I had to live in an orphanage" replied Sarah confidently, she was never ashamed to tell people about that fact

    Mrs. Collins, who happened to look excited, immediately changed when she heard that. She even gave Sarah a disdainful look, before finally changing her expression back.

    However, that facial expression did not leave Sarah''s eyes.

 Chapter 22 People Donâ€™t Change Easily

    "Mother?"

    Sarah was surprised when she just came out of the room and saw Mrs. Collins was talking to Michael.

    "You''re awake? You should have slept a little longer," Michaelmented with a smile when he saw his wife.

    Sarah just smiled shyly when she heard that, but her expression immediately changed when her gaze saw the expression on Mrs. Collins.

    Michael then called Sarah to sit next to him.

    "Sarah is starting a clinical clerkship, so she''s been very busy," Michael exined. A proud expression was evident on his face.

    "I see," answered Mrs. Collins, smiling faintly.

    Suddenly, Michael''s cellphone rang, and it seemed like it was an important call because Michael went straight to the bedroom to pick it up.

    There was silence in the living room, making Sarah feel awkward.

    Not long after, Michael came out of the room, his face looked troubled.

    "Sorry mom, looks like I have to go out for a while, something happened," said Michael.

    "Oh, all right. You can go," said Mrs. Collins casually.

    "Eh?" said Michael confused, he did not expect his mother''s response would be like that.

    "What''s wrong? You want to kick your mom out after I just came here? Your wife can apany me," said Mrs. Collins who seemed to have no intention of leaving immediately.

    Michael became a little flustered when he heard that.

    "Besides, I want to know your wife more deeply, we can go shopping together," added Mrs. Collins smiled kindly.

    "Okay then, I''ll go first," Michael said, then hurriedly left his apartment, leaving Sarah and Mrs. Collins alone.

    "Em.. Then I''ll get ready first before we go shopping," Sarah said awkwardly then stood up.

    "Sit down!" said Mrs. Collins in a cold voice.

    Sarah gasped when she saw Mrs. Collins, wasn''t her mother-inw acting sweet earlier? What''s with this suddenly changing atmosphere?

    Sarah sat back down timidly

    "Sorry, mother," Sarah said quietly.

    "Mother?" Mrs. Collins sounded cold. "Who is your mother? Do you think being married to Michael will make you call me mother?" asked Mrs. Collins.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this.

    "If it''s just the two of us, don''t call me mother. I feel disgusted to hear that. Understand?"

    "Y..Yes."

    "Oh right, starting from tomorrow, you shoulde to my house to make breakfast, do this every day" said Mrs. Collins while crossing her arms in front of her chest with a slightly raised chin.

    "Every day? But I''m busy with a clinical clerkship, how¡­" Sarah couldn''t finish her words when suddenly Mrs. Collins hit the table in front of her, making Sarah gasp.

    "How dare you refute an elder''s words! Is that what your parents taught you?!" shouted Mrs. Collins, the expression on her face looks very annoyed.

    "Ah, right, I forgot, aren''t you an orphan? I don''t think your parents ever taught you because they were already dead."

    Sarah could only bite her lip to hold back her tears. She had often been ridiculed as an orphan, but she didn''t expect her own mother-inw to say that to her.<sub> </sub>

    ***

    "When her son is not around, she immediately changes as if she was a different person," thought Sarah, recalling the incident of that time. An incident that made her realize that even though she was married to Michael, his mother never epted her.

    "I guess people don''t change easily, even after all these years, Mrs. Collins is the same," thought Sarah, smiling subconsciously because she stupidly thought people changed easily. Well, Michael is like that.

    "You! Did you justugh at someone older than you? Do you think I''m a joke?" asked Mrs. Collins, looking offended.

    "Well¡­ I haven''t seen you for three years but you''re still criticizing me, isn''t this funny?" asked Sarah who stood up and looked at Mrs. Collins. Seems like she had no other choice but to deal with Mrs. Collins.

    "And¡­ So what if I choose to ignore you? Who the hell are you that I have to listen to you, grandma?" Sarah continued, lifting the corners of her lips.

    "You! Did you just call me grandma?" asked Mrs. Collins, looking very surprised.

    "So? What do you want me to call you? Mother? My mother has died. Mother-inw? I''m not married. Michael''s mom? Doesn''t sound good. Ah! What if mother''s patient?" asked Sarah who finally smiled when she got the right call.

    "Hey! Are you done?!" shouted Mrs. Collins with a flushed face. She was really annoyed and felt humiliated.

    How dare this bitch humiliate her like that!

    Sarah subconsciously closed her eyes when she saw Mrs. Collins''s raised hand. She was trying to look strong, but actually her hands couldn''t stop shaking.

    One second, two seconds¡­

    Sarah finally opened her eyes when she didn''t feel the p from Mrs. Collins'' hand. She wondered what had happened.

    Her eyes widened when she saw Mrs. Collins stopped in midair and a hand grabbed her wrist.

    "Michael?" asked Sarah who was surprised to see Michael and Mr. Collins standing behind her.

    It seemed that Mrs. Collins'' screams made the two men rush to find out what was going on

    "Mom! What are you doing? Are you going to hit Sarah again?" Michael asked. His voice was cold.

    Mrs. Collins became flustered when she saw Michaeling.

    "No, it''s not like that. I didn''t want to hit Sarah, but¡­" Mrs. Collins couldn''t continue her words, her brain was thinking hard.

    "Sarah''s hair! Sarah''s hair looks great and I want to try touching it! Hehe," continued Mrs. Collins awkwardly.

    Sarah couldn''t help but snort when she heard the excuse, at least Mrs. Collins coulde up with an excuse.

    Michael finally let go of his mother''s hand when he heard that even though he didn''t really believe it.

    "Oh yeah, why didn''t you tell me you wanted toe here? Have you had breakfast? Want me to make breakfast for you?" asked Mrs. Collins who immediately hugged her son''s arm.

    Again, Sarah could only snort when she saw Mrs. Collins''s behavior. The old woman changed again when Michael was in her sight.

    "Thanks, but we''ve had breakfast."

    Sarah no longer focused on Michael and his mother and chose to look at Mr Collins who had been silent for a while.

    She wanted to give a signal that he wanted to talk to Mr Collins alone.

    However, Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when she saw Mr Collins'' behavior. The man stood up while closing his eyes, his facial expression looked like he was in pain, before finally staggering a little.

    "Father!" Sarah called then quickly ran over to Mr Collins and caught him, she didn''t even care if she had pushed Mrs Collins a little in her way.

 Chapter 23 Please Keep Your Promise

    Mrs Collins wanted to rebuke Sarah immediately after what she was doing, but she didn''t let it out when she saw the look on her husband''s face.

    "Dear!" she shouted frantically.

    "Michael! Call an ambnce! Hurry!" said Mrs Collins, sounding panicked.

    "Oh, right!" Michael said then immediately took out his cellphone from his pants pocket. It was the first time he''d seen his father look in pain like that, so he was too shocked to do anything.

    "Michael! Don''t!" said Mr. Collins suddenly opened his eyes, his face still showing pain but he seemed to be forcing himself to speak.

    "I''m fine and don''t need to go to the hospital," Mr Collins then looked at Sarah. "I have my daughter-inw here after all."

    Michael stopped the fingers that had pressed the number 9, then looked at Sarah, as if asking what he should do.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, if they took Mr. Collins to the hospital, his disease would have been caught right away.

    However, if they didn''t take him, Sarah was afraid that something might happen. Mr. Collins''s symptoms as a brain tumor patient have started to show and seems to be getting worse.

    "Sarah," said Mr. Collins slowly took her hand and squeezed it slightly. As if asking Sarah not to send him to the hospital.

    "Michael! Call an ambnce immediately!" cried Mrs. Collins once again. She didn''t expect Michael to just be silent when he saw his father like that!

    "Please help me take father to his room," said Sarah who had made her decision.

    Michael put his cellphone back in his pocket and walked over to his father and immediately carried him.

    Michael was a little surprised by his father''s weight, has he be this thin?

    While Sarah and Mrs. Collins followed Michael into the room.

    Once Mr Collins was in bed, there wasn''t much Sarah could do.

    It''s not a hospital that has the tools she needs, she doesn''t even have a stethoscope! So Sarah was really confused at this point.

    Sarah finally decided to check Mr. Collins blood pressure manually, although things are easier if she has a stethoscope or sphygmomanometer.

    "Thank goodness father''s blood pressure is normal," Sarah muttered, breathing a sigh of relief after checking it three times to be sure.

    Sarah then began to diagnose Mr. Collins, can he hear and see properly.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when Mr. Collins answered everything was fine clearly. It seems that Mr. Collins wasn''t that bad.

    "Wifey, how is dad?" Michael asked after watching Sarah finish her examination. The man''s face looked worried.

    Sarah was silent for a moment and didn''t answer right away, she looked at Mr. Collins, who was currently looking at her with a pained expression on his face, his eyes seemed to be begging Sarah not to say what had happened.

    "Everything is alright. Father seems to be just a little stressed and sleep deprived," replied Sarah looking at Michael with a reassuring smile. She then looked back at Mr. Collins.

    "Father, are you eating regrly? It seems your body has be a little thinner."

    "Right! Michael, your dad always skips his meals and is too busy working! I always annoyed because I always eats alone," said Mrs. Collins looked at Michael.

    "Dad! Did you skip food again? How many times have I told you not to do that!" said Michael in an annoyed tone.

    "Oh! Stop nagging me!" said Mr. Collins.

    Sarah only smiled when she saw the interaction of the three people, this was the interaction she usually saw in hospitals when she was treating her patients.

    "Mother," Sarah called softly, making Mrs. Collins who was standing next to Michael looked at her with raised eyebrows, her expression was surprised when she heard Sarah calling her.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you guys have aspirin? Or some other pain reliever? Father is fine, but he needs it," continued Sarah.

    She didn''t really want to talk to Mrs. Collins, but she had no other choice, they were at Michael''s parents house and Mrs. Collins must have known about whether they have medicine or not.

    "Oh, right! We have it," said Mrs. Collins then immediately went outside to go get the medicine.

    ***

    After Mr. Collins took his medicine, Sarah told Michael and Mrs. Collins to get out, letting Mr. Collins to rest.

    "I''ll be staying here for a while , to see how father is doing," Sarah said when Michael asked why Sarah didn''te out with them.

    Michael nodded in understanding then followed his mother out.

    Once they were out, Sarah looked at Mr. Collins, who was lying on the bed, with a sad expression on her face to see the condition of the person she thought was like her father looking like that.

    "Sarah," called Mr. Collins slowly.

    "Yes, father? Are you feeling better already?" Sarah asked quietly.

    Mr. Collins nodded when he heard that.

    "Be honest to me. This isn''t the first time you have had such a headache, is it?" asked Sarah, sounding sad.

    Mr. Collins didn''t answer right away, before finally nodding his head.

    Sarah sighed when she saw that. Her heart ached.

    "I''ve asked my professor about your case. The operation can be done. You will be fine."

    "Sarah¡­"

    "I''ve followed your wish to pretend to be Michael''s wife. So please, keep your promise. I hope that in three days youe to my hospital. Otherwise, I really would have told Michael and Mrs. Collins," Sarah said and quickly left the room.

    She was worried that if she lingered there, her heart might soften and make Mr. Collins take advantage of it again.

    ***

    "Wifey, are you sure dad is okay?"

    The question from Michael made Sarah, who was deep in thought, look at Michael who asionally stole nces at her because he was driving the car.

    "Yeah, looks like it was just a normal headache. Why?" Sarah asked, trying to stay calm.

    "Nothing. I''m just worried if dad turns out to be sick. I was very surprised when I realized he was thinner than I thought," said Michael, now feeling relieved when he heard his wife''s words. After all, Sarah was a doctor.

    "You seem to really love your father," Sarahmented when she saw Michael''s expression that looked relieved.

    "Yes, even though dad is busy with his work, he always tries to make time for his children. I''ve always admired him," Michael said with a smile.

    "So¡­ if dad is really sick, I don''t know anymore. I''m really worried he will dies before I really make him happy," continued Michael sadly.

    "I''m sure with your achievements in thepany, your father is proud of you," replied Sarah, holding Michael''s shoulder.

    "Still¡­ I at least want dad to see his grandchild before he dies."

 Chapter 24 Wants To Become A Father Soon.

    "Sarah! Are you still not pregnant?"

    Sarah who was preparing breakfast, was surprised to hear this, she then turned and looked at Mrs. Collins was sitting at the dining table, waiting for her breakfast.

    "Yeah, actually Michael and I don''t n to have child yet," Sarah said quietly.

    Before marrying Michael, Sarah did have a condition, she would marry Michael if Michael would allow her to pursue her career first, and that meant they would not have children.

    She had been studying hard for a schrship to be a medical student, and Sarah didn''t want her efforts to end just because she had be a mother.

    Sarah did love children, and wanted to be a mother, but that was after she had be a doctor.

    Luckily, Michael was willing to ept her conditions, so they weren''t nning on having a child yet.

    "Once you graduate try to take a few years off to take care of your family. How can you be married but have no children? People will talk about you,"mented Mrs. Collins with a disgruntled face.

    It seemed that since Sarah was still in college, they were nning to postpone having child, but what would people say if they put it off any longer?

    Sarah was silent when she heard this. She married Michael because she loved him, not because she wanted to be a mother right away.

    Indeed, it is okay for graduate medical students not to directly intern at the hospital. However, if she dys going directly to the hospital internship, what about her efforts all this time?

    Sarah didn''t like the idea at all.

    ***

    Sarah''s body stiffened when she heard Michael''s sudden talk about child

    By now Sarah was indeed a surgeon, whose schedule wasn''t as busy as it was when she was a resident, and she thought she was ready to be a mother.

    However, she was divorced!

    She hadn''t thought about this at all when she was making a n back then!

    "Are you still not ready?" asked Michael turning to Sarah when Sarah just stood there.

    "That¡­"

    "It''s okay if you''re not ready, I won''t force you" Michael said with a faint smile.

    "Besides, I just told you what I wanted before dad died, but thank goodness dad is fine and still has time to see his grandchildter," Michael continued and then looked back at the front.

    However, Sarah could see there was a hint of disappointment in Michael''s expression.

    Michael could actually understand that Sarah wanted to prioritize her career first when they were getting married, and Michael was grateful for that.

    What if it turned out that they had a child, and Michael didn''t remember his child at all because of the ident he had?

    Michael would feel really bad for his child, and thankfully he and Sarah didn''t have any.

    Although Michael is grateful that he doesn''t have a child yet, it turns out that they''ve been married for five years, and Sarah has be the doctor she wants to be, isn''t it about time they had a child?

    Looks like he''ll have to discuss thister with Sarah when they have a good time.

    What is clear, Michael wants to be a father soon.<sub> </sub>

    ***

    "Anna! We have arrived!"

    Anna immediately opened her eyes when she heard a voice from a woman, she looked out the car window and it was true that they had arrived at her apartment.

    "Okay, thank you for your hard work, you should take a rest and not go to a club," said Anna smiling and immediately got out of the car.

    The woman who was in the driver''s seat nodded, then after confirming that Anna had entered her apartment, she immediately drove her car to go elsewhere.

    As soon as Anna finally arrived at her apartment, she went straight to her room and immediatelyy down on the bed.

    She''s been in Mn for thest few days in preparation for Fashion Week which will be in a few weeks, and has just returned.

    Actually, Anna wanted to turn down the offer, with her current career, she doesn''t need to be a runway model anymore.

    However, the designer was one of her old friends. In addition, Anna wanted to avenge Michael who didn''t give her any news at all.

    "Let''s see how many times he tries to contact me," said Anna who immediately stood up and took her cellphone from the desk drawer. She deliberately left his personal cellphone and only brought the cellphone she used for work.

    While waiting for the cellphone to turn on again, Anna closed her eyes, she was really tired.

    A few secondster Anna heard a vibrating sound from her cellphone, indicating the messages that had just arrived and after not hearing the sound anymore, Anna immediately grabbed her cellphone.

    She got several messages from her friends, even notifications from her social media ounts, but Anna didn''t care about that, she immediately looked for Michael''s contact.

    Anna''s facial expression immediately changed to disappointment when she saw no message from Michael, then immediately turned into annoyance when Michael had not read her message.

    "You must be joking!" said Anna angrily. She didn''t even feel tired anymore and immediately got up. She was really annoyed.

    "I''m not a possessive woman who wants her boyfriend to always message or call me, but I also have limits, Michael! You have no news for a week!" said Anna gritting her teeth.

    During her rtionship with Michael, Anna knew that Michael was a busy man. After all, he owned argepany and met frequently with his business partners. So, Anna tries to understand Michael, who sometimes forgets to message or call her.

    Well, Anna also has a job, so she can understand a little.

    After all, even though Michael didn''t call her at times, he kept taking care of Anna''s feelings by not getting involved in a scandal, and if he had the time, Michael would always ask her to date.

    However, this was the first time Michael hadn''t spoken to her in a week, not only did he not call her, but he also ignored her messages!

    Anna''s fingers then immediately searched for someone''s contact on her cellphone, then immediately called it.

    "Hello, Emily, sorry to disturb you after I told you to rest," said Anna in a soft tone. Emily was the woman who had just dropped her off, and was her personal manager.

    "Oh, it is okay. I just arrived. What do you need?" Emily asked, a little confused, wondering what Anna wants at night?

    "I want you to do something, can you find out where Michael Collins lives? I want you to find it right now."

    ? Emily''s brow furrowed when she heard that. Why did Anna ask her where her boyfriend lived? Did something happen?

    "Okay, I''ll find out soon enough," Emily answered without asking anything.

 Chapter 25 The Man She Loves Is Married

    The car driven by Anna stopped in front of an apartment, from inside her car, she stared at the apartment with furrowed brows.

    "Michael lives here?" thought Anna tilting her head.

    There is nothing wrong with this apartment, this is upper middle ss apartments. However, with Michael''s monthly ie, it doesn''t make sense that man lives here

    Even the apartment she lives in is still a little more expensive and luxurious than this apartment, making Anna a little doubtful whether Michael really lives here.

    However, Emily, her manager, was very good at finding information. So there''s no way Emily got the wrong information for her.

    Anna then decided to immediately park her car in the apartment and headed to the unit that was said to be where Michael lived.

    Before getting out of the car, she doesn''t forget to put on sunsses, even though this apartment is an upper middle ss apartment, but it doesn''t seem like the privacy is too tight because Anna can get in easily, and she can see some people who seem to have juste home from work.

    Not long after, Anna finally reached the fourth floor, the floor where Michael''s unit was located.

    Unknowingly, Anna could feel her chest beating fast. This was the first time she hade to Michael''s ce, there was a slight nervous feeling in her chest.

    She had said before that she wanted to stop by Michael''s ce when they were on a date, but Michael always refused, saying that his ce had nothing because he was always busy.

    Anna wanted to insist that she was very curious, but she finallyplied, at least she had been to Michael''s parents'' house, even though it was only Mrs. Collins who greeted her.

    "413¡­ This is it," Anna muttered when she finally found where Michael lived.

    Anna took a deep breath, then raised her hand and tried to ring the doorbell. However, before Anna''s hand touched it.

    "Hello? Is there anything I can help you with?"

    A voice behind her made Anna slightly startled. She then immediately turned her body to look at the owner of the voice.

    It''s a woman!

    ***

    Sarah who was walking towards outside the hospital, immediately took out her cellphone from her trouser pocket when it vibrated. A new message has arrived.

    [Michael

    Wifey, sorry, but can you go home alone? I still have work and can''t see you. I''m really sorry *Apologizing Emoji]

    Unknowingly a smile appeared on Sarah''s face when she saw the emoji used by Michael. Where did he get such an emoji from? Did Michael really use emoji to text her when he was over 30?

    "Ah right, mentally he still thinks he''s in his 20s," Sarah muttered then her fingers were busy.

    [Ok]

    After sending a reply message to Michael, Sarah was silent for a while. Michael couldn''t pick her up. What should she do now?

    "Let''s just order an Uber, I''m too tired to take the bus," Sarah muttered then immediately looked for an app she hadn''t used in a long time.

    While waiting for her uber to arrive, Sarah chose to sit in the hospital lobby, her co-workers who knew her were a little surprised when they saw Sarah who didn''te home right away, but she just smiled and said she was waiting for her uber.

    "Ey~ It''s a man, right? Doctor Sarah has nothing to be embarrassed about, you need it. Have fun, doctor!" said one of the nurses and then immediately said goodbye, Sarah could only shake her head when she heard this and then immediately left when the Uber she ordered had arrived.

    ***

    Sarah who was walking towards her apartment unit yawning because she was really tired, immediately stopped when she saw a woman not far from her apartment unit.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed, wondering who it was.<sub> </sub>

    The woman was tall and slender, not to mention her clothes looked very expensive, which made Sarah wonder who it was.

    "Is she the new neighbor?" Sarah thought then walked back to her apartment unit.

    However, the woman didn''t seem to keep up with her footsteps and stood right in front of her apartment.

    "Hello? Is there anything I can help you with?" asked Sarah finally when she saw the woman who seemed a little confused.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she saw the woman''s face. Even though she was wearing sunsses, her face looked wless and very beautiful, it seemed that the woman was also young.

    However, why was that woman wearing sunsses? Was she trying to hide her possibly swollen eyes?

    "I live in that apartment. Is there anything I can help you with?" asked Sarah kindly. It seemed that the woman was their new neighbor and wanted to say hello to her neighbor.

    "Ah, sorry, looks like I''m in the wrong ce," the woman replied and then left without saying anything else.

    Sarah looked at the woman in bewilderment, then hurried into her apartment.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Anna went straight to her car. Her footsteps were long, she couldn''t wait to get to her car.

    If she wasn''t wearing her sunsses, Sarah would have been able to see her eyes wide open when she met her.

    She didn''t expect that she would find another woman in the apartment that Michael was supposed to live in!

    "Michael! Son of a bitch!" said Anna who finally let out her emotions when she arrived at her car. She was really angry right now.

    So Michael had been lying to her all along? So Michael already has a wife and she''s dating someone else''s husband?

    "You¡­" Anna couldn''t continue her words when suddenly the tears she had been trying to hold back finally came out.

    Her heart ached.

    The man who has been on her mind all this time¡­

    The man who always makes time for her in his busy schedule and smiles apologizing for his busy schedule¡­

    The man who always makes her smile and makes her impatiently wait for their next date¡­

    ? The man she loves¡­

    Turns out he''s married!

    Meeting that woman had made everything clear to Anna. So this is the reason why Michael doesn''t want her toe to the man''s ce, because he has his wife at his ce.

    That night, Anna spent a few minutes crying in the car. Her heart felt like it was shattering into pieces right now.

    ***

    "Oh right, babe, are you not going to pick me up again today?" asked Sarah when Michael''s car would soon arrive at the hospital where she worked.

    Last night Sarah was too tired so she went to bed early and didn''t wait for Michael toe. Looks like Michael came home reallytest night.

    "Yeah, sorry, it seems thest few days I will alwayse homete," Michael replied with an apologetic expression on his face.

    Sarah just nodded when she heard that, not realizing that Michael was trying to hold back a smile right now.

 Chapter 26 Mr. Collins Is Away

    Michael was trying hard to keep his expression normal even though he was already very excited by this time, couldn''t wait to tell Sarah what he had been thinking about.

    Michael''s daydream immediately stopped when suddenly his cellphone, which was connected to his car''s bluetooth, rang, there was an iing call.

    Only a few people knew his new number because he had been in an ident before, so it made Michael wonder who was calling him.

    [Mom''s Calling¡­]

    Michael was silent seeing that, without realizing he turned to Sarah. It had been twice since he''d seen his mother and Sarah fight, and it didn''t seem like they were on very good terms.

    "You can pick it up," Sarah replied with a smile as her eyes met Michael''s.

    Michael nodded, then immediately pressed the green button to receive a call from his mother.

    "Michael!"

    Mrs. Collins immediately rang through the car speakers, but this time the voice didn''t sound as friendly as it used to be. It sounded panicked.

    "Your dad¡­ Michael¡­ Ahh¡­ I''m going crazy!" said Mrs. Collins panicked, even her tone sounded sad.

    "Mom, calm down, take a deep breath and exin calmly," Michael said, trying to sound calm.

    However, Mrs. Collins continued to babble incoherently in a panicked voice before finally hanging up the call. Michael and Sarah just stared at each other, their faces both confused.

    "Babe¡­" Sarah called softly, trying tofort Michael. But Michael''s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly and increased the speed of the car.

    In just a few minutes, they had arrived at the hospital where Sarah worked.

    "Wifey¡­ Ahh¡­ sorry, are you alright?" Michael asked when he saw Sarah clutching the grab handle car with her eyes closed, her expression terrified.

    "Ah, yes, I''m fine." Sarah opened her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief when she realized she was still alive, she then turned to Michael in annoyance.

    "Are you crazy? Driving like that?! Have you forgotten you''ve been in a traffic ident before?" Sarah snapped. She really didn''t expect Michael to drive like that.

    Michael was silent when he heard this. He admits that he was wrong.

    Sarah took a deep breath to calm herself down, she seemed too emotional earlier. Sarah then patted Michael''s arm.

    "I know you''re worried about your father, but I''m sure everything will be fine. Remember, your safetyes first," Sarah said softly.

    "I don''t want you to have another ident like that time. You have no idea how scared I was when I saw you on my operating table. So¡­ be careful, okay?" Sarah continued.

    Actually Sarah did not want to take advantage of this opportunity because there might be something wrong with Mr. Collins. However, she has to make Michael crazy about her, right?

    So at times like this, Sarah tries to act like her old self, the woman who loved Michael.

    Michael took a breath, then let it out, he did this three times to calm himself, then looked at Sarah.

    "Thanks, Wifey," Michael replied with a smile. As usual Sarah was always able to calm him down.

    "Then I''ll go first, please send me a message about what happened, okay?" said Sarah and immediately got out of Michael''s car.

    Sarah actually wanted to go with Michael, she was curious what was going on. Is Mr. Collins showing symptoms of his illness again?

    However, she had surgery scheduled this morning. Although she was a little worried about Mr. Collins, she can''t just leave her patient.

    "I need to focus," Sarah mumbled and then sighed. Right now her patient needed her so she shouldn''t think about this.

    ***

    "Mom! What happened?" shouted Michael who immediately went into his parents'' house and looked for his mother.

    It didn''t take him long to find his mother sitting on the sofa in the living room on the first floor.

    "Where''s dad?" asked Michael once more when his mother was silent. Michael''s gaze then turned to Mrs. Gareth who just came from the direction of the kitchen with a cup of ss.<sub> </sub>

    "Mr. Collins is away," said Mrs. Gareth slowly.

    Michael''s body stiffened when he heard that. Dad is away? Does that mean¡­

    "Ohh¡­ Michael! your father! I''m really pissed off!" said Mrs. Collins with an annoyed expression, making Michael bewildered.

    "What do you mean, mom? Please exin to me! What happened to dad? Dad is away? Where did he go?" Michael asked confusedly.

    If it was as he thought, his mother couldn''t possibly look this upset.

    "Your father decided to go on vacation!" Mrs. Collins was annoyed.

    Michael blinked his eyes when he heard that. What did his mother say? Father went on vacation?

    "Then what''s wrong with that? Did mom call me because of that?" Michael asked confusedly. His mother''s voice sounded panicked earlier, making him think something bad had happened to his father.

    However, his father just went on vacation?

    Mrs. Collins immediately hit Michael''s arm when he heard that.

    "Did you forget that your father was sick? He even just wants to go alone and not take me!" said Mrs. Collins in a sulky tone.

    Michael could only open his mouth wide when he heard that. Did her mother call him like that just because of this?

    Really!

    However, after Michael thought about it again, wasn''t it a little strange that his father decided to go on vacation?

    "Ah no, maybe dad just wants to enjoy his time because he has been working for a long time," Michael thought trying to understand that.

    ***

    As soon as Sarah came out of the operating room, a pair of lovers immediately approached her.

    "Doctor! How is my son?!"

    "Did the operation go smoothly?"

    "Yes, the operation went smoothly. Right now we are just waiting for the patient to awake," answered Sarah with a professional smile.

    The lovers immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that, then repeatedly thanked her.

    Sarah just smiled once more then immediately excused herself. Sarah''s mood has always improved when she had a sessful operation and the patient''s family thanked her.

    It always feels good.

    "Doctor Sarah!"

    Sarah immediately woke up from her daydream when suddenly a nurse was running towards her. Sarah could only sigh, it seemed today was another busy day.

    "What is it?" asked Sarah, walking over to the nurse.

    "There is a man who is looking for you," said the nurse then took a breath and walked back together with Sarah..

    "A man?" Sarah asked confusedly. Rarely does anyone look for it.

    "Yes! Old man!"

    Sarah just rounded her mouth, as if she already knew who hade looking for her.

    "But he suddenly fainted!"

 Chapter 27 So I Can Cheer Up

    "Doctor Sarah?"

    Sarah catch up her breath, then turned to the man sleeping in the hospital bed, before turning to the resident doctor who looked surprised to see her.

    "How is the patient doing?" Sarah asked worriedly.

    "The vital signs are fine, I''m currently requesting a CT scan to see what''s going on," the doctor exined. His face looked confused when he saw Sarah who suddenly came and asked about the patient''s condition.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.

    "Okay, after that please move the patient to the VIP room," Sarah said then immediately went to the administration room to inform him about it.

    "VIP room? Does Doctor Sarah know this patient?" asked the doctor, still looking confused.

    Sarah paused when she heard the question, then turned around to look at the doctor, then at Mr. Collins.

    "He is¡­ my rtive," said Sarah, who almost said Mr. Collins is his father. If people finally find out about the true identity of Mr. Collins, it would be very troublesome if she said Mr. Collins is her father..

    ***

    After taking care of the administration to move Mr. Collins to the VIP room, Sarah returned to her room to check if she still had surgery scheduled for today because after this she nned to apany Mr. Collins

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she only had surgery scheduled in the three, which meant before that she was a little free.

    Sarah''s gaze then turned to her cellphone which was ced on the table, she rarely held her cellphone. especially when she''s had surgery scheduled. It could say Sarah is not someone who is dependent on her cellphone.

    Well¡­ there was no one she had to call, and no one to contact her.

    However, this time her cellphone was blinking, indicating that someone was calling her or perhaps sending her a message. Sarah then took the cellphone to look at it.

    [Michael

    Looks like dad decided to go on vacation alone, so mom is a little annoyed that dad doesn''t want to take her. Don''t worry and focus on work. I love you.]

    "Looks like Mr. Collins wanted to have surgery and was deliberately making excuses by going on vacation," Sarah muttered as she read Michael''s message.

    Sarah''s fingers then look very busy replying to the message. She had to reply with loving words to make Michael crazy about her.

    [I see. Like I said everything will be fine.

    I''m a little tired right now because I had surgery and I''m starting to lose focus. Can you send me a photo of your handsome face now so I can cheer up? I love you too]

    Sarah shuddered at how cheesy her current message was, but she knew Michael would absolutely love it.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Michael is currently in his office room, his face looks focused on the report documents that are on the table.

    His gaze then immediately turned to his cellphone which vibrated, indicating that there was an iing message. Michael then immediately took the cellphone when he saw a message from his wife.

    Michael''s face involuntarily smiled widely when he read the message from his wife. He didn''t know his wife had such an adorable side.

    Isn''t this what dating people usually do?

    "She asked for my photo to cheer her up?" mumbled Michael who didn''t stop reading the message over and over.

    He then started taking photos from different angles, and immediately smiled when he saw the results.

    The photo looks so handsome!<sub> </sub>

    He then immediately sent all the photos to Sarah, there were about five photos.

    "Should I go visit her at the hospital?" thought Michael as he read the message from his wife again.

    Wouldn''t his wife be more excited if she saw him in person?

    Michael''s gaze then turned to the documents he needed to read and needed his sign.

    "Maybe next time. Looks like I have to finish my work as soon as possible so next time I can have lunch with her," Michael muttered with a sad expression then started to focus on continuing his work.

    ***

    After sending such a message to Michael, Sarah decided to find her professor to tell him the patient had arrived, then headed straight to the VIP ward, it seemed that the examination should have beenpleted and Mr. Collins had been transferred there.

    As Sarah predicted, Mr. Collins was already there. Sarah then decided to sit by Mr. Collins, a sad expression on her face looked at the old man who was closing his eyes.

    Bored, Sarah decided to take out her cellphone. She then immediately realized that there was a message from Michael.

    Sarah looked at the photos that had just been sent by Michael, without realizing a smile appeared on her lips.

    "I have to admit he''s handsome, it''s a shame he''s an asshole," Sarah thought then immediately put her cellphone in her pants pocket.

    "Sarah..."

    Sarah''s gaze then immediately turned to the man who was lying down in front of him.

    "Mr. Collins? Can you see me?" Sarah asked when she saw Mr. Collins who had opened his eyes.

    Mr. Collins nodded slowly.

    "Am I in the hospital?" asked Mr. Collins slowly.

    Sarah nodded.

    "I was surprised when I heard Mr. Collins suddenly fainted," Sarah said in a worried tone.

    "Sorry to make you worried. By the way, you didn''t tell Michael that I was here, did you?" asked Mr. Collins.

    "You can be rest assured. I know that Mr. Collins purposely said you were going on vacation, it seemed Mr. Collins was ready for surgery," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "I have to keep my promise. After all, you want to do my request. I''m happy, Sarah," said Mr. Collins, smiling.

    Seeing how Michael has returned to thepany and thepany seems fine, makes Mr. Collins was very grateful that Sarah would do what he requested at that time.

    Sarah just smiled when she heard that. He was a little guilty because there wasn''t really anything he really did. From the start, Michael was able to carry on with his activities as usual, he had only forgotten the memories of the past three years.

    Mr. Collins and Sarah''s conversation was then cut off when suddenly someone knocked on the door, and two men in white coats entered.

    "Professor Sam!" said Sarah who immediately stood up and smiled when she saw her professor who came. The professor wasn''t in his room when she looked for him, but Sarah had left a message for one of his residents who was there.

    Sam just smiled when he saw Sarah and then walked over to his patient to say hello.

    Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she finally saw clearly the face of the man who hade in with Sam because before that he had been standing behind Sam, as if deliberately trying to hide his face. .

    "Steve?" said Sarah in surprise when she saw the face of the blonde haired man.

 Chapter 28 Lets Go Have Lunch

    Sarah really couldn''t hide her surprised expression. Her face seemed to say what is Steve doing here?

    While Steve just smirked, Sarah''s expression looked really funny.

    "Doctor Steve!" called Sam, telling the man to walk over to him.

    Steve immediately adjusted his facial expression to a professional face and then gave Sam a report on the patient''s status and condition.

    Sam nodded when he heard this, then proceeded to exin about Mr Collins'' illness and suggest surgery as soon as possible.

    Sarah still looked confused, she was really confused to see Steve who was here.

    However, she tried to look focused and heard an exnation from Sam who was currently exining the advantages and risks of the surgery they were about to perform.

    Sarah listened carefully to Sam''s exnation, and asionally exined to Mr. Collins that Sam was one of the best neurosurgeons in the hospital.

    "In that case, the operation will be carried out in the next two weeks. Before the operation, the patient must be prepared in advance," said Sam ending his exnation.

    Sarah nodded once again.

    "Doctor Steve, please treat this patient before the operation is performed. Oh right, Doctor Steve is a resident doctor in his fifth year," said Sam introducing Steve to Mr. Collins.

    "Seems like you know Sarah?" asked Mr Collins curiously.

    He could see Sarah was very surprised when she saw the blonde haired man.

    "Ah yes, Doctor Sarah is my college friend," Steve replied smiling and then nced at Sarah.

    "Ahh¡­ I see. So you guys are old friends," replied Mr. Collins, smiling with relief.

    ***

    "Hey!"

    Sarah, who had juste out of Mr Collins'' room, was immediately startled when she suddenly heard a man''s voice.

    She immediately turned around and saw Steve leaning against the wall near the bedroom door.

    "Finally you''re out. You don''t know how long I waited for you," Steve said in a feigned grumbling tone.

    After checking Mr Collins, Steve dide straight out of the room, but he didn''t go and wait for Sarah outside.

    "What are you doing here? Were you waiting for me?" asked Sarah, surprised. There was about 30 minutes of her apanying Mr Collins inside once Steve came out.

    The man was waiting for her all this time?

    "Yeah, I''m hungry but don''t know where the cafeteria is, shouldn''t you take me there so I don''t get lost?" Steve asked, then immediately turned around and started walking towards the VIP ward exit.

    Sarah snorted when she heard that.

    "Are you a child?" Sarah asked sarcastically and started following Steve.

    "Whatever. Let''s go have lunch. You don''t know how long I waited for you. In exchange you make me wait, you should treat me, okay?" said Steve who suddenly turned around and started walking backwards to look at Sarah with a smirk.

    "What? You have a lot of money from me and you ask me to treat you?" Sarah asked, rolling her eyes.

    "What do you mean? I''m just a resident, unlike you who have alreadypleted your residency," Steve replied pretending to be sad then turned his body.

    "My friend has be a doctor, but she won''t even treat her friend who is still a resident."<sub> </sub>

    Sarah snorted when she heard that, she knew Steve was just joking with her, but for some reason it annoyed her a little. She then immediately raised her hand and pped Steve firmly on the back.

    "Ah!" Steve screamed, not at all expecting Sarah to hit him.

    "Is that how a resident talks with a surgeon? You even look weak. Come on! I''ll treat you to lunch!" said Sarah with a fierce expression on her face. She even deliberately used the same tone of voice when she scolded a resident.

    Steve just smiled when he heard that and started walking after Sarah.

    A few minutester, Sarah and Steve had arrived at the hospital cafeteria. The atmosphere was a little bustling with a few nurses and doctors because it was lunch time, but luckily they still got a free spot.

    "You did treat me¡­ but¡­ a sandwich?" Steve said when he saw the food Sarah had ced on the table.

    "Haven''t I said that before? The sandwiches here are delicious! You have to try it!" Sarah said then immediately took one of the sandwiches and ate it.

    A small moan escaped Sarah''s lips as the sandwich finally met her taste buds.

    It was really delicious!

    Steve smiled when he saw Sarah''s behavior which had not changed at all. That woman still loves sandwiches!

    Steve finally took one piece and ate it.

    "Delicious, right?" Sarah said with a smile when she saw the surprised look on Steve''s face.

    "Yeah, better than what we ate that time," Steve said with a smile and started to enjoy the sandwich.

    "Oh yeah, what are you doing here?" asked Sarah curiously. Ever since seeing Steve, she''d wanted to ask that question, but she didn''t have the chance.

    "Like Doctor Sam said, I''m a resident here."

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that.

    "You decided to transfer your residency program here?" asked Sarah, who unconsciously stood up from her seat in shock.

    p How could she not be surprised, Steve had been doing his residency at his old hospital for five years, but suddenly he decided to move!</anda>

    Well¡­ he would still be able to continue his residency, but still he was in a new ce of work, and in a new atmosphere.

    He''s not an intern, nor is he a doctor, still a resident, people''s opinions won''t be very good.

    "Yeah, my father always asked me to move here, but I kept refusing," Steve replied casually.

    Sarah sat back in her chair and nodded. Steve''s father was a professor at this hospital and had be one of the most influential doctors, so Steve could easily have moved here.

    "But why did you suddenly move here in your fifth year? You cane here when you''re already a neurosurgeon," asked Sarah who still couldn''t understand why Steve would do that when only two years of his residency were over.

    Steve didn''t answer right away. He stared at Sarah intently, causing Sarah to raise her eyebrows, confused as to why she was being stared at like that.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Sarah asked.

    "It''s a secret!" Steve replied with a smirk and then went back to eating his sandwich.

    Sarah snorted in annoyance when she heard that, her friend was really annoying!

    "It''s been years but she hasn''t changed at all! Of course I came here because of you, idiot!" thought Steve who couldn''t stop smiling looking at Sarah who looked very annoyed.

    "Anyway, stop talking about me. How about you?" Steve asked, suddenly changing the subject.

 Chapter 29 Im A Lucky Man

    "I?" Sarah asked, then took the coffee that was on the table and took a sip.

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to decide to be a general surgeon. Don''t you want to be a pediatric surgeon? Have you taken the program yet?" Steve asked curiously.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard that.

    "How did you know about that?" Sarah asked confusedly. She really aspires to be a pediatric surgeon, becausepared to adults, children are too young to die, Sarah wants to save them.

    However, she had never told anyone about it before, even Michael didn''t seem to know about it.

    "Actually..." Steve deliberately hung up on his words, he even leaned forward a little, as if what he was about to say was a secret and people shouldn''t hear it.

    Sarah became more and more curious and followed to move her body forward.

    "I''m a psychic," Steve said with a serious face.

    Sarah''s face looked annoyed when she heard that, she immediately stood up and hit Steve''s arm once more.

    "Ahh¡­ really! How can you not change at all? Is it just your age that gets older?" Sarah asked and took another sip of her coffee to calm herself down.

    Steveughed when he saw Sarah''s expression.

    "I''m just kidding. You look very excited when you are rotated in the pediatrics section back then, so I think you like children and want to be a pediatric surgeon," Steve said with a serious look on his face.

    Sarah was silent when she heard that, she didn''t expect Steve to know it from her facial expression, can she be read easily like that?

    "I see, well I still want to be a pediatric surgeon, but right now I still want to be a general surgeon."

    Steve just nodded when he heard that and started to continue eating his sandwich. Suddenly, Steve thought of something, making the man a little awkward.

    After swallowing his sandwich, Steve decided to ask about it, he became very curious.

    "Then how about¡­"

    *Beep beep beep*

    Sarah immediately took the beeper hanging from her waist, and her facial expression immediately changed when she saw that.

    "Sorry Steve, but there''s an emergency. I''ll go first," Sarah said then immediately stood up and ran without waiting for an answer from Steve.

    Steve looked at Sarah leaving with a smile.

    "Seeing her running off like that, she doesn''t have time to date other men," Steve thought with a smile.

    Actually, Steve wanted to ask if Sarah had a boyfriend, but he could ask that another time.

    ***

    Sarah''s expression looked exhausted as soon as she got out of the locker room and walked towards the hospital exit. As usual, today was a very tiring day.

    "Ahh... it''s Michael, apparently today he picked me up," thought Sarah who could see Michael standing, leaning against the wall through the window pane.

    Sarah paused for a moment, took a deep breath, then tried to control her facial expression. After everything was ready, she immediately walked over to Michael and walk faster when she was out at the hospital door.

    "Michael!" said Sarah with a big smile and a cheerful tone of voice.

    Michael who was ying with his cellphone immediately smiled when he heard his wife''s voice that sounded cheerful and immediately put his cellphone back in his trouser pocket.

    "Let''s go," Michael said, then walked first as usual, followed by Sarah.<sub> </sub>

    When they had walked a little further from the hospital exit, Sarah quickly quickened her pace and wrapped her arms around Michael.

    Once again, a smile appeared on Michael''s face.

    "Today I parked the car far away," said Michael suddenly.

    Sarahughed a little when she heard that.

    "Good job," she replied with a smile.

    Inwardly, Sarah cursed Michael for parking his car so far away even though there was an empty spot very close to the exit.

    She purposely hugged Michael''s arm knowing it wouldn''t be long, but it seemed her ns had turned against her.

    Once in the car, Sarah sighed. Does she have to keep doing this?

    Sarah immediately shook her head, this was an opportunity given so she could take revenge on Michael. She had to make the man feel what she felt back then!

    "Did you have a good day?" asked Michael suddenly as soon as he got in the car.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked confused.

    "I didn''t know you would text me like that. Can my face cheer you up?" asked Michael with teasing tone as he started the engine.

    Sarah pursed her lips and closed her eyes when she heard that. She had forgotten that she had sent such a message to Michael!

    "Well¡­ my husband is so handsome, I can''t believe I have a husband this handsome," Sarah replied with a shy smile.

    "I also didn''t expect to be able to marry a woman as beautiful as you, not only beautiful, you are also very smart. I''m a lucky man," said Michael who had started his car and nced at Sarah with a smile.

    "If you think like that, you should have held me and disapproved of the divorce!" Sarah thought about trying to keep her expression on her face.

    Not that Sarah still regretted her divorce from Michael, she did regret it a little at first, and had a hard time epting that the man she loved agreed so easily when she offered him a divorce.

    However, It''s in the past, and Sarah has moved on.

    "By the way, where are we going?" Sarah asked when she realized that this was Michael''s car that was headed elsewhere, not their apartment.

    Michael just smiled suspiciously when he heard that. The car he was driving was supposed to be turning right to get to their apartment, but this time he was turning left.

    "Oh? This¡­?" said Sarah who looked confused when suddenly Michael''s car turned into the apartment area which was not far from the hospital where she worked.

    "Are we going to meet someone?" Sarah asked confusedly when Michael had parked his car in the apartment''s underground parking.

    Sarah knew this apartment. It was one of the luxury apartments near her hospital, a lot of professors and senior doctors lived here.

    Sarah also had the desire to move here, this apartment was a little closer to the hospital than the apartment she rented.

    However, the rent was so expensive that Sarah immediately gave up.

    But¡­ What would she and Michael do here? Why didn''t Michael tell her if they wanted to meet someone?

    Sarah''s brain immediately thought hard, thinking about who they would meet here.

    However, Sarah''s facial expression suddenly changed when she saw something.

 Chapter 30 Our New Home

    A man in neat clothes suddenly approached them, seeing how the man looked polite with a professional expression on his face, Sarah could tell that they had note here to meet this man.

    But¡­ who is this man?

    "This is my wife," Michael said introducing Sarah to the man.

    ? "Pleased to meet you, Maam, You have a very beautiful wife," said the man kindly.

    Sarah only smiled briefly when she heard that.

    Not long after, the man asked for Michael''s car keys, and Michael obediently gave them, making Sarah very confused when she saw the man enter Michael''s car and start the engine..

    "What''s going on?" Sarah asked, unable to contain her curiosity any longer.

    "You will see it in a moment. Let''s follow the car, "Michael replied with a mysterious smile and then grabbed his wife''s hand.

    Michael and Sarah then walked to follow the car which suddenly stopped in front of a ce.

    Upon arrival, Sarah could see that there was a door like a garage door with CCTV cameras, not long after that the garage door opened automatically and the car went inside, Michael and Sarah also went in.

    Once inside, the room looks like a garage, there are two doors like garage doors inside, one in front of the car and one on the right of the car, on the left there is like a lobby, and there is an electronic screen pasted on the wall on the right with the words [Please Move To The Left], before finally changing to [Stop. Parking Position OK.]

    The man then immediately got out of Michael''s car.

    "This is a sign of the position of the car, make sure the writing on it is written like that," said the man in a friendly manner. Michael nodded at that.

    Michael and Sarah were then ushered by the man into the next room, there was a small lobby with several seats there.

    "Please, sir, can you enter your fingerprint first so the system can work," said the man who stopped in front of a fingerprint machine taped to the wall.

    Once again, Michael immediatelyplied and ced his fingerprints. The two buttons on the side of the fingerprint machine immediately shed, they were blue and green.

    "Your unit is green, sir. Please press the button."

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard those words.

    Since earlier she did look confused by the current situation, a man suddenly approached them with a polite look on his face, a car parked in a special ce and suddenly had to put his fingerprints.

    Sarah tried to think that they would move into this ce, but she kept denying the thought. They must havee here to meet Michael''s friend.

    After all, there was no way they would move to this ce all of a sudden!

    However, hearing the man say that their unit was green, things became even clearer. They will move to this ce!

    Sarah''s thoughts immediately stopped when she heard a voice and immediately turned around to look where the sound came from. The right door, which had been closed, slowly opened, then Michael''s car, which had been parked, started to lift and move towards the door.

    "Then I''ll excuse myself. The elevator for your unit is on the right," said the man and then pointed to the elevator he was referring to. In that ce does have two elevators facing each other, left and right.

    "So¡­ what really happened?" Sarah asked for an exnation once the man had left.

    Michael looked a little embarrassed, he actually wanted to give Sarah a surprise when they had entered their new residence, but Sarah seemed to know what was going on.

    "Let''s go, I''ll exinter," Michael said then immediately put his arm around Sarah''s shoulder and slightly pushed her into the right elevator.

    Sarah just sighed and followed Michael. Even though she was really confused right now, but deep inside Sarah was looking forward to their new ce to live.

    ***<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide as soon as she was greeted with a veryrge and luxurious living room withrge ss windows that showed a balcony that had a swimming pool and when she turned to her right she could see Michael''s car parked in the next room!

    She then looked at Michael in disbelief.

    "This¡­?" asked Sarah, lost for words.

    "Our new home," Michael replied with a smile.

    "Let''s have a look," Michael said then took Sarah''s hand to show her their new home.

    The ce has two floors.

    The first floor has a living room, dining room, powder room, kitchen connected to the backyard that can be used for farming, and two bedrooms with a toilet in it.

    While on the second floor there is a master bedroom with a walk-in closet, as well as arge bathroom with a bathtub and shower.

    After they were done looking around their new home, Sarah and Michael decided to sit down on the living room couch. Sarah''s face still looked disbelieving.

    "Do you like it?" Michael asked with a smile.

    Sarah nodded. Who wouldn''t love living in a ce like this?

    "I still can''t believe that we''re going to stay here. I like our old apartment, but this one is on a very different level," said Sarah, who looked directly at the balcony and could see the view of London.

    "Oh right, why did we move here? Has the rental period in the previous apartment expired?" asked Sarah, turning back to Michael. Her face looks curious.

    Michael chuckled when he heard that.

    "What do you mean? You forgot I bought the apartment?"

    Sarah couldn''t help but smile shyly when she heard that. She hadpletely forgotten about it.

    "Then why did we move here? This ce is very big, the rent must be expensive," Sarah muttered.

    "We''re not renting."

    Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when she heard that, she looked at Michael in disbelief.

    "You mean¡­?"

    "I bought it," Michael replied with a smile.

    Sarah screamed in her heart when she heard that.

    "Damn, I forgot that Michael is a rich man now," thought Sarah.

    "And the reason we''re gonna live here is because of you," Michael said softly.

    Sarah immediately looked back at Michael when she heard that. Her eyebrows lifted slightly.

    "You mean?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    She really likes this ce which has a balcony that can see the city view and there is a swimming pool, you could say this is Sarah''s dream house.

    However, Sarah doesn''t think she ever told Michael that.

 Chapter 31 Dream House

    Michael stared at Sarah intensely, his expression bing soft.

    "I noticed that you were called several timeste at night for emergency cases and once you were done, you always looked exhausted. I don''t mind having to wait for you to drive you back, but I don''t like seeing you tired like that," Michael said, exining the reason why he decided to move here.

    "Also, the location of this apartment is very close to the hospital where you work. I''ve been trying to walk and it only takes about five minutes."

    Sarah pursed her lips when she heard that exnation. After deciding to pretend to be Michael''s wife, Sarah has a little trouble managing her work schedule andcks sleep because the hospital where she works and Michael''s apartment is very far.

    Even though Michael always drove her by car, she still felt exhausted.

    Sarah felt grateful that Michael would think about it and decide to move closer to her workce.

    Michael smiled when he saw Sarah''s face, then immediately stood up and held out his hand.

    "Let''s go to the balcony and see the city view."

    Sarah immediately nodded and took Michael''s hand. Holding hands, the two headed towards the balcony they hadn''t visited yet.

    "Woahhh~"

    Sarah immediately let go of Michael''s hand and ran like a little girl up to the balcony ss railing. The expression on her face was immediately fascinating when she saw the view of the city of London. Besides being able to see the hospital where she worked, she could also see the London Bridge and the London River clearly.

    "It''s so beautiful," Sarah said with her mouth still open, holding onto the balcony railing and enjoying the scenery in front of her.

    "Yes, It''s very beautiful," replied Michael who was standing next to Sarah. However, he only looked at Sarah''s face, the smile never left his face.

    "Thanks Babe, I didn''t think you would decide to buy this ce, I really like it," said Sarah, turning to Michael with a sincere smile.

    This was the first time Sarah could sincerely thank Michael without faking it. She was really happy right now.

    Even though Sarah knew that she wouldn''t stay here forever, she would never forget this until she died.

    "Yeah, I didn''t expect to find your dream house. We also have three bedrooms," said Michael who looked happy.

    Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she heard that. She looked at Michael with raised eyebrows.

    "Dream house?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Michael''s face was also confused when he heard Sarah''s question.

    "Yeah, isn''t this like your dream house?"

    ***

    Michael and Sarah have just entered their apartment. Sarah''s face looks happy when she sees the ce she will be living with Michael.

    "Sorry, the ce is too small, I want to live in a better ce, but¡­ right now I only have enough money to buy this apartment," Michael said with a sad and slightly embarrassed expression on his face.

    Sarah knew him as the son of a rich family, but all he could afford was an apartment like this. This ce is really good and still worth staying, also very close to Sarah university.

    But suddenly a thought crossed Michael''s mind, what if Sarah didn''t like it?

    He did decide to buy this apartment for them to live in without asking Sarah for an opinion.

    "No, I like it. It looksfortable, sunlight also enters the living room," replied Sarah, who had walked into the living room.

    "Is that true?" asked Michael following Sarah. His face looked unsure.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah immediately put her hands on Michael''s waist.

    "Yeah, I like it. Actually I''m a little worried that we will live with your parents like your mother wants, but I''m d you bought this apartment. I like it," replied Sarah with a smile and then slightly tiptoed and kissed Michael''s lips.

    Michael''s expression seemed to be in a good mood when he heard that then immediately lowered his head and kissed his wife''s lips.

    "Thank You. But¡­" Michael then bent down a little and put his hands behind Sarah''s knees and lifted her up, causing Sarah to let out a small scream.

    "My wife must have her dream house, right? Can you tell me?" asked Michael looking at his wife''s face now in his arms.

    "No. I like this ce," replied Sarah with a red face and reflexively wrapped her arms around Michael''s neck.

    Thest time her husband carried her like a princess was their first night at the hotel. Without realizing it, Sarah recalled the incident.

    "Hmm¡­ My wife must have a dream house that she wants to live in. Is my wife getting naughty, lying to her husband? Looks like she should be punished," Michael said with a mischievous smile on his lips then started walking towards the room.

    "That¡­ kya." A small scream escaped Sarah''s lips again as Michael threw her on the bed, and a few secondster, Michael was now on top of her.

    "Tell me, hmm," Michael said softly and brushed Sarah''s hair that was stuck to her cheek. The distance between the two is very close.

    "That¡­ I like having a balcony that can see the city or the sea, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that there is a view," replied Sarah, who has always liked to see the scenery.

    "So my wife wants to live in a two-story house, or a high-rise apartment. Noted. What else?" Michael asked then kissed Sarah on the lips.

    "Hmm¡­ swimming pool? I''m not very good at swimming, but it''s nice to have a swimming pool."

    "What else?" asked Michael, who kissed Sarah''s lips again.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away, her face looking like she was thinking.

    "Ah, right, I want a house that has three rooms."

    "Three rooms?" Michael asked, his eyebrows slightly raised. He didn''t expect Sarah to mention that.

    "Yes, although at this time I don''t want to have a child. I want to have two children, and those two rooms will be their room, and the other will be ours," replied Sarah, smiling subconsciously as she imagined her two children with Michael.

    Michael''s face immediately smiled when he heard that.

    "So my wife wants to have two children?" Michael asked.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Yeah, don''t you like it?" Sarah''s expression immediately changed. Having two children was one of her dreams, but she forgot that she had to discuss it with Michael.

    "Not. I like it. What else?"

    Sarah was silent for a moment, then shook her head. It was enough of a dream house.

    "Okay. I will work hard to buy my wife''s dream house," Michael replied with a smile and then kissed Sarah on the lips one more time.

    "But¡­" Sarah then wrapped her arms around Michael''s neck. "I want my husband to work hard on other things first," she continued, then immediately pushed Michael''s head and kissed his lips.

    Being in this position made Sarah want to do what they did on their first night. After all, she could feel her husband''s down there starting to react.

 Chapter 32 Swimming

    Suddenly the memory of that time came back to Sarah''s mind. Memories of when she and Michael just got married.

    That time, Michael asked about her dream house, and Sarah just answered it without thinking too much about it. She had no idea that Michael was still recalling the memories that Sarah had buried long ago.

    "Ahh! Michael''s memory only remembers three months of our marriage. It''s only natural that he still remembers about it," thought Sarah who didn''t want to think more about it.

    "Isn''t this your dream house?" Michael repeated his question, his brows slightly raised when he saw Sarah was silent.

    "Ah," Sarah was a little surprised at Michael''s voice. "Yes, this is my dream house. There is a view of the city, as well as the swimming pool," replied Sarah with a smile.

    "I''m pleased to hear it. I thought your dream house had changed," Michael replied with a smile.

    Sarah didn''t answer again and looked back at the view of the city in front of her. Her tiredness became a little less at the sight of the city, she liked it very much.

    "Wifey!" Michael called softly, then ced his left hand on Sarah''s right which was still holding the balcony railing.

    Sarah turned. Michael''s handsome face looked at her gently.

    "I know you like the city view, but how about we try the swimming pool?" Michael asked then nced at the swimming pool that was there.

    Sarah''s gaze also went with Michael. There is arge swimming pool on this balcony.

    Sarah became a little interested in swimming there, but¡­

    "I don''t have a swimsuit," Sarah said with an expression that looked very sad.

    "Well, this is our private pool, I don''t think you need it," Michael said with a grin and then looked at Sarah from foot to top.

    "Pervert!" said Sarah who immediately understood Michael''s gaze.

    As Michael said, she could have swim naked, but Sarah wouldn''t have done it when Michael was around.

    Michael chuckled when he saw his wife''s still shy behavior like that.

    "Come on," Michael said, pulling Sarah''s hand.

    "I don''t want to swim in these clothes, or be naked," Sarah refused.

    "I bought you a swimsuit. It''s in our room," Michael replied with a smile.

    He had already guessed that Sarah would be shy again not to swim naked, so Michael had prepared for it.

    ***.

    Once they went into the room to see the swimsuit Michael was referring to, Michael simply pointed out that it was in the wardrobe drawer and came out as soon as he had changed his swim trunks, not waiting for Sarah.

    Sarah was a little surprised to see the red bikini that Michael had bought, then immediately shook her head. Don''t understand why Michael likes red so much.

    However, Sarah still wears the bikini, and when she looks at her reflection in the mirror, she looks bold and seductive!

    Sarah decided to immediately take off the bikini, she was too sexy right now. She will swim when she has bought a slightly less sexy swimsuit.

    But¡­

    "I want to swim," Sarah muttered under her breath, lowered her hand that was already holding her bikini strap and headed for the pool.

    But once again Sarah immediately stopped her footsteps when from afar she could see Michael swimming and soon the man was diving.

    For some reason, she suddenly felt embarrassed to have to meet Michael at this time.

    "Wifey! Come on! This feels refreshing!" said Michael who came to the surface and could see Sarah. His facial expression looks very happy.

    Sarah sighed, trying to muster up her courage and then decided to go over to the pool.

    Why should she be afraid of Michael? She was still wearing the clothes on her body, notpletely naked.

    "Is the water cold?" asked Sarah who decided to warm up for a bit.<sub> </sub>

    "Michael?" Sarah asked again when she didn''t hear Michael''s answer.

    "Hah?" Michael asked, suddenlying back to his senses. He was a little fascinated when he saw Sarah who approached him in a red bikini.

    The bra of the bikini could barely fit Sarah''s chest and let her chest show a little.

    His wife looks very beautiful, and seductive. The red color is very suitable for his wife.

    "Why is he being that perverted?" Sarah thought, noticing Michael''s changing facial expression.

    "Is the water cold?" Sarah asked once more then sat by the pool and dipped her feet. The expression on his face was casual, pretending not to notice Michael''s gaze.

    "No really. Not too cold," Michael said with a smile and then told Sarah to immediately join together in the swimming pool.

    Sarah then immediately jumped into the pool, making a big ssh of water. Michael immediately approached her.

    "Whoa!" said Sarah excitedly. It had been a long time since shest swam.

    Michael smiled at his wife''s happy face. All his efforts since the past few days seemed worth it.

    The two of them were then seen swimming side by side.

    "Do you want to race?" Michael asked suddenly.

    "Hmm¡­ no, I''m not very good at swimming," said Sarah, who immediately refused.

    This was her first time swimming with Michael, so Sarah had no idea how good Michael was at swimming.

    However, she had witnessed Michael using the butterfly style earlier and even dived for a few seconds. While she can only swim freestyle.

    "I didn''t know my wife was a coward," Michael said provokingly.

    Michael''s provocation seemed to work because Sarah''s face looked annoyed.

    "Okay! But I want to be given the handicap to start from afar," said Sarah who didn''t want to lose.

    Michael chuckled then nodded and swam towards the edge of the pool.

    "Isn''t your handicap too much?" Michael asked, holding back an amused smile when he saw Sarah standing right in the middle of the pool.

    "Well, you can admit defeat if you mind," Sarah said shamelessly.

    Michael once again chuckled.

    "All right then. Ready. Go!" said Michael, giving the signal.

    Hearing that Sarah immediately swam with all her might, while Michael behind her just watched his wife smiling.

    His wife looks so adorable when she looks like she''s trying so hard.

    Not wanting Sarah to realize that from the start he wanted to give his wife a win, Michael started swimming.

    "Yey! I won!" Sarah said as soon as her hand touched the edge of the pool, a few secondster Michael finally arrived.

    "Your handicap is too much," said Michael who followed Sarah crossing his arms by the pool edge, feigning protest.

    "Win is win, no protest!" Sarah said shamelessly then looked ahead to wipe the water on her face. Even though she admitted that she gained too much advantage for starting from half the pool, in the end she won.

    Michael then let go of his left hand from the edge of the pool, and hugged Sarah''s body, his face looking at Sarah.

    Sarah was slightly taken aback by the touch, reflexively she turned to look at Michael.

    However, her eyes immediately opened wide when she saw Michael''s head slowly getting closer to her!

 Chapter 33 Time To Kiss

    Sarah became more and more panicked, her chest beating fast as Michael''s handsome face slowly drew near to hers.

    Sarah''s brain was thinking hard, what should she do with this situation?

    The two of them were half naked by the pool in the slightly chilly night air. With an atmosphere like this. It''s time to kiss!

    Michael started to tilt his head. The closeness of their faces allowed Sarah to feel Michael''s breath against her lips.

    Slowly¡­ getting closer¡­

    Suddenly Sarah grabbed Michael''s hand that was holding her waist, then let it go.

    "I-I want to swim," Sarah said nervously and just walked away.

    Michael blinked his eyes, trying to process what was going on.

    "Does my breath stink?" Michael thought innocently then covered his mouth with both hands and exhaled. Michael immediately tilted his head as he smelled his own breath.

    That''s not too bad.

    So why? Why does his wife seem to be avoiding him? It was the perfect atmosphere for a kiss!

    Michael stared at Sarah''s body as it swam away from him. There was a slightly hurt expression on Michael''s face. For some reason, he felt that Sarah was avoiding him a little.

    Michael finally decided to quickly get out of the pool and head into the house.

    Meanwhile, Sarah could feel her chest still beating fast. She didn''t imagine Michael would suddenly kiss her!

    Well¡­ actually it wasn''t all of a sudden, the two of them were already married, and the atmosphere was perfect for kissing. Sarah admits it.

    However, Sarah was still not ready. There was a little part of her that said this wasn''t right.

    Why did she have to kiss that a*shole ex-husband?

    Sarah immediately turned around when she heard the sound of sshing water and saw Michael who apparently decided to get up and go inside.

    Sarah sighed. Seems like Michael got a little annoyed and she spoiled the mood.

    "I was nning to make him crazy about me though," thought Sarah and then sank into the pool until the water reached her lips. She felt disappointed because it seemed her heart did not match with her mind.

    "Wifey!"

    Sarah immediately stood back up and turned when she heard Michael calling her. She immediately saw Michael walking towards her carrying a tray with two sses and a bottle of wine on it.

    Sarah was a little stunned, unconsciously her gaze immediately turned to Michael''s shirtless body.

    His broad shoulders, well-built chest muscles, sixpack abs.

    Again this wasn''t the first time she''d seen Michael''s shirtless body, but Sarah subconsciously swallowed her own saliva.

    Michael''s body that was slightly wet from the water made him a little sexier.

    "Let''s have some wine," Michael said then sat down by the pool and looked at Sarah with a faint smile. A little nervous that Sarah would turn him down again.

    Sarah was silent for a moment. Drinking wine while swimming wasn''t a good choice, at least as a doctor, Sarah wouldn''t rmend it.

    However, she felt satisfied enough to swim so it didn''t seem a problem to have a little wine since she wasn''t going to swim anymore. Let''s just hope there are no emergency patients and she''s not suddenly contacted by her co-workers.

    After making her decision, Sarah immediately approached Michael and sat beside him.

    Michael immediately smiled, then took a towel and covered Sarah''s body from behind.

    "You have no problem drinking, right?" Michael asked again to be sure. He didn''t want Sarah to suddenly get angry or spoil the mood again.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah tightened the towel around her shoulders and nodded.

    p "I''m just going to have a little drink," she replied with a smile.</anda>

    Michael then took the bottle of wine and the corkscrew, his expression was serious as he put the corkscrew in the cap of the bottle so he didn''t realize that Sarah had been staring at Michael''s body for a long time.

    The sound of a plop when the bottle was finally opened made Sarah realize and immediately throw away her face that feels hot.

    "What''s wrong with me tonight?" Sarah thought waving her hand over her face.

    Since refusing a kiss from Michael and seeing Michaeling back with such a sexy appearance made Sarah feel something strange.

    "Wifey," Michael called and handed her the ss that was already filled with wine.

    Sarah immediately turned and took the ss.

    "Let''s have a toast," Michael said, taking the ss and lifting it. Sarah did the same and their sses touched, then they both took a sip of their wine.

    The atmosphere by the pool was quiet, Michael and Sarah did not speak at all and just stared at their feet who were currently in the pool while asionally sipping their drinks.

    "Sarah," Michael called suddenly, causing Sarah to lift her head and look at Michael.

    "Married me¡­. Are you happy?" Michael asked quietly, looking at Sarah. The expression on his face was hard to decipher.

    He had absolutely no recollection of what had happened during these past five years.

    Michael can understand that Sarah doesn''t want her co-workers to know that he is her husband, Michael also feels that Sarah is still the Sarah he knows, shy and adorable.

    But somehow Michael felt Sarah seemed to be creating a distance with him. So he wondered if something had happened before he had the ident?

    Did he and Sarah fight?

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she heard the question. She didn''t expect Michael to ask such a question.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away, she took another sip of her wine, then looked at Michael.

    "I''m¡­ happy," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Is she happy with her marriage to Michael? Sarah herself didn''t know. There are times when she is happy, there are times when she is unhappy and hurt, because every marriage does not always have happy times.

    But if asked which side had more, Sarah would answer confidently that she wasn''t happy, she was hurt. That''s why she and Michael divorced, right?

    "Why do you ask such thing?" Sarah asked trying to look confused.

    Michael opened his mouth, trying to convey his suspicions, but he decided to close it again and shook his head.

    "It''s nothing," Michael replied with a smile.

    Sarah just nodded when she heard that.

    "Is Michael getting suspicious?" thought Sarah averting her eyes and then taking another sip of her wine.

    "Wifey," Michael called softly, making Sarah turn her head back.

    Michael said nothing and leaned forward, slowly approaching Sarah.

    Sarah was stunned again when she saw Michael who was trying to kiss her once again. Unlike what happened at the pool earlier, Sarah is now more rxed and less panicked.

    Michael''s face is getting closer, the distance between the two is only a few inches so he can feel Sarah''s breath.

 Chapter 34 Green Light ***

    You see the *** sign, you know what it means *smirk*

    Please read with discretion

    ***

    Sarah held her breath and closed her eyes as Michael''s lips grew closer and closer, she could feel Michael''s breath again. One second¡­ two seconds¡­ Sarah didn''t feel those lips touching hers.

    Slowly Sarah opened her eyes again. She could see Michael''s face very close, there was a hint of doubt on Michael''s face.

    Seeing how his wife had suddenly refused to kiss him made Michael subconsciously wary, he really wanted to kiss Sarah right now, but he would if she would let him.

    ording to him, in a rtionship, consent is very important. Even though he and Sarah are married.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed to a happy one when he felt his lips touch something soft. His wife leaned forward and kissed his lips!

    Feeling that he had the green light, Michael couldn''t hold himself back anymore. He immediately kissed Sarah''s lips slowly and gently, he didn''t know when was thest time he had kissed her lips, but it felt like a long time since he''dst kissed her.

    Meanwhile, Sarah put one hand behind Michael''s head and squeezed it slightly, not wanting to let the head slip away.

    She didn''t know if it was because of the alcohol she drank, or because she felt hot looking at Michael''s body that looks very sexy tonight, but it seemed her mind had managed to take over her heart which still felt like not kissing Michael.

    It had been so long since she''dst kissed Michael, in fact she''d never even kissed again. She was so focused on being a surgeon that she never dated again.

    And Sarah had to admit, she really missed the sensation of being kissed on the lips like this.

    She wants more!

    Michael was a little surprised when suddenly Sarah stuck out her tongue and teased his tongue mischievously, as if to say why are you just keeping quiet.

    This made Michael, who had nned to kiss without any intent, be even hotter and smacked Sarah''s lips fiercely.

    ? Their kiss became hotter and hotter, the air by the pool that should have been cold, seemed as if they couldn''t feel it even though they were currently only wearing swimsuits.

    Michael then put one of his hands on Sarah''s back, looking for the hook of the bikini that Sarah was wearing, it didn''t take long for Michael to find it and utch it.

    Sarah could feel her bikini off and a hand on her chest, but by now her heart and mind were intoxicated with Michael''s kisses and touch.

    She knew that she would definitely regret thister, but right now she would choose to enjoy it. It''s been a long time!

    The kiss was finally released by Michael, causing Sarah to immediately inhale again and prepare to kiss Michael''s lips again, but Michael slowly moved his body forward, causing Sarah to inevitably be pushed back and finallyy down by the poolside.

    Her back could feel a chill as she touched the water-soaked poolside, then the next moment she could immediately feel a soft, wet sensation on her left chest while her right chest was being massaged by Michael.

    A moan of pleasure finally escaped Sarah''s lips as she felt a sensation she hadn''t felt in a long time, hearing that made Michael even more excited and kept doing what he was doing.

    When Michael decided to get up quickly, Sarah''s hands grabbed his neck, as if forbidding him from leaving and continuing what he was doing.

    Michael smiled when he saw that, he wanted to kiss his wife''s lips again, but it seems his wife still wants him to do the same thing. Michael finally decided to target the right chest this time while his left hand massaged the left chest.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah let out another moan when Michael licked and bit her right chest. It felt good and pleasant.

    Michael''s left hand, which had been on her chest, slowly dropped down, Sarah again felt a tingling sensation when Michael touched her stomach.

    When Michael''s hand touched her bottom, Sarah seemed to be startled by a sensation she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    "Michael¡­"

    Sarah''s moan as she called his name made Michael even more excited to move his mouth and hands. He could feel that his wife really enjoyed what he was doing.

    Sarah''s body squirmed more and more as Michael continued to give her pleasure, her moaning became increasingly erratic and her breathing became irregr. This sensation was so delicious it seemed that she couldn''t take it anymore.

    Michael noticed this and continued to speed up the movement of his hands, causing Sarah''s body to immediately shake along with a long moan.

    Michael stopped his activities, letting Sarah''s body enjoy its pleasure, when he was done, he pulled his hands and head, then looked at Sarah who was below him.

    "Looks like you really enjoyed it," Michael said with a smirk on his face. There was a proud expression on his face that could make the woman he loved moan with pleasure like earlier.

    Sarah''s face turned red when she heard that, she was really embarrassed! How could she scream like that? She felt like a naughty woman.

    "But you know that we''re not done yet, right?" Michael asked in a teasing tone then immediately knelt at Sarah''s feet, causing Sarah to subconsciously stare at Michael''s bottom body.

    The swim trunks that used to look normal, now looked like they formed a small hill, Sarah could even see something in iting out a little, as if to say that it was time to get into action and take these stupid pants off immediately!

    Sarah unconsciously swallowed her saliva, it had been a long time since she had seen a part of Michael''s body that could satisfy her so well.

    Michael smiled at Sarah''s expression, which looked very naughty when she noticed that part of his body was slightly protruding from his swimming trunks.

    "Michael. Wait a minute!" Sarah said as Michael grabbed the straps of her panties and prepared to pull them.

    Michael''s eyebrows raised up, his face looking disapproving, but heplied and just held on to the straps of Sarah''s panties.

    "Le-Let''s do it in the bedroom," Sarah said shyly as she looked away, not daring to look at Michael.

    Michael smiled hearing that then immediately walked beside Sarah''s body and carried his wife.

    Looks like Sarah is still too shy to do it outside. Well¡­ maybe next time he could persuade his wife to do that outside, the sensation would be different.

    Not long after, Michael had put Sarah''s body in a bedroom on the second floor, it seemed Michael couldn''t take it anymore so it didn''t take him long.

    Afterying Sarah down, Michael kissed his wife again on the lips, before finally kneeling down in front of Sarah to tug on her panties, ready to continue what they were doing.

    Beep Beep Beep

    Sarah''s pager suddenly beeped.

 Chapter 35 Easy Woman

    Michael and Sarah simultaneously looked to their right, where the voice hade from, and immediately saw Sarah''s bag which was ced on the table.

    The two of them fell silent when they heard the beeping sound that continued to sound, until finally Sarah was the first toe to her senses and immediately set aside her legs that had been straight, causing Michael''s grip on the hem of Sarah''s panties toe off.

    "Wifey!" called Michael who came to his senses, his expression still dazed.

    Was Sarah really going to leave him in this state? When he was burning with unfinished lust?

    However, Sarah didn''t answer and did not look at Michael, she immediately grabbed her bag and pulled out her pager to see the code she got. Her facial expression immediately changed when she saw that.

    "Sorry Michael, but I have to go to the hospital," Sarah said, turning to Michael. She could see Michael''s face which looked a little irritated, and Michael''s lower body which was ready and slightly out of his pants.

    Seeing that, Sarah immediately turned back and went to the walk in closet in the bedroom to get her clothes.

    Michael, who was still on the bed, immediately went down to follow Sarah to their walk in closet, and immediately hugged Sarah''s body from behind.

    "Do you really have to go?" asked Michael in a hoarse and deep voice, he even deliberately pressed his body against Sarah to let his wife know that at this time he is patient too and needed her care.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, suddenly hesitated, but she quickly gathered her resolve and took Michael''s hand that was holding hers and let go of it.

    "Sorry Michael, but I have to go," replied Sarah, still with her back to Michael. For some reason she couldn''t see Michael''s face right now. She knew that she would waver if she saw that man.

    "What about quickie? I promise it won''t take long," said Michael, sounding desperate and still begging Sarah not to go.

    He and Sarah had never done a quickie before because Michael wasn''t a fan of that and he had a stamina that kept him from finishing fast. but right now he desperately needed to channel his lust.

    "Sorry," Sarah said then immediately left without looking at Michael, making Michael sigh when he saw his wife who left like that.

    For some reason, he could feel this like deja vu even though it was his first time experiencing this.

    "What should I do with you?" said Michael looking down at his lower body.

    ***

    Once out of the apartment, Sarah asionally nced behind her to see if Michael was following her or not, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief when there was no sign of Michael.

    Sarah then immediately took out her cellphone which was in her bag and immediately called someone.

    "Alex," Sarah said when the call was connected. Alex was the resident doctor at the hospital who was on duty at the moment and it seemed he was the one who called Sarah.

    "I wanted to tell you that I couldn''te at this time. I was having dinner and a drink a little," Sarah exined.

    Today she wasn''t the surgeon on duty for the evening, so Sarah epted Michael''s offer of wine.

    However, even though Sarah wasn''t the surgeon on duty, she did be paged a few times for emergency patients because she lived near a hospital.

    "I see. Alright, I''ll call another surgeon," said Alex who seemed to understand.

    Sarah nodded. Even though she wasn''t too drunk at the moment and was eager to save her patients, she wouldn''t perform surgery when alcohol got into her body.

    After she finished talking to Alex, Sarah became confused. What should she do now? She wasn''t going to the hospital, and there was no way she could go back to Michael''s apartment.

    Sarah finally decided to stop by her apartment which is also around here.

    Not long after, Sarah had returned to her apartment. A sigh immediately escaped her mouth as she finally fell asleep on her bed.<sub> </sub>

    "What have I done?" Sarah thought as she raised one of her hands and covered her eyes with hers.

    She is easily carried away by the situation and almost has sex with Michael, her ex-husband!

    Sarah admits that it had felt good earlier, she hadn''t felt that in a long time, but now she felt like an easy woman opening her legs to anyone.

    Not to mention it was Michael, her ex-husband!

    Unknowingly, a sob began to escape Sarah''s lips and tears began to roll down her cheeks.

    She knew she shouldn''t have done that with Michael, but Sarah had to admit that deep down inside, she didn''t regret doing it at all, she even missed the touch a little, which made Sarah feel even worse right now.

    Sarah had been in that position for a long time, crying alone in her bed.

    After her crying had subsided and Sarah had calmed down a bit, she immediately stood up and headed towards the kitchen to get her a cold drink and then sat down at the dining table.

    Her expression was nk.

    "What should I do?" said Sarah after a while holding her hair in frustration.

    If she had to pretend to be Michael''s wife and wanted to make him crazy about her so she could get revengeter, then sex was the one she had to do.

    They are husband and wife, there''s no way they can''t have sex, right?

    But¡­ she didn''t know, Sarah didn''t know if she could do that or not.

    Sarah sighed, not knowing what to do at this point.

    ***

    "Wifey? You came sooner."

    Michael, who was working on hisptop in the living room, immediately stood up when he saw Sarah who had just arrived. He then nced at the clock on the wall, it was 12 o''clock at night.

    It was still too early for Sarah to go home, she usually finished around one or two o''clock, so Michael hadn''t gone to pick her up.

    "Ah yes, it''s just a minor operation," Sarah said quietly and then headed straight to the bedroom on the second floor.

    Michael immediately saved his work then turned off hisptop and followed Sarah into the bedroom. Arriving in the bedroom, he did not find Sarah and he could hear the sound of the water being turned on.

    Michael then immediately headed to the bathroom, wanting to join his wife, even though he had managed to ovee his lust by taking a cold shower, but seeing his wife again made the luste back.

    However, when Michael was about to open the bathroom door, it was locked from the inside.

    "Wifey?" called Michael and knocked on the door.

    "What is it?" Sarah asked, the sound from the shower had stopped.

    "Open the door please," Michael replied and knocked on the door again.

    "I am taking a bath. You can use the bathroom downstairs if you want to pee or poop," Sarah replied and then turned on the shower again.

    Michael snorted hearing that, did his wife seriously think he wanted to go into the bathroom to pee or poop?

 Chapter 36 Wifey, Theres An Emergency

    Michael didn''t seem to give up, he kept on knocking on the bathroom door.

    "Wifey, open the door," Michael said, trying to hold back his annoyance.

    However, Sarah did not move from her position. Sarah just stared at the door for a moment and continued to wash her body with cold water.

    "Why does he always like to do it in the bathroom? Memory loss or not, he hasn''t changed at all," thought Sarah knowing what Michael wanted to do.

    In this house there are more than four bathrooms. If Michael really wants to pee or poop, does he have to bother doing it in this bathroom?

    Sarah already knew Michael''s preferences, so Sarah had locked the bathroom door on purpose.

    She''s already made up hes mind. She won''t have sex for now.

    Sarah knew that her ns might be difficult without having sex, but she wasn''t mentally prepared right now. She doesn''t want to do things she doesn''t want to do and make her hate herselfter.

    While Michael outside could only hold back his annoyance, Sarah didn''t seem willing to open the bathroom door.

    He was annoyed, but he decided not to show it. He needed Sarah''s care, so as much as possible he didn''t want to annoy Sarah and spoil her mood.

    Michael decided to get out of there immediately andy on the bed, waiting for his wife toe.

    Not long after Sarah came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe, she looked at Michael who was busy with his cellphone, immediately put down his cellphone and also looked at her.

    Sarah immediately averted her eyes and headed to the walk-in closet to change her clothes, while Michael decided to remain silent, waiting for his wife to change.

    As soon as she finished changing into her nightgown, Sarah immediately climbed into bed, then quickly closed her eyes.

    Michael blinked his eyes when he saw Sarah''s behavior. Was the woman really thinking about sleeping? Just like that?

    "Wifey?" called Michael positioning himself facing Sarah.

    "Hmm."

    "There''s an emergency!" Michael answered in a deep, hoarse voice. Sounds very tempting.

    Sarah snorted when she heard that. Seriously? Michael took it as an emergency?

    This man really!

    "I''m off duty," Sarah replied and turned her back to Michael.

    Michael snorted when he heard that, he then leaned closer to Sarah and hugged her from behind.

    "Wifey..."

    "Michael! I''m tired and exhausted! I want to sleep!" Sarah snapped suddenly then immediately let go of Michael''s hand on her stomach and moved closer to the edge of the bed.

    Michael became a little flustered when he heard that. He had never expected Sarah to snap at him like that.

    Like¡­ What''s wrong with that? Was he wrong to demand his rights as a husband?

    Then¡­ tired? Didn''t Sarah say it was just a minor operation? What''s wrong with her?

    Michael was really pissed off right now. Not wanting to fight, Michael then decided to get up immediately and get out of the room to calm himself down.

    Meanwhile, Sarah sighed when she heard the sound of the door closing tightly by Michael. She really messed it up.

    ***

    Michael immediately chose to go to the balcony and see the view of the city which still looks busy to calm himself down.

    "What''s wrong with her? If she really didn''t want to do that, she could have said it nicely and didn''t have to yell at me like that!" said Michael irritably.

    ording to him, what he did did not deserve such a yell.

    Michael took a deep breath to calm himself.

    "But¡­ Why does this feel familiar? I feel like I''ve experienced it before," Michael muttered, who again felt that this was like deja vu.<sub> </sub>

    When Sarah chooses to leave him to go to the hospital, then Sarah refuses to have sex with him.

    For some reason, it felt very familiar and he had experienced it before.

    "Is¡­ our marriage like that?" thought Michael suddenly.

    Michael immediately shook his head to shake off the feeling.

    It seemed like it was an emergency that Sarah had to leave immediately, and Sarah was too tired after the operation, even though it was a minor one.

    Besides, Sarah had to go back to work tomorrow morning, so maybe she wanted to get some quick sleep.

    "Yeah, maybe that''s why," Michael mumbled, trying to understand Sarah''s situations.

    How could he think that their marriage was not happy?

    After all, Sarah said she was happy to be married to him, and Sarah''s happiness was him too.

    So Michael was sure their marriage was going well and it was just an evil thought that crossed his mind because he was upset.

    "Well¡­ we can have sex next time. Ah! Sarah doesn''t work on the weekends, looks like we can do that all day," Michael thought excitedly again and hurried back inside.

    He couldn''t wait for the weekend toe.

    ***

    The next day, Sarah was a little confused when she woke up and didn''t see Michael sleeping beside her.

    "I really messed it up," Sarah thought with a sigh.

    The night after Michael left, Sarah came back to remembering what had happened in the past. This wasn''t the first time Michael had decided to step out of the bedroom when they were fighting.

    But she seemed too tired from crying earlier that she just fell asleep, not knowing if Michael came back or not.

    But apparently, Michael did not return. As he usually does.

    Looks like the n to make Michael crazy about her will have to start all over again.

    With limp footsteps, Sarah rushed to the bathroom, getting ready to go to work.

    Not long after, Sarah had descended to the first floor. She looked timid and insecure. Felt awkward to meet Michael at this time.

    "Oh? You''re awake!"

    Sarah immediately turned towards the kitchen when she heard the voice. Michael was wearing a white long-sleeved shirt while wearing an apron with a floral print.

    The apron looked out of ce for Michael''s burly, muscr build, but for some reason Sarah liked the look. Michael looks so adorable.

    "Did you sleep well? I just wanted to wake you up," said Mixhael with a smile.

    "Ah¡­ yes," Sarah answered awkwardly.

    "Let''s have breakfast. I''ve made breakfast for us," Michael said then brought the two tes to the dining table.

    Sarah, who had been in the living room, immediately headed to the dining room when she heard that and took her seat.

    Michael then headed back into the kitchen to take off his apron and get their drinks.

    Coffee for him and juice for Sarah.

    "Thank you," Sarah said, still looking awkward.

    Usually, when she and Michael had a fight, in the morning the two of them would be very awkward, at least as Sarah recalled, neither of them would have breakfast together like this.

    So seeing Michael making breakfast for her and acting as if nothing had happened left Sarah a little confused.

    What exactly happened?

 Chapter 37 Cooking Skills

    After feeling his mood a little better, Michael decided to go to the bedroom to go to sleep immediately.

    He knew that the atmosphere between him and Sarah was a little bad after he decided to leave the room. However, Michael did not want to sleep outside. He has his wife in the bedroom, why does he sleep alone outside?

    As soon as he entered the bedroom, Sarah''s position was still turned back on him, making Michael sigh softly as he climbed onto the bed. It seemed that Sarah''s mood was still bad so the woman turned her back on him as soon as she heard the door of their room open.

    *snoring** snoring*

    Michael turned to his side when he heard a very soft snoring sound. Slowly, he approached Sarah. The sound of snoring became more and more audible.

    He then tilted his position to face Sarah and raised his head to check if Sarah was asleep.

    Michael''s face immediately smiled at his wife''s sleeping face. It looks like Sarah is really tired so she immediately fell asleep. Michael felt a little bad for having thought bad to his wife.

    "Good night, Wifey," Michael whispered softly and kissed his wife''s cheek. After that, he slowly returned to his position again.

    Now he was a little understand of Sarah''s actions, not because Sarah wanted to refuse to have sex with him, but because his wife was tired. Maybe something happened at work that made Sarah''s mood worse.

    ***

    Sarah shook her head, seeing Michael acting like nothing had happened.

    The man enjoyed his breakfast, asionally sipped his coffee, then smiled at her as their eyes met.

    Something Michael wouldn''t have done if they had had a fight the day before. Not to mention have breakfast together like this, Michael will definitely leave for work without talking to her.

    This was something very foreign to Sarah, and made her a little ufortable. This is not Michael!

    "Why don''t you eat? Doesn''t it suit your taste? I followed the recipe exactly!" said Michael when Sarah didn''t touch her food at all, and she just sat in her seat with an expression that was hard to describe.

    Feeling guilty about what happenedst night, Michael decided to set the rm 30 minutes earlier than Sarah''s rm. He wanted to make up forst night''s incident by making breakfast for his wife.

    However, it seems that he quite failed because he tried to make breakfast with a little extra effort. He should toast bread and use only avocado with eggs. He doesn''t have to grill sausages and saute vegetables at all.

    "Ah, no. I like it, thank you," Sarah replied with a smile and then took back her spoon and ate her breakfast.

    Michael smiled at Sarah''s expression as she seemed to enjoy her meal.

    "It is delicious, right?" Michael asked. Although Sarah''s expression exined it, Michael wanted to hear thepliment from his wife.

    Sarah swallowed and nodded.

    "Yes, this is really good. It seems that your cooking skills have improved a lot," praised Sarah sincerely.

    Sarah suddenly remembered the first time Michael tried to cook for her. Sarah has a hard time swallowing her food. Since then, Sarah never let Michael cook for her again.

    However, Michael was not discouraged and kept trying hard. Until finally Michael managed to make a meal and could be enjoyed by Sarah.

    "Of course! I''m growing a lot. There''s no way I''m going to keep cooking toast with sunny side up eggs," Michael said with a proud expression.

    Sarahughed softly at that. That was the first menu that Michael managed to create.

    "It''s a beautiful memory," Sarah muttered softly. The expression on her face unconsciously smiled remembering the memories at the beginning of their marriage.

    The memory had long been forgotten by her, and it turned out to be a sweet memory.

    "What?"<sub> </sub>

    "No, it''s nothing," Sarah replied and immediately ate her breakfast again.

    After breakfast, Sarah brought their dirty dishes into the kitchen while Michael tidied up and wiped the dining table. Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she saw the pile of dirty dishes in the kitchen sink.

    "Michael!" cried Sarah angrily.

    The dirty dishes Michael used to cook were left in the kitchen sink, and they were very dirty.

    "What?" Michael asked as he approached Sarah.

    Sarah didn''t say anything, she just threw an annoyed look at Michael then looked at the pile of dirty dishes.

    "Ahh¡­ That¡­" Michael''s eyes shift left and right nervously. After cooking, he tidied up the kitchen again, but he just put what he used in the kitchen sink and didn''t wash it.

    Well, usually Mrs. Gareth will wash the dirty dishes for him.

    Sarah sighed. Actually she is not a clean freak, but she really doesn''t like to see dirty dishes in the kitchen sink like this.

    Sarah then immediately rolled up the sleeves of the shirt she was using and turned on the water tap. She already lives near the hospital where she works, so she still has time to wash these dirty dishes.

    "What are you doing? I will wash it! " said Michael, holding Sarah''s hand that was almost grabbing the sponge.

    "Butter, okay? Aftering home from work," continued Michael hurriedly.

    Sarah sighed, then immediately turned off the water tap. Michael took a deep breath and immediately grabbed Sarah''s shoulder and pushed her slowly away from the kitchen, before Sarah changed her mind and washed the dirty dishes.

    "Oh right, wait a minute. We will go to work together. I''ll take my suit first," said Michael and hurried up to the second floor.

    Michael currently wears only his white shirt and ck pants. He hasn''t even put on his tie and shoes.

    Sarah just nodded at that. She could walk to work, but if Michael insisted on taking her, well that wasn''t a problem at all.

    Soon, Michael came downstairs wearing his suit and shoes. Michael''s appearance looked neat and like an office worker.

    "Let''s go," Michael said as he approached Sarah.

    Sarah''s forehead lifted when she saw Michael''s appearance. Michael does look handsome right now, but there seems to be something wrong.

    "Michael!" Call Sarah.

    Michael, who had walked first to pick up hisptop, immediately turned around.

    "What''s wrong?" Michael asked, confused.

    "Try to stand up straight," Sarah said.

    Michael was a little confused, but he obeyed his wife''s orders.

    "Ahh, your tie is a little tilted," Sarah said, finally realizing what was happening. She often saw her fellow doctors wearing their ties neatly, so that when she first saw Michael, it seemed something was wrong.

    "My tie?" Michael asked and immediately grabbed his tie, trying to fix it, but it looked like the tie still looked tilted and untidy.

    Sarah sighed at the sight, she immediately approached Michael and grabbed the tie and untied it, not realizing that their faces were now getting closer.

 Chapter 38 Does My Wife Want More?

    "Why are you tying your tie like this?? Have you forgotten how to do it?" Sarah asked, tying Michael''s tie.

    "Yes," Michael replied curtly. Actually he didn''t know what Sarah was saying.

    At this time his eyes focused on Sarah''s face who was looking at his tie. The distance between him and Sarah was so close that Michael''s focus shifted slightly to Sarah''s lips.

    He wanted to kiss those moving lips, then suck them in.

    "Don''t tell me you''ve been going to the office looking like this all this time?" Sarah asked again.

    Since pretending to be Michael''s wife, Sarah had never seen Michael go to work because he always drove her to her workce dressed in home clothes and not with his suit.

    When Michael picked her up, he looked a mess, but Sarah understood because Michael hade home from work.

    "Yes."

    Sarah sighed. She forgot that Michael didn''t know how to tie his tie before and it was she who often helped Michael to look presentable when Michael would meet his sponsor.

    "Looks like you have to learn how to tie a tie again," Sarah said, then grabbed the end of his tie and pulled it tight.

    The pull wasn''t really that strong, but suddenly Michael leaned forward andnded a kiss on Sarah''s lips.

    Sarah was a little surprised when something stuck to her lips, before Sarah could act, she immediately felt a hand touch her cheek and Michael''s lips kissed her gently.

    Make Sarah lulled and returned the kiss. The two of them kissed for a long time.

    Sarah immediately came to her senses and gently pushed Michael''s chest, making the kiss finally break.

    "You¡­" Sarah said breathlessly, her eyes ring at Michael in annoyance.

    How could Michael identally fall like that to kiss her? She initially thought the pull was a little strong, but apparently Michael did it on purpose!

    "What? That''s a morning kiss. Does my wife want more?" Michael asked grinning.

    Sarah hit Michael''s chest lightly and then walked on ahead. Meanwhile, Michael just smiled.

    As soon as Sarah was out of the apartment and had pressed the elevator button to go down, her brow furrowed when Michael didn''t approach her right away. She then decided to go back into the apartement to see what Michael was up to.

    "Michael? Where are you? What are you doing?" Sarah asked when she didn''t see Michael in the living room.

    "Sarah!"

    Sarah immediately turned to the side and saw Michael busy in the parking car next to the living room. Michael then pressed the button that was there, and a door opened and the car moved.

    Sarah''s facial expression looked amazed when she saw Michael''s car descending. She still wasn''t used to cars using elevators like that.

    They really have lived in a luxurious ce.

    Michael then immediately returned to the living room and approached Sarah.

    "Let''s go," Michael replied with a smile and wrapped his arms around Sarah''s waist. His movements were smooth, as if it had been done by him many times.

    Sarah nodded, no problem with a hug like that. The two of them got off using the elevator and immediately approached Michael''s car which had arrived first downstairs, ready to take them to work.

    ***

    The day went on as usual. Sarah returned to busy taking care of her patients, asionally she visited Mr Collins and apanied him, and several times she had lunch with Steve and then when it was time to go home Michael picked her up.

    When they were at home, things weren''t much different. She and Michael were acting as usual. Michael had kissed her a few times, but he didn''t do much more than that. Makes Sarah a little grateful that Michael didn''t ask to have sex with her.<sub> </sub>

    Until finally, Saturday has arrived.

    Just like before, Sarah pretended to go to work even though she wasn''t actually on duty. This time she asked Michael not to drop her because it was so close.

    Michael objected a little, but finally nodded in understanding.

    "But I''ll take you home," Michael said.

    "Hah? Oh, that''s not necessary. I can go home alone," said Sarah, shaking her head.

    Today she nned to rest in her apartment and then go home when her usual shift hour was over. She didn''t want to have to bothering to the hospital like before.

    "No! I''ll take you home!" said Michael insistently.

    Sarah objected, saying that it waspletely unnecessary. The distance to the hospital where she works is only a few minutes, she doesn''t need to be picked up by Michael.

    "Wifey!" Michael said then grabbed Sarah''s shoulder.

    "Your shifts always end at night. How can I let you walk alone? I''ll pick you up, okay?"

    Inwardly, Sarah snorted at those words. At that time, she once asked Michael to pick her up because her shift ended at three am and she was very scared. But Michael instead told her to go home alone!

    So what about this sudden change? Why would he want to pick her up when Sarah didn''t need him at all? Her shift even ended at eight o''clock in the evening, which Sarah thought wasn''t all that scary.

    "Okay," replied Sarah, nodding in understanding, making Michael immediately smile with satisfaction then his hand touched Sarah''s cheek and his lips slowly drew closer to Sarah''s then kissed her and Sarah returned it without hesitation.

    Since that tie incident, every morning before they go to work Michael always kisses her, saying that it is their morning kiss to make their day more excited.

    Since she had already kissed Michael and it didn''t feel awkward or weird anymore, Sarah had absolutely no problem kissing her ex-husband.

    Well¡­ she had to make Michael go crazy over her, so a kiss wasn''t a problem at all.

    However, she still would never have sex!

    ***

    Michael immediately smiled when he saw Sarah walking out of the hospital and running towards him. Sarah''s face looked happy.

    "Did something happen? You look happy," Michael asked as he and Sarah walked toward their house.

    "Nothing, I''m just happy to see you pick me up," Sarah said with a sweet smile.

    After a day of recuperating her mind and mind in her apartment, Sarah bes even more excited to carry out her n to make Michael crazy about her.

    Michael smiled hearing that, then immediately grabbed Sarah''s hand and held it tightly as soon as they had left the hospital area.

    However, Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when Sarah let go of his hand.

    "This is better," Sarah replied then wrapped her arms around Michael and rested her head on Michael''s shoulder.

    Michael immediately smiled when he saw this.

    "Ahh.. I''m happy. It''s been a long time since we''ve walked together at night like this," said Michael enjoying their walk.

    "You''re right. We always use the car and never walk together again. Ah! How about we go on a date?" asked Sarah offering.

 Chapter 39 Honeymoon

    "Date?" Michael turned to Sarah, raising an eyebrow.

    Sarah nodded with an excited look on her face.

    "Yeah, we haven''t been out together in a long time."

    While in her apartment, Sarah tries to figure out how to make Michael fall in love with her. The only thing she could think of was going on a date, though she wasn''t sure if that would work.

    "Sure. We''ll just have to find some time. Come to think of it, we could go on a honeymoon..."

    "No, it''s not like that," Sarah cut in quickly when she heard the word honeymoon and subconsciously took her head off Michael''s arm.

    Though it was a good chance to make Michael crazy about her. However, it is very risky.

    There''s a good chance the atmosphere is perfect for sex, and she''ll ruin the mood again by turning him down, and then Michael isn''t going to crazy about her, he''s pissed.

    "I mean, going on a date as usual. We don''t have to go far. We''re both very busy after all," Sarah exined.

    "Ahh¡­ I see, I thought you wanted to go on vacation. We can go to Hawaii or to Bali," Michael said, making Sarah''s facial expression immediately change.

    ***

    "Babe. I''m really sorry. I checked my schedule but I can''t go on the honeymoon."

    Sarah took her eyes off her cellphone and then looked at Michael with a sad expression on her face.

    She had asked Steve about their schedule, but it seemed like their schedule was going to be so packed that she couldn''t go on vacation.

    Well¡­after all, she is a final year student and will soon be doing clinical clerkship. The schedule is very tight.

    Michael immediately stopped what he was doing with hisptop when he heard that. He then looked at Sarah. His expression looks sad.

    "Can''t? It''s only a month. Oh no, two weeks," Michael said, pouting his lips.

    He was really looking forward to going on the honeymoon with his wife.

    Sarah didn''t answer immediately, she got up from her chair and approached Michael who was sitting and hugged his neck from behind.

    "Sorry, once I''m done and be a doctor, we can go on a honeymoon," Sarah said and kissed Michael''s cheek.

    Michael''s expression immediately changed to a smile when he heard that.

    He was really sad they couldn''t have their honeymoon, but he liked Sarah who tried to cheer him up.

    His head immediately turned upwards, looked into his wife''s face and then pursed his lips, as if telling Sarah to kiss him.

    Sarahughed lightly seeing her husband''s behavior which she thought was very adorable and then immediately lowered her head to kiss her husband''s lips.

    One of Michael''s hands then grabbed Sarah''s hand and pulled her, signaling Sarah toe forward. Michael then backed his chair a little to give some space between the chair and the table, before Sarah finally sat on hisp.

    The two kissed again.

    "Where do you want to go for our honeymoon?" Michael asked after breaking the kiss.

    "Hmm¡­ no need to go far, we can do it around here," replied Sarah, who felt there was no need to waste money on their honeymoon.

    As long as she was with Michael, it was enough.

    "Eyy ... my wife started again," said Michael, pinching Sarah''s nose.

    "I know you don''t want to burden me because right now I don''t have much money, but¡­ I''m sure in a few years mypany will thrive and I will have a lot of money," said Michael excitedly.

    Sarah just smiled when she heard that. She believed that one day Michael would be sessful.

    "So¡­ If we wanted to go on a honeymoon, where would my wife go?" Michael continued softly.

    "Hmm¡­ Hawaii," Sarah said quietly and shyly.

    "Hawaii?" said Michael following Sarah''s words.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, I want to go to the beach. If not, maybe go to Bali?" Sarah exined.

    So far Sarah really likes the water, and the beach.

    Even though London has beaches, Sarah also wants to go see Hawaii or Bali which are famous for their beaches.

    "Okay. Our honeymoon will go to Hawaii or Bali," Michael said excitedly, impatiently waiting for their honeymoon.

    Michael then immediately opened hisptop browser and typed Hawaii in the search field.

    That day, the new couple spent their time looking around the ce they were going to their honeymoon.

    ***

    Sarah was silent when she heard that. Hawaii and Bali are tourist destinations that she wants to visit one day.

    She didn''t expect Michael to remember that.

    "Sarah?" said Michael when Sarah just stood there and didn''t go along.

    "Ahh ... yes," Sarah immediately realized and then walked again.

    "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?" asked Michael curiously. What was Sarah thinking to make his wife silent like that?

    "It''s nothing, I just suddenly remembered something," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Michael didn''t ask more when he heard this.

    "So you can''t go on vacation? Can''t you take some time off?" asked Michael suddenly.

    He was very intrigued by Sarah''s idea of ??going on a date. Instead of them going on a regr date, why not go on vacation as well?

    "Yeah, right now I still have a lot of patients, so I can''t go on vacation," said Sarah, pretending to have a sad expression on her face.

    She would never go on a honeymoon with Michael!

    "I see..." Michael answered slowly, a disappointed expression evident on his handsome face.

    Why is his wife always busy and can''t have time to go on vacation?

    But Michael immediately shook his head to get rid of that thought.

    Sarah is great at her job and she helps a lot of people. He can''t be selfish.

    Michael''s facial expression then immediately changed to normal.

    "Let''s go on a date to a nearby ce, okay?" persuaded Sarah, realizing that Michael was a little disappointed by it.

    Michael nodded.

    The two of them then arrived at their apartment and immediately headed to the private elevator exclusively for the two of them.

    "Do you want to go tomorrow? You don''t work, do you?" Michael asked as they were in the elevator.

    "No, let''s do it next week," Sarah replied with a smile and stepped out of the elevator.

    She has to find out about a good date spot and make Michael fall in love with her.

    Michael nodded then suddenly stopped and took out his cellphone from his pants pocket. Looks like he got a message.

    Sarah continued on her way towards the door when she saw Michael. However, as soon as Sarah opened their apartment door. Her mouth opened wide, and so did her eyes.

    She was surprised at the scene in front of her.

    Subconsciously, Sarah immediately turned her head back to look at Michael, to see if Michael knew about this or not.

    However, seeing Michael smiling at her, Sarah knew this was Michael''s doing.

 Chapter 40 Surprise Event

    When Sarah opened the apartment door, the first things she saw were yellow and ck. Not the bright white color of the lights she usually saw.

    The yellow colores from the candles that are burning and are ced parallel to the floor. The candles were ced in two rows, and slightly apart, as if forming a path for her.

    Seeing this, Sarah immediately felt a strange feeling, her eyes and mouth widened. Not expecting at all that she would see this once again.

    Yes, this was not the first time she had seen the clich¨¦d scene usually shown in romantic films. At that time she had walked apanied by small candles like this before. It''s when Michael proposed to her.

    Sarah had no idea that in her thirties, she would still like the things she loved in her twenties.

    But¡­ Why is this apartment suddenly made like this?

    Sarah turned back, looking at her ex-husband who had received a message. Curious if Michael knows about this.

    However, Michael was smiling at her. Made Sarah feel so stupid. Of course this must be Michael''s doing.

    "Do you like it?" Michael asked, walking over to Sarah.

    Sarah nodded. She really loves it!

    This did seem clich¨¦, and as a woman in her thirties, she shouldn''t be fond of childish things like this.

    However, before marrying Michael, Sarah did not have much experience in romantic matters. Likewise, after she divorced Michael, she only spent her time on her career.

    So seeing something like this, made Sarah''s love cell which had been dimmed, started to rise again.

    "Then¡­ Shall we?" Michael said then stretched his hand forward.

    Sarah turned back to Michael, then held out her right hand. Michael immediately grabbed her and led Sarah into their apartment.

    "You literally turned off all the lights," Sarah said as soon as she walked in and realized that all the lights in the apartment were off.

    Even the car park next to the living room which usually has its lights to illuminate the car is also off. The only light in the apartment nowes from the candles on the floor.

    Michael did not answer and continued to escort Sarah. His facial expression didn''t stop smiling when he saw Sarah''s expression.

    "Ohhh!!" Sarah eximed as the path of candles stopped right in front of the ss doors leading to the balcony and immediately saw that there was another path beyond the balcony, this time made of flower petals.

    She was so focused on the beautiful candlelight that she didn''t notice that outside the balcony there was another path.

    This time Sarah''s gaze followed the end of the path and found a table and two chairs ced near the edge of the balcony. On the table are food utensils and a candle in the middle.

    Once they reached the end of the path, Michael gently pulled a chair for Sarah. Smiling, Sarah sat down on the chair. Then Michael immediately sat down in his chair.

    "What is this? Why are you suddenly doing this?" Sarah asked curiously and still couldn''t hide the smile on her lips.

    It''s totally unexpected and very romantic. Thest time she was treated like this was when Michael was proposing to her. Ah, no, it looks like she also experienced this on their one year wedding anniversary.

    Wait a minute! Anniversary?

    Sarah''s brain immediately works hard, thinking about when she married Michael.

    "There is no particr reason. I just want to have dinner with you while looking at the city view that you like," said Michael and then turned to his left, towards the view of the city of London.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she managed to remember her and Michael''s wedding day. Thankfully today wasn''t the day.<sub> </sub>

    "Ohh¡­ You really try hard," Sarah teased, admitting Michael''s effort. It''s not even their anniversary, but Michael did a surprise event like this for her.

    "I wouldn''t suddenly see lights or balloons with my name on it in the city view, right?" Sarah asked jokingly.

    In romantic movies there is usually something like that, either a name or a heart. Sarah of course didn''t like it and wished there wasn''t anything like it.

    She liked the path, but something like that was too childish for her.

    "Ah¡­ That¡­" Michael looked a little embarrassed, causing Sarah to widen her eyes. Didn''t think Michael would do something like that!

    She then turned to look at the very familiar city view because almost every night she was always looking at it, trying to see if there would be something like that.

    However, everything seemed normal, causing Sarah to breathe a sigh of relief. But why does Michael''s face look like that?

    Sarah then turned to Michael, asking for an exnation.

    Michael cleared his throat.

    "I didn''t know you liked something like that. I just made something like that," Michael said then turned to his right.

    Sarah followed Michael''s gaze, beside them was a pool¡­.

    "Oh!" Sarah eximed when she realized the pool was a little different.

    Above the pool is an inscription I <3 You with flower petals.

    "Looks like next time I''ll have to make something out of the cityscape. Should I turn off all the city lights and the lights thate on form I Love You? Ah, I think it''s better if I do the opposite, the lights that go out form I Love You," thought Michael starting to think which one is better.

    Meanwhile Sarah was surprised to see her pool had flower petals like that. This feels childish, but¡­ she likes it?

    It feels romantic!

    "When did you make this thing? Did you do it alone?" Sarah asked, suddenly feeling touched.

    It had been a long time since she had been treated this way by a man, and Sarah had to admit, it felt good.

    "Of course! I''m the one who arranges the candles and the flowers," said Michael, looking proud.

    "For the swimming pool, I asked someone else to help, though," Michael continued in a low tone.

    Sarahughed a little at that. Come to think of it, Michael was just like this. He could just admit that he did it all and get credit for it.

    However, Michael always says what he does himself and doesn''t take credit for what he doesn''t do.

    That''s what makes Sarah fall in love with Michael.

    "Then¡­ should we eat now?" Michael asked when he saw Sarah looking back at him after seeing the pool.

    Sarah nodded although her face looked confused.

    How can they eat at this time? Is Michael going to get the food? Or?

    However, Sarah''s question was soon answered.

 Chapter 41 Dinner

    Michael smiled at Sarah''s question. He then raised his hand and snapped his index finger and thumb, making a fairly loud sound.

    Seeing that, Sarah was a little confused, before she finally let out a smallugh. Looks like Michael wants to follow what is done in romantic films.

    And sure enough, just like in the movie, suddenly from inside their apartment came a man wearing a ck and white uniform, like a waiter, carrying a te with him.

    The waiter then politely served the food he had brought on the table and started pouring water in Michael and Sarah''s sses.

    "Enjoy it," said the waiter with a friendly smile.

    Sarah nodded gratefully. The waiter smiled and then left.

    Sarah looked at the small portion of food the waiter had just brought. Judging by the size and the food, Sarah immediately knew it was an appetizer. She then looked at Michael.

    "I''m d you didn''t think about cooking," Sarahmented, holding back a smile.

    Judging from the food, Sarah was very sure that Michael would not cook the food

    Michael smiled shyly when he heard that. Actually, at first he wanted to cook himself, but in the end he chose to hire a chef and waiter to help with the event tonight.

    "My cooking isn''t that bad," Michaelmented, feigning annoyance.

    Once again Sarah chuckled at that, before Michaelughed along with her.

    The two then began to eat the appetizer.

    "Oh! This is so good," Sarah eximed as the food immediately indulged her taste buds and without waiting any longer she finished the food.

    She regretted that the food was only a small portion.

    Michel smiled seeing Sarah''s expression. Thankfully he hired a chef and didn''t want to cook himself.

    "By the way, how was your day?" Michael asked once they had both finished their meal.

    "I?" Sarah asked, setting her ss down on the table.

    Michael nodded.

    "Yeah, did your job today go well, did you manage to save someone, or is there something you can tell me about," Michael said softly.

    All this time, Michael had wanted to hear stories from Sarah, but Sarah didn''t seem willing to tell him.

    But¡­ shouldn''t the husband and wife have to tell their day?

    "That..."

    Sarah became flustered, not expecting Michael to ask her that.

    Michael was silent, but the expression on his face made it clear that he was still waiting for Sarah''s story.

    "Everything is going well," Sarah replied curtly and then raised her ss again and drank the water.

    Inwardly, Sarah was feeling a little guilty because she was actually rxing in her apartment today instead of going to the hospital, but Sarah immediately shook her head and pushed the feeling away.

    Why should she feel guilty?

    "I''m d to hear that," Michael replied with a smile.

    Actually he wanted to hear more than that, the details, but right now it didn''t matter.

    Not long after, the waiter came again and served the food he had just brought.

    It is the main course.

    "Would you like a drink? We have wine that goes well with this steak," the man offered.

    Michael stared at Sarah, waiting for her approval.

    While Sarah was seen biting her lower lip, a little hesitant. Today she wasn''t on duty so she could drink alcohol.

    However, thest time she drank alcohol with Michael, she had be an easy woman.

    "Sure," Sarah said, nodding her head.

    Even though Sarah didn''t have a good experience with alcohol, the steak in front of her looked very tasty, and definitely went well with wine.

    The waiter nodded and then excused himself again.

    Suddenly, Sarah immediately realized something and held back herughter.

    "What is it?" asked Michael.

    "That¡­ the waiter just said that they have wine that goes well with this steak. Isn''t that the wine you bought?" Sarah asked with an amused smile.

    She finally realized that they weren''t in the restaurant at the moment.

    Michael smiled shyly when he heard that. He had indeed bought the wine and told the waiter to offer it first and not serve it right away.

    "Maybe the waiter got carried away," said Michael.

    Sarah nodded. It must be like that.

    Not long after, the waiter came back with a wine ss and a bottle of wine.

    He then ced the wine ss on the table and opened the bottle of wine and poured it, before he finally excused himself to leave.

    Michael then raised his ss.

    "Let''s have a toast!"

    Sarah also raised her ss.

    "For both of us," Michael said softly then touched his ss with Sarah''s, a cling sound immediately sounded from it and both of them drank their wine.

    Sarah nodded as she tasted the wine, it was delicious. Then start eating the food.

    While eating his food, Michael continued to stare at Sarah, which made Sarah a little embarrassed.<sub> </sub>

    "What is it?" asked Sarah.

    "You''re beautiful," Michael replied with a smile.

    Sarah snorted when she heard those cheesy lines. She never expected that Michael would say such a thing.

    "I''m serious! You look really pretty right now!" Michael said when he realized Sarah didn''t seem to believe him.

    "You must be drunk," Sarah said, rolling her eyes.

    Sarah admits that she''s not really that bad, as evidenced by some patients teasing her a lot, but¡­ it looks like Michael was drunk and said something random like that.

    "I''m serious! Why do you think I''m lying? You look very attractive, wifey," Michael said sincerely.

    "Well¡­ Thank you," Sarah replied curtly.

    "I still think you''re drunk, that''s so random, Michael," Sarah continued suddenly.

    "What? Do you think you are not beautiful?" asked Michael, surprised to hear that.

    "No, it''s not like I''m ugly, I know it''s my beauty that attracted you to me," Sarah answered proudly.

    Michael nodded at that. That is a fact.

    "But now I''m old and even now I don''t dress up. How can you say something like that? But thanks for saying it," Sarah continued.

    All this time Sarah was only thinking about pursuing her career, so she had no time for self-care, nor did she have money.

    So ording to her, the word beautiful cannot be associated with her.

    "You still look young and beautiful. Don''t worry, in my eyes you are the most beautiful woman in the world," continued Michael confidently.

    "Ohh¡­ forget it! Your pick up line is very old school," said Sarah, rolling her eyes.

    Michael chuckled at that, then followed by Sarah.

    Before long, Sarah and Michael had finished their main course and their drinks.

    The two of them looked more rxed after drinking a ss of wine.

    "It''s beautiful," Sarah murmured, taking in the view of the city beside her. She never got tired of the sight.

    Michael smiled at that, he could feel that he and Sarah had be a little closer tonight.

    He was grateful to have done this and wondered if Sarah felt the same way.

    Just as Michael was about to open his mouth, suddenly the waiter hade back with their desserts.

    "Chocte cake!" Sarah said excitedly when she saw the dessert.

    Michael smiled at his wife''s antics, grateful that she chose chocte cake as their dessert menu.

    It is one of Sarah''s favorite foods.

    "Ohh!! This is so delicious!" Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she tasted the cake.

    "Where did you buy it? We still have some, right?" Sarah asked, taking another bite of her chocte cake.

    She only got a piece and Sarah still wanted to eat more of it.

    "No, it''s made by the chef''s."

    Sarah, who had been excited, immediately looked sad when she heard that. Too bad she could only eat a piece of this delicious cake.

    "You can eat mine," Michael said, pushing his te away.

    Sarah''s eyes immediately lit up hearing that

    "Really?"

    Michael nodded.

    "You know I don''t really like chocte," Michael replied.

    Sarah then immediately pulled Michael''s te closer to her.

    Michael then leaned forward and supported his chin with his hand to look at Sarah''s face who was enjoying his meal.

    His wife looked very happy and like a child, making Michael grateful for doing this.

    "Wifey!" called Michael when Sarah had finished her dessert.

    "Yes?"

    "Tonight¡­ how is it? Do you like it?" Michael asked with a smile.

    He could have guessed it from the look on Sarah''s face, but Michael wanted to hear herpliment firsthand.

    Sarah nodded.

    "It''s so perfect. I love it. But maybe next time you can make me wear a dress?" Sarah said giving her honest opinion. She really liked tonight.

    "I really didn''t expect us to have dinner like this dressed like this," Sarah continued.

    Michael smiled when he heard next time word from his wife''s lips. That means Sarah loves it and wants to do it again.

    "Okay. Next time I''ll do well."

    "I''ll be looking forward to it," Sarah replied with a smile and then looked back at the view of the city beside her.

    "Wifey," Michael called.

    "Actually¡­ I''m not doing this just for dinner. I have something to say."

 Chapter 42 I Want To Discuss...

    Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she heard Michael''s tone that sounded serious.

    She then slowly looked at Michael again, and caught the serious expression on Michael''s face.

    It wasn''t the smiling or warm expression Michael had been showing.

    "What''s going on?" Sarah thought, noticing the sudden change in the atmosphere.

    Sarah, who had been a little drunk with the wine she was drinking, immediately regained her senses.

    "Oh? What is it?" Sarah asked, pretending to look normal. She even had a smile on her face.

    Even so, Sarah was really nervous. She could feel cold sweat running down her spine.

    Has Michael''s memory recovered and has he remembered everything?

    Sarah swallowed her own saliva as the thought crossed her mind.

    Michael just kept quiet, his expression turning to doubtful, as if he didn''t know where to start.

    "What''s the matter, Michael? You want to say something?" Sarah asked still in a friendly tone, then took a ss of water to drink to calm her down.

    It felt like tonight had suddenly be colder than usual, even the ss and water was colder than before.

    "That..."

    Sarah became more and more tormented by Michael''s attitude looking like this. She wanted to immediately scold Michael and tell the man not to beat around the bush and just say it.

    However, Sarah managed to restrain herself.

    Michael still didn''t finish his sentence. The expression on his face was still difficult for Sarah to decipher.

    "I¡­ want¡­ to¡­ discuss¡­"

    Sarah bit her lower lip, every word that came out of Michael''s lips made her even more tortured and her heart was beating fast.

    Will Michael talk about his returned memories? How had Sarah been tricking him all this time?

    "Child."

    Sarah blinked as she heard Michael''sst words.

    "What?" Sarah asked again to make sure. She was a little calmer now that she knew Michael didn''t want to talk about her lying to Michael.

    "I want to talk about child," Michael said again. His tone was serious and clear.

    "Child?" said Sarah repeating the words once more, afraid she heard him wrong.

    However, a nod from Michael''s head convinced her that she had heard it right.

    Michael wants to talk about child.

    "Don''t¡­ you think it''s time for us to have a child?" Michael asked, this time his tone sounded more cautious.

    Sarah was silent when she heard this. This had never urred to her at all.

    Why is Michael suddenly talking about child again?

    So he''s preparing dinner tonight to talk about child?

    "Sarah?" called Michael when Sarah was silent.

    "Yeah? Ahh, sorry. You brought it up too suddenly," Sarah said then raised her ss again to calm her down. However, she soon realized that the ss was empty. Sarah awkwardly put the ss down.

    "Would you like some water?" Michael asked. The water in the ss has also run out.

    "No, I''m fine," Sarah refused.

    Michael nodded and didn''t raise his hand to call the waiter.

    "So what do you think?" asked Michael, continuing the subject.

    "Why do you suddenly want to talk about this?" Sarah asked, looking into Michael''s face.<sub> </sub>

    She was very curious as to why Michael was discussing this.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard Sarah''s question. Didn''t expect his wife to even ask that.

    What''s wrong with him wanting to talk about this?

    "Actually¡­ it wasn''t all of a sudden. You''re a surgeon now, right?" Michael asked.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Doesn''t that mean your dream hase true? We used to put off having children because you wanted to be a doctor first. Isn''t now the right time?" continued Michael, still looking serious.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. When Michael proposed to her, she did say so, wanting to pursue her career before bing a mother.

    But¡­ how can she have children when she doesn''t have a husband or a lover?

    "I don''t know if the two of us discussed this before I lost my memory, but¡­ we''re not both young anymore, Sarah. We''re in our thirties," Michael said with a sad smile.

    Thest time he remembered he was still at the age of thirty, and now suddenly he was already thirty-five.

    While his wife was thirty-two years old.

    At that time Michael did say that he would not force Sarah to have children immediately, but at that time Michael was still not really aware of his age and the age of his wife.

    "I know I said I wasn''t going to force you to have a child right away, but¡­ as a doctor, you know that our chances are going to be getting smaller and smaller."

    Sarah subconsciously nodded when she heard that. What Michael said was not wrong.

    If she wanted to get pregnant naturally, she was almost in the age limit to do so.

    "Moreover, we n to have two children," Michael continued with a small smile.

    Sarah felt tightness in her chest when she heard those words.

    True, she had nned that before with Michael.

    Her family''s future ns¡­

    "Sarah?" called Michael again when Sarah was silent. Sarah''s expression was nk, so Michael didn''t know what his wife was thinking.

    "Yeah, I know we''re not young anymore, and we''re going to have a hard time having children," Sarah answered quietly.

    Michael''s face immediately broke into a wide smile when he heard that. Thankfully Sarah agreed to what he said.

    Looks like from now on they''ll have hot nights, ahem,to work hard to make babies and that can start tonight!

    "But¡­ I don''t think it''s time yet, Michael," Sarah replied with an apologetic smile.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard that. He didn''t even control it in shock.

    "But why?" asked Michael, leaning forward and cing his hands on the table. "Didn''t you say we''d have a hard time having children if we kept dying it?" he continued.

    Sarah was trying to stay calm even though her brain was currently thinking hard for an excuse.

    She had nned a wonderful future with Michael, lived in her dream house and had two children.

    But¡­ she''s divorced! For god sake!

    How can she have two children with someone who has be her ex-husband?!

    And let alone having children, she doesn''t even want to have sex with her ex-husband.

    How could she suddenly have a child?

    "Do I have to say that I n on taking up a sub specialist which takes two years?" Sarah suddenly thought of that reason.

    She did n to take up a sub specialty, but she was still contemting whether to take pediatric or cardiothoracic.

    However¡­ Sarah immediately shook her head. She couldn''t use that excuse.

 Chapter 43 We Cant Have Sex

    If Sarah had used her work as an excuse to dy pregnancy, Michael would not have liked it.

    Well¡­ Michael would probably have epted it and waited for her like before, but Sarah was sure Michael would be disappointed in her.

    Her n to get Michael crazy about her is going to be a little hard if she does that.

    So, she had to think of an excuse that would make Michael understand and not be disappointed in her.

    "I know I said we didn''t have much time, but¡­ right now isn''t the right time," Sarah said, trying to buy time so she could think of an excuse.

    "Why?" Michael asked, his tone cold. He didn''t understand at all why Sarah wanted to put it off.

    "Have you changed your mind and don''t want to have children?" Michael asked. The expression on his face looked surprised when he said that.

    Does his wife enjoy her job so much that she doesn''t want to have children?

    If that was the case, Michael would try to persuade her.

    How can they be married and have no children? Even after he tried to understand Sarah for dying it.

    Sarah immediately shook her head when she saw Michael''s face became annoyed. She can''t use that excuse!

    "No, I want to have children. It''s just that it''s not the right time¡­" Sarah answered quietly.

    "But why? Tell me the reason!" Michael was getting irritated at this point, but he was trying to contain his emotions and not scold his wife.

    "Because we''re divorced, you bastard!"

    Sarah wanted so badly to scold Michael, but right now she was trying to contain herself because she still wanted to carry out her n.

    Oh! Yes! How could she forget that?

    "That''s¡­ because I was worried that you''d suddenly have amnesia again," Sarah said with a sad expression on her face.

    Even though it was a very rare case, there were cases like that, so Michael wouldn''t suspect if she was lying.

    "What?" Michael asked, his expression changed and no longer emotional.

    "You know that you''re sick right now, right? Does your head still hurt a lot? Or do you suddenly remember something?" asked Sarah, unconsciously starting to make her diagnosis.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He no longer has headaches, but s

    he often experiences feelings of deja vu.

    Looking at the silent Michael, Sarah smiled inwardly. It seemed like Michael felt something familiar at work, and it was actually a natural thing.

    "You haven''t been out of the hospital for long, so let''s wait a bit to see how you''re doing. About two months, okay?" said Sarah softly.

    "Two monthster I won''t pretend to be your wife anymore!" Sarah thought with a satisfied smile.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He still couldn''t take it.

    "What if I''m pregnant and you lose your memory again and you don''t remember me? That''s going to hurt, Michael," Sarah continued and pretended to look sad, so Michael could all ept the reason.

    Michael finally nodded when he heard that. It seemed like waiting for two months wasn''t that hard, he had done more than that.

    "Okay. We''ll n it in two months. Sorry I didn''t know my condition could get worse in two months," Michael replied with an apologetic smile.

    It turned out that this was the reason his wife deliberately didn''t want to tell him the reason, because she wanted to protect his feelings, but he had forced Sarah to tell him.

    Sarah smiled when she heard that.

    "It''s okay. In two months we will start the pregnancy program. I''m sure we can have a child as soon as possible," Sarah said softly.

    Michael smiled at that. Sarah was a doctor, s

    he could entrust that to her.

    "But..." Sarah''s face suddenly turned sad and doubtful.

    "What is it?" asked Michael, raising an eyebrow.

    "Looks like¡­ we shouldn''t have sex either," Sarah said quietly.

    A thought suddenly crossed Sarah''s mind as she spoke of amnesia that could happen twice.

    That is having sex!<sub> </sub>

    She had almost forgotten that she could use that excuse!

    "Hah?!" Michael couldn''t hide his surprise when he heard that.

    "What do you mean we can''t have sex?!" asked Michael irritably.

    "Because there''s a chance you might lose your memory," Sarah replied calmly.

    "Bullshit!" cursed Michael unconsciously.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed in annoyance when she heard that.

    "What? I''m a doctor. How can you say I''m talking nonsense?" said Sarah angrily.

    Can''t ept that Michael said that to her.

    "I know you''re a doctor, but how can sex make you lose your memories? You''re just kidding, right?" Michael asked.

    "I''m serious!" Sarah answered loudly.

    "If you don''t believe it, you can look it up on the inte. Sex can make amnesia," Sarah continued confidently.

    Michael snorted hearing that, then immediately took out his cellphone from his trouser pocket and searched about it.

    His face immediately changed when he found the results of his search.

    "See? I was right, right?" Sarah said triumphantly when she saw Michael''s face.

    "But¡­" Michael said, suddenly sulking.

    He is a man with vigor!

    How can he not have sex? Isn''t this too cruel?

    "It''s only been two months. I''m sure you can do it," Sarah replied with a reassuring smile.

    Inside, Sarah screamed with joy.

    She didn''t have to worry about disappointing Michael and make him suspecting her if she kept refusing to have sex because now she had found an excuse to get over it!

    ***

    Today Sarah is in a very good mood when she goes to work.

    Although at first she was surprised by Michael who suddenly discussed wanting to have children, thankfully she was able to handle it well.

    She can evene up with an excuse why they shouldn''t have sex!

    Looks like everything is gonna go well today.

    "Hey!"

    There was a sudden tap on her shoulder as Sarah was waiting for the elevator toe down.

    "Ahh¡­ you," Sarah said when she saw who it was who called her. That''s Steve.

    "What''s with that reaction? Aren''t you happy to see me?" said Steve pretending to be sad.

    "It''s okay. I was just surprised to see you," Sarah replied and then quickly got into the elevator that had descended.

    "Me too, we''ve never crossed paths like this before," Steve replied with a smile and walked in.

    Right now it was just the two of them in the elevator.

    Sarah nodded at that.

    "Oh yeah, how''s Mr. Collins doing? He''s all right, isn''t he?" Sarah asked pleasantly.

    Last weekend she didn''te to visit her ex father-inw, so Sarah was a little curious.

    "Yeah, everything''s fine. If it continues like this, he can have the surgery next week. Don''t worry," Steve replied with a smile.

    "Oh right, Sarah, do you have time tomorrow?"

 Chapter 44 Id Like To Ask You Out On A Date

    The elevator that Sarah and Steve in beeped, signaling that they had arrived at Sarah''s destination floor.

    Sarah and Steve''s gaze immediately focused on the open elevator door.

    "Then, I''ll go first!" Sarah said then immediately got out of the elevator.

    "So? I haven''t heard your answer."

    Steve''s question took Sarah by surprise. She didn''t expect Steve to be with her even though the floor of Steve''s working room was not on this floor.

    He didn''t seem to be leaving until Sarah answered him.

    "Tomorrow? I do not know yet. I have to see my schedule," Sarah replied as she walked towards the locker room.

    "Why did you ask?" Sarah asked then decided to stop and look at Steve who continued to follow her. Is the man not busy?

    "I''d like to ask you out on a date," Steve replied softly then looked at Sarah intensely.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this.

    Date?

    Steve wants to ask her on a date?!

    But why?

    Did Steve have feelings for her all this time?

    Suddenly Sarah began to feel something strange in her heart, she had known Steve for a long time and even though they had lost contact, Steve was a good friend.

    She didn''t expect the man she had considered like a friend to actually have such feelings for her¡­

    "Pfftt¡­ Your expression is really funny, haha," said Steve who couldn''t help butugh.

    Sarah, who had looked confused and surprised, immediately came back to her senses when she heard Steve''sugh and saw his usual mischievous expression.

    That man! Truly! He teased her again!

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah''s hand immediately hit Steve''s arm in annoyance.

    "Do you think it''s funny? I told you not to joke like that!" said Sarah angrily.

    "Ouch ouch! Yes yes! Sorry!" Steve said as Sarah continued to beat him non-stop. People might think he''s overreacting, but Sarah''s punches really hurt!

    Sarah snorted then immediately left Steve.

    "I know it! There was no way he would see me like that!" Sarah thought and snorted once more.

    "Wait a minute! I''m not done talking yet!" Steve said then ran after Sarah and stopped right in front of the woman.

    "What? Isn''t it still too early to joke with me?" Sarah asked fiercely. Sarah didn''t understand at all, Steve was a grown man, but he continued to act like a child.

    "No I am serious! Do you have time tomorrow?" Steve asked with a serious expression on his face.

    "I told you I should check my schedule first! Will I have surgery tomorrow or not!" said Sarah angrily.

    Steve suddenly came up to her when she wasn''t even going to her room. She doesn''t even know about today''s schedule, let alone tomorrow?

    "Ah! I mean at night!" Steve corrected his words. He doesn''t know why he suddenly became stupid like this.

    "I didn''t know about that either! So why did you ask?" asked Sarah, starting to get annoyed. Steve had been making her blood boil in the morning and it had be so indistinct.

    She initially thought Steve was just trying to prank her, but suddenly he was serious about his question.

    Steve was silent, didn''t answer right away, his expression looking doubtful.

    Sarah raised her eyebrows, starting to look impatient.

    "Actually¡­ do you still remember Ellen?" Steve asked quietly, his face troubled.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s brow furrowed, her brain in deep thought, trying to remember who Ellen was. Somehow the name feels very familiar.

    "Ah! Your nursing student girlfriend?" Sarah asked when she managed to remember the person.

    In their second year or third year of college, Steve suddenly came with a woman when they were supposed to be doing group work together in the library.

    The woman was Ellen, a student at their college, but majoring in nursing.

    As Sarah recalled, the rtionship between the twosted quite a long time, almost a year, before Steve was seen starting to be alone. However, Sarah did not know the reason why they broke up.

    "Yeah, you still remember it," Steve muttered under his breath while scratching the back of his head, his face a little embarrassed.

    "But why are you suddenly bringing up your ex-girlfriend?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    What does she have to do with Steve''s ex-girlfriend?

    "You better not beat around the bush! I have to get to work right away!" threatened Sarah when she saw Steve''s face in trouble.

    "Ellen is getting married tomorrow!" said Steve finally.

    "Oh¡­" Sarah pursed her lips. That was the only response she could give.

    "But what does that have to do with me?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Can you apany me to the wedding? She suddenly invited me. I initially thought not toe, but after thinking about it, I would look like a loser," said Steve, starting to exin his doubts when he received the news that his ex was going to get married.

    "But I didn''t want toe alone. So you have to apany me," Steve continued confidently.

    Sarah snorted at that. So this is the reason why Steve asked about her schedule. Then why did he have to say they were going on dates?

    "Then why do you think I want to apany you?" Sarah asked then folded her arms across her chest lifting her chin.

    "Because I want you to apany me?" Steve asked back, blinking his eyes.

    Sarah hit Steve''s arm back when she heard that. Why does that man look so confident like that?

    "Anyway, tomorrow night we''re going to the wedding. Don''t forget to clear your schedule!"

    After saying that, Steve immediately ran towards the elevator without waiting for Sarah''s answer.

    Sarah just sighed and immediately went to the locker room to change her clothes.

    Finished changing clothes, Sarah immediately headed to her room to see her schedule for today. Subconsciously, she checked the schedule whether tomorrow she will be on duty for night surgery or not.

    Although at first she seemed a little reluctant to ept Steve''s invitation, Sarah was actually determined to help Steve.

    Steve had helped her many times over the years, and she owed him a lot.

    "I should have made him plead with me earlier," Sarah muttered, slightly regretting not doing so.

    ***

    Sarah had just finished surgery and after changing clothes, she headed to her room to get the money in her bag because it was lunch time.

    "Doctor Sarah!"

    Sarah immediately turned her head when she heard someone calling her name, and she immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the nurse who greeted her was chatting with another nurse.

    "Hey!" said Sarah with a small smile.

    The three nurses then immediately approached Sarah. It seemed the three of them didn''t just want to say hello to Sarah.

    "Doctor Sarah, do you have a boyfriend?" asked one of the nurses who was younger than him. Sarah knew the nurse, she spoke to her a few times.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Did the nurse see hering home with Michael?

 Chapter 45 Doctor Sarah Is Really Insensitive

    Sarah bit her lip. She could feel cold sweat running down her back.

    She had been careful not to get caught, but it looked like she was caught too.

    "I? Why? Do you want to introduce me to a man?" Sarah teased trying to look normal.

    She didn''t know if the nurse had seen Michael''s face and recognized him or not, but for now she had to pretend she didn''t know anything!

    Let''s hope she doesn''t see it!

    The three nurses looked at each other, not expecting that was the response Sarah would give.

    "Doesn''t Doctor Sarah already have a boyfriend?" asked one of them.

    "No. What are you talking about?" Sarah asked still pretending to be stupid even though her heart was beating really fast right now.

    "So¡­ that blonde doctor isn''t Doctor Sarah''s boyfriend?"

    Sarah blinked when she heard the question. Blond doctor? Who?

    "Ah! You mean Steve?" asked Sarah, now realizing what they meant.

    The three nurses nodded excitedly.

    "So his name is Steve," they thought to themselves who now knew his name.

    "No. We''re just friends." Sarah exined. Her face looked more rxed when she realized that they weren''t referring to Michael.

    "Wait a minute! You think me and ste¡­ ehem¡­ doctor Steve are dating?" Sarah asked, suddenly surprised.

    The three of them looked at each other then nodded while smiling shyly.

    "Doctor Sarah is often seen together with the doctor."

    "You two often eat lunch together."

    "This morning I also saw you two seem to be fighting."

    Sarah sighed as she heard each of them say.

    She was seen together with Steve because she often asked about Mr. Collins and had lunch with him because Steve wanted to have lunch with her.

    Sarah had absolutely no idea that people would misunderstand her rtionship with Steve, moreover what happened this morning could make people misunderstand even more.

    "We''re just friends," Sarah exined.

    The three nurses looked at Sarah suspiciously. Can''t believe what Sarah said.

    "Sarah!"

    The four of them simultaneously turned to the source of the voice calling Sarah''s name. The blonde doctor they were talking about earlier was smiling and waving his hand.

    "Then I''ll go first," Sarah said then immediately went to Steve, leaving the three nurses who were staring at them.

    "Looks like doctor Sarah is really insensitive!" muttered one of them.

    "Do you think it was a one-sided love?" asked one of them.

    "Too bad, but the blonde doctor is very handsome."

    The nurse looked at Steve and Sarah who were joking, before finally discussing another gossip that was circting at the hospital before their break was over.

    ***

    A man wearing a suit, looked at the man who was sitting with an inexplicable expression on his face.

    Suddenly, the man who was his boss called him toe to his room, but it had been five minutes since he hade and stood in front of him, the boss was just silent and said nothing.

    "What''s with him today?" thought the man in bewilderment.

    Lately, the boss has been a little weird and not like himself.

    "Mr. Michael?" called the man who was getting impatient.

    "Ah! You havee!" said Michael who woke up from his daydream.

    His conversation with Sarah two days ago made Michael unable to focus today. He had absolutely no problem with Sarah''s words that he wanted to dy having a child.<sub> </sub>

    The problem is, he can''t have sex!

    Isn''t that very unreasonable?

    p "Is there anything I can help?" asked the man politely, he seemed to have gotten used to his boss''s changed attitude recently.</anda>

    "Have you brought the report I asked for?" Michael asked, looking at a man his age.

    He didn''t know how this man got to be his secretary, but this man was great at his job, so Michael thought he hired him ording to his abilities.

    The man''s eyebrows rose when he heard Michael''s question, his eyes then turned to the report on Michael''s desk, Michael then followed the man''s gaze and saw the report he meant.

    "Ah! You brought it earlier," Michael said with an awkward smile.

    "Excuse me, sir," the man said suddenly, asking for permission to speak.

    "What is it?" Michael asked confusedly.

    "Are you okay? Don''t you want to go to the doctor?" asked the man with a worried face.

    Thest few days Michael has been a strange man and often forgets things. At first the man thought Michael was just tired from work, but this became so frequent that it made him worry that something was wrong with Michael.

    "No need, I''m just a little tired. Don''t worry," Michael replied with a reassuring smile.

    Previously, his father had warned him never to tell others about his amnesia because it could be a problem at thepany.

    Michael nodded in understanding and has never told anyone about his amnesia. So far, no one suspected him.

    Well¡­ he worked really hard for it.

    "I see," the man replied, then nodded, though he still looked worried. The man then immediately excused himself to leave.

    "James!" called Michael suddenly.

    James, who had wanted to leave immediately, immediately turned around and approached Michael again.

    Michael''s expression was doubtful, whether he wanted to discuss it with his secretary or not.

    "Are you married, James?" Michael finally asked.

    James frowned, Michael was acting strange again.

    "I''m single, sir," James replied.

    Shouldn''t Michael know about this? Since when has he been married?

    Michael nodded, then looked doubtful again.

    "Is there anything else I can help you with, sir?" James asked when Michael was silent.

    "That¡­" Michael bit his lip, unable to continue.

    "That¡­?" James asked, repeating Michael''s words.

    "What about your sex life?" Michael finally asked.

    Actually, Michael was reluctant to ask James about this, especially since he didn''t really know him at all, but somehow James felt familiar and he wasfortable talking to him.

    So, Michael subconsciously wanted to discuss his conversation with Sarah.

    James had a strange expression on his face when he heard that.

    Why did Michael suddenly ask him that?

    Looks like there''s something wrong with Michael!

    However, James immediately changed his expression to a professional

    "Ahem, I guess I''m still doing it moderately and not overdoing it. Once in a week or two," answered James even though the question really seemed odd.

    Michael nodded when he heard that. James, who is not married, onlysts two weeks at most. What about him who is married?

    How could he stop himself from doing that for two months?

    "Michael, are you okay?"

 Chapter 46 James

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard James'' tone which was not as polite as usual, even the man only called his name, no like usual when he call him Mr. Michael or sir.

    It seemed that James had also noticed the change in expression on Michael''s face.

    "I''ll say this as your friend," said James, still in his previous tone.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that.

    Friend? Wasn''t James his secretary? Why did the man say he was a friend? Are they close like a friend? Or he was his friend before James became his secretary?

    Michael himself is not a man who is picky to make friends, especially to the point of not wanting to be friends because that person has a different status with him.

    But for some reason, hearing James say he was his friend, it felt very familiar.

    "You''ve been acting weirdtely. It doesn''t sound like you. Shall we go to the hospital? I''m worried about you," James continued in a tone that sounded worried.

    He could still understand when Michael forgot other people''s faces, or forgot about his job or his schedule.

    But how could Michael ask if he was married or not? Isn''t that something weird?

    "I told you I''m fine," Michael replied firmly.

    "Michael!" said James snapped a little, his expression looked annoyed.

    "What you think¡­ ah."

    Michael did not continue his words that wanted to rebuke James because the man had crossed the line.

    How could the secretary try to yell at him like that?

    However, he couldn''t finish his words when suddenly his head hurt badly. It felt like someone had stabbed him in the head. His right hand reflexively grabbed his head and he groan in pain

    It hurts so much.

    James'' eyes widened at the sight.

    "Michael!" said James frantically looking at Michael who was in pain like that.

    James''s panic only grew when Michael suddenly fell on the table and fell unconscious.

    ***

    "Michael, let me introduce you, this is James. As you said, I''m looking for a male secretary!" said one of the men introducing James who had just entered.

    "I still think we should be looking for a female secretary, though, we only have men in thispany! '''' continued the man with a tone of pretending toin.

    Michael just chuckled at theint then turned to the man who had just entered!"

    "Thank you for epting me, sir. I will work hard!" answered James excitedly.

    "Hey James, aren''t you going home?" Michael asked when he saw James still at his desk.

    "Ah! I''ll be done in a minute. You can go home first, sir!" James replied then turned back to the monitor screen in front of him and continued his work.

    "Hey! Why are you always being so stiff? We''ve been working for six months. That means we''re already friends! Stop being so stiff!" said Michael and drank whiskey in front of him.

    "That..." James looked doubtful. He had great respect for Michael as the person who had hired him, how could he be so casual?

    "Hey! Don''t be so stiff like that! You can''t have friends and girlfriendster! Anyway from now on! We are friends!" Michael replied with a big smile.

    "James! Starting tomorrow I will lead Collins. I want you to take care and look for McGames, but I need you to be my secretary. Please take care of me once again!"

    ***

    Michael slowly opened his eyes, the pain in his head had lessened a bit.

    He then looked around and found that he was currently lying on the sofa in his room.

    "Yes! Pleasee quickly and don''t let anyone else find out!"

    Michael''s eyes turned towards the voice. He could see that James was standing not far from where he was and looked like he was making a phone call.

    The expression on the man''s face looked very worried.

    "James," Michael called and tried to sit up, but he wobbled a little.

    Hearing Michael''s voice, James immediately turned and turned off the phone call, then immediately rushed over to Michael.

    "Are you okay? You worry me!" said James, heaving a sigh of relief.

    Michael didn''t answer right away and just stood up and walked over to James and hugged him tightly.

    "James!" Michael said with relief.

    James'' facial expression immediately turned to disgust when suddenly Michael hugged him like that and immediately pushed him hard, making Michael immediately sit back on the sofa.

    "You''re getting really weird, Michael! I called the doctor, he''ll be here in a minute!" said James with an annoyed expression on his face.

    Hearing that, Michael actuallyughed.

    "You really have changed. I''m happy," Michael replied with a big smile.

    Didn''t expect that James, who used to look stiff, had now be like this.

    Yes! Even though Michael couldn''t remember everything clearly. He suddenly remembered James!

    The person who became his secretary at the startuppany that was formed by him, until finally bing the secretary brought in by him when he was appointed CEO of Collins.<sub> </sub>

    James just looked at Michael with a strange expression before finally someone knocked on Michael''s door and a middle-aged man walked in.

    "Doctor!" said James breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Doctor?" Michael muttered as he saw aplete stranger he had never met before.

    "What happened?" asked the old man in bewilderment.

    James had sounded so panicked that it looked as if there was an emergency, but there didn''t seem to be any emergency patients in the room.

    Michael looks fine too.

    "Could you check on Michael''s condition¡­ "

    "I''m fine!" said Michael irritably. Didn''t expect James to call a doctor for him.

    "You''re not fine!" snapped James fiercely.

    James then exined that Michael looked in pain while holding his head and then suddenly fell unconscious.

    The old man then immediately sat down next to Michael and began to do his examination and some questions.

    After the examination, the doctor said that Michael might just be stressed and gave him a prescription for medicine.

    James shook his head, feeling that Michael''s condition was worse than that, but Michael looked like he was hiding something and didn''t want to tell the doctor.

    He decided not to say anything and led the doctor to the door then thanking him before turning back to Michael.

    "So what is it? What exactly happened? Do you have a serious illness?" James asked irritably, and put his hands on his waist.

    Michael just kept quiet, still finding it amusing at James'' change in attitude.

    He felt proud that James, who was once stiff, had turned out to be such a talkative one.

    Somehow he felt like a father watching his son grow well.

    "Michael!" called James when he saw Michael just silent.

    James took a deep breath to calm himself then lowered his hands from his waist.

    At least this Michael was a little more familiar. Michael who didn''t listen.

    "You should tell me if it turns out you have a serious illness, Michael. Or at least go to the hospital and get checked," James said quietly.

    Michael sighed.

    "Actually, I have amnesia," Michael answered quietly.

    Now that he remembered that James was both a friend and someone he could trust, Michael decided to tell him.

    "What?" asked James with wide eyes and open mouth.

    Didn''t expect to hear that from Michael.

    "Wait a minute! This is no time for jokes," said James disbelievingly and thought Michael was joking.

    "Ahh, now it all makes sense," continued James when he noticed Michael''s strange behavior for thest few days.

    Michael just smiled when he saw the expression of James who currently believed in him.

    Michael then told the ident that happened to him, he was said to have amnesia and his father asked him not to tell anyone in the office about his amnesia.

    "Is it okay for you to tell me this?" James asked, suddenly doubting.

    Michael waved his hand.

    "You are my friend and the person I trust. I''m sure you won''t tell anyone," Michael answered confidently.

    James nodded when he heard that. As someone who had worked with Michael for about five years, he had always been able to keep Michael''s secret.

    It''s just that sometimes James still feels very awkward.

    "So you suddenly remembered me? But why?" James asked confusedly.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that.

    "I don''t know either, I suddenly remembered you. Not all of them though," Michael answered honestly.

    Suddenly his head hurt and he remembered James. It just happened.

    "I see, but as far as I know amnesia has no cure," James muttered.

    Michael nodded.

    "Yeah, that''s why since you already know about this, please help me not to get caught," said Michael smiling with relief.

    At least someone in the office knows what''s going on, and can help her from now on.

    James nodded. That is for sure.

    "But I''m d you can remember me. At least you''re slowly getting better."

    Michael nodded at that. Nor did he expect that he had getting better.

    Wait a minute! Getting better?

 Chapter 47 Impossible For Steve To Like Her

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he realized that his condition is getting better, a wide smile appeared on his face, making James who was standing in front of him, look at Michael with a strange expression.

    "Are you okay?" James asked when he saw Michael smile like a fool.

    Michael''s personality had been cheerful and sociable, but ever since he had be CEO of Collins, the man had turned cold and rarely smiled as he did now, making James wonder if there is something wrong with him.

    "No, it''s nothing," Michael cleared his throat then kept his expression back. It seemed that he was too happy earlier that he subconsciously didn''t control his expression.

    Michael then stood up and walked to a ck leather chair behind a ck table.

    James looked at Michael intently as he walked over to his desk, in case Michael suddenly staggered or fainted again, but it seemed like Michael was fine.

    Michael then took the report he had asked about earlier and read it, as if nothing had happened.

    "Aren''t you going back to work?" Michael asked, averting his eyes from the report he was reading and then looking at James who was now standing in front of his desk.

    "Ah!" James immediately came to his senses when he heard those words. He''d been keeping an eye on Michael ever since.

    "Then I''ll excuse myself, sir," James replied then immediately turned and left the room.

    As soon as James went out, Michael immediately let go of the report he was reading, and smiled widely again.

    His condition is getting better!

    Michael couldn''t wait to share the good news with his wife. He then immediately took his cellphone and immediately looked for Sarah''s contact to send the message.

    [Wifey, I]

    "I''d better tell her directly," Michael muttered, who immediately deleted the message he had typed, then put his cellphone back on the table.

    Michael wished that time would pass quickly so he could share this news.

    ***

    Sarah looked at Steve who was currently sitting in front of him while enjoying his sandwich voraciously.

    Whereas previously Steve used to grumble by saying that he was tired of eating sandwiches, but whenever they had lunch together, they always ate sandwiches.

    Remembering the first time Steve grumbled andined when Sarah bought another sandwich for their next lunch and now the man was enjoying his sandwich, made Sarah involuntarily chuckle.

    "What is it?" Steve asked when he noticed Sarah''s sudden smile.

    "It''s nothing," Sarah replied, shaking her head and eating her sandwich.

    "What is it? Why are you suddenlyughing like that?" Steve asked. Curious about what made the woman in front of herugh like that.

    Steve wanted to know.

    Sarah swallowed the sandwich that was in her mouth, "I told you it was nothing," Sarah replied then took her drink and took a sip.

    Steve snorted at that, then took his drink and took a sip.

    Suddenly, Sarah remembered what happened earlier when she was talking to three nurses, and they thought that she and Steve had a rtionship.

    "Me and Steve? How can there be such a rumor," Sarah thought then shook her head. So far she and Steve were just friends.

    Sarah''s eyes subconsciously looked at Steve who was currently checking his cellphone.

    Steve had a sharp nose, thick red lips, and his irises were as bright as the sky.

    Although Sarah is not a woman who likes beards, Sarah must admit that Steve looks very handsome with a thin beard on his face. Somehow, it looks very sexy.

    So how could Steve, such a handsome man, like her who was¡­ a nobody?

    It seemed so impossible!

    So howe there are rumors she and Steve could be dating?

    "Oh yeah, have you checked your schedule?" Steve asked suddenly then put his phone on the table and looked at Sarah.

    "Even his voice is the type of voice that women like," Sarah thought when she heard Steve suddenly talking.

    The man in front of her was too handsome! There was no way a man this handsome could like her!

    If Steve had not chosen to be a doctor, Sarah believed he could easily be a model, or celebrity, and have a very beautiful girlfriend.

    "Sarah?" Steve called then tapped the table in front of Sarah softly.

    "Hah?" asked Sarah, who had woken up from her daydream.

    "Is something bothering you?" Steve asked, raising an eyebrow, a worried expression on his face.

    "No. What did you say earlier?" Sarah asked to change the subject.

    She did want to discuss the rumors that were going on between the two of them, but it didn''t seem like the time was right.

    Steve then repeated his question.

    "Ah, yes, I''m not on duty at night, I think I can apany you," replied Sarah.

    Steve nodded when he heard that, subconsciously his lips formed a smile at the thought of Sarah being able to apany him.

    "But I usually finish at eight, do we still have time to go to the reception?" Sarah asked in a doubtful voice.

    She knew that they were going to the wedding reception, but she didn''t know where and when the reception started.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t worry. We don''t have toe early, the most important thing is that I finally came, right?" Steve said with a smile.

    "She should know that I''m very busy and understand if Ie a littlete. So it''s okay to bete," Steve continued in a sneer voice.

    Sarah could only shake her head at Steve''s attitude, it seemed that he and Ellen had not broken up on good terms so Steve looked a little annoyed.

    But¡­ if that''s the case, why did Ellen want to invite Steve to her wedding?

    Sarah shook her head.

    If she remarried, she would definitely invite Michael, to show that she had someone better than that bastard ex.

    It seemed that was what Ellen was doing, and for some reason, Sarah could understand a little.

    However¡­ would it be okay for Steve to take her?

    Well, even though she''s just Steve''s friend, but Steve wants to show that his partner that night is better than Ellen, right?

    Sarah suddenly became hesitant to apany Steve.

    ***

    Sarah pped her tense shoulder as she walked towards the hospital exit door. As usual, today was very tiring.

    She seemed to have enjoyed her weekend too much to be exhausted like this.

    "Ah! There he is."

    Sarah subconsciously smiled when she could see Michael standing in his usual ce.

    Even though they lived nearby, Michael still wanted to pick her up.

    At first, Sarah was annoyed because she needed some alone time, but it seemed she was getting used to having Michael waiting for her like this.

    Somehow, it feelsfortable.

    "Hey!" said Sarah, startling Michael while touching his arm.

    Michael gasped, then immediately smiled when he saw Sarah chuckle at having managed to startle him.

    "Let''s go home," Michael replied and walked ahead as usual, followed by Sarah.

    When they were out of the hospital area, Michael immediately held out his arm and Sarah immediately hugged him.

    The two of them then walked in that position while looking at the stars in the sky.

    "Are you tired?" Michael asked when he realized Sarah had hit herself in the shoulder several times with her hand.

    "Ah! Yes, I think my shoulders are tense," said Sarah and stretched her left shoulder.

    "Do you want me to massage it?" asked Michael offering.

    He still remembered that he used to massage Sarah who was tired.

    "Oh! You want to do it?" Sarah asked in surprise, not expecting Michael to say such a thing.

    Michael is a great masseuse and Sarah has always loved his massages, it feels like Michael has a gifted hand to do it.

    However, back then her rtionship with Michael was so strained that Sarah was toozy to ask Michael to massage her, and Michael never offered it again.

    "Okay, we can do it after dinner," Michael replied with a smile and then pressed the button for their private elevator.

    Sarah nodded, can''t wait to receive Michael''s massage.

    When they arrived at their apartment, Sarah immediately headed to the second floor, while Michael decided to go to the kitchen, serving their dinner that he had ordered beforehand.

    "Wifey! The water in the bathtub is new water! I just filled it before I picked you up," Michael shouted from the kitchen before Sarah thought it was old water and threw it away.

    "Okay," Sarah shouted.

    Tonight she nned to take a shower because she was toozy to wait for the water in the bathtub to fill uppletely, but since the bathtub was ready, it looked like she was going to take a bath.

    A few minutester, Sarah finally came down with a fresh look.

    She then immediately approached Michael who was sitting at the dining table holding his tablet, and their food which was already on the table.

    It seemed like Michael was waiting for her.

    "Did you enjoy the bath?" Michael asked putting down his tablet when he noticed Sarah''s presence.

    His face looked hopeful, expecting Sarah topliment him on filling the tub with water.

    Sarah chuckled at Michael''s expression, then nodded her head. Michael smiled at that.

    The two then enjoyed their dinner which was cooked by the chef who cooked their dinner the previous night.

    After seeing how Sarah enjoyed the food made by the chef, Michael decided to hire the chef to make their dinner.

    "Wifey!"

    "Michael!"

    The two of them spoke at the same time, it seemed that they both had something to say.

 Chapter 48 You Dont Have To Pick Me Up

    Michael chuckled lightly when he heard Sarah calling his name too as if she had something to say.

    While Sarah smiled a little hearing that.

    Somehow the current situation feels funny.

    How could they simultaneously talk like that?

    "What is it?" Michael asked gently with a smile. The cutlery that he was holding earlier had already been put down by him. His eyes focused on Sarah.

    "No, you can go first. What is it?" Sarah asked and ate her dinner. She had absolutely no problem letting Michael speak first.

    Michael shook his head.

    "What do you want to say? You can say it first. Ladies first." Michael said, then leaned forward, curious about what his wife wanted to say.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away, she grabbed the ss that was on the table and drank the water.

    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to tell you that tomorrow you don''t have to pick me up," Sarah replied casually then continued eating.

    Actually, Sarah could have discussed this while they were having breakfast, but she was worried that tomorrow they wouldn''t have much time to talk because they had to go to work.

    So it seems now is the right time to discuss it with Michael.

    Michael who had looked excited, immediately changed when he heard Sarah''s words.

    The expression on his face looked confused, and also looked displeased when he heard it.

    "Why?" asked Michael who had sat back down. His eyebrows rose.

    "Tomorrow I have something to do," Sarah replied casually as she continued to enjoy her dinner while asionally ncing at Michael.

    "Oh!" Michael looks a little happy when he finds out that Sarah has a schedule. He had thought his wife would forbid him to pick him up.

    Thankfully it wasn''t what he thought.

    "What is it?" asked Michael, leaning forward again, curious as to what his wife would do.

    It was unusual for Sarah to want to share her activities like this, so Michael was curious.

    "It''s¡­ a wedding," Sarah said after a moment of silence.

    She thought that when she told Michael not to pick her up, Michael would nod and ask no further.

    So Sarah was a little unprepared when she heard Michael''s question.

    "Wedding?" Michael repeated, raising an eyebrow.

    Sarah understood by the look on Michael''s face that seemed to say who was hosting the wedding on a weekday?

    Usually, people will choose the weekend as the day to hold their wedding.

    Not only were the guests able toe because it was an off day, but the guests may also be able to linger because the next day they are still off.

    But if the wedding is held on a weekday, guests may not attend and that makes the situation awkward.

    The guest couldn''t attend because of work, and the host was disappointed because the guest wasn''t present.

    At least, Saturday is the most fitting day to hold a wedding!

    "Yeah, it was my friend''s wedding," Sarah replied nodding her head. Trying to be as calm as possible so Michael wouldn''t get suspicious.

    Even though Ellen wasn''t really her friend, Sarah at least knew Ellen. So you could say it wasn''t a stranger''s marriage, even though friends seemed too close.

    Michael rounded his mouth when he heard that.

    "When will it be held? I think I can apany you," Michael offered himself.

    Sarah who was eating choked on hearing this, she then hurriedly took her ss and drank the water.

    What did Michael just say? He wants to apany her?

    "Are you okay?" asked Michael who had stood up and ran over to Sarah and patted her on the back. The look on his face was worried.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m fine," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Michael still looked at Sarah uncertainly, then immediately sat back down when he saw Sarah was fine.

    "Sorry, looks like you can''te with me," Sarah replied after a moment of silence.

    Well¡­ how could she take Michael when she was going out with Steve?

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard that before his expression hardened.

    "Why?" Michael asked, his voice cold.

    Sarah swallowed her saliva when she saw Michael''s expression. The atmosphere suddenly felt cold and Sarah knew that Michael didn''t like what she had just said.

    Well¡­ what can she do? If possible, Sarah was happy to invite Michael, but they didn''t even invited her, she just kept Stevepany!

    "That¡­ the one who is getting married is one of the nurses at the hospital. She saw you when you were in an ident and knew that I operated on you," Sarah said hastily finding an excuse.

    It seemed that after pretending to be Michael''s wife, her brain could easily adapt toe up with an excuse.

    Although this is not a good thing.

    Michael sighed when he heard that. He could understand why Sarah didn''t want him to apany her to the wedding.

    But still, Michael didn''t like it.

    While Sarah kept an eye on Michael''s face, it hadn''t changed at all! Michael was still upset!

    "Babe¡­e on! Don''t be angry!" said Sarah, shrugging her shoulders and keeping her voice as cute as possible, trying tofort Michael.

    Sarah didn''t really need Michael''s permission to go. That man is her ex-husband! Why did she need to ask Michael for permission?

    It was also the reason why Sarah immediately epted Steve''s invitation when she found out that her schedule was empty.

    However, right now she is on a mission to make Michael crazy about her. So as best she could, she had to keep Michael''s mood in check.

    Michael was surprised to see that, subconsciously his lips formed a thin smile.

    His wife is so adorable!

    "Oh! You''re smiling!" said Sarah when she noticed Michael''s changing facial expression.

    Michael immediately cleared his throat and adjusted his expression again.

    He''s still upset! Hmph!

    "Eyy¡­ don''t be upset like that! You still look handsome when you''re upset, but I like your smile more, hm? My husband is very handsome when he''s smiling," Sarah coaxed and immediately stood up and approached Michael and hugged Michael''s neck from behind.

    Sarah herself didn''t know why she had gone this far, but it seemed her mind was still remembering that this was a way tofort Michael.

    "Don''t be angry anymore okay? I actually don''t want to go because it will be very boringter, but I have no other choice, she is my co-worker," Sarah said softly.

    "Hmm."

    Sarah was running out of ideas to cheer Michael up. In the first ce, why did she have tofort her ex-husband who was upset?

    "This is for your mission, Sarah! You have to be patient!" Sarah thought steeling herself.

    Muach

    Sarah suddenly kissed Michael''s cheek.

    "My husband is so handsome," she whispered then kissed Michael on the cheek again.

    Michael sighed as Sarah started kissing his cheek continuously.

    He was in a better mood.

    "Wifey, how long do you want to keep our marriage a secret?"

    Michael''s question left Sarah speechless.

 Chapter 49 How Long Do You Want To Keep Our Marriage A Secret?

    Michael''s mood got a little better when Sarah kissed him.

    But still, that couldn''t make his annoyance disappear.

    "If you wanted me to feel better, you should have kissed me on the lips," Michael said then tilted his head. His cheeks are puffy and his lips are slightly pouted.

    Sarah couldn''t help but shake her head at Michael''s childlike behavior, reminding Sarah of the past when she and Michael were still dating.

    "I forgot Michael had this side of him," Sarah thought, subconsciously forming a smile on her lips.

    Sarah immediately released her arms around Michael''s neck and then put her hands on Michael''s cheeks and kissed his lips.

    Muach.

    After that, Sarah immediately ran to her seat and looked at Michael with a yful expression on her face.

    The corners of Michael''s lips lifted when he saw Sarah''s behavior like that. Even though the kiss he meant was not a kiss like that, it seemed his wife was teasing him on purpose.

    Even so, Michael''s mood got better. As usual, Sarah knew how to make him feel better.

    After the atmosphere got a little better, they enjoyed their dinner.

    "Oh right, what did you want to say earlier?" Sarah asked as she ate her food.

    She had almost forgotten that Michael had something to talk about.

    Michael didn''t answer right away, he chewed the food in his mouth and then said.

    "It''s nothing," Michael replied with a smile.

    Actually, Michael wanted to talk about what happened this afternoon, how he had remembered James, and how he had gotten better.

    However, Michael decided to hold off on talking about it. He''ll talk about it during the weekend. When Sarah is not busy and no one can disturb them, so he can ask for what Sarah forbids.

    Yes! Correct! His condition is getting better, doesn''t that mean they can have sex?

    When he found out that he is getting better, Michael became very pleased and happy.

    But suddenly he remembered how he couldn''t have sex. Wasn''t he able to do it now since his condition is getting better?

    Michael was getting more and more excited and couldn''t wait to tell Sarah, because even if Sarah didn''t show it, she must have missed his touch.

    Sarah just nodded at that, not wanting to think about it too much.

    "Oh right, wifey, how long do you want to keep our marriage a secret?" Michael asked casually and then ate his food.

    Suddenly, the thought crossed Michael''s mind.

    He didn''t really mind keeping their marriage a secret, but over time it started to bother them.

    They could not be seen together at the hospital and he could not apany his wife to events at the hospital or from the hospital staff.

    Over time, maybe he and Sarah couldn''t be seen together in public, for fear that hospital staff might see them. He and Sarah were a legally married couple and had not done anything shameful to be seen together in public.

    So Michael marketing wanted to ask how long they had to keep their marriage a secret.

    Even though Michael asked the question casually because he was still enjoying his food, Sarah immediately fell silent when she heard the question.

    Sarah could feel cold sweat running down her back, and her lips were dry.

    The question from Michael really made her speechless.

    "Wifey?" Michael called staring at Sarah when Sarah just kept quiet.

    "That¡­. Ahem," Sarah could feel her throat slightly dry. She then raised her ss, but it turned out it was empty.

    Sarah immediately stood up and went to get some water in the kitchen.

    Michael looked at Sarah with a confused look, but seeing Sarah standing with her empty ss made Michael less suspicious.<sub> </sub>

    Looks like his wife is thirsty.

    "Can you get it for me too?" said Michael when he saw his ss almost empty.

    "Ah, yes," Sarah said nervously as she poured the water from the bottle and took a new ss for Michael.

    "What should I do?" Sarah thought suddenly nkly. Seems like tonight Michael made her brain think hard to find an excuse.

    Sarah then returned to the table with two sses in her hand.

    "Thanks¡­ ah, you just need to bring the bottle, why take a new ss?" asked Michael, smiling at his wife''s carelessness.

    It''s rare for Sarah to look like this and it''s so adorable.

    "Ah, you''re right," Sarah said with a shy smile as she sat down in her seat.

    "Michael," Sarah called softly.

    Michael, who was still eating, immediately looked at Sarah. When he saw Sarah looking at him with a serious face and didn''t touch her food, making Michael realize that Sarah was going to discuss something serious.

    "Yes?"

    "The matter of keeping our marriage a secret¡­ Can you do it for two months?" Sarah asked slowly and carefully, afraid that Michael would get annoyed again.

    "Two months? Why does she always say two months?" thought Michael in bewilderment when he heard that.

    Is there something with two months?

    Ah! Does she like the number two? Come to think of it, Sarah also wanted to have two children.

    "Thank God she doesn''t like bigger numbers," thought Michael, breathing a sigh of relief without realizing that Sarah was currently tormenting waiting for his answer.

    "You¡­ you don''t like it?" Sarah asked carefully when Michael was silent.

    "Ah! It''s okay. I can do it. Two months is not that long," Michael nodded.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. She honestly couldn''t think of any other reason if Michael refused it, or argued with her.

    She could only think that after two months, she would no longer pretend to be Michael''s wife and would leave him ording to her n.

    ***

    "Hmm¡­ ahh¡­ keep going¡­ harder¡­"

    There was a moan from Sarah in the living room, her facial expression was pleasant, enjoying what Michael was doing

    "Here?" Michael asked in a hoarse voice, then touched his wife''s body.

    Sarah immediately screamed when Michael''s finger touched the spot.

    "Yes... there... harder..." Sarah pleaded, asking Michael to touch her there.

    Michael followed Sarah''s wishes and continued to do so vigorously until he finally stopped from exhaustion..

    "Ohh! As usual, your massage was great, Babe. Thank you!" Sarah replied then stretched her shoulders which felt better.

    It had been so long since Michaelst massaged her, and the massage still felt good.

    Sarah turned to look at Michael who was sitting behind her, her expression was grateful. However, Michael''s facial expression was strange.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Sarah while raising her eyebrows.

    Michael didn''t answer and just looked down. Sarah''s gaze then followed Michael''s and immediately saw something down there that looked like a small hill.

    Sarah''s face immediately turned red when she saw that.

    "Why do you have to moan like that? Now you should take responsibility," said Michael in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 50 Your Hands Orâ€¦ Maybe Your Mouth? ***

    You see the *** sign, you know what it means!

    Enjoy~

    ***

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she heard Michael''s voice which was heavy and sounded very sexy. She looked at Michael''s face that looked like he was being tortured, before finally unconsciously her gaze turned downwards again.

    Looking at Michael''s pants that looked tight, as if something was asking to be released.

    Without realizing it, Sarah swallowed her own saliva, tempted to immediately pull the pants and free the thing that was inside. However, it seems like Sarah''s heart soon took back control over Sarah''s body.

    "Come to your senses, Sarah! No sex!"

    Sarah immediately shook her head, then looked at Michael.

    "Pervert!" said Sarah briefly, then immediately stood up and left Michael alone. However, Michael immediately grabbed Sarah''s wrist.

    "I am a normal man. Only blind people won''t be aroused when they see you," Michael said with a pleading expression on his face. "Come on¡­"

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she saw Michael who looked desperate like that. She was a little tempted to help Michael.

    Come to think of it, during the two or so weeks she''d lived with Michael, her ex-husband had changed and wasn''t the asshole she''dst remembered. He became a gentle and loving man¡­

    Sarah shook her head, no! She had to stay firm in her stance.

    No sex!

    Sarah raised one hand and touched Michael''s cheek.

    "Sorry, babe. I know you are in pain right now, but we can''t do that. You know why," Sarah answered softly and pretended to look sad.

    Sarah didn''t know if her facial expression was correct or not, but right now she was imagining how she would tell the patient''s family the bad news when her surgery didn''t go well.

    Her tone of voice should be calm, she should look into the eyes of the person she''s talking to, and her facial expression should be both regretful and saddened.

    Michael growled when he heard that, even the touch of Sarah on his cheek was already making him very tortured, but Sarah said they couldn''t do it?

    Michael was eager to say that he was feeling better now, and doing it once wouldn''t cause him to suddenly lose his mind. However, Michael tried to restrain himself, now was not the time to say that.

    "Then help me with your hands or¡­ maybe your mouth?" asked Michael, sounding desperate.

    Michael didn''t understand why he had to beg Sarah like this to im his rights as a husband. He knew he was sick right now, but it was starting to feel too much to not be able to have sex when he is a healthy man.

    "But why does this feel so familiar?" Michael thought suddenly feeling deja vu again. As if this wasn''t the first time he''d begged for sex.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Did not expect that Michael was so desperate to ask for her help so that the thing in Michael''s pants could calm down.

    "Please?" Michael then pulled Sarah''s hand which he was holding close to his pants, to show that he was currently in an emergency and needed Sarah''s help.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, there was a strange feeling when she touched it. She knew she should at this point take her hand away and scold Michael for harassing her.<sub> </sub>

    But somehow¡­ her heart was pounding. Sarah could feel nervous like the first time she did this.

    It felt nervous, but also she expected it.

    Seeing Sarah who didn''t say anything and just stared down at his bottom, Michael took that as meaning that Sarah didn''t refuse. His other hand then immediately pulled his pants and the monster that had been asking to be released, immediately stood up straight, showing his might.

    Sarah swallowed her saliva when she saw a part of Michael''s body that she had not seen for a long time. There was a strange feeling inside her when she saw it, like a feeling of longing for not seeing each other for a long time.

    It sounded ridiculous, but at the moment Sarah seemed as if she couldn''t think of anything.

    Seeing Sarah who still didn''t refuse, Michael dared to grab Sarah''s hand and make Sarah touch that part of his body.

    Instinctively, Sarah grabbed it as her finger touched Michael''s body. It felt hard and warm, her hands also felt full. She could barely even grip it.

    Was Michael''s this big? Sarah didn''t really remember it, it was a long time ago.

    Michael''s body parts immediately reacted when a hand touched it, making Sarah slightly startled.

    Right now she was like someone who had never seen or touched a man''s body parts because it had been a long time and she had never done so again.

    "Uhh¡­" Michael let out a small moan when he felt Sarah''s cold hand touch his body.

    Sarah''s eyes immediately looked at Michael''s face when she heard that, Michael was closing his eyes and his face looked pleasant. A facial expression she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Suddenly, something inside Sarah wanted to make Michael feel more pleasant, she wondered how the face that had grown older since thest time she saw him would look like when he was enjoying it.

    Sarah''s grip then goes up and down, before finally bing more rhythmic, as if Sarah''s hand was starting to remember how to do it properly.

    Michael''s moan grew stronger as Sarah did so. His face looks like he really enjoys it.

    "Keep going¡­ Wifey¡­"

    Sarah''s lips subconsciously smiled. Michael''s facial expression looked pleasant, but Sarah didn''t think it was 100% Michael''s pleasant expression, maybe 50 or 60 percent?

    Feeling her position bing a little ufortable, Sarah immediately knelt in front of Michael and started moving her hands in rhythm, while one hand touched Michael''s balls.

    Michael felt another sensation when Sarah''s hands were ying with other parts of his body, he then immediately opened his eyes and was surprised to see Sarah who had knelt in front of him.

    Sarah seemed to be able to sense that Michael was currently staring at her, raised her head, and then looked at Michael. She doesn''t know what''s going on with her right now, but Sarah bit her lower lip and winked, showing that she too can please Michael.

    Her facial expression looks very seductive.

    Michael''s right hand touched Sarah''s cheek, then his head immediately approached Sarah''s head, without waiting any longer, Michael immediately kissed Sarah''s lips fiercely.

    Sarah was a little taken aback by the sudden kiss, but she didn''t resist it at all and kissed Michael back. Her one hand was even immediately ced on Michael''s head, holding his head so as not to immediately let go of the kiss.

    The atmosphere in the living room grew even hotter as Michael''s tongue rushed in and explored Sarah''s mouth, then teased Sarah''s tongue.

    Looks like, tonight they can do it!

 Chapter 51 Kiss Mark ***

    There is still a *** sign! You know what it means!

    Enjoy!

    ***

    Michael let go of the kiss when he felt his body position be ufortable by having to bend like that. Sarah tried to hold his head, not wanting to let go of Michael, but Michael insisted on let go of the kiss.

    There was a slight sense of loss as the kiss broke, Sarah could also feel she was slightly dazed, her eyes bing slightly unfocused.

    Michael''s hand then immediately grabbed Sarah''s wrist, and pulled her up, making Sarah immediately stand up, but Michael kept pulling her hand, so that Sarah couldn''t help but fall onto Michael''s body who was leaning on the sofa.

    "Ohh, sorry," Michael said when Sarah''s body fell like that and hit him, luckily Sarah''s head didn''t hit him.

    Sarah immediately came back to her senses, but before she had time to react to get down, Michael immediately put his hand on Sarah''s waist and lifted her to position Sarah''s body properly, then started kissing her lips again.

    Sarah could feel her bottom touching something hard down there, but Michael''s hands immediately wrapped around her body, as if she didn''t want to let go of Sarah and still wanted to be in this position. His kisses are also getting fiercer.

    Carried by the atmosphere, Sarah immediately returned a kiss to Michael and ced her hand on Michael''s neck. The kiss was addictive and intoxicating, she didn''t want to let go.

    Feeling that their kiss was getting hotter, Michael immediately leaned back on the sofa, causing Sarah''s body to lean against him and their kiss broke. Michael then immediately kissed Sarah''s neck which was in front of her face.

    A moan escaped Sarah''s lips as she felt a tingling sensation in her neck.

    "Wait¡­ don''t¡­ Ahh¡­" Sarah sighed as Michael pressed his lips to her neck and sucked on it. He wanted to leave a mark and show that this woman was his.

    Michael immediately removed his face from Sarah''s neck and smiled with satisfaction when he saw the kiss mark he had left.

    "You shouldn''t have left a kiss mark! I have to work tomorrow!" Sarah said annoyed and then hit Michael on the shoulder while her one hand touched the kiss mark Michael had just made and rubbed it.

    Michael just smirked when he heard that. Even though Sarah hit him a little hard, he was satisfied to be able to leave a kiss mark on his woman.

    "What are you doing!" Sarah suddenly held Michael''s hand when she felt the hand trying to pull the clothes she was wearing.

    "I told you, we can''t have sex!" said Sarah who had fully regained her senses when she had been carried away.

    "I want to suck your boobs," Michael answered innocently then blinked his eyes. Isn''t that obvious?

    Sarah widened her eyes when she heard Michael''s innocent answer. Did the man have to say it directly like that?

    "No. You''ll definitely want more," Sarah said and then tried to get down from the top of Michael. She could feel Michael''s thing was continuously stabbing her ass, as if it was searching for its ce toe in.

    ? "Not really. I promise, we won''t have sex. I just want to y with your boobs. You''re bottom still with clothes," Michael said softly and a little pleadingly.

    By now he was very aroused and eager to enjoy Sarah''s chest.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that, slightly tempted. Right now she was also getting aroused by their kiss and their current position, but¡­ she had to stick to her stance of not having sex!

    "Okay, but we''re not going to have sex!" Sarah said sternly, warning Michael that she was serious this time.<sub> </sub>

    Michael nodded at that. Grateful that Sarah at least allowed him to do this. It seems his wife understands that he is currently in torment and can''t hold himself back anymore.

    Even though Michael really wanted to put in his thing, but to just do this is okay for him too, at least he could still get satisfaction, and satisfy Sarah.

    After getting the green light from Sarah, Michael immediately took off Sarah''s clothes and threw it away, then kissed Sarah''s lips again.

    Sarah, who had hesitated for a while, immediately got carried away again and put her hand back on Michael''s neck. Meanwhile, Michael''s hands were busy looking for Sarah''s bra hook, but it turned out that his wife was not wearing a bra. He forgot that Sarah didn''t wear a bra anymore after she showered.

    The kiss finally broke, Michael''s lips then immediately looked for another target, this time Sarah''s chest. He kissed it gently around the tip of her chest and deliberately didn''t kiss the hardened part right away.

    A moan soon escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael finally sucked the tip of her chest and yed with it.

    "Michael¡­ Babe¡­ Ahh¡­"

    Michael smiled hearing that moan and was getting more and more excited to suck Sarah''s chest. He then remembered to leave a mark on Sarah''s body again and immediately made a kiss mark on Sarah''s chest.

    This time Sarah didn''tin, either because she was enjoying the atmosphere too much, or she didn''t mind at all having a kiss mark on her chest.

    After ying with both Sarah''s chests alternately, Michael''s head lifted upwards, seeing his wife''s face which was looking red and horny.

    "Wifey¡­" Michael called in a deep voice.

    Sarah immediately looked down, saw Michael''s face that looked tortured with wet lips. His brown irises looked like they were begging Sarah.

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she saw this. She knew that Michael wanted more, she could feel Michael''s hardened body under there and continued to stab her.

    She could feel there was still a physical attraction between her and Michael, there was a connection between the two of them. She enjoyed what they were doing and in the moment, and honestly Sarah wanted to do more too.

    She wanted to unite her body with Michael''s, to feel the pleasure she once had.

    Sarah parted her lips, ready to allow Michael to do what she wanted.

    No sex! He''s your bastard ex-husband!

    A whisper suddenly can be heard by Sarah, making Sarah immediately cancel her intention. It seemed that her hatred for Michael suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    "Sorry, babe, but I made that clear," Sarah said firmly.

    Michael sighed when he heard that. He wanted to plead with Sarah one more time for sex, but it seemed like things would only get worse if he forced her.

    "Okay, but what should we do with it? Can you help me, doctor?" Michael asked then purposely moved a part of his body to touch Sarah and smirked.

    Sarah bit her lower lip again when she heard that. Michael''s tone of voice sounded very sexy, as well as his face was very seductive.

    "Well¡­ it looks like the patient is in need of treatment. How can I help you?" Sarah asked with a seductive smile.

 Chapter 52 Im Coming... ***

    Well, hope you still do not mind seeing that *** sign xD

    Enjoy~

    ***

    Michael smirked when he heard Sarah want toe along in a role y that suddenly popped into his mind. Since seeing Sarah wearing her doctor''s uniform and treating him that time, Michael suddenly has that kind of fantasy.

    "It seems the patient is currently not feeling well, so¡­ no sex," Sarah replied with a mischievous smile, making the smile on Michael''s face disappear instantly, his expression looking at Sarah with disbelief.

    Sarah chuckled when she saw Michael''s expression, she knew that right now she shouldn''t beughing like this, but this was the first time she had seen Michael''s expression like that.

    He looks like a child who is happy to have got an ice cream, but suddenly because the ice cream he was holding fell down, making him look very annoyed, and wanted to cry.

    "But don''t worry, I will still treat you," Sarah continued with a smile and then quickly left from Michael''s top.

    Sarah then knelt in front of Michael and held back the part of Michael''s body that had been stabbing her since then.

    "Wifey¡­" Michael whined as he looked at Sarah with pleading eyes like a kitten begging for adoption.

    However, Sarah remained in her stance. She didn''t want to have sex with Michael. Well¡­ actually she had let Michael see her naked body that time in the pool, and she had also seen Michael''s naked body.

    Even so, Sarah didn''t want to let them cross that line, to have sex.

    "Stop whining and just enjoy it!" Sarah said firmly then deliberately squeezed hard, causing Michael to scream stifled.

    "Okay, I understand," replied Michael nodding in understanding. He still needed his weapon to make a childter, so for now, he''d better have to back off before something bad happened.

    "But don''t kneel like that on the floor. Come here," Michael said then told Sarah to stand up. Even though Sarah''s position looked very tempting right now, Michael didn''t like seeing his wife kneeling like that on the floor.

    Michael then shifted slightly to the side and put his feet on the sofa, then told Sarah to get on the sofa.

    Sarah nodded, now morefortable in her position than when she was kneeling on the floor, she then started moving her hands again, causing Michael to let out a small moan.

    While lying down, Michael saw Sarah who was under him, Sarah looked even more seductive with her two breasts hanging like that, making him even more excited.

    "Are you close?" asked Sarah who was getting too tired to move her hands. She was having so much trouble holding it, not to mention it felt like she''d been moving her hand for like an hour. Sarah was starting to get annoyed.

    "Um¡­ I don''t think so," Michael answered awkwardly. He really enjoyed what Sarah''s hands were doing, but it felt very different.

    Sarah sighed. She was nning to finish Michael off with her hands, but Michael seemed to feel it was still not enough. However, if she suddenly retreated at a time like this, Michael would definitely feel disappointed and her mission would fail.

    It seemed she had no other choice.

    Sarah then brought her head closer to Michael''s body, then she hesitantly kissed it, making Michael who had been closing his eyes so he could focus on enjoying Sarah''s hand movements, immediately opened his eyes wide when he felt a warm and wet sensation.

    "Wifey¡­ Ahhh¡­" Michael couldn''t hold back his moan as the pleasure was felt by him.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah smiled inwardly at that. She actually didn''t want to go this far, but she had no other choice. After all, seeing Michael''s face where his head fell back while his eyes closed and opened repeatedly and continued to moan like that, made Sarah even more excited.

    For some reason, Sarah liked hearing Michael moaning with pleasure at what she was doing. She felt like she was in control, had power, and felt sexy to be able to make Michael moan like that.

    "Slow down¡­ Sarah¡­ Ahh¡­ I¡­ I''ming¡­" Michael moaned followed by his body shaking.

    Sarah immediately let go of her lips when she heard that and used her hands to help Michael get his pleasure.

    After a while, Michael''s chest rose and fell, a satisfied look on his face. He then saw Sarah who was still under him and immediately stood up and held Sarah''s cheek and kissed her lips.

    "Thank you, Wifey," Michael replied softly.

    Sarah just smiled at that. She also enjoys what she does.

    "Do you want me¡­?" asked Michael with a gentle look, offering to give her the same pleasure that his wife did.

    "No, I''m fine," Sarah answered and then immediately removed herself from Michael and headed to the bathroom on the second floor to clean herself that had been exposed to liquid from Michael.

    Right now she was still feeling aroused, but tonight was enough. She was satisfied enough to make Michael satisfied like that.

    Meanwhile, Michael just nodded at that, didn''t force Sarah if she didn''t want to, and smiled again when he saw what was happening on the sofa.

    It seems that his rtionship with Sarah is bing closer and more harmonious.

    ***

    Sarah''s facial expression was grumbling when she saw her reflection in the mirror when she had finished changing, her neck still had red marks, the hickey left by Michael and it was very clear!

    "I had to tell him not to leave a kiss mark like that again," Sarah mumbled then walked over to the table that had her makeup kit to find her concealer to cover the hickey.

    But suddenly Sarah stopped in ce when she realized something. Did she just say it again? Was she expecting to do what they didst night one more time?

    "Well¡­ Michael seems happy with that and it makes my mission easier. The important thing is that I don''t have sex," Sarah thought then quickly grabbed her concealer and started covering the hickey on her neck.

    Sarah thought what they didst night didn''t matter at all. She enjoyed it, and loved it, except for the hickey left by Michael.

    Actually, he was just concerned about the hickey on her neck, while on her chest she wasn''t too concerned about it. Seems like it was because people could see her neck.

    Other than that hickey, everything was amazing.

    After looking at her appearance one more time and making sure the hickey was not too visible, Sarah immediately came out of the room to meet Michael who was already waiting for her at the dinner table.

    "You look beautiful!" Michael answered softly with a smile as Sarah walked up to him. Sarah''s aura looked a little different this morning.

    "Thank you," Sarah replied with a smile. She did wear slightly nicer clothes because tonight she was going to apany Steve to his ex''s wedding.

 Chapter 53 Seat Belt

    Sarah, who had just entered the elevator, immediately searched for her cellphone which was in her bag when she felt the cellphone vibrate.

    There''s a message from Michael.

    [I decided to work overtime tonight since you weren''t home. Have fun tonight, Wifey.]

    In addition to that message, Michael also sent a photo of him leaning on a ck leather chair. Michael was seen still wearing his white shirt, but his tie looked a little loose. The expression on his face looks like he is annoyed with his lips pursed.

    Sarah chuckled seeing that, Michael looked adorable and still looks handsome.

    [Keep your spirit up. I''ll try to get home quickly. Don''t forget to have dinner]

    After replying to Michael''s message, a new message popped up. It''s from Steve.

    [I''m already in front]

    Sarah''s facial expression looks normal when she reads the message, her fingers immediately reply that she is heading there, before finally putting her cellphone back in.

    As soon as Sarah got out of the elevator and walked toward the hospital exit, Sarah subconsciously tried to look for a ce where Michael could be waiting for her, but today, the ce looked empty. There is no man usually standing there waiting for her.

    Sarah had a strange feeling when she saw the emptiness as if something was missing, but she immediately shook her head. Michael didn''te because she asked for it, not because he didn''t want toe..

    Wait a minute. Had she just been disappointed?

    Sarah immediately let out a small sigh, what was she just thinking? Sarah then decided to immediately get out of the hospital and meet Steve.

    Once Sarah was outside, she didn''t immediately find Steve. Her head was seen looking here and there before finally deciding to take her cellphone and call Steve.

    "Ha!"

    Suddenly, someone touched her shoulder and deliberately startled her. Sarah gasped, before finally turning her head to see who had startled her.

    It didn''t take her long to see the blond-haired man chuckled, pleased that he had surprised Sarah.

    "Are you that happy?" Sarah asked coldly. She couldn''t help but shake her head at Steve''s childlike behavior.

    "Very!" Steve replied with an annoying expression.

    Sarah snorted when she heard that. Steve is really annoying!

    "Let''s go. Where''s your car?" asked Sarah who decided to walk first towards the parking lot.

    Steve just smiled amusedly then followed Sarah, and opened the door for her when she got to his car.

    "Ohh .." Sarah was a little surprised by Steve''s slightly gentlemanly attitude. Sarah thought Steve would let her open the door herself, and Sarah had absolutely no problem with that.

    She was just surprised when she saw Steve doing what Michael usually does.

    While Steve just smiled at Sarah''s reaction, then immediately jogged to the other side and got into the car.

    "We''re notte, are we?" Sarah asked and took out her mirror and powder to do her makeup.<sub> </sub>

    She wasn''t wearing any makeup at the moment because she had surgery scheduled, and she was going to a wedding soon, so Sarah had to at least make herself look good.

    ? "Don''t worry. We are not the main star. We can go a littlete," Steve said with a smile ncing at Sarah then immediately realizing that Sarah was currently wearing makeup.

    However, Steve''s eyes fell on Sarah''s body, which turned out to be still not wearing a seat belt. Steve then immediately approached Sarah and pulled her seat belt.

    Sarah was frozen on the spot when she realized what Steve was doing. She was in such a rush to put on her makeup that she forgot to put her seatbelt on, but¡­ why did Steve have to pull that off for her? He could have told her to wear a seat belt, right?

    Sarah could even smell the perfume used by Steve because they were so close. It smells very good.

    "You should have put on your seat belt," Steve said and started the engine. Acting as if what he did just now was perfectly natural.

    "Ah, yes," Sarah said quietly. Still dazed by what had just happened before finally putting her makeup back on when she realized that the car had been driven by Steve.

    At this time, Steve''s facial expression couldn''t stop smiling, and asionally nced at Sarah who was sitting beside him. He didn''t expect to be alone with Sarah in a car like this.

    Not long after, Steve''s car stopped. Sarah became a little panicked. Have they arrived? She hasn''t even finished putting on her makeup yet!

    No wonder Steve had said since yesterday that it didn''t matter they were a littlete, the ce wasn''t far from the hospital!

    "Come on!" Steve answered and then immediately walked out the door without waiting for Sarah''s answer.

    Sarah snorted when she heard that and sped up her hands to apply the concealer to cover the dark circles in her eyes.

    Suddenly, the door beside her opens, making Sarah look at Steve with annoyance. Can''t he just wait for her to finish her make-up? Didn''t Steve just say they weren''t the main stars? Why did the man want toe so quickly?

    However, Steve ignored Sarah''s annoying face and held out his hand. His facial expression even smiled amused seeing Sarah who looked annoyed.

    Sarah snorted once more, then stuffed her mirror and concealer in her bag and quickly got out of the car, but she purposely didn''t take Steve''s hand because she was annoyed with him.

    "Why are you so impatient? Should you¡­ Eh? Why are we here?" Sarah stopped nagging when she realized that they were currently in front of a beauty salon.

    Did the wedding take ce around here?

    Sarah looked around, looking for a possible ce for a wedding, but she couldn''t find it at all. Around here there are only salons, boutiques, and a restaurant that looks empty.

    Steve retracted his hand awkwardly when Sarah didn''t ept his hand, then quickly walked over to the beauty salon in front of them.

    Although still confused about what had happened, Sarah followed Steve into the beauty salon.

    Once inside, Sarah''s mouth opened slightly admiring the interior design which was dominated by white. it looks very luxurious.

    Steve then immediately approached the receptionist, then chatted with her for a while. Sarah could slightly hear that Steve wanted to meet someone, and the person asked if he had an appointment, Steve said just say his name.

    Not long after, an old woman appeared and approached Steve.

    "My Baby¡­ you are here! Why didn''t you call me first?" said the old woman and immediately hugged Steve.

 Chapter 54 My Date

    Sarah raised her eyebrows when she saw an old woman who appeared and smiled as soon as she saw Steve''s arrival. From her appearance, Sarah could immediately tell that the old woman kept her appearance and looked luxurious, like a normal rich woman.

    However, Steve looked like he was embarrassed when the old woman called him baby and suddenly hugged him, even so, Steve still hugged the old woman back.

    "Mother! I told you not to call me that," Steve said looking flustered, then nced at Sarah to see her reaction.

    How could his mother act like that when he was with Sarah?

    Meanwhile, Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard Steve call the old woman mother before her expression changed again.

    She thought the old woman was a woman close to Steve. Maybe she had been a patient or an acquaintance of Steve because he was a regr at this salon.

    Never once did Sarah think that Steve would take her to meet his mother!

    "What do you mean? Of course you are my baby," said the old woman with a firm face. Her gaze then subconsciously looked at a woman standing behind Steve.

    "Ohh¡­ who is this?" asked the old woman with a curious look on her face.

    "Hello, Mrs. Brown. Nice to meet you," Sarah greeted politely with a smile.

    Even though she and Steve were friends in college, this was the first time Sarah had seen Steve''s mother. It seemed this woman had been to their graduation ceremony at the time, but Sarah was too busy spending her time with Michael.

    "Oh yes, nice to meet you," replied Mrs. Brown with a smile, although her face still looked confused by the situation.

    "This is Sarah, my date tonight. Can you help me with her makeup and hair?" said Steve introducing Sarah as well as telling the reason why he came to bring Sarah here.

    The two women who listened to Steve''s words showed different reactions. Sarah looked surprised then red at Steve as if to tell him why he had asked his mother to do her makeup.

    While Mrs. Brown also looked surprised, before her facial expression showed a meaningful smile.

    "I see¡­ Thene on in, you''vee to the right ce!" said Mrs. Brown, inviting Steve and Sarah toe inside immediately.

    Sarah looked troubled, before finally smiling resignedly when she was dragged away by Mrs. Brown and told to sit in one of the chairs there.

    "Please make Sarah beautiful, mom, but don''t take too long, we don''t have much time," Steve said standing behind them, folding his arms.

    Sarah wanted to hit Steve when she heard that. How could he tell his mother like that?

    "Okay, I understand. Leave it to me," said Mrs. Brown and started to get her tools.

    "Then I''ll go next door first. I also want to borrow a dress, okay?" Steve said then without waiting for an answer from the two women, he immediately left them.

    The boutique which is next to the beauty salon is also owned by his mother, but his mother prefers to spend her time at the salon, rather than in the boutique.

    The clothes Sarah is currently wearing are actually polite and proper, considering that Sarah has toe to work first. Well¡­ there''s no way Sarah woulde to the hospital wearing an evening gown, right?

    Steve, knowing that Sarah would do that, had thought of doing her makeup and giving Sarah a dress, so that tonight they could both look like stars.<sub> </sub>

    Once Steve left, Sarah felt very awkward being alone with Steve''s mother, especially now that his mother was doing her makeup.

    "How did you get to know Steve?" asked Mrs. Brown suddenly, breaking the silence. Her tone sounded very curious.

    "Ah! Steve and I are college friends," said Sarah, trying to look as natural as possible even though she was feeling very awkward at the moment.

    "Oh, I see¡­ you don''t have to be so awkward with me," Mrs. Brown replied amiably, even a smile appeared on her face.

    Sarah just smiled briefly at that. Even though Mrs. Brown sounded very kind and friendly, Sarah still felt very awkward and uneasy.

    She didn''t have a good experience with the mother of a man. Moreover, Mrs. Brown looks very fashionable and takes good care of her body, much like Mrs. Collins, and she alsoes from a very rich family.

    Looks like Sarah should exin first what happened before the friendly woman in front of her showed a disgusted expression.

    "Steve and I are just friends. Incidentally, he invited me to apany him to an event. We don''t have that kind of rtionship," Sarah exined.

    "Is that true?" Mrs. Brown looked surprised when she heard this, so shocked that she subconsciously stopped what she was doing.

    "Yes, so Mrs Brown needn''t have worried," Sarah replied with a small smile.

    "Ah, sorry, I thought you were Steve''s girlfriend, but since the kid is still shy, he purposely introduced you as his date," Mrs. Brown said apologetically for the misunderstanding and then proceeded to do Sarah''s make-up. The expression on her face looked a little disappointed when she heard that.

    "Not really. We''re just friends. After all, it''s impossible that Steve and I are dating," replied Sarah and thenughed hollowly.

    "Why? Was Steve not good enough for you?" asked Mrs. Brown who stopped what she was doing again with a raised eyebrow, her expression confused.

    Sarah immediately shook her head when she heard that.

    "Not really! It is not like that! I mean I''m not good enough for Steve," Sarah said hastily before Mrs. Brown misunderstood.

    "What do you mean? You look very beautiful, and if you are Steve''s college friend, you must be very smart to go to medical school," said Mrs. Brown, sounding very sincere when she said that.

    "Are you a doctor?" asked Mrs. Brown.

    Sarah looked normal when she heard thepliment, she knew that Mrs. Brown was probably just being polite to her.

    "Yes, I am a surgeon at the hospital where Mr. Brown works," said Sarah.

    p Mrs. Brown''s expression looked surprised when she heard that.</anda>

    "Is that true? Are you a surgeon? Then you must be very smart and talented! Not everyone can work in that hospital!" said Mrs. Brown with a broad smile, liking Sarah even more.

    Sarah just smiled when she heard that. Come to think of it, she did have qualifications that could make others surprise and delighted her. Mrs. Collins also looked pleased when she introduced herself. Before she finally said something that made Mrs. Collins hates her.

    "But I was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. I''m not good enough for Steve."

 Chapter 55 Poor Girl

    It''s not like Sarah has feelings for Steve, or hopes to date Steve. It''s just.. for some reason Sarah wanted to exin that there was no way she and Steve could be together.

    Actually, not only with Steve but with all the other men.

    What happened to Mrs. Collins was quite an impression on Sarah''s heart, how she looked at her with disdain because she was an orphan living in an orphanage, and it was one of the reasons why Sarah didn''t remarry or try to have a new rtionship.

    Sarah knew that she shouldn''t have thought like that, because only Mrs. Collins behaved like that to her, while Mr. Collins was very, very kind to her.

    However, it seems that it left quite a trauma in her heart, and made her afraid to have a new rtionship, well¡­ unless the man was already an orphan like her.

    But there''s no way Sarah would ask if the man was an orphan before deciding to date him, right?

    So, she better shut herself off. After all, it was painful to be hated by the parents of the man she loved.

    Mrs. Brown looked surprised when she heard Sarah''s words, making Sarah smile slightly when she saw that. Now the rich woman would definitely not look friendly to her anymore.

    But Mrs. Brown''s subsequent reaction took Sarah by surprise! The woman suddenly hugged her tightly.

    "Poor girl, you must have been through a lot," said Mrs Brown, sounding very sad. Even though she didn''t know what had happened to Sarah all this time, she must have been through a lot. She could empathize with Sarah.

    This made Sarah a little flustered. What happened? This was not the reaction she had in mind.

    Suddenly, something warm was felt by Sarah. The old woman''s embrace was very warm and touched her heart which had grown cold all this time.

    "Mrs. Brown..." Sarah said, trying to get out of the old woman''s arms, but Mrs. Brown continued to tighten her hug and even started sobbing.

    Sarah no longer tried to let go of the hug and let Mrs. Brown hug her, her eyes suddenly started to water as Mrs. Brown hugged her tighter and kept telling her everything would be fine.

    Sarah''s tears couldn''t be held back any longer when she heard that. After leaving the orphanage to go to college, Sarah always did it alone.

    Even though she got a schrship, Sarah had to earn her own money by working part-time to make ends meet.

    At first, she thought everything would be fine once she married Michael, even though her mother-inw hated her, now she has her own little family and is living together with the man she loves.

    But it onlysted a moment, before she was back to being alone, and had to try alone again.

    Her life seemed to be filled with hardships, and this was the first time Sarah had heard anyoneforting her, and it was by an old woman. For some reason, it felt like her mother wasforting her to say that everything would be okay.

    The two women cried for a long time, luckily they were currently on the inside which only had one seat, only for VIP customers handled by Mrs. Brown.

    "Why are you crying?"

    Mrs. Brown immediately came to her senses when she heard Sarah crying too. She then immediately released the hug and wiped Sarah''s tears.

    "The make-up is a mess, stop crying," said Mrs. Brown, sobbing and tears still streaming down her cheeks.

    Sarah''s cries grew louder when she saw this, causing Mrs. Brown to hug her again and pat her on the back.

    After a few minutes, Sarah had calmed down a bit, and suddenly a sense of shame overtook her. How could she cry like that in front of Steve''s mother? This is so embarrassing!

    Mrs. Brown immediately let go of her arms when she no longer heard Sarah''s crying voice, with a friendly expression on her face, she again wiped Sarah''s tears.

    "What happened? You''re not done yet?"<sub> </sub>

    Steve''s voice made Sarah and Mrs. Brown turn their heads to the side, and saw Steve who was already in a suit with a ck dress in his hand.

    "It''s nothing," Mrs. Brown replied with a smile and then looked at Sarah meaningfully. Sarah just smiled when she heard that.

    Steve just looked at the two women confusedly before finally hanging the dress he had chosen on the coat hanger that was there.

    "Please hurry, mother. We''re alreadyte!" Steve said then looked at his watch.

    "Yes yes! Just go! Have someone do your hair and wait for Sarah!" Mrs. Brown scolded her son.

    Steve just nodded before finally leaving to follow his mother''s orders.

    A few minutester, Sarah''s make-up and hair were done. Sarah looked at her reflection in the mirror and wondered if this beautiful looking woman was her.

    "Do you like it?" asked Mrs. Brown.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Very! You are very talented, Mrs. Brown. I can''t even believe that this is me!" said Sarah looking amazed.

    Mrs. Brown smiled with satisfaction when she heard that.

    "Then ... it''s time for us toplete your appearance tonight," said Mrs. Brown and then walked to take the ck dress that had been previously selected by Steve.

    ***

    "Woah¡­"

    Steve''s mouth opened wide when he saw Sarah''s appearance tonight. His eyes seemed to show admiration. The dress he chose earlier looked very beautiful on Sarah''s body.

    "You are really pretty! Woah¡­" Steve said in awe and couldn''t help but keep saying Sarah was very beautiful.

    Sarah smiled shyly when she heard that.

    Actually, she was a little reluctant to wear an off shoulder dress like this because she thought it was very sexy and didn''t suit her, but once she put it on, it looked so good on her, even the size felt so right, it made Sarah wonder how Steve knew her size.

    "This child! Do you have to look like that in front of your mother?" said Mrs. Brown when she saw the expression on Steve''s face, there was a hint of jealousy in her heart when she saw her son.

    "Well¡­ I can''t help it. Sarah looks really pretty tonight!" said Steve who did not hesitate topliment Sarah.

    Sarah just smiled shyly when she heard that.

    "Let''s go, we''rete!" said Sarah then immediately pulled Steve to leave.

    Steve nodded then immediately said goodbye and thanked his mother.

    "Sarah!" called Mrs. Brown when Steve and Sarah were about to leave her salon.

    "Sometimes, we should have dinner together," she continued with a friendly smile.

 Chapter 56 Very Late

    "Mother!" Steve scolded when he heard what his mother had just said.

    <o>,m Steve had no idea that his mother would ask Sarah for dinner, and made Sarah feel awkward.</o>

    "What? I just wanted to ask her out to dinner because I like her," said Mrs. Brown with an expression of disapproval of such me.

    "It''s okay Sarah, you can ignore it. After all, you''re very busy," Steve said with an awkward smile.

    Sarah was silent for a moment. In fact she was very surprised when Mrs. Brown asks her for dinner. She thought it must be just a small talk, and Sarah would only reply politely.

    But suddenly Steve answered his mother first, and Sarah finally knew that the old woman was serious.

    "It''s all right, Steve. Thanks for inviting me, Mrs Brown. I''ll be looking forward to it," Sarah replied with a sweet smile.

    The feeling of warmth returned when she saw the happy face and sincere smile of Mrs. Brown.

    Sarah often got that kind of expression from old women, but that was when she was meeting with the patient''s family.

    It was the first time an old woman had smiled sincerely at her as herself, and not as a doctor, other than an orphanage mother, and it felt very strange.

    Sarah wasn''t used to this because the old woman she had faced before was only Mrs. Collins.

    "Okay, I''ll call youter. Then be careful on the road and enjoy your time," said Mrs Brown waving her hand.

    ***

    In the car, Steve couldn''t stop ncing at Sarah. The woman looked very beautiful tonight, making him want to keep looking at her if he could.

    However, ever since Sarah got into the car the woman had been silent, the expression on her face looked like she was thinking.

    "Sarah," Steve called softly. He wondered what made the beautiful woman look like that.

    "Eh? Yes? Did you just call me?" asked Sarah, who had woken up from her daydream.

    "It''s nothing. I just want to apologize if my mother has bothered you," Steve said suddenly, not asking what Sarah was thinking.

    "Ah¡­ that¡­ It''s okay. I''m not bothered at all. Your mother is really nice," Sarah replied softly with a smile.

    "But you shouldn''t have asked me to meet your mother all of a sudden like that! At least you should have told me first!" Sarah continued then looked at Steve with an annoyed look.

    Although Sarah was grateful to have met Steve''s mother, it was too sudden and Steve shouldn''t have done that to her.

    Steve just chuckled when he heard that, which made Sarah even more annoyed. It seems Steve was deliberately trying to make her look awkward in front of his mother.

    "But you really don''t mind having dinner with my mother?" Steve asked again to see if Sarah was really serious, or just being polite.

    If it turned out to be thetter, Steve would tell his mother that Sarah was busy and couldn''t have dinner with her.

    Sarah nodded. Mrs Brown was very kind to her and Sarah wanted to see the old woman once more.

    "Then¡­ ahh¡­ looks like we''ve arrived." Steve did not continue his words when the car he was driving had reached the wedding venue.

    Steve then immediately looked for a ce to park his car, but he had a little trouble because almost all of the parking spaces were full. It looks like a lot of guests were present for this wedding.

    As soon as Steve parked the car, he immediately got out of his car and jogged to the other side to open the door for Sarah.

    Once again Sarah looks surprised at Steve''s attitude like this, this is not what Steve usually does.

    "Are you ready?" Steve asked, making sure Sarah hadn''t forgotten anything.

    Sarah nodded.

    Steve then turned his body and walked first, but suddenly a hand grabbed his arm, making Steve immediately turn his head.

    "Why did you walk first? Aren''t I your date tonight?" Sarah asked with a smile.

    Sarah hugged Steve''s arm for no other reason. She just wanted to do her part as Steve''s date tonight.

    Shouldn''t a date have to look affectionate like this?

    Although Sarah admits, it felt a little awkward to hug Steve''s arm like this because normally she just hugged Michael''s arm.

    Meanwhile Steve was very surprised when Sarah suddenly hugged him like that. It was the first time he and Sarah were this intimate. He could feel his heart pounding fast and his face felt hot. His hands could even feel Sarah''s chest because of Sarah''s tight embrace!

    "Come to your senses, Steve! Don''t think about it! Since when did you be a pervert!!" Steve thought to get rid of his dirty thoughts at this time then immediately stepped his foot towards the wedding venue.

    Once inside, the room felt full and there seemed to be no ce for them to sit.

    The event also seemed to have ended because the invited guests were seen enjoying their dinner.

    "Looks like we''re reallyte," Sarah whispered when she saw the scene in front of her.

    Steve just smiled awkwardly at that. The invitation was seven o''clock in the evening, but Sarah had only finished work at eight, and it was now past nine.

    They were really veryte!<sub> </sub>

    The presence of Steve and Sarah at the entrance of the room made people who were having dinner look at them curiously.

    Wonder who the couple looks so handsome and beautiful, and why they just came.

    "Well well well, look at this. You really came. I thought you wouldn''t!"

    Steve and Sarah, who were looking for a seat, immediately turned around when a woman came up to them.

    The woman''s appearance looked very beautiful in the red dress she was wearing.

    However, in contrast to her words that seemed to be grateful for their arrival, the expression on her face showed otherwise.

    It looks like it''s¡­ mocking?

    Sarah immediately shook her head, it must be just her thoughts.

    "Sorry, I''m a littlete, huh? You know I work untilte at night, well¡­ at least the event isn''t over yet," Steve replied with a sweet smile even though his tone sounded like he was mocking.

    Sarah could only shake her head at Steve''s behavior, while Ellen could only hold back her annoyance.

    "Then thanks for taking the time toe," Ellen then nced at Sarah, her expression displeased, before she shifted her expression back and looked at Steve.

    "Thene on, I''ll introduce my husband. It looks like there''s still an empty seat in front," continued Ellen and immediately stood beside Steve.

    Sarah''s brow lifted slightly when she saw the reaction of Ellen who saw her. From the expression on Ellen''s face, the woman didn''t seem to recognize her.

    Well¡­they only met a few times and actually Sarah wouldn''t have recognized the woman if they had met anywhere else.

    But¡­ What''s with this woman? Why was she looking at her with disapproval?

    Sarah had thought that Ellen might still have feelings for Steve and was not happy when she saw Steve who came with another woman, namely herself.

    Well... maybe all this time Ellen still hasn''t really moved on from Steve.

    If not, why would that woman contact her ex since college? That was probably ten years ago!

    However, Sarah''s guess seems wrong.

    "My husband is a businessman, so we have a lot of invited guests," said Ellen, starting to praise her husband, her voice sounded very proud.

    "Ohh," Steve answered curtly, not particrly interested in it, making Sarah wonder if Steve was jealous? Steve didn''t usually react like that.

    It seemed that not only Sarah noticed Steve''s reaction, Ellen also noticed it and immediately smiled triumphantly.

    "Yes, my husband is still very young and already has his ownpany. I am really lucky to be married to a capable man, hispany will soon prate the international market," continued Ellen, continuing to boast of her husband.

    Steve just rounded his mouth and didn''t overreact, all he was thinking right now was that they had to get sit down and eat quickly.

    "Surely thest time Sarah ate was lunch and hasn''t eaten yet! I should have bought some bread or something back then," thought Steve regretfully because he was such an idiot!

    Ellen''s smile grew wider when she saw Steve''s reaction. Just wait until the man sees her husband!

    Before long, Steve and Sarah had found their seats in the front, and Ellen immediately called out to her husband.

    "Hey darling. Come here!" called Ellen sounded very cute.

    "Are you okay? Sorry I forgot to buy you some food," Steve whispered as he pulled up a chair for Sarah andpletely ignored Ellen.

    "I''m fine," Sarah replied with a smile.

    She was already hungry, but she could hold it in. Besides, her mind was too busy watching Steve and Ellen''s interactions, which she found very¡­ interesting.

    What actually happened between them?

    Suddenly, Sarah''s cellphone vibrated, making Sarah immediately look for her cellphone in her bag.

    "Darling, introduce this is my friend¡­ ah! Actually he is my ex, we were dating before," said Ellen confirming her words.

    The man wearing the red shirt was slightly taken aback, before he finally reached out his hand to Steve.

    "Edward."

    "Steve," Steve replied, epting the outstretched hand.

    "Thanks for taking the time toe, you seem very busy," Edward replied kindly.

    "Yeah, no problem," Steve replied, nodding.

    The man then immediately turned his gaze to the woman next to Steve, his facial expression looked surprised to see the woman.

    "Sarah?"

 Chapter 57 He Was Once My Patient

    Actually Sarah is curious about what happened between Steve and Ellen, as ex-lover, their rtionship looks very strange.

    At least, if Sarah remarried and invited Michael, she would just stare at the man from afar and look like ah, he came.

    Just like that.

    Sarah wouldn''t bother talking to Michael, much less apanying him like Ellen was doing at this point.

    The woman stood beside Steve, and continued to chat with him, even though the topic was praising how capable her husband was. Ellen also looked as if she didn''t exist, which made Sarah even more curious.

    However, Sarah didn''t want to think too much about it. She''s starving right now!!

    Thest time she ate only a sandwich, it was during lunch at one. Her stomach was now struggling to be filled with food.

    Sarah didn''t eat first because she thought she would eat well at the wedding, but who would have thought that Steve had to take her to the salon first to get ready?

    Sarah finally breathed a sigh of relief when they found an empty table. It was a round table with four chairs. The guest who came seemed to be more than four, so the seat was empty.

    Well ... screw them. She''s got a seat and that means she''s ready for dinner!

    "Are you okay? Sorry, I should have bought you some bread or something."

    Sarah''s daydream immediately came to her senses when she heard a whisper from Steve.

    Has it been obvious that her facial expression is starving?

    Embarrassing!

    "I''m fine," Sarah replied with a smile.

    She didn''t want to make Steve even more guilty by saying she was starving. After all, how could she say it with Steve''s expression that looked like a child who was just confess to his naughty act?

    Sarah then immediately looked around her, wondering which table had the delicious looking food, she couldn''t wait to eat!

    But Ellen was still there, as if she didn''t want to leave them, and Steve was still talking to her, no sign that Steve was going to take his food any time soon.

    Suddenly, Sarah could feel her cellphone vibrating, Sarah immediately took it to check it.

    [Michael]

    I love you *kiss emoticon*

    Sarah snorted when she saw thest message from Michael, even so, she kept pressing the message to read what Michael sent.

    [Wifey, I have arrived home and you are not there *crying emoticon*.

    [It feels so weird not being able to have dinner with you]

    [*Photo*]

    [I''ll be waiting for you. Don''te home toote and if possible don''t drink too much]

    [I love you *kiss emoticon*]

    Sarah''s lips subconsciously smiled when she saw Michael sending his picture on the dining table.

    It seemed like Michael had juste home and had just finished taking a shower, his hair still looking wet.

    "I have to admit, he looks photogenic. Why does he look so handsome?" Sarah muttered when she saw Michael''s photo.

    Sarah''s face immediately changed when she saw in the photo, Michael also included a te and there was a steak on it, while beside it was a ss of wine.

    D*MN! Sarah cursed in her heart. Her stomach rumbled even more when she saw that!

    "Oh yeah! I have to text him back," Sarah thought to show that she wasn''t busy and could read Michael''s message.

    "Sarah?"<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s fingers immediately stopped when she heard a man call her name, but it wasn''t from Steve. Sarah then immediately looked away from her cellphone to see the person who called her.

    "You''re Sarah, aren''t you? Wow¡­ I almost didn''t recognize you! You look very beautiful tonight," Edward said and then sat down on the chair in front of Sarah.

    Sarah stared at Edward for a moment, the man''s face slightly different because he had makeup on, before finally Sarah''s eyes widened. She recognized the man!

    Meanwhile, Steve looks curious about what happened. What is the rtionship between Sarah and that man?

    "What''s with this guy? Does he like Sarah?" thought Steve, feeling ufortable with his ex''s husband.

    While Ellen also looks just as surprised. She didn''t expect that the man she had just married would give such an expression to another woman in front of her!

    Ellen couldn''t hide her distaste for Sarah.

    Not only did shee with Steve, but she also managed to grab her husband''s attention!

    Who exactly is this bitch?

    "Oh! Looks like you still remember me!" said Edward when he saw the look on Sarah''s face with a big smile.

    "You seem well, Mr. Smith," Sarah replied with a professional smile.

    "He was once my patient," Sarah continued when she saw Steve''s gaze on her.

    Steve immediately heaved a sigh of relief and nodded when he heard that. Thankfully they turned out to have no other rtionship.

    "Eyy~ Why are you so awkward? You can call me Edward," Edward replied and then tried to touch Sarah''s hand which was on the table.

    However, Sarah immediately withdrew her hand before they touched.

    "What do you mean? Even though it was a year ago, you are my patient. This is proper behavior," Sarah answered politely and sounded firm.

    Even though it was one year ago, Sarah had never forgotten Edward.

    It wasn''t that the man had a decent face, but¡­ that man had chased after her!

    At that time Sarah was still a resident and performed surgery on Edward, it was only a minor operation.

    However, Edward acts like Sarah has saved his life and treats him like an angel. He fell in love with Sarah at first sight.

    At first Sarah was a little happy about it, well¡­ Edward had a decent face even though he wasn''t as handsome as Michael, but over time, Edward''s behavior was too much.

    The man gave her small gifts such as flowers, before finally giving her clothes and jewelry.

    Sarah adamantly refused the gift, she epted the flowers because it was only a small gift, but the other gifts made her ufortable, which was also inappropriate, considering Sarah was the doctor.

    However, Edward doesn''t seem to give up, he keepsing to visit Sarah at work, and even visits her at her apartment!

    He''s acting like a stalker!

    The case was finally settled after Sarah reported the matter to her professor, and she finally reported Edward to the police.

    It seemed like Edward had finally given up and never bothered her again.

    However, Sarah didn''t expect that she would ever meet that man again!

    "Ohh¡­ So you''re a doctor," said Ellen when she heard that, trying to hide her annoyed look on Sarah''s face. Then she sat beside her husband.

    Sarah just smirked hearing that.

    "Oh righ, Sarah, have you eaten? How about you eat first? I ordered a very famous catering, you will definitely like the food," Edward said, then standing up and walking over to Sarah. He then try to reach her hand.

    However, just as he was about to grab Sarah''s hand, a hand gripped his wrist tightly.

    That''s Steve.

 Chapter 58 Let Go Of Her Hands

    When he heard that Sarah and Edward''s rtionship was only doctor and patient, Steve felt very relieved.

    Wouldn''t it be very awkward if Edward was Sarah''s ex?

    "Thank God the author didn''t write it as such a clich¨¦," thought Steve.

    Hey!!

    Ehem.

    The point is, Steve felt grateful. However, as a doctor who meets an old patient, Sarah doesn''t look happy, her expression and way of speaking are cold.

    But Steve soon realized the reason why Sarah looked like that, that man¡­ is a bastard!

    Did he just try to touch Sarah''s hand?

    How dare he!

    Steve suddenly felt irritated when he saw the bastard trying to touch Sarah, though Sarah immediately withdrew her hand and they didn''t touch.

    Steve didn''t like it!

    However, Steve felt grateful Sarah could stand up for herself. He really liked how Sarah handled the situation.

    The woman who used to look meek, had changed. It made Steve like her even more.

    But it looks like the bastard still doesn''t know his ce and continues to flirt with Sarah, making Steve frown.

    Do the two of them have a rtionship?

    However, Steve''s brain decided not to think about it any further. Right now there was an emergency he had to do!

    Edward suddenly stood up and took Sarah''s hand.

    Without waiting any longer, Steve''s brain immediately ordered his legs and arms to move quickly!

    "We''ve eaten, Mr. Smith!" said Steve suddenly, holding Edward''s wrist.

    Edward turned to his side when a hand grabbed his, an expression of displeasure on his face.

    "Take off your hand!" Edward ordered coldly.

    Ellen immediately stood up when she saw the scene in front of her. He didn''t expect the two men to fight because of that bitch!

    "What are you guys doing? Steve!" scolded Ellen then looked around her. People seemed interested in what was going on.

    "Are you trying to ruin my wedding?" whispered Ellen in annoyance.

    Steve raised the corners of his lips when he heard that. Did Ellen just me him and not her husband?

    Well¡­ Steve didn''t care anymore if the wedding had to be ruined or whatever.

    "Let go of her hand!" Steve said coldly and gripped the dirty hand that was still holding Sarah''s hand.

    Edward remained silent, he just looked at Steve with a mocking look as if to say he would not take the man''s orders. However, a few secondster he immediately released it because Steve''s grip was getting stronger.

    "It hurts! You son of bitch!" cursed Edward in pain. He didn''t expect Steve to have that much power.

    "Are you okay?" Steve asked gently then checked Sarah''s wrist. It looks a little red.

    "I''m fine," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Edward had held her hand firmly, but it didn''t hurt too much and Sarah could hold it in. Sarah didn''t know why her hands were turning red.

    "Ouch¡­ looks like my arm is broken! Sarah, can you have it checked for me?" Edward asked, then showed his red hand.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s mouth opened wide when she heard that. There seemed to be something wrong with Edward''s brain.

    While Steve gritted his teeth. He got really angry seeing the shameless man and wanted to punch him in the face.

    However, Steve was trying hard to contain himself this time.

    "Sarah, let''s go," Steve said, trying to sound soft and then grabbed Sarah''s hand.

    He couldn''t stand being here any longer and it seemed like the only best way was to get out of here, before he beat up that bastard.

    Sarah immediately nodded and stood up and left with Steve. She wasn''t in the mood to eat anymore.

    "Hey! Where do you think you''re going after making my hand like this?" shouted Edward. His tone was cold.

    Edward''s screams made the other guests immediately stop what they were doing and look at him, wondering what was going on.

    "Darling? What are you doing?" thought Ellen frantically as everyone was staring at them, including their parents.

    "What do you mean? Of course I''m asking forpensation! This is an assault!" shouted Edward looking at Ellen in annoyance and then raising his red hand, as if to indicate the attack he was referring to.

    Is this bitch that stupid? She has an okay face and body, but it seems her brain isn''t like that.

    Steve stayed where he was when he heard that. He gritted his teeth as he clenched his fists tightly.

    That bastard wants to ask forpensation? Okay! He will give it! But after he punched him in the face first!

    Steve then immediately turned and walked over to Edward, ready to beat the man.

    However, suddenly a ck shadow walked past him and the next second Steve could see money being thrown.

    "That''s more than enough for yourpensation money. You''re not the only one being attacked here. So we''ve even!" cried Sarah in annoyance.

    Unable to stand Edward''s words any longer, Sarah turned away from Steve and tried to grab all the money in her purse and toss it.

    "Oh yeah, you better note near us again! You remember that I called the police before because you were stalking me, right? I''ll do it again if you show us your ugly face" Sarah shouted then quickly turned around and walked to the exit.

    Her chest rose and fell and her face looked very annoyed.

    The guests looked surprised when a woman suddenly threw money, but it seemed nothingpared to when they heard that Edward had been reported to the police as a stalker.

    Steve, who had looked emotional, looked surprised when he saw what Sarah was doing. He was speechless ande back to his senses immediately when Sarah had walked away first.

    Steve immediately turned and followed Sarah, but before that he could see Edward''s face was flushed with embarrassment, Steve''s lips immediately formed into a smile.

    ***

    "Shit! I''m totally out of control! What did I just do? I hope he doesn''t report me," Sarah thought frantically when she reached the parking lot.

    She suddenly felt regret about what she had done earlier.

    Steve''s car was still locked so she could only wait like an idiot for now.

    "Why did I throw all my money? I should have just taken three or four," Sarah muttered and looked at the contents of her empty wallet.

    Suddenly Sarah could hear a footstep approaching towards her, making Sarah immediately turn to the source of the sound with a pounding chest.

    Hopefully Edward, Ellen, or someone else will note after him to hold him ountable.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw it was Steve.

    "Hey¡­open your..."

    Sarah couldn''t continue her words when suddenly she felt a strong hand hug her and pull her body.

 Chapter 59 I Want To Be WIth You

    Sarah''s eyes widened, her mouth slightly parted when Steve walked over to her and immediately hugged her tightly. This wasn''t the first time she''d had physical contact with Steve, she''d even hit his arm or chest a few times, but this was the first time the physical contact had been a tight hug like this.

    It was warm and cozy, Sarah never knew Steve''s build was big enough to hug her.

    "You are really cool. How could you do something like that?" Steve asked, letting go of his arm and then looking at Sarah with a big smile on his face.

    However, Sarah did not answer Steve''s question. She looked dazed, either because she hadn''t eaten since earlier, or because of the hug.

    "Sarah?" called Steve when he noticed Sarah''s expression looked different. This was not the reaction he expected from Sarah.

    "Oh, yes? What did you say?" asked Sarah, who came back to her senses. She couldn''t hear what Steve was saying because she was confused by the sudden hug.

    "Are you okay? Ah,e on in first!" Steve said then immediately took out his car keys and pressed it. He then immediately opened the car door for Sarah and put one hand on Sarah''s head but not touching her head so she wouldn''t hit the car.

    Sarah got into the car with various thoughts running through her head. She no longer thought about what was happening at the wedding, but rather what Steve did.

    Why did Steve suddenly hug her like that? They had been friends for a long time and this was the first time Steve had held her in his arms like before.

    They had hugged before but it was just a greeting, there was no other meaning to it. So this made Sarah wonder if the hug meant something else.

    "No. He did it because he was happy. Don''t think about anything else," Sarah thought then nced at Steve who had just gotten into the car.

    For some reason, the man looked a little different tonight.

    "Are you okay?" Steve asked after stepping on the gas, then nced at Sarah with a worried face.

    "Ah, yes, I was a little confused just thinking about my money!" Sarah said, trying to find a reason why she behaved like before. She couldn''t possibly say that she was slightly surprised by the hug.

    Steve even looked okay with the hug, like it wasn''t a big deal.

    "Your money?" Steve asked, a little confused.

    "Yeah, I just threw all my money away! Now I have no money in my wallet!" Sarah said with a frown as she leaned back in the chair..

    Even though her sry as a surgeon is quite good and the amount of money she throws is not much, Sarah regrets wasting money like that. She had to save up to buy a house.

    Steve chuckled when she heard and saw Sarah''s expression. The woman looks adorable.

    "Should I pay your back?" Steve asked, holding back hisughter.

    Sarah immediately got up when she heard this. Her expression looked as if she had just found an answer to a difficult exam question.

    "Oh right! I can ask you to give me money!" said Sarah happily. Why didn''t she think of this?

    Steve smiled at the look on Sarah''s face. It had been a long time since he hadst seen her, but Sarah had not changed at all. The woman is always attractive.

    "Ah! I shouldn''t have told you," Steve said, pretending to be regretful.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard that and hit Steve''s arm.

    Steve tried to hold back a smile when Sarah''s hand hit him, it actually hurt a little, but somehow he liked it? It''s like a touch of physical contact.

    "I''m really crazy. Have I turned out to be a masochist?" Steve thought as the thought crossed his mind. However, it seems he only likes it when Sarah hits him.

    "Of course, you have to pay me back! I threw it because of you!" said Sarah suddenly bing annoyed again at the thought of what had happened earlier.

    "Okay! I will pay your back! Thank you for defending me!" Steve said moving his lips so excessively that his words sounded annoying.

    "Uhh¡­ you are so annoying!" Sarah said with a snort and then looked out the window. She was really annoyed.

    Somehow, Steve knew how to make her feel annoyed.

    Steve just chuckled when he heard that. He himself was taken aback by what he had just said.

    "Oh yeah, where are we going?" Sarah asked, turning back to Steve. When she looked out the window, Sarah realized that the scenery outside had never been seen before. This was not the path they had taken earlier.<sub> </sub>

    "I do not know. I just drove the car following the road ahead," Steve replied with an innocent look on his face.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard that. What? He didn''t know where they were going and was driving following the road?

    "What do you mean you don''t know? If you don''t know where to go, why do you choose a different road far from the hospital? You should have taken me home! You know I live near the hospital!" Sarah answered then turned her gaze to the side and sighed.

    It was almost ten o''clock in the evening, and Steve should have driven her off so she could get some rest, or maybe dinner!

    "Silly! You really think I just drive the car like that?" Steve asked, holding back a smile when he saw Sarah getting annoyed.

    "Forget it!" Sarah answered, crossing her arms in front of her chest. She really wasn''t in the mood to respond to Steve right now.

    Steve nced at Sarah who was still looking away. The expression on the man''s face was serious. Looks like this isn''t the time for jokes anymore.

    "I''m looking for a restaurant," Steve said suddenly in a serious tone.

    Since then he was worried about Sarah who hasn''t eaten at all. But they had to leave the wedding before they even ate, and Sarah was looking a little dazed, maybe because she hadn''t eaten.

    So Steve tries to find a restaurant so Sarah can eat.

    However, Steve deliberately chose to turn his car to the other side away from the hospital. He still wanted to stay with Sarah, even if it was only a few minutes with her in the car.

    Sarah immediately turned when she heard this, to see if Steve was serious about what he said or just kidding.

    "Then why did you choose a different road far from the hospital? There is a restaurant close to the hospital and it''s open untilte at night," said Sarah, still not believing what Steve was saying because he was always teasing her.

    Steve didn''t answer right away, he looked at Sarah.

    "Because I want to be with you a little longer."

    Sarah blinked when she heard Steve''s words, and the way he looked at her. The look in his eyes was gentle, as was his tone that wasn''t as annoying as usual.

    Ah, Sarah had heard that tone before. When Steve saw her for the first time when she was wearing that dress and heplimented her on being beautiful.

    Deg! Deg! Deg!

    Sarah could feel her heart beating very fast, and her face felt extremely hot, as if a stream of blood had flowed down her face.

    Thankfully Steve had to get back to driving and quickly averted his eyes to the front. So the man didn''t realize what was going on with Sarah.

    Steve asionally nced at Sarah to see the expression on her face because suddenly the atmosphere became quiet and felt awkward.

    He just said what he was thinking to let Sarah know how he felt, but it seemed too sudden? Or did Sarah not feel what he felt right now?

    "I mean, we haven''t gone out like this in a long time and it just so happens that we both have time! Why don''t we all look for a restaurant a little bit far from the hospital?" said Steve, breaking the silence.

    Inwardly, Steve cursed himself. It wasn''t what he felt. He did want to be with Sarah a little longer!

    However, Steve didn''t want to make the situation awkward between him and Sarah, especially now that they had to go out to dinner. This wasn''t the time to make things awkward.

    But Steve hated himself right now. He looks like a pathetic man!

    "Oh¡­ you''re right! It''s rare for us to have this kind of time," Sarah answered quietly, nodding and continuing to look at the road in front of her. She didn''t want Steve to notice her blushing face, but she didn''t want to take her face away from Steve either.

    "What was I just thinking? Steve was just a friend. He couldn''t possibly like me," Sarah thought with a sigh.

    Sarah fell silent when she realized that she sounded like she was disappointed that Steve had corrected his words.

    Did she really expect Steve to say that and not correct it?

    "Do I like Steve?" Sarah thought in disbelief.

    However, her heart that was pounding wildly at this moment seemed to have answered her question.

 Chapter 60 Carried Away

    Sarah immediately shook her head and put one of her hands on her chest to calm herself down.

    She likes Steve?

    Ha! Stupid!

    Looks like she''s getting too carried away by now to be Steve''s date tonight.

    Yes! It must be so!

    She could pretend she was still Michael''s wife and smile sweetly in front of that bastard, and a few times, she''d often get carried away thinking she was still Michael''s wife.

    Right now it must be like that, she just got carried away by being Steve''s date.

    "Sarah?"

    Sarah immediately turned when she heard Steve calling her name.

    "Yes? Sorry, did you say something earlier?" Sarah asked, trying to look okay.

    "It''s nothing, I said it looks like a restaurant, do you want to eat there?" asked Steve who had stopped his car and pointed to the restaurant in front of him.

    From the front view, the design of the restaurant looks luxurious and ssy.

    Sarah nodded her head, she wasn''t very picky about where to eat, she even can eat in front of the street.

    Steve smiled hearing that, then immediately started his car towards the restaurant.

    Not long after Steve and Sarah had entered the restaurant, unlike before when they went to the wedding while Sarah hugged Steve''s arm, Sarah kept her distance a little.

    Well¡­ she should think about being friends, and not date anymore, and a friend isn''t going to hug her friend''s arm.

    A waiter immediately approached the two of them when he saw a customering.

    After confirming that it was just the two of them, the waiter immediately ushered Steve and Sarah to their table.

    The restaurant was filled with ck and red, with dim lights, making it a slightly romantic atmosphere.

    Steve smiled seeing that, it wasn''t something he did on purpose, he didn''t know this restaurant before but it seems he did the right thing.

    The waiter who ushered them then gave the menu, after seeing the menu, Steve looked at Sarah.

    "Would you like a drink?" Steve asked when he saw the restaurant selling alcohol.

    Steve wasn''t nning on drinking tonight because he had to drive, but if Sarah wanted a drink, it looked like he''d have to call a recement driver.

    "No, you have to drive. Let''s just order a soda," said Sarah, who wasn''t in the mood to drink alcohol.

    For some reason, alcohol didn''t get along well with her, with her current erratic feelings, Sarah was afraid she''d made a mistake.

    Steve nodded at that, then told him his order, so did Sarah. The waiter then left the two of them.

    The atmosphere then became quiet between the two of them, Sarah seemed to still have trouble looking at Steve who was sitting in front of her, she then decided to look around her.

    The restaurant wasn''t very crowded, it seemed because it was a weekday and it waste, there were only a few other couples apart from them.

    Wait a minute! Did she just think of the word partner? Her and Steve?

    Sarah cursed herself in her heart, looks like something is wrong with her tonight!

    She then decided to stop looking around and look ahead. Steve''s smiling face was immediately seen by her.

    "Why are you smiling like an idiot like that?" Sarah asked, trying to hide her current feelings.

    "It''s nothing, you look very beautiful tonight," Steve said with a big smile. Finally he could see Sarah''s face because he had been busy driving before, and his lips couldn''t stop smiling.

    Looks like tomorrow his cheeks will feel stiff from not stopping smiling tonight<sub> </sub>

    Sarah snorted at that, even so, she liked it.

    "That''s because of the makeup done by your mother," Sarah replied, trying to think realistically.

    She admits that tonight she looks really pretty, but that''s because of the make-up done by Mrs Brown.

    "No, you''re always beautiful," Steve said softly.

    Sarah chose not to answer, her heart racing again. No! It wasn''t because Steve was looking at her gently and praising her with a big smile! It seems that because of the romantic atmosphere of the restaurant, not to mention there is live music and singers singing jazz songs, it makes her get carried away again!

    She couldn''t possibly like Steve!

    No. It couldn''t be like this, she had to do something to distract her!

    But what should she do now?

    Sarah suddenly remembered Michael, the message from Michael had not been answered by her.

    Looks like Michael could be a good distraction.

    Sarah then took her cellphone in her bag and looked for Michael''s messages that she had not replied to.

    While Steve continued to stare at Sarah, he wasn''t even interested in seeing who is the singer that is singing so melodiously at the moment. His eyes only focused on one ce.

    After replying to Michael''s message saying that she understands and writing that she loves him too, Sarah keeps her phone on her even though there''s nothing for her to do right now.

    Fortunately, their food arrived quickly, making Sarah quickly put her phone back in her bag and stare at her food with a hungry look.

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately ate her food. A small moan immediately escaped her lips when she tasted the food that spoiled hee tongue.

    "Did you like the food?" Steve asked, chuckling a little at Sarah''s behavior.

    That woman was so adorable.

    Sarah smiled shyly when she heard that, she then swallowed her food and looked at Steve who apparently hadn''t touched his food.

    "Yeah, the food is really good. You have to try it!" Sarah said then told Steve to immediately eat his food.

    Steve nodded, he still wanted to look at Sarah, but it looked like he had to eat.

    The two then ate in silence, making the atmosphere suddenly awkward.

    Sarah thought she should have talked to Steve, like when they had lunch together at the hospital, they were old friends, the situation shouldn''t be awkward.

    "Oh yeah, how about your job? Are you adapting well?" Sarah asked, trying to make small talk.

    Steve didn''t answer right away, he swallowed his food first.

    "Yeah, everything''s fine," Steve replied curtly and took his drink.

    Sarah just nodded at the short answer and then went back to eating her food. Steve didn''t even ask back. Very awkward.

    "Sarah," Steve called softly, causing Sarah to lift her head to look at Steve.

    "Tonight¡­ can you not discuss work?" Steve asked, his expression serious.

    Sarah raised an eyebrow, slightly confused by Steve''s sudden question, especially since the man looked serious.

    If Steve doesn''t want him to talk about work, then what topics should she talk to Steve about?

    "Ah, why did you and Ellen break up?" asked Sarah, who couldn''t think of anything else.

    "What about you? Why did you and Michael divorced?" Steve asked back with a grin.

 Chapter 61 Steve And Ellen

    When he heard Sarah ask about his job, for some reason Steve didn''t like it.

    During this time when they were eating together, work was always the topic of their conversation.

    Could he be selfish tonight and talk about something else? He wanted to get to know Sarah more deeply, what Sarah had been doing so far, what was her favorite movie, or even something as random as her favorite color.

    Steve wanted to get to know the woman.

    Even though he didn''t like the question, Steve tried to answer it politely, not wanting to offend Sarah.

    "Tonight¡­ can you not discuss work?"

    Steve finally got up the nerve to say that to Sarah.

    Did Sarah have absolutely no questions for him? Apart from something work-rted?

    "Ah, why did you and Ellen break up?"

    Steve looked taken aback when he heard the question, before finally changing his expression and suppressing a smile.

    This woman¡­ this wasn''t really a work-rted question, but of all the questions Sarah could ask, did she choose to ask that? As the first question?

    "What about you? Why did you and Michael divorced?"

    Steve decided to ask again to tease Sarah, it seemed that his lips curled into a smirk without realizing it.

    Actually, Steve didn''t really care about why the couple divorced, he didn''t care about the reasons behind it, which is clear now that Sarah is single again and that opens up opportunities for him.

    But he wouldn''t have refused if Sarah had finally told him, and it seemed like tonight was the right time to ask her that?

    Well¡­ he''s a little curious, readers will also be curious.

    Sarah couldn''t hide her surprised expression when she heard the question. She awkwardly took her drink and drank it.

    Damn, looks like she needs some alcohol right now.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it, I think I was being rude, I''m sorry," Steve said, then ate his food again and acted as if nothing happened.

    To be honest, Steve felt a little disappointed. He thought his rtionship with Sarah had grown so close that Sarah could tell him about it.

    However, seeing Sarah''s expression that looked troubled, and as if not ready to tell him, Steve chose not to force Sarah.

    It seemed like Sarah still couldn''t tell him.

    However, this only made him even more excited to approach the woman again.

    Sarah smiled awkwardly at that. She really doesn''t like telling other people the reason why she got divorced, it seems Michael did the same thing because he didn''t tell Mr Collins about it.

    Well¡­ how could he tell his family that it was his fault, right?

    "Me and Ellen break up because of me," Steve said suddenly while eating his food.

    He had absolutely no problem telling Sarah everything.

    "Because of you? Why?" asked Sarah curiously.

    Even though Steve was a student who was quite popr because of his good looks, she could remember there was no reason for Ellen to break up with Steve.

    "Ah! I know! You must be so annoying! That''s why she dumped you," Sarah continued quickly with a mocking smile. Deliberately want to pay back Steve who acted annoying in the car

    Steve chuckled when he heard that.

    "No, not because of that. Actually the reason is a bit embarrassing¡­ I used to be very childish," Steve said with a shy smile.

    "You''re still childish," Sarah thought.

    "Oh! What is it? Now you make me curious," said Sarah looking interested. It was rare for her to see Steve look like that.

    "Just watch out if you joke again!" threatened Sarah hastily.<sub> </sub>

    Steve chuckled when he heard that.

    "Actually¡­ Ellen doesn''t know my family, she thinks I''m from a poor family," Steve exined.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard that. Their campus is a very expensive campus and can only be entered by the rich, or through schrships like her.

    So Ellen should have known that Steve was the son of a rich family.

    "You mean?" Sarah asked confusedly, unable to guess why Ellen would think that way.

    "That¡­ I wanted to look smart, that''s why I said I got a schrship," Steve said shyly.

    To get the schrship, they have to get a perfect score in the entrance exam. Not that Steve wasn''t smart, his grades were at least more than the passing grade to get into their campus.

    "What? Why would you do such a thing? Silly." Sarah looked taken aback before finally starting tough, she could imagine Steve doing that.

    "Well¡­ that''s because I''m still childish. After all I also want to be like you, who is so cool. You know that many admire you who can get schrships," said Steve smiling.

    Sarah just smiled when she heard that. It has to be admitted that she turned out to be pretty cool in the past.

    "Then¡­ how did Ellen invite you to her wedding?" Sarah asked, still curious.

    Steve and Ellen break up because Ellen thought Steve wasn''t on her level, and Sarah didn''t turn on Ellen for that.

    It has be amon thing.

    "Because of my good looks?"

    Sarah snorted and rolled her eyes when she heard that, making Steveugh.

    "Ah! After you asked to move to another hospital, Ellen worked at that hospital. Well¡­ I''m also not trying to exin that Ie from a rich family, but it seems like she''s still a little interested in me," Steve exined, looking confident.

    Sarah snorted once again at that.

    "You look confident!" Sarah said mockingly.

    "Of course! I treat my woman well, I''m sure if she knew the truth, she would want to ask me to date her again," Steve replied.

    "Yeah yeah, I trust you," Sarah said mockingly.

    "I''m serious! You can try it if you don''t believe it," Steve said teasingly.

    "What?" Sarah was a little surprised to hear that.

    "To be my woman?" Steve asked with a grin.

    Sarah snorted at that, but she couldn''t hide the blush on her face.

    "I told you not to joke like that! You must be dreaming if I were your woman," Sarah continued, trying to sound casual.

    Normally, Steve would tease her like this, but for some reason tonight it seemed so effective.

    "That must be a nightmare," Steve continued andughed when he saw Sarah''s expression.

    "It was a nightmare because it means when I wake up, you are not mine."

    However, Steve did not say that to Sarah.

    "Oh yeah, since I told you about Ellen, how about you tell me about her husband?" asked Steve who was toozy to say his name.

    He wondered what had happened between Sarah and the bastard.

    "Ah¡­ him," Sarah then recounted what had happened, and asionally Steve teased her by saying that Sarah had a secret admirer.

    Although deep down, Steve was furious.

    That bastard stalking Sarah? How dare he!

 Chapter 62 I Was Worried About You

    Sarah and Steve''s conversation then continued, unlike before when Sarah was confused about her feelings, this time she felt a little more rxed, andughed a lot at Steve''s bad jokes.

    Tonight, although something bad happened at the wedding, it was a very pleasant night for Sarah, and for Steve as well.

    ***

    "Are you sure I don''t have to drive you home?" Steve asked when the car he was driving had pulled up in the hospital parking lot. He then turned to Sarah who had just unbuckled her seatbelt.

    "Yeah, I live near here," Sarah answered, then immediately turned the handle on Steve''s car door and immediately opened it.

    "Thanks for tonight," Sarah said, turning to Steve with a smile.

    A lot of things happened tonight, and Sarah really enjoyed it.

    Steve smiled when he heard that.

    Sarah then immediately closed Steve''s car door and walked toward Michael''s apartment. What happened earlier seemed like a beautiful dream. She could go to a wedding, throw in her money, and end up having dinner with Steve.

    Now it''s time for her to return to her normal activities as Sarah, a surgeon, and Michael''s wife.

    "Tonight was so much fun. The stars are very bright too," muttered Sarah smiling at the stars in the sky, hugging her own arms.

    It was already around 1 pm in the night and she was only wearing an off shoulders dress. The air felt very cold.

    Suddenly, Sarah felt something wrap around her shoulder, she then immediately turned around and saw Steve who was smiling at her.

    "Steve?" said Sarah in surprise, she then realized that at this time Steve was only wearing his white shirt and no longer wearing a coat because the man''s coat had been ced on her shoulder.

    "Woah ... the air tonight is very cold," said Steve then hugged his own arms and pretended to look cold.

    "What are you doing here?" Sarah asked confusedly. She had told Steve toe home.

    "Of course to take you home. What if something happened to you?" asked Steve who kept staring ahead, not daring to look at Sarah''s face.

    In the car, he kept thinking about whether he should drive Sarah home, or follow her request to let her be taken to the hospital instead.

    Sarah clearly felt ufortable having to walk her home, maybe she didn''t want him to know where she lives, it seemed like their rtionship was not that close.

    However¡­ Steve felt this was not right. It was 1 pm in the night and Sarah was a woman, so Steve decided to walk her to the front of the building where she lived.

    Sarah''s lips smiled hearing that, then immediately tightened the coat on her shoulders. She was indeed surprised when Steve suddenly came like this, but¡­ she loved it, her heart felt warm.

    But wait! She was nning to go to Michael''s apartment because she was tired and wanted to rest. What if Steve insists oning inside with him?

    "Nothing will happen! I''ve been going home many times at this hour! Alright, you can go back!" Sarah said, trying to gently push Steve away so as not to offend the man.

    "Is that true?" Steve asked.

    Sarah nodded.

    "But I want to apany you?" said Steve who was now looking at Sarah.

    "Yes?" Sarah said confusedly, not expecting that Steve would say.

    "This is my leg. my body. It''s up to me where to go. Is this your road? Is there any writing that says it belongs to Sarah?" Steve asked with his annoying expression.

    Sarah was speechless hearing that, until thest, he was going to be so annoying!<sub> </sub>

    Steve chuckled at Sarah''s expression.

    "I mean, I was worried about you. Just let me apany you to the front of your apartment building, okay?" said Steve gently.

    Sarah fell silent hearing this. Steve worried about her? The man didn''t have to¡­ even so, Sarah''s feelings warmed again when she heard that. She didn''t know worrying like this would be warm.

    "Well¡­ don''t overthink it, Sarah. That means he''s worried about you as a friend," Sarah thought, quickly dispelling the strange feeling she was feeling.

    But your husband doesn''t even worry about you, are you sure it''s just a worry for a friend?

    Sarah heard another whisper. Even though Michael had been worrying about her now and had picked her up, in the past he had even refused when she asked him to pick her up.

    Ah no! Now is not the time to think about this. What should she do if Steve insists one into her unit?

    "Sarah?" called Steve suddenly.

    "Oh, yes?" said Sarah, immediately woke up from her daydream. She then saw Steve was in front of him.

    It seemed that because she was thinking too much about it, she suddenly stopped and made Steve walk first.

    "Sorry Steve, my ce is right there!" pointed Sarah to her right, where her other apartment was.

    Steve tilted his head when he saw that. They had crossed a fork earlier and Sarah decided to go straight ahead instead of turning right.

    "How could you go the wrong way like that? Look? Thank goodness I apanied you. What if you get lost?" Steve grumbled then walked over to Sarah. Even though he sounded like he was nagging, Steve''s lips were wide in a smile.

    Everything about Sarah was adorable.

    Sarah just smiled awkwardly when she heard that then immediately turned around and walked to her other apartment.

    Not long after, Steve and Sarah finally arrived at the apartment.

    "Then I''ll go first!" said Steve who immediately stopped and did not decide to go inside.

    "Eh?" Sarah, who had taken a few steps inside, was confused when she heard that. Steve didn''t want to apany her to the door?

    "Go in!" Steve said softly when he saw Sarah just silent.

    "Ah yes," said Sarah and immediately went inside.

    When her footsteps were about to enter the door, she quickly turned around to see if Steve had left so she could hurry back to Michael''s apartment.

    However, Steve still stood where he was, and immediately smiled when he saw Sarah who turned to look at him.

    "Just go in!" Steve said with a big smile. He wanted to see Sarah all the way inside, but she seemed to want to see him leave too.

    Should that woman keep his heart pounding until the very end?

    Sarah just nodded, not realizing that Steve had misunderstood a little what she had just done.

    When Sarah waspletely out of sight, Steve immediately returned to his car. During the way, the smile on Steve''s lips never disappeared thinking about tonight.

    "Ahh¡­ I miss her already," thought Steve

 Chapter 63 Ignoring

    Sarah was standing in front of Michael''s apartment door, but suddenly she didn''t have the courage to go inside.

    Tonight with Steve was¡­ fun? Although she was irritated and angry at the man''s childish behavior, Sarah enjoyed her evening.

    However, suddenly a realization was felt by her. What happened with Steve wasn''t just going to the wedding, it was more like a date, and Sarah suddenly felt like she was having an affair with Michael, making her not brave enough to go inside.

    "Ha! Cheating? Seriously! I''m no longer his wife! We are divorced!"

    Sarah snorted as the thought crossed her mind. Why is she still stupidly feeling guilty about what she did?

    So what if she went alone with Steve? Well¡­ maybe she wasn''t right to lie to Michael, but hadn''t she been lying to him all this time? Another little lie doesn''t seem to matter.

    Having figured out why she shouldn''t feel guilty, Sarah finally opened the door and entered on tiptoe and slowly, like a thief.

    Even though her heart had decided to act normal and there was no need to feel guilty, it seemed her brain was once again out of sync with her heart.

    She hoped Michael was asleep so he wouldn''t know she had just returned and hoped her arrival wouldn''t wake him up.

    Sarah''s footsteps immediately stopped when she immediately saw Michael who was sitting in the living room with aptop on his thigh, it seemed that the man was doing his work.

    "Michael... you''re still awake..." Sarah said, smiling awkwardly when she saw Michael. Her brain immediately thought hard to find a reason why she had just returned.

    However, Michael just kept quiet, making Sarah a little confused. Was the man deliberately ignoring her out of frustration that she had juste home?

    Sarah suddenly felt annoyed. She knew it was a little bit wrong for her toe homete like this, but Michael doesn''t need to be so upset to ignore her. Although this case was a little different, it wasn''t the first time she''de home at this hour.

    She''s even been homete than this!

    Suddenly Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when she realized something. Michael had been silent all this time, his fingers were only ced on the keyboard and didn''t move at all.

    Sarah then walked over to Michael and noticed that the man''s eyes were closed and his breathing was steady.

    Michael wasn''t ignoring her on purpose, but he had no idea that Sarah hade home. He''s asleep!

    Sarah suddenly felt even more guilty when she saw Michael sleeping like that in the living room in a sitting position. Was the man actually waiting for her?

    Sarah shook her head as the thought crossed her mind. Waiting for her?

    Hah! Seriously! In the past, when she came homete till dawn, Michael always slept soundly in bed and wasn''t at all worried that it was three in the morning and his wife hadn''te home yet.

    So how could that bastard wait for her?

    Slowly, Sarah immediately approached Michael and sat beside him. Even after she sat down beside him, Michael still didn''t seem to notice hering. Looks like the man was so exhausted that he fell asleep soundly like that ..

    Sarah''s hand then immediately grabbed Michael''s arm.

    "Michael? Get up. Let''s sleep in the room," Sarah said softly.

    Sarah wanted to just let Michael fall asleep in the living room, but something inside of her felt that it wasn''t the right thing to do. So Sarah decided to wake him up.

    Michael flinched slightly when he heard that. His eyes immediately opened and immediately saw Sarah''s face.

    "Oh! You are very beautiful!" said Michael smiling when he saw Sarah who looked very beautiful tonight.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah just smiled when she heard that. It seemed that tonight she looked so beautiful that the menplimented her.

    "Let''s move to the bedroom if you''re sleepy. You shouldn''t be sleeping here," Sarah said softly.

    "Ah¡­ looks like I fell asleep," Michael muttered, realizing that he had fallen asleep.

    "Yeah¡­ Why are you sleeping here? You should sleep in the bedroom if you are sleepy," said Sarah.

    "I was waiting for you, but I fell asleep," Michael said quietly.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Michael waiting for her? Why? Hah?

    Sarah was speechless, she couldn''t believe that Michael was actually waiting for her. This was not at all like the Michael Sarah knew.

    Luckily, Michael didn''t notice the expression on Sarah''s face because the man immediately moved theptop on his thigh to the table and his legs immediately tingled, making Michael immediately stomping his feet and pounding his thighs.

    "Are you having fun?" Michael asked, oveing the tingling sensation in his leg.

    <o>,m Sarah immediately came back to her sense when she heard Michael''s question.</o>

    "Ah yes, the wedding party was very lively, the food was also delicious," replied Sarah briefly.

    Michael just nodded at that and then looked at his wife again when the tingling feeling in his legs had subsided a little. Tonight Sarah looks very beautiful, and wearing a dress that also looks right on her body.

    Michael''s eyes suddenly fell on the suit that was on Sarah''s shoulders. From its shape, it was a man''s suit.

    "You went with a man?" Michael asked then tried to massage his calves and not look at Sarah. He didn''t want to sound like he was interrogating her.

    "Eh?"

    Sarah suddenly stuttered when she heard Michael''s question. How did Michael find out? Does the smell of men''s perfume on her body? But she just hugs for a while with Steve that time! It is not even two minutes! Did Steve''s perfume linger on her body?

    Sarah then immediately realized that at this time she was still wearing the suit that Steve had given her! How could she be so stupid!

    "Of course, the hospital staff isn''t just women. There are also men," Sarah said, trying to look normal.

    Michael looked back at Sarah, his eyes focused on the suit that was still attached to his wife''s body. Michael then immediately took the suit and threw it.

    Sarah was surprised by Michael''s sudden change in attitude, she wanted to ask why Michael did that, but suddenly her lips were covered by Michael''s lips.

    The kiss was rough, and full of emotion. Michael devoured her lips viciously. Sarah was a little taken aback by the kiss, but it onlysted a moment before she finally started kissing Michael back.

    "Babe? What is it?" Sarah asked confusedly as the kiss finally broke.

    "I don''t like it!" said Michael, sounding annoyed and looking away while looking down.

    Sarah was a little confused before finally, a thought crossed her mind.

    Was Michael is¡­ jealous?

 Chapter 64 Jealous

    In the living room, Michael was busy typing something on hisptop, while Sarah had juste from the kitchen and immediately sat down and leaned on Michael''s shoulder.

    "Are you tired?" Michael asked softly when he saw his wife''s sudden clinging like this when he''s working, but he didn''t protest it. He likes it.

    "A little? Today has been very tIring. I want to be like this for a while," said Sarah then adjusted her position to be morefortable. Michael was like her charger when she has no energy after working in the hospital. She felt excited when she was with his husband.

    Michael just nodded and continued his work.

    "Oh yeah, you met my friends at the hospital. How are they?" Sarah asked suddenly when she remembered that it was the first time Michael had visited the hospital where she was doing clinical practice to get to know her friends.

    Michael and Sarah''s wedding was simple and they didn''t have a reception because Sarah was busy at the time as a student, so many didn''t know that the young couple was married.

    At first, it elicited a bit of opposition from Mrs. Collins. How can her son get married but they don''t have a big andvish reception? She couldn''t ept that at all.

    Michael tried to persuade his mother by saying that now is the time to do simple weddings, small weddings.

    Mrs. Collins was still adamant and said that they should invite Collins'' partners, high-ranking friends and their extended family!

    Although Mrs.. Collins still didn''t like Sarah, and was embarrassed that she had a daughter-inw whose origin is unknown. It was better than her friends knowing that her son was married, but she didn''t invite them.

    Tired of arguing with his mother, Michael finally says that he will keep doing what he wants, and it doesn''t matter if his mother wille or not.

    "Your friends? They look like good friends," said Michael briefly. He was very surprised when he came and saw that most of them were men, and not women.

    However, he would never tell Sarah about it.

    "Is that true? Yes, they are good. Then you won''t be jealous anymore because you''ve met them," Sarah muttered, feeling grateful for that.

    Sarah had always been worried that Michael would think badly of her friends, or even be jealous of them. So Sarah was d Michael was able to meet her friends.

    Michael immediately stopped his typing fingers and turned to Sarah who was still leaning on his chest.

    "Jealous? I?" said Michael with a surprised expression on his face.

    Sarah immediately turned when she heard her husband''s tone of voice, she then immediately took her head away from Michael''s shoulder when she saw the expression on his husband''s face that looked as if what she just said didn''t make sense.

    "Yes? Aren''t you jealous? I thought you''d be jealous of my friends," Sarah said confusedly.

    "What do you mean? I''ve never been jealous," Michael said then immediately looked back at hisptop screen and focused on work.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard that, before finally a mischievous smile appeared on her lips.

    "Is that true? My husband is not a jealous man?" Sarah asked, then leaned her head between Michael''s face and theptop screen.

    Michael snorted at that.

    "Of course! Why am I jealous? I am not a childish man!" said Michael confidently.

    Sarah suppressed her smile when she heard that.

    "I don''t want you to be interested in the doctors or nurses at the hospital where you work. That''s why¡­ I want to make you my wife immediately," said Sarah imitating what Michael said, her voice was also deliberately shy when she said that.

    Michael immediately turned his head when he heard that and saw his wife''s smiling face mischievously and then immediatelyughed when she saw Michael''s embarrassed expression.

    "You really are jealous," Sarah said with augh.<sub> </sub>

    "No, I''m not!" Michael continued to deny and did not want to admit it.

    "Oh yes?" Sarah asked, stillughing, her expression was so adorable when she saw Michael trying to deny it, but the expression on his face was clearly visible.

    "Of course! I am much more handsome and great than them. I too have be your husband. Why would I be jealous of those who can only admire you from afar?" Michael asked, trying to look confident.

    However, Sarah doesn''t believe it and continues to tease her husband, leading Michael to finally put hisptop on the table and punish his naughty wife.

    ***

    Sarah''s lips involuntarily smiled as the memory of their recently married moment suddenly crossed her mind. At that time, Michael did not want to admit that he was a jealous man.

    To be honest Sarah was a little sad at first, she thought that Michael might have changed and didn''t love her as much as before because the man had managed to marry her, but that doesn''t seem to be the reason.

    Michael just looks embarrassed to admit it!

    "Are you jealous?" Sarah asked carefully when she saw Michael looking down and looking like a mess.

    Michael, who felt a little guilty for kissing his wife roughly like that when he had always been principled to respect Sarah as a woman, immediately raised his head and looked at Sarah.

    "What are you talking about? Jealous? Hah! Seriously!" said Michael immediately, shaking his head vigorously and overreacting.

    Sarah immediatelyughed at Michael''s behavior. The man was jealous.

    "What? Why are youughing like that?" asked Michael when he saw Sarahughing suddenly.

    "I''m not jealous!" said Michael again.

    "I just don''t like it, but that doesn''t mean I''m jealous! I''m not a child why should I be jealous?," continued Michael again trying to convince Sarah.

    He was a man who was already thirty-five years old! He''s not a kid anymore.

    "Yes yes, I get it!" said Sarah holding back a smile and then immediately stood up. "Let''s sleep in the bedroom!" she continued.

    Michael nodded then immediately saved his work on hisptop and turned off hisptop.

    "Babe!" Sarah called when she was on the stairs and looked at Michael who was still in the living room.

    Michael turned his head, wondering if Sarah wanted to tell him to get something on the first floor because she was toozy toe down again.

    "You look cute when you''re jealous," Sarah said, then hurriedly climbed the rest of the stairs and ran to her room.

    Michael''s facial expression looked surprised when he heard this, before finally his face immediately turned shy.

    "I''m not jealous!"

    Sarahughed a little when she heard that. When seeing Michael being jealous like that made her a little¡­ happy?

    Nor did Sarah expect that she would act like this, and even go so far as to tease Michael like that.

    Did she get carried away again by pretending to be Michael''s wife? Or is she actually¡­ d that Michael still loves her?

 Chapter 65 Thats For You

    "Steve!"

    Steve, who was reading his schedule for the day, immediately turned around when he heard a coworker calling his name.

    Right now all the residents of the neurosurgery were in their office because they had just arrived.

    "Your girlfriend is here."

    Steve looked confused, then immediately turned to the door to see who his friend was referring to.

    His lips immediately smiled when he saw Sarah standing outside shyly, he then immediately stood up and went over to Sarah.

    "Look? He didn''t even deny or correct what I said! I told you Steve was dating a surgeon in general surgery!" said one of Steve''s friends.

    "I think you''re right," said the man, still unsure.

    Not only in the general surgery department, in the neurosurgery department there was also gossip that Steve, the resident doctor who had just joined them, was dating a surgeon in the general surgery department.

    Every lunchtime he disappeared and didn''t want to join the rest of his fellow residents. At first, they thought the new resident was a little arrogant because his father was one of the professors at the hospital.

    However, when they went to the cafeteria, they found Steve having lunch with a woman, and not just once, but almost every day they saw them.

    "Hey! Good morning!" Steve said with a big smile when he saw Sarah.

    After their datest night, Steve really couldn''t sleep. He was always thinking about what had happened, and Sarah''s face was always on his mind. He missed her so much.

    However, when he had briefly stopped by Sarah''s room to see if Sarah had arrived, the woman had not yet arrived, forcing Steve to return disappointed.

    He wanted to wait for Sarah, but he didn''t know what his schedule was for today so he couldn''t help bute back.

    He did not expect that it was Sarah who came looking for him. Did she also have the same feelings as him?

    "Good morning," Sarah replied with a smile and then handed him the paper bag she had been hiding behind her body for a long time.

    Steve''s expression was confused, but he took the bag anyway.

    "What''s this? A gift for me?" Steve asked confidently.

    What else could Sarah give him besides gifts?

    Sarah immediately rolled her eyes when she heard the man''s shameless remark.

    "What do you mean gift? It''s your suit and the dress. By the way, I washed itst night," said Sarah, who came to return Steve''s clothes.

    Sarah didn''t want to go into her room with it, because it would attract attention from others, she suddenly came into the office carrying a paper bag.

    Michael also looked curious about what Sarah had brought, Sarah then exined the contents, and Michael immediately smiled with satisfaction when he heard that. It seemed that the man was happy that Sarah had decided to immediately return the suit from the other man.

    "Ahh¡­ you can take it. That''s for you!" Steve said then immediately took out his suit and gave the paper bag to Sarah.

    Even though the dress came from his mother''s boutique, Steve spent his money to buy the dress. He didn''t just rob his mother''s boutique just like that.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised to hear that.

    "Isn''t this the dress you rented?" Sarah asked innocently.

    Steve chuckled at that. "I bought it with my own money. You want to see the receipt?" Steve asked with an amused smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Just take it. That''s for you! Think of it as a gift, even if you don''t give me a gift," Steve continued and pretended to look sad.

    Sarah snorted at that, but her hands remained silent and didn''t take the paper bag. From the material and the model that looks beautiful, Sarah knows it must be very expensive.

    She felt ufortable receiving such an expensive gift.

    Steve seemed to notice Sarah''s hesitation, his head then looked left and right, as if to see if anyone was watching them before he finally whispered.

    "Actually¡­ this dress is really cheap."

    Sarah looked surprised when she heard that, a little disbelieving what Steve said. Suddenly Steve held her hand and gave her the dress.

    "That''s for you. I already bought it and my mother''s boutique doesn''t ept returns!" said Steve.

    "Ah! Alright then," said Sarah, finally receiving back the bag she was carrying.

    If it turned out that this dress wasn''t as expensive as she thought, it seemed like it would be fine for her to ept it.

    After giving back Steve''s suit, Sarah then immediately went back to her room, like yesterday, Steve waited for the woman to disappear from his sight before returning to his room.

    For some reason, his eyes always wanted to see Sarah, even when she was with her back to him.

    ***

    Sarah was forced to carry the paper bag back to her room when her locker turned out to be full and the paper bag couldn''t be filled.

    "Doctor Sarah! Good morning!" said one of the nurses when she saw Sarah.

    Sarah smiled and greeted her back.

    "What''s that?" asked the nurse curiously. It was the first time she''d seen Sarahe with a paper bag.

    Sarah just smiled at the question, as usual, the young nurse always said what she had to say.

    "This is a dress, someone gave it to me," Sarah replied with a smile. The nurse was one of her closest co-workers, and Sarah had no problem with her attitude.

    "Dress?" The nurse''s eyes lit up slightly. "Can I see it?" he asked curiously.

    Sarah once again just smiled. The young nurse''s demeanor was a little impolite, but Sarah had absolutely no problem with that.

    "Okay, but not here. Come to my room," said Sarah because at this time they were still in the hospital corridor.

    Once in her room, Sarah immediately gave the bag to the nurse, while she was busy checking her schedule for the day.

    "Oh my god! Doctor Sarah! Isn''t this a limited collection of Collins products?" asked the nurse in surprise when she saw the dress.

    Sarah immediately turned around when she heard that. What? That''s a limited collection dress from Michael''spany?

    "What do you mean? It''s a normal dress!" said Sarah confusedly.

    The nurse''s eyes immediately widened when she heard that. She then immediately took out her cellphone and typed the model of the dress to show it to Sarah.

    "Look! This is a limited collection released by Collins in coboration with a famous designerst month! It''s not even fake stuff but the real thing!" said the nurse excitedly, did not expect to see the dress in person.

 Chapter 66 He Must Like You

    Sarah''s facial expression looked disbelieving when she heard the nurse''s words. However, when the nurse showed her the screen of her cellphone which was disying information about the dress, Sarah''s eyes opened wide.

    Didn''t Steve just tell her it was a cheap dress? Well¡­ she believed it because Steve couldn''t possibly lie to her, but what was this?

    "This dress is so beautiful! Doctor Sarah, you said it was a gift from someone? Your boyfriend?" asked the nurse admiring the dress she was holding, not noticing Sarah''s bewildered expression.

    Why did Steve lie to her?

    "Ah? Yes? it was a gift from my friend," Sarah answered briefly.

    The nurse''s gaze immediately turned to Sarah when she heard that answer.

    "What? Friend? Man or woman?" he asked curiously.

    Sarah became a little awkward when she heard the question, did it make a difference if a man or a woman gave it to her?

    "Man?" said Sarah quietly.

    The nurse''s ears perked up when she heard Sarah''s voice. The one who gave this dress was a man?

    "Doctor Sarah! Why are you lying!" said the nurse, pouting her lips, feeling like she was betrayed that Sarah had lied to her.

    "What do you mean?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Which male friend would give a dress this expensive? Doctor Sarah has seen the price!" said the nurse who felt what Sarah said was nonsense.

    The dress cost seven months of her sry, and probably about three months of Sarah''s. How can a friend give a dress at such a price? After all, it wasn''t Sarah''s birthday present.

    "But he''s really just a friend," Sarah answered seriously.

    Well¡­ Steve is her friend, right?

    The nurse didn''t answer, she studied Sarah''s face closely, as if wanting to find out if she was lying.

    "Ah! He must like you," said the nurse after finding that Sarah was being honest with her and then went back to admiring the dress.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked confused. Steve likes her?

    "We''re just friends," Sarah corrected the nurse.

    The nurse looked back at Sarah, then rolled her eyes

    "Doctor Sarah! Are you that dense? You''ve seen the price of the dress! You really think a friend would give you such an expensive dress?" asked the nurse excitedly. Didn''t expect Sarah to be that insensitive.

    Sarah innocently nodded.

    "We''ve been friends for a long time," Sarah said. She still couldn''t ept that Steve liked her.

    She doesn''t deserve that.

    "Then he has liked you a long time ago! Or has feelings for you!"

    ***

    This half day Sarah had a little trouble concentrating after hearing what the nurse said earlier.

    Steve likes her?

    The strange feeling she hadst night resurfaced as those words shed through her head.

    However, once again Sarah tried to push the thought away, Steve was just a friend!

    "Steve!"

    Sarah looked at the man who had recently made her feel something strange, was sitting in front of her enjoying his lunch.

    Steve didn''t answer because his mouth was full of food, but from the look on his face he could see that he was curious about what Sarah had to say.

    "Why did you lie about the dress?"

    *cough cough*

    Sarah''s question made Steve choke, he immediately took the ss in front of him and drank it.

    Meanwhile Sarah seemed to be waiting, her facial expression was normal, but her hands were starting to feel cold.

    What if Steve said something she didn''t want to hear?

    "You already know it?" Steve asked with a surprised look, not expecting Sarah to know the secret of the dress so soon.

    Sarah was taken aback, not expecting that was the reaction that would be given by Steve.

    "You think I''m that stupid?" Sarah asked, rolling her eyes.

    Steve nodded slowly, before finallyughing when he saw Sarah''s annoyed expression.

    Sarah snorted at the look on Steve''s face, but in her heart she was a little grateful, at least what she thought was true, Steve was her friend.

    "I can''t ept that dress, Steve," Sarah said with a serious expression on her face.

    Even though she and Steve were friends, she couldn''t ept such an expensive dress.<sub> </sub>

    "Then throw it away," Steve replied nonchntly, much to Sarah''s surprise.

    "Hah?"

    "I mean, I gave it to you, and the dress is yours. If you don''t like it, throw it away. I certainly won''t take back what I gave," Steve replied as he ate his lunch again.

    Sarah red when she heard that. How could she throw away such an expensive dress?

    Seeing Steve acting as if nothing had happened made Sarah sighed, it seemed like the dress was destined to be hers.

    If Sarah had realized that the dress would be a problem another day, she would have insisted on returning it to Steve.

    ***

    Michael looked at his wife who was walking beside him hugging his arm. His wife''s face looked beautiful as usual, but this time his eyes couldn''t escape from the paper bag that was brought by his wife again.

    It bothered him a lot.

    "You seem to like the paper bag," Michael said quietly, looking straight ahead, trying to sound casual.

    "Paper bag? Ah. This?" Sarah asked, then lifted the paper bag she was holding.

    "Yes, it''s very useful, but I''m not to the point of liking it," she continued.

    Michael just pursed his lips when he heard that. It wasn''t something he wanted to ask! Isn''t Sarah very smart? She should know what that means!

    "I see, I thought you liked the paper bag so much you brought it back. I can buy you some if you like it," Michael said.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard Michael go back to discussing the paper bag. Well¡­ not that Sarah didn''t like this topic of conversation when they were on their way home at night, but it was too random.

    "What is it?" asked Sarah curiously. She did not understand Michael''s attitude at all.

    "What do you mean? It''s nothing, I was just curious if you like the paper bag," Michael replied looking at Sarah and trying to look normal.

    If he told her what was bothering him, Sarah would call it jealousy. He''s not a jealous man!

    Sarah''s expression still showed that she didn''t believe what Michael said, it felt like there was something he was hiding.

    Sarah couldn''t exin how she knew about it, but is this more like a woman''s intuition?

    "What''s wrong, babe? Hm?" Sarah then released her hug on Michael''s arm and stood in front of him, causing Michael to stop.

    "I told you it''s nothing, let''s go home, we''ll be there in a minute," Michael replied.

    "Come on! You might think that we''re only married for a short time, but I know you very well. So what''s the matter?" Sarah asked and took both Michael''s hands.

    No, actually she didn''t know the man in front of him at all. Michael had be a very different person from what she remembered.

    However¡­ this feeling¡­ Sarah could somehow sense that something was bothering Michael.

    Michael sighed. Did his face look that clear until Sarah noticed?

    "That¡­ haven''t you returned that person''s suit yet?" Michael asked quietly, lowering his face. His cheeks slightly reddened when he said that.

    Sarah''s eyes blinked, trying to process what Michael had just said, before finally a crispugh escaped her red lips.

    Michael raised his head and looked at Sarah in annoyance.

    "Ohh¡­ babe¡­ why are you so cute?" Sarah asked then raised her hands and held Michael''s cheek. Her feet then slightly tiptoed to kiss the man''s lips.

    Sarah had no idea what had happened to her to do something like this to Michael because it waspletely spontaneous and not part of her mission.

    So Michael had been feeling a little different since that man thought she brought back Steve''s suit?

    "You haven''t answered my question," said Michael, this time not hiding what he was thinking anymore.

    Sarah chuckled lightly when she saw Michael pouting his lips. Why is that man so adorable?

    "Don''t worry. I''ve already returned it. This is the dress I worest night, my friend gave it to me," Sarah exined.

    Michael''s expression immediately turned into a smile upon hearing that.

    "It seems your friend realized that the dress suits you better than her. You look very beautiful in that dress," replied Michael thinking that it was a dress from Sarah''s female friend.

    While Sarah didn''t really hear Michael''s words, she was in a good mood right now.

    It seemed that knowing that Michael was jealous made Sarah feel good.

    Sarah then immediately hugged Michael''s arm again and continued walking to their apartment.

    "Are you that happy?" asked Michael who also smiled at Sarah.

    Once again Michael thought Sarah was happy to have gotten a dress from her friend. Looks like after this he has to ask Sarah to go buy a dress.

    However, Michael''s expression immediately changed upon hearing Sarah''s next words.

    "Yeah, you look very cute when you''re jealous," Sarah replied and then looked at Michael with a mischievous smile.

    "I''m not jealous!"

 Chapter 67 Visit Mr. Collins

    Today Sarah came to visit Mr. Collins'' room. Actually, Sarah didn''t really do much, she just asked how the old man was doing, then spent the time sitting by his bed saying nothing.

    Both of them seemed quitefortable with their situation like that.

    "Sarah."

    Mr Collins'' hoarse, low voice made Sarah immediately take her eyes off the patient data she was studying for her next operation.

    The frail body lying on the hospital bed was staring at her.

    Sarah''s heart ached when she saw Mr Collins, in her memory, the man always looked dignified, dashing, and charismatic.

    But now the old wrinkles were more clearly visible on his face.

    "Yes, Mr Collins?" Sarah asked with a smile, trying to keep her voice from shaking.

    The man she had considered like her own father, and seeing how this once-outstanding man had be like this made Sarah''s heart ache.

    Mr Collins'' condition was getting worse day by day, and his surgery was scheduled for next week.

    "You don''t have to keep mepany like this," Mr Collins replied, trying to smile.

    At first, he felt very grateful to Sarah for being with him, even willing toply with his selfish request to pretend she was still Michael''s wife and not tell his family about his illness.

    However, seeing how she always made time toe to apany him when she was on duty, and to take her work as she did now, made Mr Collins feel bad.

    "Why all of a sudden? Don''t worry, I love it when Ie here. Besides, this hospital''s VIP room isfortable, it''s like a hotel," replied Sarah half-jokingly when she noticed the look on Mr. Collins'' face.

    "But¡­ is it okay for you to keeping like this? I feel bad. You also seem very busy," said Mr Collins, still looking uneasy.

    "Ah¡­ this?" Sarah then lifted the paper she was holding, realizing that was what Mr Collins meant.

    "Don''t worry, I''m just looking at my patient data. Actually I can see it anywhere, in my room, in the cafeteria, or here, it''s all the same," she continued with a smile and seemed reassuring to make Mr Collins not feel bad.

    Mr. Collins nodded his head when he heard that, it seemed that Sarah still wanted to be here.

    There was silence in the room again, Sarah continued to read the patient data, while Mr. Collins was lost in thought.

    Not long after, Sarah ced the paper on her thigh, indicating that she had finished reading it.

    "Are you leaving already?" asked Mr Collins when he saw this.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "I still want to be here. Do you want me to leave?" Sarah asked back while holding back a smile.

    "Well¡­ even though you want me to leave. I still want to be here," she continued without waiting for Mr Collins'' response.

    "Are you not busy?" asked Mr Collins.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "Today is Friday, my schedule is usually not busy on Friday," she continued.

    Actually Sarah was able to leave because she had been in this room for about an hour.

    However, on this particr day, Sarah wanted to linger with Mr. Collins.

    Tomorrow is the weekend and she doesn''te to the hospital, and Monday is Mr Collins'' scheduled operation. The operation would be done in the morning, and Sarah still didn''t know if she would be able to apany the old man for the day.

    So Sarah wanted to be as long as possible with Mr Collins.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and a nurse came to bring Mr. Collins lunch.

    The nurse was a little surprised to see Sarah before finally starting toe in and greet Mr Collins as usual, then greet Sarah.

    "Let me do it," Sarah said when she saw the nurse getting ready to help Mr Collins with his meal.<sub> </sub>

    Actually, Mr. Collins is still able to feed himself, it''s just that today for some reason Sarah wants to feed him.

    The nurse nodded and left the two of them alone.

    Sarah then helped Mr. Collins raise his bed so he could sit back and quickly walked over to get Mr. Collins''s food.

    "Ohh¡­ the food isn''t as bad as I thought," Sarahmented when she saw the food.

    "That''s not good at all! The menu is always the same and I eat it to survive," grumbled Mr. Collins at this.

    Sarah just smiled at that and then walked back to her seat

    "So you have to get well soon so you can eat delicious food again," replied Sarah and then fed Mr. Collins.

    Mr Collins just snorted at that, but he kept his mouth open to eat.

    Well¡­ he had no other choice.

    "Oh right, Sarah, how is Michael?" asked Mr. Collins who seemed to be a little more energetic while being fed by his daughter-inw, ahem, his former daughter-inw.

    Sarah''s face suddenly smiled when she heard the man''s name.

    After finding out that Michael was actually jealous in a cute way, Sarah became more and morefortable with him.

    Moreover, during thest three days her rtionship with Michael had be closer.

    Even though they hadn''t been out and about on a date yet as Sarah had previously nned.

    But being with Michael was so much fun.

    Sometimes they swam together, enjoyed the view of the city, walked together back to the apartment, and sometimes Michael gave her another massage.

    Somehow, Sarah had gotten used to Michael and was veryfortable in their current state.

    "He''s fine, and doing a great job at work," Sarah exined.

    Sarah then immediately took out her cellphone and looked for something, before finally showing her cellphone to Mr. Collins

    It was a photo of Michael in his office.

    After reading the message from Sarah at that time, Michael became very active in taking pictures of himself to make his wife''s day better.

    Sarah was a little annoyed at it at first, cursing herself for sending such stupid messages, but over time she got used to it and enjoyed it.

    Michael always looks handsome in photos.

    Mr. Collins nodded with satisfaction upon seeing this, his face even a little cheerful when he saw the photo of his son.

    Sarah smiled seeing that, it seemed that the father-son rtionship was very close and full of love.

    Now Sarah understood a little why Mr Collins didn''t want Michael to know about his illness.

    "Sarah¡­" said Mr Collins when he had finished his lunch.

    Sarah, who was tidying up the utensils earlier, immediately sat back down beside Mr. Collins'' bed.

    "What''s wrong? Do you need anything?" asked Sarah.

    Mr. Collins shook his head, then looked straight into Sarah''s face.

    "You¡­ and Michael, how''s your rtionship?" asked Mr Collins.

    Sarah''s face immediately changed when she heard that. Didn''t expect Mr Collins to ask that.

    "Can you guys get back together?" ask Mr Collins again

 Chapter 68 What Is The Reason You And Michael Divorced?

    Sarah swallowed deeply when she heard Mr Collins'' question. The question left her speechless.

    "Sarah."

    Mr Collins'' voice sounded like he was pleading, his wrinkled, frail hand reaching for Sarah''s.

    Sarah let the old hand grip hers, but Sarah still didn''t say anything.

    She wanted to say that it was absolutely impossible, because she and Michael were over. But somehow she couldn''t say that to Mr. Collins.

    Maybe it was because her heart ached to see that old face that would be disappointed with her answer, or because deep inside, she wasn''t sure about her feelings anymore.

    She wasfortable with Michael.

    "I feel you are perfect for Michael. I really don''t want to lose you as a member of my family," said Mr Collins sincerely.

    p At first he was a little surprised when he saw the young woman his son wanted to marry, plus Sarah''s status as an orphan.</anda>

    Just like his wife, Mr Collins'' first impression was not so good. However, he didn''t show it too much and let Michael do what he wanted.

    But after he got to know Sarah more, the woman turned out to have a charm of her own. She often looks timid but actually she is very smart, she also seems to work hard to achieve her dreams.

    It made him like her even more because Sarah wasn''t a woman who wanted to bury her dreams after she got married.

    She also always greeted him with a smile and took good care of Michael. His son smiled more after marriage and the gaze between the two of them was full of love.

    Not to mention Sarah is still kind and respectful to his wife even though she is often rude to her.

    Everything about Sarah was very dear to him, if only she weren''t so timid and a little more confident, everything would be perfect.

    And now, Sarah had be bolder and more confident, being a surgeon had changed her slightly, and Mr Collins had liked her even more.

    Sarah is the perfect woman to apany his son! No other woman!

    Sarah pursed her lips into a faint smile when she heard that.

    "Mr. Collins, thanks for thepliment, but you shouldn''t think about that for now. Let''s focus on your health, okay?" said Sarah softly as she ced one of her hands on top of Mr Collins''s which was holding her hand.

    Mr. Collins sighed, the look on his face showing that he didn''t like what Sarah said.

    "What was the reason you and Michael decided to divorce?" asked Mr Collins curiously.

    One day his son suddenly came to the house and casually said that he and Sarah had divorced, as if it was not something surprising.

    Mr Collins and his wife were of course shocked and asked why they were divorced, even Mr Collins hit Michael for the first time in decades, as if he were a kid, saying if Michael was ying with his marriage.

    However, Michael just stood still and took the hit.

    When being asked the reason why they divorced, Michael never answered.

    "Did Michael do you wrong? Or do you not love him anymore?" asked Mr Collins trying to guess.

    Sarah just smiled at Mr Collins'' guess. As usual the old man was always smart, his guesses were right on target.

    It just¡­ it wasn''t because she didn''t love Michael anymore.

    Back then¡­ she loved him very much. It was precisely because of her love for the man that made her ask for a divorce, to test whether her husband still had the same feelings as her.<sub> </sub>

    Unfortunately, Michael doesn''t seem to feel the same way. He just let her go.

    "Or¡­ because you guys decided to put off having kids?" Mr Collins asked carefully, reading the reaction on Sarah''s face.

    It seemed his first guess wasn''t right, so he tried to guess one more time.

    If Michael made a mistake, what kind of mistake did his son make to get them divorced? All Mr Collins could think of was infidelity.

    But¡­ His son seemed to love Sarah so much, he couldn''t imagine that his son would do such a shameful thing.

    The proof is that after the divorce, his son was not close to any woman, except for thest few months he was close to the model.

    That was because his wife told him to.

    For his second guess, Mr. Collins was still a little not sure. Did they divorce because Sarah didn''t love Michael anymore?

    But then again, it doesn''t feel right. He could see the way Sarah was looking at Michael, it was full of love, and one that couldn''t have just gone away in their two years of marriage.

    So the only thing that makes sense right now is the kids.

    Two years of marriage and no children because of their own decision seems to be the reason why their rtionship finally drifted apart.

    On second thought, that reason had to do with his first guess.

    The mistake that Michael made was because he wanted to have children and disrespected Sarah who still wanted to pursue her dream, and Sarah stopped loving him because of that.

    "Mr. Collins. It''s not like that. We didn''t divorced because of dying having children," Sarah answered gently, trying to reassure Mr. Collins.

    "I know you may be wondering why we decided to divorce, but if Michael didn''t tell you, then I should do the same. Please respect our decision," Sarah continued. Her tone sounded a little stern when she said that, as did the expression on her face.

    Mr Collins nodded weakly upon hearing that. He wanted to argue, but he decided not to do it.

    Sarah''s expression then looked friendly again.

    "And well¡­ even though I''m not currently your daughter-inw or part of the Collins family anymore, but you can still think of me as your daughter, because I already treat you like that, father," she continued with a shy smile.

    Mr Collins nodded at this and smiled too. Even so, he still hasn''t given up on getting Sarah back into his family again.

    He could only hope, with Sarah pretending to be Michael''s wife, that he could get the two of them back together.

    ***

    Sarah came out of Mr Collins'' room with a tired look on her face. The question from Mr. Collins made it seem as if her energy was escaping her body.

    She didn''t think hearing about her divorce with Michael could make her like this, especially since Mr Collins'' guess was right.

    "Doctor Sarah, someone''s looking for you. She''s waiting for you in your room."

    A nurse suddenly approached Sarah who would soon arrive at her room.

    Sarah just nodded and didn''t ask further, maybe it was the family of the patient who was about to undergo surgery.

    As soon as Sarah opened the door, her eyes immediately opened wide when she saw the woman sitting waiting for her.

    "Mrs Collins?"

 Chapter 69 Sucking His Money!

    Sarah''s eyes widened, her mouth slightly opened when she saw the woman who had been sitting with her back to her, was now looking at her because she heard the door to the room open.

    "Mrs. Collins?" Sarah thought as she saw who is the guest was. This waspletely unexpected.

    Mrs. Collins sat down with a facial expression that Sarah was used to seeing. The expression on her face was annoyed and didn''t like it when she saw her. Even after all these years, the expression didn''t change, and strangely, Sarah had gotten used to it.

    Sarah immediately put a normal expression and walked to her seat, as if the old woman''s presence didn''t bother her at all.

    "Look at you! Wandering during working hours. Do you have to make me wait like this?" asked Mrs. Collins clicking her tongue, her expression displeased.

    Sarah sighed, her energy had been drained from having to hear an unexpected question from Mr. Collins, and now she had to face Mrs. Collins?

    "What do you want? Just say it, I''m busy," said Sarah, who waszy to deal with the old woman and put the patient data back on the table, then organize files on the table, pretending to be busy.

    Right now she was toozy to face Mrs. Collins.

    "Tsk Tsk Tsk," squeaked Mrs. Collins shaking her head at Sarah''s behavior.

    "I thought you had at least some manners for being a surgeon, but look at you. So it is very important to teach children as early as possible. Ah, I forgot no one can teach you," said Mrs. Collins in a tone full of contempt.

    Sarah clenched her hands tightly when she heard that. She put down the paper she was holding and looked at Mrs. Collins.

    "I am d Mrs. Collins is aware that I am now a surgeon, but unfortunately I am a general surgeon, not a dermatologist. So I can''t give you a good consultation," Sarah replied with a friendly smile, as she usually does when talking to a patient''s family.

    "What?!!"

    Mrs. Collins couldn''t hide the angry expression on her face at this. This kid is really rude!

    "Just tell me what you want. Our rtionship isn''t that close for small talk, right?" Sarah asked and went back to pretending to keep herself busy.

    Even though she had tried to act confident and act normal, her heart was currently beating rapidly, and cold sweat was running down her back.

    She was still terrified when she had to face Mrs. Collins, especially when the two of them were like this.

    The old woman had never hit her with her hands, but the insults and harsh word that were always spoken to her hurt much more than a hit.

    Moreover, the old woman was the mother of the man she loved so much, it made Sarah even more ache.

    Sarah had tried to go along with Mrs. Collins'' standard, but it felt like what she was doing was never enough.

    In the eyes of the old woman, she was always wrong.

    Sarah had even wished that it might be better for her to hit her than to continue insulting her.

    At least, the pain from a hit would onlyst a moment, but words would live on for the rest of her life, as evidenced by this at this time, Sarah still couldn''te to peace with it.

    Mrs. Collins snorted at Sarah''s words. She wouldn''t havee here either if she had no other choice.

    "Is Michael all right?" Mrs. Collins asked quietly as she adjust her position, she seemed ufortable with having to ask Sarah that.

    "Michael?"

    Sarah stopped what she was doing and looked at Mrs. Collins with raised eyebrows. Did Mrs. Collinse here to inquire about her son?

    "Yeah, he''s fine," Sarah replied.

    Come to think of it, Mr. Collins had asked her the same thing earlier. It seemed like Michael had a close rtionship with his parents, so his parents were worried about him like that.

    "You came to see me to ask that?" Sarah asked looking suspiciously at Mrs. Collins.

    Mrs. Collins cleared her throat, her expression slightly ufortable.

    "Have you and Michael moved?" asked Mrs. Collins atst. The expression on her face had be as usual.

    Sarah blinked when she heard the question.<sub> </sub>

    "I tried to visit you several times over the weekend, two days ago I also visited you at night, but you didn''t open the door for me. Michael couldn''t have done that to me, so the only thing I can think of is you guys moving on," Mrs. Collins exined.

    Since Michael had previouslye to visit her on the weekends, Mrs. Collins also wanted to see how her son was doing knowing he couldn''t possibly visit her two weeks in a row.

    Her husband had told her not to do that and allowed their son to rest for the weekend, but Mrs. Collins still wanted to visit her son.

    What''s wrong with a mother visiting her child?

    But once she got there, no matter how many times she rang the bell or knocked on the door and called out her son''s name, Michael didn''t open the door for her.

    Mrs. Collins finally had to give up thinking maybe her son was out.

    Two days ago she had alsoe to visit her son in the evening, after her husband had foolishly chosen to go on vacation alone without taking her, Mrs. Collins had be a little lonely at home.

    However, the same thing happened again, no one opened the door for her even though she deliberately came at nine o''clock at night, when her son hade home from work.

    "Yes, we''ve moved," Sarah said casually.

    She was no longer surprised to hear that Mrs. Collins hade to visit them. The old woman did this a lot, so it wasn''t anything surprising.

    "I know it! You must have told him to move, right? Now that you know he''s led Collins, you''re taking advantage of him and sucking his money!" used Mrs. Collins indignantly.

    From the start, she had a bad feeling about this woman because of her unknown origin, and now her hunch turned out to be right!

    Mrs. Collins'' eyes opened wide when she noticed the bag that was ced on the table. She recognized the logo on the bag, it was the logo of an expensive brand!

    "Look at this wench! You even used Michael to buy you an expensive bag? Oh my¡­ I''m really at a loss for words! Now you have finally shown your true nature!"

    Sarah looked speechless when she heard Mrs. Collins'' usations. She tried to understand it because Mrs. Collins had always thought that she married Michael for her money.

    But as soon as she heard what the old woman said next, Sarah couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Hey! Mrs. Collins! This is my bag! A bag bought with my own money! Do I have to show you my payslip so you can see that I can afford this bag?!" asked Sarah, genuinely offended by the old woman''s words.

    She is a general surgeon at a well-known hospital. Did she think she couldn''t afford a bag?!

    "And about our move out, you can ask your dearest son about it! Why do you bother asking me that?" Sarah snorted as she rolled her eyes.

    "If there''s nothing more you want to talk about, just go! You spoil my mood! The door''s over there and I''m not dropping you off!" she continued and then again looked busy and ignored Mrs. Collins.

    Mrs. Collins'' mouth fell open when she heard that, she couldn''t believe how rude that woman was to her! She really couldn''t get along with this woman!

    "Hah! I will go from here without having to be asked by you! I didn''t know what I was thinking so I came here!" said Mrs. Collins then quickly got up and left the room.

    To be honest, Mrs. Collins had tried to reach Michael, but her son always replied to her messages shortly, and never picked up her calls. Leaving Mrs. Collins with no other choice but toe to see Sarah.

    After her husband left for vacation and left her, she became a little lonely. However, her son never knew how she felt all this time!

    Sarah leaned back in her seat and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Mrs. Collins gone. A regret showed in her facial expression.

    Was she too much? Why didn''t she try to understand the old woman?

    Sarah immediately shook her head when the stupid thought crossed her mind. She and Mrs. Collins were pr opposites and would never meet!

    ***

    Michael''s facial expression, which had looked exhausted, immediately smiled when he saw Sarah who finally appeared and was walking towards him.

    His brow lifted slightly when he noticed the expression on his wife''s face that looked unusual, it wasn''t an expression of exhaustion, and it wasn''t an expression of annoyance either. It was the first time he had seen Sarah''s expression like that.

    "What happened?" thought Michael curiously.

 Chapter 70 Let Go Of Me!

    Michael immediately woke up when he heard a sound. He''s always been the type of person to wake up from his sleep easily, making him always the first to wake up than Sarah.

    This time, however, Michael can sense it was not the time to get up, and when he looked at the clock on the wall, it was two in the morning.

    One thing that was also different this time was that his wife was not beside him, so Michael immediately got up and sat on the bed.

    It didn''t take long for Michael to find Sarah because his wife suddenly came out of their walk-in closet neatly dressed, not wearing herfortable clothes.

    "Wifey? Where are you going?" asked Michael, his eyes still half open and yawning asionally. He seemed still sleepy but decided to wake up because he couldn''t find his wife.

    Sarah gasped when she saw Michael sitting on the bed with a sleepy look on his face.

    He kinda looks adorable, but right now it is not time to admire that man''s face.

    "Did I wake you up?" Sarah asked, smiling guiltily. She had tried not to make a sound and quietly left, but she still woke Michael.

    Still sitting on the bed, Michael shook his head.

    "But where are you going? It''s still two in the morning," Michael asked again, yawning.

    Why did his wife wake up at this hour and change her clothes as if she wanted to go out?

    "There''s an emergency case! I''ll go first!" replied Sarah hastily and then immediately ran out of the room without waiting for an answer from Michael.

    Michael just nodded when he heard that and then went back to sleep on the bed, but he couldn''t indulge his sleepiness for long because his eyes suddenly opened wide, the sleepiness immediately disappeared.

    His wife goes out at this hour for work?

    Michael sat back on the bed and sighed.

    It had been a long time since his wife had been called so suddenly in the morning like this that he had forgotten about it.

    But¡­ still Michael didn''t like it.

    Even though they were already living near a hospital which only took about five minutes to walk, he didn''t like his wife having to wake up in the morning like this.

    He knew it was part of Sarah''s job, but Michael didn''t like it at all!

    "Is there anything I can do?" Michael thought, forcing his brain to work on a solution to this problem.

    But it seemed that because he suddenly woke up like this, his brain refused to work, leaving Michael unable to think of anything.

    However, there was one thing he could do at this point, which was to get up, change his clothes, and wait for Sarah at the hospital to pick herup!

    ***

    Once Michael arrived at the hospital, he decided to go inside and wait in the lobby.

    He didn''t know how long Sarah would be in surgery, so he didn''t want to stand waiting outside like an idiot, especially since it was quite cold this morning.

    While waiting, Michael tried to stay awake by ying a game on his cellphone, but it onlysted a moment before sleepiness hit him again.

    He finally chose to close his eyes while opening them asionally, who knows he might already be able to see Sarah.

    An hourter¡­

    Michael''s facial expression, which had looked exhausted, immediately smiled when he saw Sarah who finally appeared and was walking towards him.

    Michael immediately stood up and approach Sarah.

    However, his forehead slightly lifted when he noticed the expression on his wife''s face which looked unusual, it was not an expression of exhaustion, nor was it an expression of annoyance. It was the first time he had seen Sarah''s expression like that.

    "What happened?" Michael thought curiously.

    He knew his wife very well, how she looked happy, tired, annoyed, Michael had seen it.

    But this expression had never been seen before and it made Michael wonder what was going on.

    Michael''s curiosity grew when Sarah just walked out of the hospital without looking at him.

    "Can''t she see me?" Michael thought with a frown, but he quickly shook his head.

    This wasn''t the first time he had picked up Sarah when she had an emergency call and he was always sitting in the lobby.

    After all¡­ with his handsome extensions like this, how could his wife not see him?

    "Wifey?" Michael called then touched Sarah''s shoulder as he caught up with her.

    Sarah looked back, her expression looked normal when she saw Michael

    "Oh. You are here? Sorry, I didn''t see you earlier," Sarah said quietly, her voice slightly trembling.

    Michael''s brows rose when he saw his wife''s face up close, Sarah''s eyes that usually glowed with light now looked nk.

    "Did something happen?" asked Michael worriedly. Looks like Sarah went through something bad so that his wife looks different than usual.

    "It''s nothing, let''s go home," Sarah answered quietly and then quickly walked back to their apartment.<sub> </sub>

    Michael still looked curious and worried, but he decided not to force Sarah to tell him what happened.

    ***

    "I''m going to the bathroom first," said Sarah when they both had returned to the bedroom.

    Michael just nodded at that and then looked at Sarah who was walking towards the bathroom with a worried face.

    All the way home, Sarah just kept quiet and kept looking ahead, she wasn''t even interested in checking if there were still stars in the sky or not, the thing Sarah always did.

    Michael then decided to immediately go to bed, waiting for his wife while sleeping.

    Not long after, Michael heard that there was water flowing, it looked like Sarah was washing her face or maybe her hands.

    However, Michael''s expression immediately changed as the water continued to open even though Sarah had been in the bathroom long enough.

    Feeling something was wrong, Michael immediately got up and walked to the bathroom.

    "Wifey, is everything okay?" Michael asked, knocking on the bathroom door.

    "..."

    There was no answer, Michael only heard the sound of water flowing.

    Without waiting any longer, Michael''s hand immediately grabbed the doorknob and turned it, thankfully the door opened.

    Michael''s eyes immediately opened wide when he saw Sarah rubbing her hands under the water like a trance, her hands were even turning red.

    Michael immediately approached Sarah and immediately turned off the water and held Sarah''s hand, stopping what his wife was doing.

    "Let me go!" Sarah shouted, pulling her hand violently then turning on the faucet again and starting to rub her hands.

    Seeing this, Michael immediately did what he did earlier and this time held Sarah''s hand a little harder.

    "Let go of me! Let go!" cried Sarah hysterically.

    "Wifey! Wake up! You hurt yourself!" said Michael.

    But Michael''s words didn''t seem to reach Sarah''s ears and the woman continued to struggle to be released.

    Not wanting to hurt his wife, Michael decided to immediately hug Sarah, holding her in his arms.

    "Let go of me" Sarah said still hysterically and tried to push Michael, but Michael kept holding Sarah tighter.

    "My hand¡­ my hand still has blood on it¡­"

    Michael''s eyebrows shot up hearing that. Sarah''s hand has blood on it? Her hand looks fine.

    Sarah kept babbling to let her go and push Michael.

    Michael then let go of the hug and grabbed Sarah''s shoulder.

    "Wifey¡­ wifey¡­ Sarah!" Michael snapped atst as Sarah was still babbling and wanting to wash her hands.

    Seems like Michael''s yelling worked a bit because Sarah was no longer babbling and was staring at Michael.

    "Your hand is fine. There''s no blood! Look!" said Michael gently then took Sarah''s hand and showed it to the woman.

    "What happened?" Michael asked when he saw Sarah hade back to her senses.

    Sarah didn''t answer and suddenly her brown eyes burst into tears, making Michael a little flustered. Has he made a mistake?

    Well¡­ there''s no way Sarah would cry because he snapped at her a little earlier, right?

    Michael''s hand immediately let go of Sarah''s hand and pulled her back into his arms.

    "It''s okay¡­ it''s okay¡­ I''m sorry," Michael said softly as he rubbed Sarah''s back.

    Instead of bing calmer, Sarah''s cries grew louder when she heard that, she buried her face in Michael''s chest and wept as loud as she could, letting out the cry she had been trying to suppress, and her pain.

    Michael was getting more and more confused by what was happening, but he kept doing what he was doing.

    Right now, he could only hug his wife and try to calm her down.

    Not long after, Sarah''s cries were no longer heard and the woman slowly tried to free Michael''s arms.

    "Are you feeling any better?" Michael asked softly with a smile as he let go of the hug.

    However, Michael''s eyes still looked wary, in case Sarah try to do something again.

    Sarah slowly nodded, she felt a little better.

    "So¡­ what happened? Can you tell me?"

 Chapter 71 Im Not Okay

    "So¡­ what happened? Can you tell me?" asked Michael gently. Suddenly his wife was acting like this and something must have happened.

    Sarah didn''t answer and lowered her head, feeling a little embarrassed by what she had done earlier.

    Especially when she saw that the chest on Michael''s clothes was wet because she was crying like a child.

    So embarrassing!

    Suddenly Sarah felt a hand touch her cheek, then wiped the remnants of her tears. The hand felt big and warm.

    "Stop crying, okay? I don''t know what happened to you¡­ but everything will be fine," Michael said, bending slightly so he could see Sarah''s face.

    His soft and soothing voice, his warm hand on her cheek, and the look in his eyes that looked at her with concern, made Sarah feel something strange inside of her.

    She felt like a weak, helpless woman, and wanted to tell the trouble that had happened to the man in front of her.

    "I¡­ I can''t¡­"

    Michael tried his best to sharpen his hearing because Sarah''s voice was so low he could barely hear it.

    "I can''t stop the bleeding¡­ she¡­" Sarah''s tears, which had stopped before, just came out as she recalled what had happened.

    The woman on her operating table kept bleeding and she couldn''t stop the bleeding.

    "That woman died Michael¡­ and I have to tell her son who is waiting outside that her mother has died, that¡­"

    Sarah could feel her face touching something wet, it was the clothes Michael was wearing.

    She didn''t know since when, Michael had pulled her back into his arms.

    "It''s okay... it''s okay..." Michael said, patting Sarah''s back.

    Now it all made sense why Sarah was acting like this. The woman had just gone through something bad, really bad, and all Michael could do now was hug his wife.

    Meanwhile Sarah was crying again, spilling all her tears and sorrow in Michael''s arms.

    ***

    Sarahy in bed nkly and looked exhausted, but she couldn''t sleep.

    Not long after, Michael came to join her after changing his clothes because they were wet with Sarah''s tears.

    "Wifey, are you okay?" Michael asked, looking at Sarah. One of his hands then came close to her face and smoothed Sarah''s hair that touched her cheek.

    "No, I''m not okay," Sarah replied in a tired voice.

    Sarah herself didn''t know why she could say that she is not okay right now.

    When her colleagues asked her if she was okay, Sarah always replied that she was fine with a look on her face that looked fine.

    But when Michael asked her how she was, for some reason she wanted to say that she wasn''t all right.

    Did it turn out that she had unknowingly be closer to Michael? Or is she used to saying that to the man who was once her husband?

    Michael just put on a faint smile when hearing that. Felt so stupid to have to ask that question. Of course his wife is not fine!

    "You can tell me, if it makes you feel better. I''ll listen," Michael said softly.

    Sarah was silent hearing this, before finally opening her lips and telling what happened.

    When she arrived at the hospital, there was a female patient who was seriously injured in a traffic ident and needed urgent surgery.

    The woman came with a little boy, it was her child. ording to the boy, the two of them were running away from home, so they were driving at this hour.

    The patient''s condition was severe enough, but Sarah did her best to save the woman when she saw the boy. In her heart, she would not let the child lose his mother.

    However¡­ she could not stop the bleeding, and the woman had to die, on her operating table.

    This was the second patient to die on her operating table, and it didn''t get any better. She was upset, and sad. Feeling so useless.

    What hit her even more was that when she had to tell the boy about his mother, one of her fellow doctors who was her assistant offered to tell it when he saw Sarah''s face.

    But¡­ Sarah tried to tell the boy herself.

    The boy looked confused when he heard Sarah''s exnation, he was only seven years old and did not understand what Sarah was exining.

    "Where''s my mommy? I want to see her. We have to go before daddyes."

    Sarah''s heart seemed to be sliced ??open when she heard that innocent question, but she tried to hold back her tears and look professional.

    Even after the boy cried and beat her, Sarah tried to hold back the tears.

    "That must have been really hard for you," Michael said, then wiped the tears that had flowed back down Sarah''s face and pulled his wife into his arms.

    Michael had no idea Sarah had to go through that. If he had known this was going to happen, he would have stopped Sarah from going to the hospital.

    He knew he sounded very selfish, but he couldn''t stand seeing his wife in pain like this.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile Sarah was crying again in Michael''s arms. It seemed like being in Michael''s arms made Sarah feel weak, the hug could protect her so she could cry as much as she could.

    ***

    Sarah slowly let go of Michael''s arms, she couldn''t sleep at all.

    After wiping the tears from her face, Sarah looked at Michael''s sleeping face.

    It seemed the man was also tired of dealing with her and ended up falling asleep.

    Sarah then recalled the incident once again, she would not be able to forget that woman''s name for the rest of her life. The woman she had let down.

    Sarah''s mind then went back to what happened in the bathroom earlier, she felt that her hands still had blood and needed to be cleaned immediately, but she didn''t expect that Michael woulde in and¡­ calm her down.

    When she first lost her patient, she had no one. She just went to her apartment, and just sat on the bed with a nk stare.

    She didn''t even cry.

    It took her a few days to feel normal.

    But tonight¡­ she felt a little better.

    There was someone who hugged her,forted her, and listened to her story.

    And that person is now sleeping in front of her, her ex-husband.

    She knew that she didn''t have to think like this to expect that she would experience something like this again.

    But¡­ It would definitely be veryforting if Michael was by her side.

    "What am I just thinking about?" Sarah thought as she sensed that she had thought of something she shouldn''t have been thinking about.

    During this time she feltfortable with Michael, they were hugging, kissing, and doing activities together. However, Sarah still remembered that this was all a ruse and she still hated her ex-husband.

    Well¡­ although not as resentful as the first time she met Michael because that man touched her heart a lot.

    But tonight, for the first time, Sarah wished that she wanted to continue like this, with Michael.

    "This is so crazy. What was I just thinking? Why do I suddenly want to kiss him?" Sarah thought as she covered her lips with her hand when she saw Michael''s sleeping face.

    For some reason, her eyes focused on the man''s lips.

    But the feeling only got stronger because Sarah didn''t try to turn around.

    Slowly, Sarah moved forward, her face getting closer and closer to Michael''s.

    She knew that she would regret this, but for now, Sarah wanted to touch those lips with hers.

    After a brief peck on Michael''s lips, Sarah immediately returned to her position and slept with her back to Michael.

    Her face felt hot and her chest was beating like crazy.

    Meanwhile, Michael''s face, which used to look calm, subconsciously formed a smile on his lips.

    At first he was asleep, but suddenly he felt movement from Sarah, it seemed his subconscious was still worried about his wife so when there was a slight movement, he immediately woke up.

    Who knows his wife will do something extreme or dangerous again.

    However, he was very surprised when he saw Sarah''s face look so close to his, and suddenly he felt something soft touch his lips.

    Michael decided to pretend he was still asleep, a little curious as to what his wife would do.

    However, he had to swallow his disappointment when Sarah did nothing and went back to sleep.

    Even so, Michael was still happy, not expecting Sarah to actually kiss him while he was asleep.

    Is this the first time she''s done it? Or did Sarah often do this?

    "Calm yourself, Michael! She''s just going through something bad! It is not time for that!" Michael thought, trying not to get on top of Sarah and kiss her back.

    ***

    "Good morning! You should have slept more," said Michael when he saw Sarah who had juste down.

    Sarah looked away, not daring to look at Michael.

    <o>,m "It''s eleven! You want me to sleep until what time?" Sarah said annoyed and then walked to get a drink for her.</o>

    "Oh yeah, you didn''t go to work today, did you? Let''s get ready!"

    Sarah looked at Michael in confusion.

    "We''re going on a date!"

 Chapter 72 Movie Date

    This morning Michael was seen sitting on the carpet in the living room with hisptop in front of him.

    His face looks very serious looking at hisptop screen, even though he is not currently doing his office work.

    Well¡­ it''s Saturday, the weekend. You shouldn''t be working!

    Michael''s eyes turned when he heard the sound of footsteps. A smile showed on his face.

    "Good morning! You should sleep more," said Michael when he saw Sarah who had juste down.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she saw Michael, she felt her face suddenly heat up when she looked at the man.

    Sarah looked away, not daring to look at Michael. Seems likest night''s events made her look at Michael with a different look.

    How could she kiss him when Michael was asleep?!

    "It''s eleven! You want me to sleep until what time?" Sarah said annoyed then walked to the refrigerator to get a drink for her.

    Michael just smiled hearing that, he then immediately stood up and walked over to Sarah.

    "Would you like to eat something for breakfast? Shall I make it?" offered Michael.

    Sarah had just had a very sad nightst night, so Michael wanted to put her in a better mood as best he could.

    "No need, I''ll just eat apples," said Sarah, who was not in the mood to eat.

    Besides, it''s almost time for lunch, so maybe she''ll eatter.

    Michael just nodded hearing that, then sat back down at the dining table.

    "You look tired so I didn''t wake you up. Oh yeah, I''ve washed the dirty dishes," Michael said then pointed to the kitchen that looked clean.

    Sarah turned and saw that there was nothing dirty even though Michael had eaten breakfast, then walked over to the table and enjoyed her breakfast.

    Michael''s lips pouted slightly when he saw Sarah''s reaction, he''s been working hard, can''t that woman praise him?

    Meanwhile Sarah didn''t notice the expression because she was trying her best not to meet Michael''s eyes. Today somehow it felt very strange to see that man!

    "Oh yeah, you didn''t go to work today, did you?" asked Michael suddenly when Sarah had eaten half the apple.

    Sarah''s mouth opened slightly at that, even though she had Saturday off, but Michael knew she had to go to work.

    She had forgotten a little about it because she was so exhausted! She should have been getting ready to go to work so she could go to her apartment.

    It seemed that it was already toote to pretend to go to work, so Sarah nodded her head.

    While Michael wasn''t particrly suspicious of it, Sarah had a hard timest night, so maybe she got a day off so she could rest?

    "Let''s get ready!" Michael continued with a smile.

    Sarah looked at Michael in confusion. Her eyebrows rose.

    "What do you mean?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael.

    "We''re going on a date!" Michael replied with a big smile.

    Sarah''s mouth opened again when she heard that, her face looked disinterested.

    "Sorry Michael, I want to rest at home," Sarah said quietly then took her drink to take her eyes off Michael. Don''t want to see the disappointed face on the man''s face.

    She knew that this was her chance to make Michael fall in love with her, but right now Sarah just wanted toze around at home, still in a bad mood.

    "Eyy¡­e on, we''ve always been at home and rarely go out. Let''s go out and get some fresh air," Michael persuaded not to give up.

    "I don''t..."

    "I''ll be waiting for you! I''ll get ready first!" said Michael insistently then immediately stood up and walked to the second floor, where their room was.

    Sarah sighed when she heard that, she didn''t know why Michael was being so stubborn and wanted to get out.

    Sarah finally stood up immediately and went to the second floor after finishing her breakfast. She was in a bad mood right now and she didn''t want to fight with Michael.

    ***

    Michael asionally nced at Sarah who was looking outside, her expression uninterested.

    "She''s not even trying to hide the expression on her face. Let''s hope today everything is going well," Michael thought and looked ahead.

    Not long after, the car driven by Michael had stopped in front of a building.

    "Cinema?" said Sarah when she saw a familiar building in front of her.

    "You remember? This is the cinema we went to on our first date," Michael said with a big smile.<sub> </sub>

    When Sarah epts his invitation to go on a date, Michael decides to take her to a movie.

    Sarah immediately felt mixed feelings. Of course she remembered that, it was the first time she had tasted her first kiss.

    "Come on, the movie will start soon," Michael said, then looked at the clock in his hand.

    Sarah tilted her head, unsure. This ce was a ce that kept her memories with Michael, Sarah wasn''t sure if with her feelings like this, she shoulde here.

    However, Sarah ended up getting out of the car anyway because Michael had opened the door for her.

    Michael then immediately took Sarah''s hand and the two of them immediately went inside.

    Once inside, the atmosphere was slightly different from thest time Sarah remembered.

    "Oh! The ce is a little different," Michael muttered, noticing the change.

    "Of course! It''s been almost seven years since west came here," Sarah reminded Michael.

    "So as long as we''re married, we''ve never had a date at the movies?" asked Michael looking surprised.

    He''s a big fan of movies, and having movie dates is one of his favorites. So hearing this the first time they came in seven years took him by surprise.

    Sarah was a little flustered when she heard that. When they were dating, they used to go to the movies a few times, but after they got married, they didn''t do it anymore.

    They are too busy, and often fight. How can they have movie dates?

    "We''re busy with our work, so we watch more at home," Sarah answered, thinking of an excuse.

    Well¡­ it''s not really a lie because they used to watch movies at home.

    Michael just nodded at that. He was a little confused as to why he hadn''t taken Sarah to the cinema before, but he was grateful that he could bring Sarah here.

    "Then I''ll print the ticket first. I''ve already booked the ticket," Michael said, letting go of Sarah''s hand and going to the cashier.

    Sarah just nodded and looked around.

    The cinema atmosphere became a little crowded because it was a Saturday, there were couples, families, and groups of people who seemed to be friends.

    Sarah also saw that there were posters of films that were currently showing, all of them looked normal because Sarah was not very up to date with the films that came out. She wondered what film they would watch.

    Not long after Michael came, Sarah immediately looked at Michael.

    "Would you like some popcorn?" Michael asked.

    "Ah, I''m fine. Just a drink," Sarah replied.

    Michael nodded then walked back into the queue for popcorn and drinks, leaving Sarah alone.

    This time Sarah decided to take a look at Michael, the man looked very tallpared to the others who were waiting in line, even from behind the man looked very handsome.

    Sarah could even see that several women who were probably around twenty years old were stealing nces at Michael and whispering amongst themselves.

    As if feeling being watched, Michael then turned and looked at Sarah with a smile, he even opened his mouth and seemed to say something without making a sound.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she saw that, giving off an expression that she didn''t understand what Michael was saying.

    Michael smiled, then immediately opened his mouth again and said it slowly.

    This time, Sarah tried to focus and pay attention to what Michael was saying, the queue was very long and it was impossible for Michael toe back to say what he wanted to ask, nor could Sarah cut the queue to approach Michael.

    "I...love you."

    Sarah fell silent when she realized what Michael had said.

    What was the man doing while waiting in line? How could he say such a thing?

    However, Sarah liked it. Her heart skipped a beat and her face was hot.

    While Michael just smiled when he saw his wife turned away with a red face.

    She''s so adorable!

    Not long after, Michael came over with arge popcorn with two drinks. Sarah didn''t say much when she saw that, popcorn had always been Michael''s favorite snack.

    "Come on wifey!" said Michael then took Sarah''s hand.

    However, Sarah''s face was slightly confused as they walked towards the opposite direction from where the people were going.

    As Sarah recalled, that was where the theater was.

    Aren''t they going to watch movie? Then where will they go?

 Chapter 73 Propose

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide, not expecting what she saw. She thought Michael would take her somewhere else because he was walking in the opposite direction from the studio Sarah remembered.

    However, it turns out that they went to another studio, specifically for VIPs.

    Unlike the studio that Sarah remembers, the VIP studio hasfortable-looking seats and is arranged in a 2-4-2 formation. Unlike the usual studios that are close to each other.

    "Where do you want to sit?" Michael asked turning to Sarah.

    Sarah looked at Michael with a confused look. What was Michael talking about?

    "What do you mean? Shouldn''t we be seated ording to our tickets?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Michael chuckled at that. What Sarah said was not wrong at all, only that if she came to watch as usual.

    "I''ve rented one of these studios. You can sit wherever you want," Michael replied with a satisfied smile. It was as if he wanted Sarah topliment him.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. Michael rented this one studio?!

    "What?!"

    "Where do you want to sit? Let''s choose before the movie starts," said Michael who wanted to sit down and enjoy his popcorn.

    Sarah still looked a little unsure, but in the end, she chose to sit in the third row in the four-person seat. Michael immediately positioned himself to sit next to Sarah, leaving an empty seat near them.

    Sarah was a little confused when Michael sat on her right instead of her left. Isn''t it normal that if there is a special four-person seat like this, the couple shouldn''t be sitting in the middle?

    "You want some popcorn?" asked Michael offering her the popcorn he had opened. He knew that Sarah had refused to buy popcorn, but Michael offered it anyway.

    Sarah shook her head, she still wasn''t in the mood to eat.

    "Oh yeah, what movie are we going to watch?" asked Sarah curiously. She had absolutely no idea that Michael was going to take her to the movies, nor did she know what movie was ying at the moment.

    "I don''t know either," Michael replied, sounding unsure.

    Sarah looked at Michael in disbelief. What? He doesn''t know what movie they''re going to see?!

    "I mean¡­ there are currently three films ying. Horror, action, and romance. You know I don''t like horror movies, and you don''t like action movies. So what we can watch is a romance film," Michael exined.

    Actually, he wanted to watch an action movie, especially if it was a superhero movie, it would be cool and full of fights. However, he remembered that Sarah did not like such films.

    Meanwhile, Sarah has no problem with horror films. She wasn''t a woman who would scream and cover her face with her hands during a jumpscare scene. However, he did not like such films.

    ording to Michael, horror films are the dumbest films. Why do people watch fake ghosts? Really stupid!

    p So, the only thing they could watch was a romance film.</anda>

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael''s words, her facial expression was a little strange.

    Michael chooses to watch romance films over action films? Michael?!

    The man was a huge fan of action films and had always loved watching them, so much so that Michael always forced Sarah to watch them with him.

    Well¡­ forcing might be too harsh a word, but more towards Michael having booked tickets in advance, and asking Sarah toe with him to watch.<sub> </sub>

    At that time, Sarah was not too troubled. Even though she was a little bored, she was already happy to be with Michael.

    Sarah just didn''t think that Michael would choose to watch romance, rather than action films.

    "But don''t worry. The film rating is really good and only a few leave bad reviews," continued Michael when he saw Sarah''s expression.

    Sarah just nodded and looked at the screen in front of her.

    Not long after, the studio lights were turned off and the movie finally started.

    The first scene of the film immediately shows a bed scene, making Sarah and Michael, who were not too focused to watch, immediately stare at the screen with focused gazes.

    "Ahem, I didn''t know that the film would be like this," Michael clear his throat and then adjust his position and stared at the screen in front of him. Meanwhile, Sarah just snorted but didn''t take her eyes off the studio screen.

    Now she knows why Michael chose to watch this film!

    The film then continues, after the steamy scene, the male lead suddenly takes the ring box in the drawer of the nightstand beside his bed and proposes to his girlfriend.

    "What? Who proposes like that?! Are you sure this is a good film?" Sarahmented when she saw the scene. ording to her, the proposal is really really bad!

    "It had a good rating! Anyway, that kind of proposal isn''t too bad," Michaelmented, ncing at Sarah.

    Sarah snorted at that.

    "I will reject you if you do that!" said Sarah angrily.

    Michael chuckled at that.

    "Do you remember when I proposed to you, Wifey?" Michael asked suddenly.

    Sarah was a little speechless when she heard the question. She didn''t expect Michael to suddenly ask such a thing.

    "Of course. How can I forget that? Your proposal is much better than him, at least you did it at the London Eye," said Sarah, smiling subconsciously.

    One day Michael suddenly asked her out on a date and went to the London Eye, Sarah actually wanted to refuse, she had an assignment she needs to do in the evening because tomorrow is the deadline, and to go on a date before her assignment was done would really bother her.

    But seeing Michael whining saying he wanted to see the view of London from the London Eye, made Sarah finally follow the man.

    After all, she had never been on the London Eye before and was curious how is the view of London from the observation wheel.

    Sarah had no idea that that day, while they were at a high altitude, Michael would propose to her.

    Michael smiled at that. At first, Sarah refused his proposal on the grounds that she wanted to pursue her career first, but thankfully the woman was willing to be his wife after he convinced her.

    Michael and Sarah then talked about the day Michael proposed to her, how Sarah turned him down, and finally epted the proposal, ncing asionally at the film.

    Suddenly, Sarah and Michael fell silent when they saw the scene where the car driven by the male lead had an ident, and next was the hospital scene.

    Michael nced at Sarah, cursing himself for not finding out about the film earlier. What if Sarah remembers what happenedst night?

    A date that was supposed to keep Sarah from remembering it, could be fail!

 Chapter 74 The Date Failed

    Contrary to what Michael thought, Sarah didn''t actually think about what happenedst night. She was focusing on the film in front of her to see how it resembled what happened in the hospital.

    Well¡­ she works there, that''s her field, so Sarah is curious as to how the film represents what she does on a daily basis.

    Sarah had to admit, it wasn''t too bad. There is little that could be changed, but on the whole, Sarah enjoys what they are doing.

    The film continues, Michael asionally nces at Sarah who is focused on watching the film without saying anything else. She just hoped that their date didn''t fail!

    The next scene is the female leading to the hospital looking panicked, the woman''s acting looks really good, Sarah has topliment her. It was an expression Sarah had often seen in the hospital.

    Michael is also seen starting to enjoy the film while asionally eating his popcorn.

    "Who are you?"

    The words from the male lead made Michael and Sarah hold their breath. The man does not recognize his fianc¨¦ and turns out to have amnesia.

    Seeing the female lead''s disbelieving expression and introducing herself to her amnesiac fianc¨¦ brought tears to Sarah''s eyes involuntarily.

    They were nning to get married and suddenly her fianc¨¦ didn''t remember her at all!

    Even though Sarah didn''t like the male lead for proposing after sex, there was a scene where the two looked happy while preparing for their wedding.

    "You cry?" Michael widened his eyes when he saw the tears running down Sarah''s cheeks.

    He knew that the scene in front of him was a very painful scene, but he didn''t expect Sarah to cry at all! Michael then hastily immediately wiped his wife''s tears.

    It failed! The date failed! His wife is crying!

    If Michael could turn back time, he would definitely choose to watch a horror movie!

    Meanwhile, Sarah didn''t realize that her tears hade out! She got too carried away with the film.

    "Sorry, I didn''t expect the film to be like this," Michael said quietly, feeling very guilty.

    "No! It''s a good film! The acting is very good! I love it!" Sarah said with a smile, trying to calm Michael down.

    Michael raises an eyebrow, Sarah looks like she means what she says this is a good movie, but she suddenly bursts into tears from watching the movie. Then¡­

    "I''ll remember you!" said Michael suddenly.

    "Eh?" Sarah said then nced at Michael.

    "Don''t worry if I suddenly have amnesia again. Not like that man, I will definitely remember you! Because I won''t forget the woman I love!" said Michael seriously.

    Sarah fell silent hearing this. Her heart skipped a beat. Does that mean Michael remembers her because she is the woman Michael loves?

    "Let''s just watch the movie! Oh yeah, I want popcorn!" Sarah said, turning her face away from Michael. Her cheeks were a little red and there was a stifled smile there.

    She knew that Michael didn''t really mean what he said because of the evidence they had divorced, but Sarah''s heart skipped a beat at that.

    She doesn''t know anymore!

    The film then continues with the female lead getting to know the male lead again, and they go to their favorite date spot.

    Throughout the film Sarah tries to focus on watching the movie in front of her because her heart keeps beating wildly, especially when her hand identally touches Michael''s hand on the popcorn box.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah didn''t expect her to feel what a teenage girl felt! How could her heart be pounding at the touch of a finger like that?!

    While Michael feels the same way, he goes back to how their first movie date was and his heart flutters when their fingers identally touch.

    The movie scene then shows that the male lead has already remembered the female lead, then they kiss.

    Seeing this, Michael couldn''t take it anymore. The scene in front of him, his pounding heart, and the memories of their first date.

    "Wifey!" whispered Michael quietly.

    Sarah, who was enjoying the movie in front of her, immediately turned around when she heard Michael calling her and immediately saw Michael''s face which was slowly approaching her.

    Memories of seven years ago suddenly shed through her mind, making Sarah do what she was doing back then. She held her breath and closed her eyes.

    Feeling the green light from Sarah, Michael''s hand immediately grabbed Sarah''s head and pressed his lips to Sarah''s, then began to slowly lick her lips.

    The kiss was soft, and Sarah could feel the butterflies in her stomach, as she had felt at that time.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah whispered as Michael broke the kiss then subconsciously looked around, hoping no one had seen them. She e couldn''t help but smile shyly when she saw the empty studio.

    Michael just smirked at Sarah''s face which was red with embarrassment.

    "No one''s going to see us," Michael said, then leaned his head back and kissed Sarah on the lips.

    "Still! There must be CCTV!" said Sarah, sounding panicked. Right now they were alone in the studio and it would definitely be very clear on the CCTV footage of them kissing.

    "Hmm¡­ you may be right. But we just kissed, didn''t do anything else," said Michael looking calm.

    Well¡­ after this he could ask the cinema to delete the footage. By giving them money, everything can be resolved. However, Michael didn''t want to tell Sarah about it.

    "Eh?"

    "Or¡­my wife wants to do more?" Michael whispered then leaned his body toward Sarah. "Should we go out and check in?" Michael continued in Sarah''s ear then let out a breath.

    Sarah''s goosebumps when she can feel Michael''s hot breath against her skin, but she quickly regains her senses and pushes Michael''s body away.

    "I told you not to have sex!" Sarah said firmly, but that didn''t hide the blush on her face.

    Michael suppressed his smile when he saw his wife''s shy behavior like that.

    Right now he wanted so badly to say that he was better and they could do that, but Michael was trying to hold himself back.

    "Well¡­ we don''t need to have sex. I can satisfy you without it," Michael whispered then his hand mischievously grabbed Sarah''s thigh and caress it.

    "Are you crazy?" whispered Sarah with a muffled scream as she red at Michael in annoyance.

    But Sarah''s body once again wasn''t thinking the same thing because she let Michael''s hand.

    Hearing that, Michael suppressed his smile. Sarah''s body seemed to enjoy what he was doing, Michael''s hand then went up and pressed against Sarah''s private part.

    He wants to see what his wife really wants.

    Looks like Michael''s guess was right because his wife''s lips let out a moan.

 Chapter 75 You Really Crazy ***

    Star sign, you know what it means ;)

    ***

    Sarah felt like there was an electric shock when Michael''s hand touched hers from outside her pants.

    The movie they were watching was pretty hot, and to be honest it made Sarah a little aroused. The male lead has a muscr body and looks very sexy without wearing his clothes, reminds Sarah a bit of Michael, who has a body no less sexy.

    Not to mention, they had kissed and she can feel Michael breathing in her skin when he whispered , which made Sarah even more aroused.

    Michael''s touch made everythingplete and Sarah unconsciously let out a moan.

    Michael smiled at Sarah''s reaction, without waiting any longer Michael pressed his finger more, as if trying to prate the clothes that were blocking the hole he wanted to enter.

    "Are you crazy?!" cursed Sarah with a muffled scream.

    Michael smirked at that. Sarah''s body was more honest than her lips.

    Wanting to do more than that, Michael''s hands went up and into Sarah''s clothes.

    Sarah was amused again when she felt Michael''s hand touch her stomach.

    "You are really crazy!" said Sarah as Michael''s hand naughtily tried to get into her pants.

    Michael smirked then kissed Sarah''s lips.

    "I know you like it, Wifey!" Michael whispered as he felt Sarah''s panties slightly wet, and Michael was sure it was because of what he did.

    Well¡­ it wasn''t just Sarah, Michael''s body parts had reacted down there too, wanting to be released immediately.

    It''s the first time they''ve done something like this in a public ce, and it''s really exciting.

    "Michael¡­ ahh¡­" Sarah moaned when Michael''s hand had gone into her underwear and touched her private part.

    She didn''t know how Michael could do that with one hand.

    "Yes, wifey? Tell me you want it," Michael whispered closer to Sarah.

    If there was someone sitting behind them, it didn''t seem at all that Michael and Sarah were doing anything naughty at the moment, it would only be obvious if there was someone sitting next to them, or someone sitting below and suddenly looking back.

    But it doesn''t matter. Currently they are alone in the studio.

    Sarah could feel Michael''s warm breath against her neck and one finger tried to tease her mischievously in front of her hole, as if it was contemting whether or not to enter.

    "You¡­ ahh¡­ put it in¡­ don''t tease me like that." Sarah holding back her moan

    She had never thought that she would beg Michael like this once again.

    Michael smiled then put two fingers in, causing Sarah''s lips to let out a moan again. Sarah hastily covered her mouth with her hand.

    "Wifey, I think you can lower your pants a little so that my hands can work properly," said Michael who was starting to find it difficult to move his hands back and forth.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, as Michael said, his touch seemed to be missing.

    Michael is great with his fingers, and ording to Sarah, this is not the best that Michael has given her.

    "You can trust me!" Michael said as Sarah looked at him with an uncertain look.

    After all, they are currently out in public, and there may be CCTV cameras installed.

    Although Michael doubted that what they were going to do would be seen on the CCTV cameras, he would definitely do anything to get the footage.

    Sarah nodded slightly. She was already too aroused and wanted to reach her climax soon. This situation made her unable to think normally.

    Michael withdrew his hand as Sarah pulled down her pants, his fingers wet and sticky. Without waiting any longer, he directly put his finger in his mouth.

    "That''s dirty!"mented Sarah who saw what Michael was doing.

    "This is delicious," Michael replied, then licked his lips, as if to tease Sarah.

    Sarah just snorted hearing that, her face suddenly turned a little red.

    "Let''s continue what you left behind," Sarah said slowly then opened her legs.

    It wasn''t very wide as her pants only opened up to the knees, but it was enough for Michael''s hands to work.

    Without waiting any longer, Michael touched Sarah''s private part again. He rubbed it, then stuck his finger in.

    Sarah tried to hold back her moan by covering her lips with one hand, but when she felt Michael''s second finger enter her body, Sarah''s moan was heard again.

    "Ahh¡­ Michael¡­"

    Michael''s fingers were getting excited under there, Sarah''s fluid allowed him to keep moving back and forth with a rhythm. Makes a naughty sound from what his fingers do.

    Hearing that Michael became very aroused, his lower body was already very hard and wanted to be released immediately. He also wanted to immediately crouch under Sarah and put his mouth on her body.

    Wanted to taste his wife''s liquid pleasure.

    But¡­ he tried to restrain himself. Even though it would make Sarah enjoy it even more, Michael knew Sarah would be furious because they were out in public.

    He had to be quite content with his current state.

    "Michael¡­ hurry¡­ I''m a little bit more¡­" Sarah held back her moan, almost feeling a surge of pleasure from what her husband was doing.

    Like a servant, Michael did what his queen asked him to do.

    His fingers back and forth faster and faster, wanting to catch up with the pleasure that was about toe.

    Sarah kept on moaning, calling out Michael''s name, then her body suddenly trembling violently when something came out.<sub> </sub>

    Michael kept his finger inside, Sarah''s body part was twitching, and his finger was already very wet. He finally took out his finger when the twitching had stopped.

    "Youe a lot," Michael teased, then showed his wet hands.

    Sarah''s face reddened hearing that, then immediately hid her face in Michael''s arms.

    It is so embrassing!

    Michael chuckled at his wife''s behavior and then kissed Sarah''s forehead.

    "You''re cute when you''re shy," Michael teased.

    "Ohh¡­ stop talking!" said Sarah, lifting her face and looking at Michael with annoyance.

    Michael chuckled again and then started licking his hands again.

    "That''s so dirty! Wait! I have a tissue in my bag!" said Sarah when she saw Michael sucking his own finger.

    Michael didn''tment and continued sucking on his hand, trying his best to wipe away all of Sarah''s liquid on his hand. Before finally taking the tissue given by Sarah.

    "Wifey, how about now it''s your turn to work hard, hm?" Michael asked, whispering in Sarah''s ear.

    In fact, when Sarah passed the tissue to Michael, she noticed that Michael''s pants looked like little hills, indicating something inside was about toe out.

    However, Sarah is too shy at this time and tries to go back to seeing the film which is showing a wedding scene.

    "What do you mean?" Sarah was still trying to act like she didn''t understand what Michael was talking about.

    Michael smirked when he saw Sarah who wasn''t looking at him, but the corners of her eyes seemed to be stealing nces at his lower body.

    Michael''s other hand immediately pulled his pants and let his body part free from his cage.

    It stood tall and hard, celebrating its freedom.

    Michael''s other hand then immediately grabbed Sarah''s hand, and led it to touch his body.

    "There''s an emergency that requires your care, doctor," Michael whispered in a deep voice, deliberately emphasizing the word doctor.

    For some reason, he became even more aroused when he said that word.

    Sarah gulped when she felt something hard touch her hand. Unknowingly she immediately turned in that direction. Sarah swallowed again.

    "Shit! That''s been so hard!" thought Sarah.

    Impatient, Michael''s finger immediately opened Sarah''s fist, while the other hand grabbed his body and directed it to Sarah''s hand to hold it.

    "It seems the patient is impatient," said Sarah, looking at Michael.

    Michael smirked then kissed Sarah''s lips.

    "I told you, this is an emergency," Michael said.

    Sarah just smiled then started moving her hands up and down.

    "Wifey¡­ go on¡­ hmm," Michael said, trying to enjoy Sarah''s hand movements.

    "How about you give it a little spit?" Michael suggested so he can enjoy it more.

    Sarah looked at Michael with a sharp gaze. She knew it was just Michael''s trick before the man asked her to use her mouth.

    Well, no matter how Michael begged, she wouldn''t give himhead in a public ce!

    "Well¡­ I''m just making a suggestion," Michael said, smiling awkwardly and enjoying the movement of Sarah''s hand.

    Michael and Sarah suddenly narrowed their eyes when suddenly there was light.

    The studio lights are back on!

    Sarah immediately withdrew her hand, causing Michael to look at her pleadingly.

    "Put your pants back on!" Sarah said frantically then immediately pulled back her pants.

    Michael''s face immediately turned into annoyance when he saw this. Couldn''t he at least get his pleasure first before the light came on?

    Damn author!

    *Ehem

    ***

    Sarah looked at Michael who had juste out of a room, his face looked worried.

    "How is it? You managed to delete the footage?" Sarah asked worriedly.

    She didn''t know if it was obvious or not, but it was better to be sure.

    She didn''t want the video to suddenly go viral and ruin her career.

    "Yes, everything is safe. It can''t be seen but I''ve deleted it. You don''t have to worry," Michael said with a reassuring smile.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief before finally looking at Michael who was holding her hand.

    "Oh yeah, where are we going next?" asked Sarah curiously. Start enjoying their date.

    <o>,m Michael looked at Sarah then smirked.</o>

    "Check-in!"

 Chapter 76 Love At First Sight

    Sarah nced asionally at Michael, then at the road in front of her. Her facial expression was nervous.

    She thought Michael was joking with her when he said they were going to check in, but seeing Michael go straight back to the car instead of going to lunch in the cinema made Sarah start to think he was really serious.

    Well¡­ what they just did was pretty hot and Michael wasn''t getting his satisfaction yet. It was only natural that Michael wanted to finish what they had just done.

    However, Sarah was a little hesitant. Is going to the hotel the right decision? What if she gets carried away and ends up doing it?

    Meanwhile, Michael held back his smile when he saw Sarah''s troubled face. Why is his wife so adorable? Was she that worried that they were going to the hotel?

    Sarah, who was thinking about what she should do when they actually got to the hotel immediatelye back to her sense when the car driven by Michael stopped, Sarah then immediately looked around her and¡­ this felt very familiar.

    "This¡­" Sarah said looking around in the car, there were several different buildings, but some were still very familiar.

    "Let''s go," said Michael, who had opened the door for Sarah and held out his hand.

    Still confused, Sarah took Michael''s hand and got out of the car. His head didn''t stop looking left and right, to make sure she came to the right ce.

    "Do you remember it?" Michael asked holding back a smile when he saw Sarah''s reaction.

    Sarah immediately turned to Michael, "This is an area near campus, right?" said Sarah a little unsure.

    Michael nodded, then pointed to a cafe, "You remember that?"

    Sarah''s eyes immediately followed Michael''s index finger. Her eyes widened when she saw the cafe.

    "Let''s have lunch," said Michael smiling at Sarah who remembered the cafe. Holding hands, the two then headed towards the cafe.

    The cafe has seating inside and outside, the design looks simple with brown and white colors. As soon as they entered, it turned out inside the cafe was quite busy with several young people who looked busy with theirptops and their appearance could be said to look tired.

    Michael and Sarah then decided to sit outside the cafe.

    "Wow... everything still looks the same, nothing has changed at all," said Sarah, who couldn''t hide her surprise when she entered the cafe. The feeling was warm and nostalgic..

    This cafe was the cafe where she worked part-time and it could be said her youth was spent in this ce. The location is not too far from campus and the pay is also decent.

    "You remember it? The cafe waitress," said Michael, smiling at Sarah, who seemed nostalgic in this ce.

    Sarah turned to Michael and smiled. Of course, she remembered. Apart from this being the cafe where she worked part-time, this was the ce where she and Michael first met.

    It all starts here.

    "I forgot that I used to be popr enough to have regr customerse here to see me," Sarah said with a seductive smile.

    Michael chuckled when he heard that. At that time, he deliberately came to this area to meet a woman because he was ordered by his mother. At first, Michael refused, such a meeting did not suit him.

    However, his mother continued to push him, saying she went to medical school and was the daughter of one of his mother''s acquaintances.

    Not wanting to continue to be bothered by his mother, Michael finally decided to meet her, at the cafe the woman chose. But¡­ when a cafe waitress came to bring his a menu while he was waiting, he immediately fell in love with the cafe waitress.

    It was love at first sight!

    Since that day, Michael has always tried to have lunch here, and be a regr customer of this cafe, even though he has to spend about 30 minutes driving. It was done by him to see the woman who had managed to make his heart flutter.

    "Yes, you are quite popr. I''m lucky to be able to date you," Michael said with a smile. For Michael, it happened two years ago, his memory is still quite clear about it.

    "Do you remember when..."

    Michael''s words were stopped when suddenly a waitress came to bring them menus. Michael smiled looking at the menu, even the menu was still the same as thest he remembered!

    "Oh right, do you remember when I asked your number?" Michael asked as soon as the waitress had left after they had said the order.

    Sarah nodded. Of course, she remembered that. Actually, Sarah had no impression at first when she first saw Michael. The man had a handsome face, but that was about it.

    She had seen handsome faces many times at work, so Michael''s appearance didn''t really stand out. However, the man became stand out when Sarah saw him almost every day.

    Unlike the other costumer who came to eat, or did their homework on theirptops, Michael only ordered drinks, then yed with his cellphone while asionally stealing nces at Sarah.<sub> </sub>

    At first, Sarah thought the man was waiting for his date, but Michael always seemed to be alone and left after being in the cafe for an hour or so.

    Until finally, one day, it seemed like it had been a week since Sarah had first seen him, Michael held out a little longer until she finally finished work. It confused Sarah a little, but she didn''t mind it too much.

    As soon as Sarah left the cafe, suddenly someone touched her shoulder, and Sarah saw a familiar face in front of her.

    "Hey, I''m Michael," Michael said holding out his hand.

    Sarah was a little confused, but she epted the outstretched hand, "I''m Sarah."

    "I know," Michael said, smiling awkwardly.

    Sarah then looked at Michael with raised eyebrows, as if to say if there was anything she could do to help.

    "Your coffee is delicious," Michael said suddenly, his voice shaking slightly as he said that.

    "Uh¡­ thanks, but I didn''t make it," Sarah said, her face looking very confused. Does it turn out that this man has a mental illness? He''s so weird!

    p "Then will you make it for me?"</anda>

    "Eh?"

    "I like you, can I have your number?" Michael asked finally getting up the courage to ask what he wanted.

    This was the first time he had tried to chase after a woman because usually, they were the ones who came to him because of his good looks and family status, so Michael was a little awkward with this.

    "Sorry, but I have to go," Sarah said apologetically and then hurriedly left. The man was indeed handsome, but there was something strange about him! Better not have anything to do with him!

    "You rejected me pretty hard that time,"mented Michael who still remembers it clearly. It was the first time he had asked for a woman''s number, and the first time he had got rejected.

    "Well¡­ you were really weird at that time," Sarah said, remembering what Michael meant.

    "But in the end you were captivated by my charm," said Michael with a seductive smile.

    "Well¡­ you''re pretty persistent and it''s actually not that bad. So I had to give it," Sarah said pretending to sound arrogant.

    The next day after the incident, Sarah saw Michael again, and this time Michael did not hesitate to say hello, it made Sarah a little surprised.

    This wasn''t the first time she''d refused to give her number to cafe patrons, but usually, they wouldn''te back or pretended not to be interested in her thinking she was a snob.

    So seeing Michaele back and start talking to her made Sarah not used to it. It was the first time anyone had acted like that to her.

    The two of them then grew closer by the day, Michael kepting to the cafe and chatting with her, at first it was just a greeting, or thank you, before finally starting to ask if she was still in college, where she was studying.

    Without realizing it, Sarah began to think of Michael as a friend, especially when there is no customer, Sarah sometimes sat and talked with Michael.

    Until one day, when Sarah''s shift ended and wanted to go home immediately, it suddenly rained heavily and Sarah had an assignment to submit that night.

    Seeing the rain that won''t stop and it''s getting darker, Sarah thinks of breaking through the rain, but suddenly Michael holds her hand and says he will drop Sarah off.

    "I have a car. That''s better than running around in the rain to your dorm," Michael said as Sarah looked at him in confusion.

    Sarah finally nodded, she was already feeling pretty close to Michael, so it didn''t seem a problem to go with him.

    It didn''t take long for Michael''s car to take Sarah to her dorm.

    "Thank you very much. You helped me a lot!" Sarah said sincerely. However, just as Sarah was about to open her car door, Michael locked the door, causing Sarah to look at Michael with raised eyebrows.

    "How about you thank me by giving me your number?" asked Michael, wanting to talk with Sarah tonight.

    Sarah snorted at that, but she finally gave her number to Michael.

    They both did not think that it would make their rtionship closer, and eventually married.

 Chapter 77 Cake Shop

    Michael and Sarah continued to chat, recalling memories of the two of them when they were still dating, how their first date was, and the dates that followed.

    That afternoon, Sarah''s face looked cheerful, andughed a lot, even after their food came, the two of them were still chatting happily.

    Inwardly Michael smiled seeing Sarah who was no longer sad, it seemed that his decision to ask Sarah on a date this Saturday was a good decision.

    While Sarah was enjoying this very much, she could reminisce and recall memories she thought she had forgotten.

    Well¡­ after they got married, she and Michael became very busy and seemed to have no time to reminisce about the two of them.

    Even Sarah forgot that Michael who was sitting in front of her was still the same Michael she was dating at that time.

    It seems that after they got married, she and Michael have changed a lot.

    Maybe it was their true selves, or was something else causing the two of them to change?

    Sarah didn''t know what it was, but one thing was for sure.

    "That''s a very sweet memory," thought Sarah, smiling subconsciously as she sipped her drink through a straw.

    "What''s wrong? Did you think of something?" Michael asked noticing Sarah''s sudden smile.

    "No, it''s nothing. I''m just happy to be out like this. Thank you," Sarah said looking at Michael sincerely.

    She knew that Michael was trying to cheer her up after what happenedst night, and at first Sarah seemed to want to shut herself up.

    She didn''t need it, and she could handle it on her own, as she had once done.

    However, Sarah never thought that Michael taking her to the cinema which was quite historic for them, then proceeding to a cafe that has memories of the two of them, would make her really enjoy this.

    "Anytime. I''m d you like it," said Michael, smiling as he saw his wife getting better.

    "Oh right, wifey, do you remember that cake shop?" Michael asked suddenly.

    His n was to date today until the evening, or at least until the sun went down, thest ce Michael could think of was the London Eye, where he had proposed to Sarah.

    However, before that, Michael was a little confused about where they should spend their time. Especially now that it''s still four. They still have plenty of time to spend.

    "Cake shop?" Sarah asked, raising an eyebrow. Her facial expression was confused.

    As far as she remembers, she had never gone with Michael to the cake shop.

    "Ahh!! Do you mean the cake shop you visited on our anniversary?" Sarah asked as a memory shed through her mind.

    When they finally had a year of dating, Michael suddenly surprised her with a cake.

    As far as Sarah knows, Michael doesn''t really like cakes, but seeing Michael buy a cake for their anniversary made Sarah quite touched at that time.

    Well¡­ at that time Sarah really loved Michael, whatever the man did make she always touched.

    "No. Not that shop," Michael said shaking his head.

    "You don''t remember? That time you were waiting for me at the cake shop. Eh¡­ wait a minute," Michael said, stopping to exin then looking serious, trying to remember the hazy memories.

    Looks like it wasn''t when they weren''t married.

    "Are you alright?" Sarah asked worriedly. Michael looked like he was trying to recall his memories.

    "Don''t push yourself," she continued.

    "I''m fine," Michael replied with a reassuring smile.

    "By the way, do you remember that cake shop? Looks like we visited it after we got married," Michael said again discussing what he had remembered.<sub> </sub>

    It seemed like going to that cake shop to get their dessert over tea was the right choice to pass their time.

    "Eh?"

    Sarah''s facial expression looked surprised at the question.

    "You forgot? At that time you were waiting for me at the cake shop, but I had a lot of work and I was a littlete. You were very angry at that time," Michael exined when he saw Sarah''s expression which showed that she did not remember what Michael was talking about.

    "Ah¡­ that¡­!" Sarah said nodding her head.

    Michael smiled at his wife who finally remembered it.

    "Because you were annoyed, I even bought you a strawberry cake and finally fed you. You finally smiled, and fed me the cake back," said Michael, still exining with a smile.

    Sarah took her drink back from the table and opened her lips to let the straw in when she heard that.

    Her throat suddenly felt dry.

    She and Michael never visited the cake shop!

    After marriage, the two were very busy and rarely went on dates. So Sarah was pretty sure they had never been to a cake shop, much less to the point to feed each other at the cake shop!

    In that case, it meant that the woman who went with Michael wasn''t her.

    "Is that her? Or Michael''s previous girlfriend?" Sarah thought subconsciously feeling ufortable, there was something in her chest that felt strange at this moment.

    "No! Michael said he waste because he had so much work to do. Then it must be her," Sarah thought to herself.

    She dated Michael for two years before Michael proposed to her, and before that, Michael was still in college.

    She was the first woman Michael was with when he finally works, and if she wasn''t the woman Michael was referring to, it meant she was the woman after her, not before.

    "How is it? Do you want to visit the cake shop? We can have tea. I think they sell tea," asked Michael who kept talking and didn''t notice the change in Sarah''s face because Sarah continued to drink her drink with a straw.

    Sarah put her ss back on the table and looked at Michael.

    "I''m still full, maybe next time," Sarah replied, smiling apologetically.

    Sarah was trying to look okay, even though she was feeling really bad right now.

    If she had some kind of meter to measure her happiness, then the bar was almost full.

    But suddenly with one question from Michael, with the cake shop, the bar went downhill drastically.

    "Oh, I see," said Michael a little surprised. Didn''t expect Sarah to refuse his invitation to visit the cake shop.

    ording to him, he and Sarah have pretty good memories in there. He could remember how he and Sarah smiled there even though it was a little awkward at first because Sarah was mad at him.

    Well¡­ it was a little blurry, so Michael didn''t know where the cake shop was.

    "Then how about we..."

    "Let''s just go home," said Sarah suddenly.

    Her mood had already deteriorated by now to continue their date.

    Right now all she could think about was that Michael was actually dating that woman. Maybe they broke up by now because Michael wasn''t married to her.

    But still, Sarah was feeling very upset right now.

    That woman¡­ was the reason she and Michael had to get a divorce!

 Chapter 78 Happy Wife, Happy Life

    Michael asionally nced at Sarah who was sitting next to him looking at the scenery outside the window, her back to him.

    He didn''t know what was going on, but he could somehow sense that Sarah''s mood was deteriorating. His wife was always silent when her mood was bad.

    But what did he do? Michael had absolutely no idea. Their date went smoothly, and nothing happened to make Sarah suddenly be like this.

    "Is it because of the cake shop?" Michael thought back to what had happened before Sarah''s mood worsened.

    It seemed the cake shop was thest thing they discussed, but¡­ what''s with that? They have fond memories of the cake shop. Even though Sarah didn''t remember what he was talking about before, Sarah did remember it after he exined it.

    So what is going on?!

    It felt like Michael''s head was about to explode right now. Why is the situation like this? Why does Sarah''s mood be bad? What is wrong? What is he doing?

    Why is it so hard to understand women?

    It can''t be like this! If they went home now, the atmosphere in the house would only feel cramped! He had to do something to make Sarah''s mood better.

    As they say, happy wife, happy life.

    So if he wants the atmosphere at home to be happy, he must make his wife happy.

    When Michael was confused with his own thoughts, Sarah did the same thing. At this moment Sarah''s mind kept thinking about Michael''s words.

    "I feed you, and you feed me back."

    Before when they were dating, or even celebrating their first wedding anniversary, there was always a cake, and they often fed each other like that.

    But¡­ the woman Michael had just mentioned wasn''t her, and it definitely was her!

    For some reason, Sarah felt pain and irritation in her chest. She knew that it was no longer her business if Michael dated her after the divorce, but the fact that Michael was doing what the two of them used to do with other women annoyed Sarah.

    Wait a minute¡­ did that cake shop scene really happen after they divorced?

    What¡­ What if it happened while they were still married? After all, they had gone to that ce, going to the cake shop didn''t seem impossible.

    "Why are you like this, Sarah? So what if they both did it before your divorce? It''s in the past, you''ve forgotten it, you''ve let it go," thought Sarah, surprised to feel her heart ached.

    This feeling is still the same as back then. When she first found out about it, her heart felt like it was being stabbed with needles. Her chest felt tight and it was difficult to breathe. She felt betrayed by the man she loved so much, her world felt shattered.

    However, three years had passed, and she shouldn''t feel this way anymore. She should have reacted more calmly. Why does she still feel this way?

    Sarah suddenly realized why she was acting like this. At that time, she felt pain because she felt betrayed by the man she loved so much.

    "Then¡­ do I still love Michael?" thought Sarah in surprise. She then nced at Michael who was driving with a serious face.

    During the two or so weeks of pretending to be Michael''s wife, Michael was still the same Michael she was dating, the version of Michael Sarah had forgotten about, and to be honest, she wasfortable with that.

    Does that mean she still loves Michael? The feeling is still there?

    "No! I''ve forgotten it! I just got carried away! Calm yourself, Sarah! You don''t have to feel pain like now! It''s all over!" Sarah thought trying to calm herself.<sub> </sub>

    Come to think of it, she was such a stupid woman. Why did she feel pain again with what happened three years ago? What Michael did with that woman was absolutely none of her business, and she didn''t care because she and Michael were over!

    "Where are we going?" Sarah asked when she noticed Michael suddenly turning the car around.

    "Somewhere, I''m sure you''ll like it!" Michael replied with a smile.

    "I know you want to go back home soon, but I¡­" Michael tried to exin that he didn''t want their date to end like this.

    "I understand. It''s rare for us to go out on a date, so let''s make the most of today''s date!" Sarah cut in with a sweet smile.

    She has a mission to make Michael fall in love with her so thatter he can feel what she felt at that time, so this is not the time to be upset, or hurt by what Michael did to her back then.

    Michael''s mouth opened slightly when he heard that. He waspletely taken aback by what Sarah had just said.

    What''s wrong with his wife? Why did her mood suddenly change like this? Earlier she looked annoyed and wanted to go home, but suddenly she looks happy and wants to continue their date again?

    "Are you on your period?" Michael asked suddenly.

    Sarah who was thinking about what she should do to make Michael fall in love with her on their date, immediately turned around when she heard Michael''s question.

    "What?"

    "Well¡­ your mood suddenly changed, I was wondering if you were on your period. I''ll be more careful if that''s the case," Michael said exining his question again carefully while asionally ncing at Sarah''s face.

    "Pftt¡­ hahaha!" Sarah suddenlyughed at Michael''s innocent question.

    She remembers the time they were dating, she had her period and that time she treated Michael badly, well¡­ really really bad! Everything about Michael bes really annoying.

    Sarah finally exined that she was on her period and asked Michael to understand. From then on, Michael asked Sarah to tell him when Sarah was going through it so he wouldn''t bother her.

    Michael looked at Sarah with a look of horror. Sarah suddenlyughed again! Looks like his wife is on her period! Her mood swings!

    "Ah¡­ you are so cute, Michael!" said Sarah trying to stopughing. Why is Michael being this cute? Once again she had almost forgotten this side of Michael.

    While Michael only responded modestly, he didn''t want to be wrong and Sarah scolded him.

    Sarah chuckled at Michael''s reaction. Ahhh¡­ why does Michael always make her mood be better like this? Last night he did the same thing, so he did when they were at the cinema and the cafe, and now.

    Once again, she would let herself get carried away.

    "Did you forget that you touched me down there?" Sarah asked with an amused smile.

    "Ah!" Michael seemed toe to his senses when he heard that as he immediately smiled sheepishly. He had forgotten about it.

    Sarah then leaned her body closer to Michael.

    "Would you like to check it out?" whispered Sarah in his ear.

 Chapter 79 Misunderstanding

    Michael looked at Sarah when he heard the question, Sarah''s face was looking at him with a seductive smile.

    The corners of Michael''s lips lifted slightly. Sarah''s mood really fluctuated, but he had absolutely no problem with this kind of change.

    "Is that so?" said Michael looking at the road in front of him, but one of his hands that had been holding the gear shift immediately moved to Sarah''s thighs and pulled her slightly to open her legs. His hand then quickly touched the inside.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked slightly surprised when she felt Michael''s naughty hand. She didn''t think that Michael would actually do that.

    "You asked me to check it out," Michael said innocently. "It seems dry here. Should I try to go inside to check it?" he continued and the hands went higher, trying toe inside.

    "You pervert! Just focus on driving! What if we have an ident?" said Sarah then immediately grabbed Michael''s hand and closed her legs again.

    Michael just chuckled at that. Looks like Sarah''s mood really has returned to normal.

    "Wifey," Michael called, asionally ncing at Sarah.

    "Yes?" Sarah asked again, enjoying the view outside the window. Her tone sounded normal, not like she sounded annoyed earlier.

    "Should we go check in?" Michael asked suddenly in a serious tone. His wife even said things like that. He didn''t know if it was serious or a joke, so Michael wanted to make it clear.

    After all, if his wife really needed his help, Michael would be happy to help, maybe his fingers weren''t enough to satisfy his wife.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that, she then immediately turned to Michael and hit his arm to wake him up.

    "Just drive properly, you pervert!"

    ***

    Michael and Sarah returned home when the stars were already in the sky. Both of their faces looked tired, but there was a clear look of happiness on their faces.

    Although Michael was regretted it they didn''t go check in, but today everything went well, although there was a little problem at first.

    He and Sarah went to the arcade and yed games together, even though it didn''t look like it, Sarah was quite into games.

    After that, the two of them went to the London Eye, seeing the sights of London. Michael suddenly stood behind Sarah and hugged her from behind. Sarah was a little surprised by that. It had been a long time since someone had hugged her from behind, and she liked that.

    Two of them are then immersed in their memories of the past, for them, the London Eye is a ce that will not be forgotten by them because this is where Michael proposed to her.

    The two seem to be getting carried away again because who knows who started it, the two of them kiss again, and have to stop when the capsule has returned to the bottom.

    "I''m going to take a shower first," Sarah said walking to the second floor.

    She''s been out all day and her body already feels hot, especially before Michael touched her down there, even though she had cleaned it with a tissue, she felt like she wanted to clean it with water immediately.

    "Let''s take a shower together," Michael said, then hurriedly put his ss on the table and followed Sarah.

    "What? No!" said Sarah firmly refused then hastily ran and headed for the bathroom. She knew Michael, and she sure as hell he wasn''t going to just take a shower! There must be something that pervert will do!

    Michael quickened his pace when he saw Sarah starting to run. He thought he could definitely catch up to her. However, he had to swallow his disappointment when he saw Sarah enter the bathroom first.

    It seemed he couldn''t underestimate Sarah. After all, the woman often ran in the hospital to save her patients.

    ***

    Once finished showering, Michael looked confused not to find Sarah on the bed, he then changed his clothes and went down to the first floor, to look for his wife.

    However, he also doesn''t find Sarah in the living room, and in the dining room, making Michael wonder if Sarah has another emergency case?

    Suddenly Michael saw a woman standing on the balcony while supporting her body on the balcony railing, enjoying the view in front of her.

    The corner of Michael''s lips smiled at that, his wife really liked the view of the city and never seemed to get tired of seeing it.

    His feet then immediately moved to the balcony.

    Meanwhile, Sarah was deep in thought.

    Even though she had forgotten about it a little earlier because of their fun date, she suddenly remembered that cake shop again.

    Was it true that Michael went there with that woman when they were still married?

    Deep inside, she wanted to deny it. Michael couldn''t have done that to her.

    But¡­ she also had doubts. Michael had even gone to worse ces than just a cake shop with that woman, so it felt¡­ it could happen.

    "No. Maybe he did go out with her after we divorced. That must be it!" thought Sarah, unwilling to ept that Michael had gone to the cake shop and fed her while they were still married.

    Sarah sighed, then looked at the scene in front of her that never seemed to sleep even though it was gettingte at night.

    She had nned not to think about it too much since she and Michael were over, but she thought about it again.<sub> </sub>

    It bothered her so much!

    Did she get carried away again like before?

    Suddenly Sarah felt a hand holding her stomach and then soon her back was touched by something hard.

    "Aren''t you tired of seeing the city view?"

    Michael''s soft-sounding voice suddenly whispered near her ear.

    It seemed that even though they had a great time, Sarah still remembered what happened to her patient because she was standing alone like this.

    Michael couldn''t help but smile sadly at the thought. Couldn''t he have done something to keep his wife from thinking about it again?

    Sarah''s lips smiled when she felt the hug she had felt earlier. Her hands were immediately ced on top of Michael''s then she immediately turned to see Michael''s face.

    "Yes, the view of the city is very beautiful," Sarah replied then looked back at the scene in front of her.

    "Now I understand why I can''t take my eyes off you," Michael said suddenly.

    Sarah frowned, then turned back to Michael.

    "Because you''re so beautiful," Michael said with a big smile.

    Sarah immediately turned her face when she heard that, her lips involuntarily smiled and a blush was evident on her cheeks.

    How could Michael say something like that in such a serious tone?

    She was a woman in her thirties, she couldn''t even take good care of herself because of her job. Compared to other women, she definitely looked normal.

    But still Sarah liked thepliment.

    Michael just chuckled at Sarah''s shy reaction, before finally the atmosphere between them became quiet.

    It was quiet, but surprisingly not awkward. Just cuddling like this while enjoying the scene in front of them seemed to beforting.

    Suddenly, Michael lowered his head and ced it on Sarah''s shoulder and kissed her neck.

    "Michael?" Sarah said a little confused by Michael''s sudden change. She could sense that Michael wasn''t trying to stimte her, because he immediately broke the kiss.

    "I''m sorry," Michael said suddenly, still leaning his face on Sarah''s shoulder.

    He didn''t know how to make his wife feel any better, and that upset him.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard that, she then immediately let go of Michael''s arms on her stomach and turned her body to look at Michael.

    "What''s wrong?" Sarah asked confusedly. Michael suddenly behaved like this.

    Michael didn''t answer, his right hand immediately went up and held Sarah''s cheek, before finally moving his face forward and kissing Sarah''s lips.

    Sarah was a little taken aback by the kiss, but she kissed him back anyway.

    The kiss was sweet and there was no passion in it, like their usual kiss. Michael treated her gently and carefully, as if he wanted to tell Sarah his feelings.

    The way he kissed her not so they could have sex, but so Sarah could feel his feelings.

    And Sarah could feel that!

    It made Sarah think back to the cake shop, Michael couldn''t have gone to the cake shop while still married to her.

    It can''t be like that!

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears came out and rolled down her cheeks.

    She could sense Michael''s feelings, but why did Michael treat her like this?

    Why did Michael let her go?

    Why didn''t Michael try to keep their marriage alive?

    Michael opened his eyes wide when he saw Sarah''s flowing tears. He immediately broke the kiss and pulled Sarah into his arms.

    "It''s okay, Wifey. It''s not your fault. It''s okay," Michael said softly as he patted Sarah''s back.

    It seemed the loss of her patient had had such a big impact on Sarah that she still couldn''t get over it.

 Chapter 80 Making Babies ***

    Sarah and Michael are currently lying on the bed. However, both of them seemed to be lost in their own thoughts.

    Sarah thought back to her mixed feelings. Did she really get carried away this time?

    After all, sincest night Michael continued tofort her who had lost her patient.

    Not to mention that they had a date earlier and brought back sweet memories between the two of them that Sarah had not remembered for a long time.

    It must be like that! She couldn''t possibly still love Michael! Her feelings for him were over as soon as Michael let her go.

    Meanwhile, Michael was thinking about something different. He knew that it must be hard for Sarah to look normal after not being able to save someone, and she would certainly remember that.

    However, Michael did not like looking at his sad wife. Moreover, Sarah was still crying.

    What should he do?

    Suddenly sex crossed his mind. He knew this wasn''t the right time to do this, but he wanted to let Sarah know that if he was by her side, he couldfort her.

    After all, he was confident that he could make Sarah forget about it with his abilities!

    "Wifey," Michael called, looking at Sarah who was lying beside him.

    "Hm," Sarah answered curtly without looking at Michael.

    As Michael had expected, Sarah was still awake. She must be still thinking about it.

    "I think I''m healthy," Michael said suddenly.

    In order to get Sarah''s green light, he must tell her about his memory that has returned.

    Well¡­ though that''s not all, but remembering James is progress, right?

    Sarah''s body stiffened when she heard that. Michael is healthy?

    Did that mean he had remembered everything?

    Will he scold me for tricking him?

    Various questions popped up in Sarah''s mind. Come to think of it, Michael had remembered something even though his memory was slightly wrong.

    "Wifey? Why are you silent?" Michael asked as Sarah still had her back to him. He thought Sarah would be pleased, or perhaps ask him questions.

    "I think I''m healthy and I can do it," Michael said quietly.

    "What do you mean?" Sarah finally turned around and looked at Michael with raised eyebrows. She tried to adjust her facial expression so as not to look panicked even though her brain was working hard at the moment.

    Michael didn''t answer right away, he just smiled and turned around. In an instant, he was on top of Sarah.

    "Making babies," he whispered softly and then kissed Sarah on the lips. Michael then looked at Sarah with a smirk.

    He knew that Sarah was still sad right now, so he purposely didn''t want to say he wanted to have sex. His wife must have immediately understood the meaning of the word making babies.

    Sarah blinked her eyes when she heard that. Her brain was already working hard toe up with an excuse if Michael asked why she lied to him, but suddenly Michael was talking about making babies.

    It left Sarah a little speechless.

    "I''m not joking, Michael! Don''t joke like that!" Sarah said irritably, hitting Michael in the chest and then pushing him hard.

    "Ah." Michael was forced to lie back down beside Sarah.

    "But I''m not kidding! I''m serious!" said Michael, tilting his body to face Sarah.

    Sarah just snorted when she heard that, then turned her back to Michael.

    "I''mpletely healthy! My memory has recovered!" said Michael, sounding desperate when he saw Sarah didn''t believe him.

    Hearing that, Sarah finally turned to face Michael. From the tone of his voice, Michael seemed serious, which made Sarah curious.

    "I''m listening," Sarah said.

    Michael''s lips formed a smile when he saw his wife who turned to face him.

    "You know James? That time..."

    Michael then told the incident that happened in the office, before he didn''t remember James, and suddenly he suddenly remembered the man.

    Sarah just kept quiet, focused on listening to Michael''s story. She did know James, it was one of Michael''s co-workers.

    James even came to their house at that time.

    However, the man had been with Michael a littleter than the others. Because early in the marriage, Sarah had visited Michael''s workce, and she didn''t see James there.

    Sarah''s face looked serious after listening to Michael''s story. She knew that there was a possibility that Michael''s memory would improve soon, but she didn''t expect it to be this soon.

    "Wifey, why are you looking serious? Isn''t this great news?" Michael asked when he saw Sarah''s face.

    "This means I''m healthy," he continued.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah immediately changed her expression to a smile at Michael''s words. She had to pretend to be happy about this.

    "Yeah, this is good news. I''m d you''re healthy," Sarah said then touched Michael''s cheek.

    Michael''s lips broke into a wide smile upon hearing that.

    "Really? Then¡­ we can do it, right?" Michael asked, holding Sarah''s hand on his cheek and kissing it.

    "Eh?"

    Sarah was a little taken aback when she heard that, feeling stupid for saying Michael was healthy. As soon as she came to her senses, Michael was back on top of her.

    "Wifey¡­ you''re really beautiful," Michael said quietly. All this time Sarah had always looked beautiful to him, but tonight his wife was even more beautiful when viewed from below like this.

    Sarah was getting a little shy, this was the second time she''d seen Michael above her after the incident at the pool that time.

    Unknowingly her cheeks felt hot.

    "Michael¡­ that¡­" Before Sarah could answer, Michael kissed her lips again. The kiss was gentle at first, before finally starting to suck and bite her lip slowly.

    Sarah could feel a passion.

    At first, Sarah wanted to refuse, but over time she was lulled by the kiss and started kissing Michael.

    Her hands that had been lying on the bed immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and pushed it.

    A small moan escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael broke the kiss. Sarah''s mouth immediately took as much oxygen as possible, preparing to move on to round two.

    However, Michael''s face dropped slightly and targeted Sarah''s neck, then started kissing and licking her.

    "Michael¡­ hmmm¡­" Sarah''s chin lifted slightly, giving Michael who was working down there a little space. A small moan began to escape her lips, indicating that she was starting to like what Michael was doing.

    Michael smiled inwardly when he felt Sarah''s hand that had been around his neck, start to rise slowly and squeeze his hair gently.

    After kissing Sarah''s neck, Michael looked at Sarah who was below him, his wife''s face was slightly red, a smile appeared on Michael''s lips.

    Michael then immediately took off his shirt, and threw it somewhere, he didn''t care about it, before finally his lips kissed Sarah''s again.

    It was sweet and addictive, Michael was never satisfied to kiss it.

    While kissing, Sarah''s right hand moved again to touch Michael''s body, but suddenly Michael''s left hand pushed it onto the bed, then slowly moved up, and finally found Sarah''s palm. His fingers immediately searched for the gap in Sarah''s, and gripped it tightly. Sarah grabbed the hand in return.

    The kiss broke again, both of them seemed to be taking as much oxygen as they could.

    Michael''s hand then grabbed the hem of Sarah''s shirt, and pulled it up, Sarah subconsciously raised her body slightly to help Michael.

    Right now Sarah''s brain wasn''t working properly, she knew this was wrong, but her body wanted Michael''s touch.

    Michael smiled at Sarah''s half-naked body beneath him. It wasn''t the first time he''d seen her, but that body always looked beautiful, and it always excited him.

    Michael''s head then went to Sarah''s chest, his mouth ying on Sarah''s right chest, while his hands worked on her left chest.

    Sarah''s chin lifted slightly followed by a moah that escaped her lips.

    Once satisfied ying with her chest, one of Michael''s hands moved down, into the pajama pants and underwear worn by Sarah.

    It was a little wet down there, which meant Sarah liked what he was doing.

    One of his fingers then went inside, causing Sarah''s moan toe out again.

    "Michael¡­ ahhh¡­"

    Michael couldn''t take it anymore, he immediately took out his hand and stopped the sucking in Sarah''s chest.

    It made Sarah feel like something was missing, but next she felt a tingling feeling when Michael kissed her belly.

    Michael''s hand then grabbed Sarah''s pants, and took it off. Once again, Sarah helped him by lifting her leg.

    "You are really beautiful," said Michael when he saw Sarah''s naked body.

    Sarah''s face turned red again hearing that and subconsciously closed her legs.

    Michael just smiled at that, before finally taking off his pants, something hard immediately came out of there.

    Michael kissed Sarah''s body again, providing stimtion to make it easier for them to do what they were about to do.

    When he had had enough, Michael put his hand on Sarah''s leg and opened it.

    Michael then immediately aimed his hardened body at Sarah''s wet body, he moved it slightly and then pushed it slowly.

    However, Sarah suddenly pushed him hard and immediately ran to the bathroom.

    Michael was a little confused, and also annoyed. But suddenly he started to hear Sarah crying

 Chapter 81 Message ***

    Sarah held back her moan as Michael''s body slowly entered hers. It felt enormous and full as if it wanted to tear it apart.

    It had been a long time since she''d had sex, and Sarah was a little nervous about this. "When was thest time I had sex?" Sarah thought as she continued to hold her moan. Michael''s was too big and it felt like it was only a quarter of it in.

    Sarah wondered when was thest time she had this sensation.

    Suddenly, a memory shed across Sarah''s memories. Memories of that night, when they too had sex.

    Unknowingly, Sarah felt nauseous, her chest ached as the painful memory shed through her mind.

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately shoved Michael and ran into the bathroom, not forgetting to lock the door this time, before walking to the sink and trying to get her guts out.

    "Hoek¡­ hoek¡­"

    Sarah opened her water faucet and washed her mouth, although she didn''t vomit anything, her mouth tasted bitter. She then looked at her reflection in the mirror who was not wearing anything.

    "What did you just do, Sarah? Did you just let Michael enter your body?" Sarah said quietly, staring at her own reflection.

    How could she do that? She could let Michael do whatever he wanted, kiss her chest, or even fiddle with her private body with his fingers.

    But not by entering her.

    She shouldn''t have let that bastard do it after what that bastard did.

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears came out again. The memory of that night was still vivid in her mind.

    ***

    "Ahh¡­ Michael¡­" Sarah moaned as she hugged the body that was above her.

    "Ahh¡­ you really tasty, Wifey!" said Michael who was on top of Sarah while moving his bottom. Every time he did, there was a sound from the union of the two of them. That sounds really naughty.

    Michael then lowered his head and kissed Sarah''s lips. Sarah, who was enjoying the kiss, kissed him back.

    "Let''s change positions. I want to do you from behind," Michael said softly then immediately knelt on the bed, making the two of their bodies that had been united, had to separate.

    Sarah nodded and immediately stood up and turned her back to Michael, ready to take on the position her husband loved so much.

    However, suddenly Michael''s cellphone which was on the small table near the bed vibrated, indicating that there was an iing message.

    "You got a message," Sarah told Michael.

    "Ignore it," Michael said and then pushed a little gently, telling his wife to quickly get into her position.

    "Maybe it''s an important message from your co-worker," Sarah said then immediately took Michael''s cellphone.

    Even though Sarah knew Michael worked in an office, and wasn''t a doctor like her, who would text anyone at one o''clock at night like this unless it was absolutely important?

    So even though Sarah wasn''t a woman who liked to peek at the messages her husband received because she respects Michael, tonight Sarah was very curious.

    Sarah didn''t expect it would change her entire life.

    [ Hi, Michael. It''s me, Elizabeth. Thank you for helping me get a job. I also want to thank you for what you did at the hotel yesterday *shy emoticon*]

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she read the message. The number wasn''t saved by Michael, but that didn''t mean it was a spam message because the woman knew Michael.

    Then what did she say? At the hotel yesterday?

    Yesterday Michael dide home a littlete, but Michael said he had dinner with his investor and Michael clearly said it was a man.

    Sarah immediately stood up and turned her body to look at Michael.<sub> </sub>

    "You want to change positions already? Can we stay in this position for a while?" asked Michael who still wanted to do Sarah from behind.

    "Who is Elizabeth?" Sarah asked, looking intently at Michael, her tone sounds cold.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard the question.

    "Elizabeth? Are you talking about our queen?" Michael asked confusedly.

    "Can we continue this first? I almoste," Michael continued, then grabbed Sarah''s back to tell her to turn around.

    "I''m not kidding, Michael! Who is Elizabeth? Then didn''t you tell me yesterday that you were going out to dinner with a male investor? You lied to me?!" Sarah asked then tossed Michael''s cell phone to her chest.

    Her face was red and her eyes were watering. She had absolutely no idea Michael would lie to her, and also have an affair.

    What were the two of them doing in the hotel that the woman thanked and gave such shy emoticons?

    Michael groaned in pain as the phone hit his chest. He looked at Sarah with a confused look, then took his phone back to see what was really going on.

    "Ahh¡­ her¡­ she''s a nobody. I''m just helping her get a job," Michael said looking rxed, and then put his cellphone back on the table.

    Sarah''s expression improved slightly when she saw Michael who didn''t look nervous at all.

    Did she turn out to be overreacting?

    "Let''s continue¡­ I''ll be there in a minute," Michael said and leaned forward to kiss Sarah''s lips, to restore the disturbed atmosphere.

    However, Sarah turned her face and held Michael''s body.

    "Do you only have sex on your mind?!" Sarah snapped angrily.

    Right now she needed an exnation from Michael but the man wanted to finish his desire immediately.

    Michael''s forehead twitches when he hears the question. His emotions suddenly rose.

    "What?! Is that what you think of me? Then yes! I only think about sex! It''s our first sex after a month! Can''t I get my satisfaction first?!" Michael snapped in annoyance.

    Because Sarah is busy, the two of them rarely make out. Michael of course always tries to create an atmosphere and ask Sarah for his rights as a husband.

    But Sarah always refused because her activities at the hospital were really tiring.

    "What?! Is that the reason you married me? Because you wanted to have sex?" Sarah asked angrily. She couldn''t believe that Michael would admit it himself.

    Michael''s eyes opened wide when he heard Sarah''s usations against him. He couldn''t believe Sarah would say such a thing to him.

    "Then what about you? Didn''t you marry me for money? Because my family is rich?" Michael asked back, pointing at Sarah. He was really emotional right now.

    "..."

    Sarah couldn''t reply to Michael''s words, her heart ached when she heard Michael''s words to her, and without realizing it, the tears she was trying to hold back just came out.

    Michael seemed to immediatelye back to his senses as soon as he saw Sarah who was crying, it seemed that his words had gone a little too far.

    "Wifey¡­ I¡­" Michael tried to touch Sarah''s face, wiping away the tears that were running down his wife''s cheeks.

    "Get out!" said Sarah brushing off Michael''s hand.

    "Wifey..."

    "GET OUT!"

 Chapter 82 Im Michaels Wife

    Sarah was still crying, Michael''s voice outside the bathroom calling her name continuously while knocking and turning the bathroom doorknob was ignored by Sarah.

    That night, became a very painful night for her. She never expected Michael to say such hurtful things to her.

    Sarah knew she was going a little too far to say Michael married her for sex, but at the time, that was how she felt.

    "If I hadn''t read the message then. Would things have been different?" thought Sarah.

    When she was divorced, that was what Sarah always thought. She regretted it.

    If only she hadn''t read the message, she wasn''t curious about the message Michael received, their marriage might have been fine.

    Sarah shook her head, before that night''s fight she and Michael had hardly spoken.

    She was busy at the hospital, and only asionally came home at dawn. When she came home, she only saw that Michael had fallen asleep, and as soon as she woke up, Michael had gone to work.

    Unknowingly, her rtionship with Michael is getting further apart, and maybe¡­ that''s the reason Michael cheated on her.

    ***

    "GET OUT!" cried Sarah in frustration. Right now she didn''t want to be touched by Michael, or to see his face. Even her chest felt tight for the same room with him.

    Michael''s hand which had been raised to hug Sarah immediately lowered slowly. Michael then immediately got out of bed and put his clothes back on.

    He then came out of the room with a very annoyed look on his face.

    Sarah flinched slightly at the sound of the door mming before finally starting to cry again.

    Sarah was in that position for a long time, sitting naked and covering her face with her hands and crying.

    After feeling tired, Sarah''s brain seems to start running again, this is not the time to cry!

    Sarah''s gaze then fell on Michael''s cellphone which was still on the table, she then immediately took it and called a number that was not saved by Michael.

    Sarah''s chest thumped wildly when she heard the tone that signaled the call was connected.

    "Hello? Michael? I didn''t expect you to call me," a woman''s voice said. It sounded very happy. From the tone of her voice, Sarah could tell she was young, maybe the same age as her, or a little younger. Maybe in early twenties?

    "Ha¡­ Hello." Sarah could feel her voice shaking, she was a little nervous.

    "..."

    The woman fell silent, as if not expecting to hear a woman''s voice and not Michael''s.

    "I''m Michael''s wife. Who are you? What did you mean at the hotel yesterday? What were you two doing?" asked Sarah repeatedly.

    Actually¡­ what can the men and women in the hotel do at night? Sarah already knew what they were doing, but deep in Sarah''s heart, she wanted to ask her about it.

    Could it be that she actually misunderstood, could it be that the two of them were just having dinner? Doesn''t the hotel now have a restaurant?

    "Tut¡­ tut¡­"

    The call was cut off.

    Sarah''s tears came out again when she heard that, her heart ached. Did Michael really do that with another woman in the hotel?

    "No! Maybe that woman identally hung up the phone," Sarah thought trying to think positively. She wiped her tears then dialed the woman''s number.

    However, no matter how many times she called her, the woman didn''t pick up the call.

    Seeing this, Sarahughed hollowly. It seems that everything is clear! Everything was as she thought!<sub> </sub>

    That woman¡­ ah no, that bitch¡­ is her husband''s mistress!!

    If it wasn''t like that, why didn''t the woman exin anything when she had already mentioned that she was Michael''s wife?

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears came out again. She had no idea Michael would cheat on her at all!

    The man who ims to love her, who wants to marry her because he doesn''t want her to nce at other men, is cheating on her!!

    Sarah''s chest felt tight, she couldn''t ept this at all. How could Michael do this to her?

    Is it all because of sex? Because she''s too busy and can''t serve Michael? But hadn''t she exined that to Michael before? That she didn''t want to have children just yet because she was busy.

    After all¡­ having sex with Michael was always exhausting. The man wanted to do different positions and his stamina was incredible.

    Of course, Sarah liked it, but if she wasn''t exhausted.

    Sarah again wiped her tears, there is something small in her heart that wanted to believe Michael. Michael couldn''t have cheated on her!

    Sarah then immediately got out of bed and dressed again and out of the room.

    As soon as she got out she saw Michael lying on the sofa with one hand over his eye. Sarah''s emotions suddenly returned when she saw Michael. How could that man sleep like that at this time?

    "Michael!" called Sarah coldly.

    "Hmm!" Michael replied curtly, his tone sleepy.

    "Can you wake up? I want to talk!"

    "What else?" asked Michael irritably, but he kept his eyes open and stared at Sarah.

    "Who is Elizabeth? What were you doing in the hotel with her?!" Sarah asked, looking intently at Michael.

    "Please¡­ please convince me that I am wrong!" Sarah thought anxiously. She really wanted to trust the man she loved.

    "I told you she''s a nobody!" Michael''s tone sounded annoyed. He had exined that many times.

    Sarah gritted her teeth.

    "Bullshit! How she''s a nobody but you helped her find a job and she thanked you for what you did at the hotel! Please be honest with me, Michael!" said Sarah sounding desperate.

    How could Michael act as if this wasn''t a serious matter?! A woman texted him at one in the morning, thanking him for what he did at the hotel yesterday, while they were having sex!

    "I''ve been honest with you! She''s a nobody! About that, it''s her privacy! I can''t tell you!" said Michael still annoyed.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that, one hand that was still holding Michael''s cellphone, she threw it and hit Michael''s head.

    "Privacy?! Do you hear yourself? You''re telling me it''s her fucking privacy?!" Sarah shouted in a high voice.

    Michael groaned in pain when the phone hit his head.

    "Because it''s her privacy! I didn''t expect you to be a woman who wants to know people''s privacy!" Michael quipped in annoyance.

    "You''re having an affair with her?!" Sarah asked coldly. She didn''t want to beat around the bush with Michael anymore.

    "What?!" Michael who had been sleeping, immediately stood up when he heard this.

    "You heard me! You had an affair with him?!" Sarah asked coldly.

    "Are you seriously asking me that?! You know I only love you!" said Michael looking hurt. He didn''t expect Sarah to ask him that.

 Chapter 83 [Bonus Chapter] She Could Do It Too ***

    "Are you seriously asking me that?! You know I only love you!" said Michael looking hurt. He didn''t expect Sarah to ask him that.

    "Then say it! Tell me what the two of you are doing!" cried Sarah hysterically. Her voice started to sound hoarse from crying.

    "I told you it was her privacy! And I''m not cheating on you! Don''t you trust me?!" cried Michael in annoyance. Why is Sarah so stubborn?

    "Trust is earned, not given! You asked me to trust you, but you didn''t exin anything to me!"

    Michael sighed when he heard that.

    "Whatever! I''m toozy to argue with you! All you need to know, I only love you!" said Michael then immediately returned to the sofa andy back to Sarah.

    However, even though Michael said that he only loved her, Michael never gave an exnation of what he did at the hotel with the woman.

    In fact, after Sarah asked for a divorce the next day, Michael just let her go, as if he had been waiting for Sarah to say so.

    ***

    Sarah quickly wiped her tears, her chest still hurt but she had calmed down a bit. That night was a night that haunted her several times after her divorce from Michael. She didn''t expect that she would remember that night once again.

    "Sarah? Are you alright? Please open the door!" Michael shouted, sounding worried.

    His wife had suddenly left and locked herself in the bathroom, and Michael knew¡­ that wasn''t a good thing. He was worried that Sarah would do something to hurt herself.

    "If you still don''t want to open the door, I will forcefully enter!" shouted Michael once more when he didn''t hear Sarah''s cry anymore.

    At this time various bad thoughts began to be thought by Michael. Was his wife unconscious inside?

    Michael then immediately got ready to forcefully break down the door. He immediately took a few steps back and prepared to lunge at the door. He was sure, with the strength he had, he could open the door.

    However, just as Michael was getting ready to run, the bathroom door opened and Sarah rushed out of the bathroom.

    Michael heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his wife opened the door. He then immediately ran to Sarah.

    "Are you alright? You didn''t hurt, right?" Michael asked then checked Sarah''s body, starting from her face, wrists and palms.

    Michael sighed again with relief when he saw that there were no wounds on Sarah''s body. Apart from his wife''s eyes which were swollen and red from crying, nothing had changed at all.

    "What happened? Why you¡­" Michael couldn''t continue his words when Sarah''s hands immediately wrapped around Michael''s neck and her lips covered Michael''s.

    The kiss was rough and fierce, Sarah devoured and bit his lip. Michael could even feel a stinging pain on his lips that seemed to be hurt.

    "Wifey¡­" Michael tried to free himself from the kiss. Although he was a little aroused by Sarah''s fierce kiss and liked it. This didn''t feel right, there was something about Sarah that was different. It''s not like her.

    However, Sarah didn''t let that happen, she continued to devour Michael''s lips roughly. Michael finally decided to return Sarah''s kiss because there was currently nothing he could do.

    A few minutester, the kiss was finally released by Sarah. Their chests seemed to rise and fall due to running out of oxygen.

    "Wifey¡­"

    "Come on!" Sarah cut in quickly, taking Michael''s hand and pulling him slightly to follow her.

    Michael''s forehead looked furrowed, he was very confused about what Sarah was doing right now, but he obeyed anyway.<sub> </sub>

    Once they were near the bed, Sarah pushed Michael''s body. Of course it didn''t work because Michael was bigger and more muscr than her. However, Michaelplied and allowed himself to lie down on the bed.

    "Sarah? What happened?" asked Michael, changing his position into a semi-sitting position. Tonight Sarah was really weird.

    Sarah didn''t answer and climbed onto the bed and crouched over Michael. One hand gripped Michael''s hardened body. Proof that he liked Sarah''s kiss.

    "Look at him aroused. Did that bitch do you rough? Is that why you cheated on me? Because I can''t satisfy you in bed?" thought Sarah then began to lead Michael''s into her body.

    Sarah is the shy type when ites to sex. Well¡­ she really has no experience, her first experience was with Michael. So, in bed, it could be said Sarah is too passive because of her shy nature.

    Even so, she tried to do what Michael wanted, to do it from behind, from the side, everything Michael asked her, she did it.

    But¡­ it seems it''s still not enough, never enough. That''s why the man she loves goes to find another woman.

    Could the woman be thanking Michael because he did that at the hotel? Giving her the satisfaction she couldn''t receive from other men?

    If what she thought was true, Michael cheated on her because that bitch was more aggressive in bed, then Sarah would prove that she could do it too.

    <o>,m No! She is more than capable of doing it!</o>

    She was about to show Michael, and then make him regret cheating on her!

    Sarah endured the pain as Michael''s slowly began to enter her body. It had been a long time since she hadst done this, and it had turned out to be bigger than she had expected.

    Did Michael do some work on his weapon? It''s tearing her apart!

    "Ahhh¡­" Sarah moaned as she tilted her head upwards as Michael''s fully entered her body.

    A moan also escaped Michael''s lips. His wife squeezed it tightly, and it tasted good!

    Michael then tried to move his head forward, sucking Sarah''s chest which was right in front of him, while his other hand was already fondling Sarah''s other chest.

    However, Sarah''s hand suddenly pushed him violently, making Michael lie back down on the bed.

    "Did I tell you to touch me? Bastard!" shouted Sarah harshly.

    Michael blinked his eyes. A little surprised by what Sarah just said. Did that woman just curse him?

    "Wifey¡­ what¡­"

    PAA!

    Sarah''s one hand suddenly pped Michael''s cheek.

    "Shut up and enjoy it, bastard! Don''t talk anymore!" cursed Sarah.

    Michael was a little flustered and subconsciously his hand touched his cheek which was hot from Sarah''s p.

    What exactly happened to his wife? Why did Sarah suddenly turn out like this?

    However, strangely enough, he quite likes it?

 Chapter 84 You Came Inside?! ***

    Michael looked at Sarah who was moving up and down above him. Her round chest moved up and down, like a basketball being dribbled, making the scene even more exciting.

    Michael''s hand couldn''t seem to hold it anymore, he wanted to touch and hold the basketball to keep it in ce, and y with the tip which was already looking very hard.

    However, when his hand just touched Sarah''s chest, Sarah immediately realized and pped Michael''s hand roughly, and another hand pped Michael''s cheek.

    "I told you not to touch me with those filthy hands of yours, you bastard!" shouted Sarah harshly.

    Michael''s head turned to the side, following the direction of Sarah''s p. The woman''s p was very strong.

    Another groan escaped Michael''s lips. It hurts! What exactly happened to Sarah?

    However, oddly enough, Michael became excited and ignored the pain. He looked back at Sarah and enjoyed the sight in front of him.

    Meanwhile, Sarah seemed to be carried away by the atmosphere. She got out and did what she wanted with Michael at that time. Swearing at him harshly, pping him, and hitting him!

    Back then she didn''t have the courage to do that, it''s still the same now, but for some reason, because she was thinking as a strong dominant woman and didn''t want to be challenged, she did what she didn''t normally do.

    Not long after, Sarah''s ups and downs be slowly. Looks like Sarah is getting tired of moving.

    "You want to change positions?" asked Michael when he saw Sarah starting to struggle.

    "Shut up!" said Sarah sharply.

    Sarah then put her hands to rest parallel to Michael''s shoulders and leaned forward, making her chest touch Michael''s chest, her legs that were parallel to Michael''s waist were ced slightly back and used her knees as support.

    A moan escaped Michael''s lips, Sarah changed her position without letting go of the union between their bodies and it felt so good.

    "Wifey¡­ This¡­ ahh¡­ if it''s like this¡­ I''lle soon," said Michael who was almost at his limit.

    However, Sarah didn''t seem to care because she moved her hips back, this position made it a little morefortable to move, and also made Michael''s body touch her sensitive part more often.

    "Ahh¡­ Ahh¡­" Sarah moaned as she closed her eyes, she could feel that soon she would reach her pleasure.

    Michael seemed to be feeling the same way, he could feel his wife almost getting her pleasure, but at this rate he''d be out before his wife, and Michael didn''t want that to happen.

    Michael''s hands then moved to Sarah''s hips, holding them so they wouldn''t move.

    "What are you doing? I told you¡­ Ahh¡­ Michael¡­ Ahh¡­" Sarah, who was about to scold Michael for daring to touch her body, couldn''t continue her words once she felt the good sensation down there.

    Michael''s body, which had been silent, now began to move and stab Sarah''s body very quickly. Making the room filled with the sound of pleasure from women and men.

    "Keep going¡­ Michael¡­ Ahh¡­. Harder¡­ I¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhh," Sarah moaned with a long moan followed by her trembling body and falling onto Michael''s body.

    "Ahh¡­ fuck¡­" Michael moaned and then thrust his body once more at Sarah, trying to get as deep into his wife''s body as possible, before finally get his pleasure.

    Michael and Sarah''s breaths caught, their chests seemed to rise and fall, they were in that position for a long time before Sarah finally came back to her senses.

    "You came inside?!" asked Sarah in annoyance then hurriedly let go of her body with Michael''s.

    There was a dirty sound as Sarah did that and their love liquid.

    Sarah hurriedly went to the bathroom and washed herself. Her face looked panicked. She had stopped using contraception but Michael came inside!

    Sarah could only hope that what they did tonight would not make them regret it.

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look panicked?" asked Michael who followed Sarah into the bathroom.

    He breathed a sigh of relief when the bathroom door opened, meaning Sarah didn''t lock it from the inside.<sub> </sub>

    "Why did you came inside?!" Sarah asked irritably as she cleaned herself up.

    Michael blinked his eyes. Wasn''t Sarah on contraception?

    He did not want to use a condom, because the sensation was very different. Well¡­ he did it with his own wife, why would he use a condom?

    And even though at first Sarah asked him to came outside, and he did, Sarah was still worried about an unexpected pregnancy.

    Finally, Sarah decided to use contraception.

    "Why? Aren''t you on contraception? Have you stopped it?" Michael asked, confused because he still couldn''t remember what happened.

    Sarah gritted her teeth, she forgot that Michael didn''t remember anything!

    "Oh yeah, I forgot about that," replied Sarah who was toozy to find another excuse because she had to lie again and again to cover up her excuses.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s behavior. It seems his wife is getting old so she often forgets about things like that.

    Michael''s feet then walked over to Sarah who was still holding her shower head to clean herself.

    "Wifey? How about round two in the bathroom?" asked Michael in a seductive tone of voice.

    Sarah, who heard that just snorted. Didn''t Michael juste out? What is he talking about?

    However, when Sarah lifted her head to look at Michael, that part of his body was ready for round two!

    ***

    "Wifey?" called Michael softly and then moved closer to Sarah.

    Now his head was sharing a pillow with Sarah. He put his right hand on Sarah''s stomach, hugging her from behind.

    "Hm," Sarah asked quietly. By now she was sleepy and wanted to go to sleep. Today was really tiring.

    Michael''s head lifted slightly.

    "I love you," Michael whispered, then kissed Sarah on the cheek and put his head back on the pillow.

    Sarah just babbles incoherently, she seemed to have fallen asleep. However, Michael''s lips formed a smile.

    He is very happy today!

    Not only did they go on a date, but they ended up having sex!

    He felt his rtionship with Sarah be a little more intimate than before.

    ***

    Sarah left for work with a tired body. Yesterday she and Michael had been in the bedroom all day and there were sounds of pleasure that could be heard.

    Michael''s energy seems to never run out. It made Sarah a little worried because Michael came inside again

    But Sarah managed to outsmart it, so that if you count on Saturday, Michael came inside three times.

    "Oh yeah, today''s Mr Collins'' surgery! I''d better visit him first," muttered Sarah, who immediately pressed the button for another floor in the elevator.

 Chapter 85 Ill Listen To You

    When Sarah almost arrived at Mr. Collins''s room, from a distance, she could see a man who had put his hand on the doorknob, ready to open the door. The man was wearing a white robe, and his hair was blonde.

    He is Steve.

    Steve seemed to feel someone was walking towards him so he turned his head to the side, his face immediately smiled when he saw Sarah. Steve then immediately removed his hand from the doorknob and ran over to Sarah.

    "You''re here! Would you like to visit Mr. Collins?" Steve asked with a smiling face.

    Sarah nodded and smiled. Isn''t that obvious? Why did Steve have to ask her that? He''s is really weird!

    "Oh yeah, why didn''t you reply to my message?" Steve asked, still standing where he was, blocking Sarah from walking. He knew he should go check on Mr. Collins right now, but he wanted to have a chat with Sarah first.

    "Message? You sent me a message?" Sarah asked confusedly then looked for her cellphone in her bag.

    Sarah is the type of person who is not dependent on her cellphone. She doesn''t even have a social media ount.

    She was always busy studying and making money, the cellphone was only amunication tool she used to contact her friends if they had group assignments, or when she was still a resident.

    Steve sighed with relief when he heard that. He thought Sarah was ignoring his message on purpose, but thankfully Sarah was still the same Sarah he knew.

    Sarah looked at her cellphone screen which showed a message from Steve. The message was sent at nine in the morning on Saturday.

    [Hi. I heard there''s a good restaurant. You want to go there for lunch?]

    "I heard about it. Last Saturday," Steve said quietly.

    When he identally went to the general surgery department, Steve heard some nurses gossiping, they were talking about a patient who died in the operating room, and they said that Sarah would have to me herself even though the patient''s condition could not be saved anymore.

    Steve then immediately approached the nurses and asked what happened.

    When he first heard about it, Steve immediately contacted Sarah. However, the call was not picked up. He was so worried about her that he wanted to visit Sarah''s house.

    However, Steve remembers that he doesn''t know Sarah''s apartment number. He knew her apartment, but he didn''t know where she lived. So Steve finally decided to send a message, hoping Sarah would read it and want to go out with him.

    He wanted to be by her side at a time like this, wanted tofort her, wanted to make her feel better.

    Sarah took her eyes off her phone and looked at Steve.

    "Ohh¡­" That was all Sarah could say. It seemed that the news of her losing her patient had already reached Steve''s ears.

    Actually, Sarah didn''t really like it. She didn''t like people who looked at her with pity. She knew that her current state required pity from them, but Sarah didn''t like it.

    As a child who had lived in an orphanage since childhood, she had often received such pitying looks from other people, and¡­ Sarah had had enough of that.

    However, Sarah did not dare to point it out and preferred to remain silent, as she usually did.

    "As expected you can handle it well. You are a strong woman. You really are great!" said Steve as he raised his hand and gave two thumbs up for Sarah.

    Sarah was a little taken aback by that, not expecting Steve to say something like that, and not a question like:

    Are you all right?<sub> </sub>

    You''ve had something bad happen, are you ready to get back to work?

    When she first lost her patient, it was questions like that that people often asked her. Sarah appreciated that, but¡­ she was fine, they didn''t have to pretend they cared about her.

    "Of course! You really know what I''m like," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Steve also smiled at Sarah''s smile. He could see that the woman''s face was a little sad, but seeing her smile like this made Steve smile too.

    His one hand then subconsciously grabbed Sarah''s hand and held it, making Sarah a little confused and looking at Steve''s hand, then Steve''s face with raised eyebrows.

    "I know you''re great, but if you need someone to talk to. You can tell me. Maybe I''m not as good as a grief counselor, but I''ll listen to you," Steve said softly as he squeezed Sarah''s hand gently.

    Sarah hastily pulled her hand back when she heard that. Her heart was pounding again.

    "Okay, I get it," Sarah answered quietly as she turned her hot face away from Steve.

    Why did Steve have to say something like that so softly and look at her with that look?

    Ah! He must still be worried about her as a friend! It must be so! Maybe Steve had been through it so he was worried, right?

    Steve just nodded at Sarah''s reaction, there was a slight sense of loss when Sarah pulled her hand away. A secondter Steve finally realized what had happened.

    He just held Sarah''s hand!

    Unconsciously Steve''s face turned a little red, he just wanted to let Sarah know that he was here, and did it without realizing it!

    "Ahem, then let''s go visit Mr. Collins," Steve said averting his face so Sarah wouldn''t notice.

    Sarah just nodded, then the two of them went to visit Mr. Collins.

    When she got to Mr. Collins''s room, Sarah could see Mr. Collins was sleeping. The man''s face grew old even though Sarah had seen himst Friday.

    It seemed Mr. Collins sensed that someone had entered his room so he opened his eyes again, he immediately saw Sarah''s sad face and Steve''s smiling face at her.

    "Good morning, Mr. Collins. How are you?" Steve asked with a smile and then started doing his checks.

    "Well¡­ you know, the same as always. I think I''m still fine," replied Mr. Collins with a smile and a little joking.

    Over the past two weeks, he''d seen Steve a lot, and he had quite liked him. He seemed friendly and did his job well, allowing Mr. Collins to see Michael in the man.

    "Looks like that, you seem to be ready for the operation," Steve said with a smile.

    Steve then turned to Sarah, and nodded, before finally leaving the two of them. Seems like there''s something Sarah wants to talk about.

    "Mr. Collins," Sarah called softly, then took the old man''s hand. The hand felt thinner and weaker, making Sarah''s eyes begin to tear up again.

    "Why are you crying? Everything will be fine!" said Mr. Collins holding Sarah''s hand.

    "That¡­ Should I call Michael?" asked Sarah finally who couldn''t take it anymore. She felt Michael deserved to know this.

 Chapter 86 Give Me Grandchildren

    Seeing Mr. Michael''s condition which was getting thinner and weaker by the day made Sarah''s heart ache.

    Even though he looked fine, Sarah was sure he must be scared inside.

    This wasn''t the first time Sarah had met a patient, and Sarah knew that all patients wanted their loved ones to be by their side before they walked into the operating room.

    So Sarah wanted to ask him if Mr. Collins wanted her to call Michael for him.

    "No need, Sarah. Don''t do that," said Mr Collins slowly, shaking his head.

    "But¡­ what if something happens and you can''t see him anymore?" Sarah tried to argue, exining the worst that could happen.

    Even though the professor had assured her that everything would be fine, anything could happen.

    Like what happened to herst Saturday.

    "Sarah! Don''t do that!" This time Mr Collins'' face was stern. Even though his face wasn''t what it used to be because of his age, the old man still showed his charisma.

    Sarah was silent hearing this, not arguing at all.

    Mr. Collins'' hand then let go of Sarah''s hand, and grabbed the woman''s face and wiped the tears that had fallen unconsciously.

    "Everything will be fine. I still want to see you and Michael back together and give me grandchildren," said Mr Collins half-jokingly and smiling.

    Sarah gulped hearing that, feeling bad.

    "I was just kidding! Why do you look so serious?" said Mr Collins with a chuckle.

    "Ahem, anyway everything will be fine, you will get better. Professor Sam is the best brain surgeon. Don''t worry," Sarah said, trying to give strength to Mr. Collins.

    Mr Collins nodded at that. He always trusted Sarah.

    The two of them were then silent for a long time in the room, until the room finally opened and Steve came back inside.

    "I''m going to run some tests before the operation," Steve exined.

    Sarah nodded, they should probably get some blood and check Mr Collins'' head again.

    "Shouldn''t you be working?" asked Mr Collins when he saw Sarah following him.

    "I''ll apany you all the way to the operating room," Sarah replied with a smile.

    At first she just wanted to see how Mr Collins was doing, but Sarah changed her mind and decided to apany him.

    Meanwhile, Steve who saw this could only smile. Sarah is really a good woman, she even wants to apany the man who has be her ex father-inw.

    After a while, Mr Collins was finally ready for surgery and was on his way to the operating room. Sarah continued to be by his side.

    Sarah had mixed feelings right now, she knew Mr Collins was in good hands, but her heart was still worried.

    "Everything will be fine," whispered Steve who walked behind Sarah. He could see that the woman was a little nervous.

    Sarah turned and nodded, then looked back at the face of Mr Collins lying on the bed.

    The man''s face looked a little tense, it seemed that because he was going to have surgery soon, he became nervous.

    Sarah''s hand, which was also pushing the bed, grabbed Mr Collins'' hand with her one hand.

    Mr Collins was a little taken aback by that, but he grabbed Sarah''s hand back. His face was a little calmer because of that. He really likes that woman!

    "When I get better, I''ll have to find out what really happened," thought Mr Collins.<sub> </sub>

    No woman is suitable to be his daughter-inw other than Sarah!

    The pushing on the bed finally stopped, they had arrived at the operating room door. Sarah knew that it was time for her to say goodbye to Mr Collins.

    "See youter¡­ father!" said Sarah looking at Mr. Collins with a smile and trying to hold back the tears that were about toe out.

    Mr. Collins smiled at that, then slowly Sarah''s face drifted away, and was no longer seen because the door was closed.

    "Don''t worry Sarah. Everything will be fine, Mr Collins will be fine, I promise!" said Steve who was still waiting with Sarah and had note inside.

    Sarah immediately hit Steve''s chest when she heard that.

    "Looks like you still have a lot to learn, resident. We can''t make promises to patients, nor their rtives!" said Sarah, rolling her eyes. How could Steve promise her such a thing?

    However, Sarah had to admit, her mood slightly improved hearing that.

    Steve held his chest which was hit by Sarah and then pretended to be in pain.

    "Tell me, you used to be a thug, right? Why does your punch hurt so much?" Steve asked.

    Another punchnded on his arm after he said that. Making Steve hold his hand again.

    "I''d better go in."

    As Steve was near the entrance, he suddenly turned and looked at Sarah.

    "I''ll text you after the operation is over, so you better focus on your work," Steve said with a serious look on his face.

    Sarah nodded at that and then turned around after seeing Steve enter the operating room.

    ***

    Sarah was trying hard to focus on her work, but no matter how hard she tried to focus, her mind was on only one person, Mr Collins.

    Today''s she is not really that busy, she only checks the condition of the patient she was operating at that time, and performs minor operations.

    Sarah''s body shook slightly as she held the scalpel in her hand, remembering what happenedst Saturday, but she came back to her senses and performed the operation well.

    After the operation, Sarah looked back at her cellphone, still no sign of a message from Steve! She only found a message from Michael sending him a photo of himself again and asking if Sarah had lunch.

    After replying to Michael''s message, Sarah''s brain went back to Mr Collins.

    Is everything okay? Why is the operation taking so long? It''s two in the afternoon!

    Sarah then decided to go to lunch, but at mealtime, she often checked her cellphone, hoping that the message she was waiting for would appear soon.

    Two hourster, Sarah''s cell phone finally rang. After reading that, Sarah immediately ran towards Mr. Collins'' room.

    When she got there, she saw Steve was there. The man''s face looked exhausted, they did the operation for six hours.

    However, Steve''s face immediately smiled when he saw Sarah.

    "How¡­ How was the operation?" Sarah asked, catching her breath because she hade here running.

    Sarah then nced at the bed, there was Mr. Collins lying on a venttor and his patient monitor looked stable.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief at that. Even though Mr Collins is still unconscious, that''s normal, he''ll wake up in a few hours or maybe days.

    "Sarah," Steve called in a voice that sounded troubled.

 Chapter 87 You Need To Wake Up

    Sarah stared at Mr. Collins'' body lying weakly with his eyes closed. Steve''s words echoed in her head again.

    "The tumor in the patient turned out to be bigger than we thought. When we removed everything, the patient suddenly had a seizure. So¡­ for now, we can only wait for the patient to wake up.*

    Sarah held her breath when she heard Steve''s exnation. She knew that it wasn''t Steve''s fault, or the professors, they were great people in their field.

    But¡­ Sarah''s heart ached when she heard that, the operation went well, but not really because that would mean they had to wait for Mr. Collins to wake up, and who knows for how long!

    Steve just nodded his head when he saw Sarah''s reaction and then immediately left the room.

    His heart also ached, he had promised the woman that everything would be fine, the operation would go well, but it didn''t turn out that way..

    Now he finally understood why they were forbidden to promise anything, besides that it was unprofessional, it felt really bad when they didn''tk managed to keep it.

    "Father¡­" Sarah called softly, taking Mr. Collins'' hand. His eyes filled with tears again when he saw the old man just silent.

    "You need to wake up, You promised¡­" Sarah said quietly, without realizing that her tears had flowed out.

    Right now Sarah was feeling very terrible, and in pain. This pain was even worse than the pain when she lost her patient.

    The person she had considered like her own father,y weak without knowing when he would wake up, even to breathe, he needed a machine.

    "What should I tell Michael, Father? I¡­"

    Sarah suddenly thought of that man, the man who had been on her mindtely. Michael and his father had a very close rtionship, Mr. Collins even said, when Michael found out he had a brain tumor, the man immediately looked for him and told him to go for treatment, he ended up having an ident because he''s so emotional.

    Then what will happen if Michael finds out his father is unconscious and who knows when he will wake up? Sarah couldn''t imagine it at all.

    She who is not even the biological daughter of Mr. Collins is already feeling this pain, then what about the feelings of his biological son who is very proud of his father?

    ***

    Michael''s face looks serious looking at hisptop screen, his hands asionally move over the keyboard to type something. He really hates Mondays, because that means he has a lot of work to do.

    Michael saved the file he was working on and closed his eyes which were tired because he had been staring at theptop screen for a long time. He then looked around, looking for his wife.

    Thest time he saw Sarah was sitting in the living room reading something on his cellphone, but he didn''t find her in the living room again. It didn''t take long for Michael to find her.

    "She''s outside again," Michael muttered without realizing it, smiling as he saw Sarah''s back standing on the balcony.

    Michael then immediately stood up and walked over to Sarah. As soon as he was behind Sarah, his hand immediately went into the gap between Sarah''s arm and her body and wrapped his arms around her stomach.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she felt a hand wrapped around her stomach and subconsciously looked back and saw Michael''s smiling face at her.

    She seemed too lost in thought to notice Michaeling towards her.

    "You should have worn a jacket or something. The weather is very cold tonight," Michael said as his skin felt the wind tonight.

    "I already have it," Sarah said then leaned back and touched Michael''s hand to hug her tighter.

    "It''s warm now," Sarah continued, turning to Michael with a smile.

    Michael''s lips immediately formed a wide smile when he saw his wife''s behavior. He likes it.<sub> </sub>

    "So what do you think? Do you still remember what happened back then?" asked Michael suddenly, hugging his wife tightly.

    At first, Michael thought Sarah wasing to the balcony to see the city view, but recently he realized that Sarah did it when she was thinking about something because it wasn''t every day that Sarah came here.

    It seemed that even though three days had passed, Sarah still hadn''t forgotten what happened back then.

    "A little? But I''m fine," said Sarah, lying a little. She was indeed on to something, and it was about Mr. Collins, not the patient.

    "I also had a small operation earlier, at first I was still thinking about the blooding out everywhere, but I''m dealing with it pretty well," continued Sarah without realizing what had happened. She didn''t know it was to make Michael not ask more questions, or because she wanted to tell Michael her day.

    "Good job!" Michael replied smiling and then kissed Sarah''s forehead.

    The atmosphere between the two of them became quiet. They enjoyed the view of the city in front of them while embracing.

    "Oh right, wifey, did dad call you?" Michael asked suddenly.

    Sarah''s body stiffened hearing that. She then tilted herhead to look at Michael.

    Did Michael feel anything about Mr. Collins'' condition? The father-son rtionship is that strong?

    Sarah immediately shook her head, it''s not like a film or novel where such a thing happened, so maybe Michael just wanted to ask her.

    "No, why?" asked Sarah curiously.

    "I see," Michael muttered under his breath.

    "Why? Did something happen?" Sarah asked again. One hand touch Michael''s cheek and stroked it.

    "It is nothing. It''s been two weeks since dad went on vacation, but he never told me where he was when I asked him," Michael exined.

    Sarah pursed her lips when she heard that.

    "I thought dad called you and told you," Michael continued.

    "Why do you think so?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Well¡­ you''ve always been dad''s favorite. I''m sure if one day we fight, but that doesn''t mean I want to fight with you, dad will definitely defend youpared to me who is his own son," said Michael with a smile.

    Right now his rtionship with Sarah is fine, well¡­ he only remembers three months of their marriage, so Michael doesn''t know if they''ve had a fight before, but Michael is sure if they do fight, his father will stand up for his wife.

    Sarah smiled at that, even though she and Michael had never told anyone, let alone Michael''s parents, that they had a fight, but Sarah could see that Mr. Collins would definitely stand up for her.

    "Yeah, I''m lucky your father likes me," Sarah muttered quietly.

    "And I''m lucky to marry you," Michael replied and kissed Sarah on the lips.

    "Oh right, you said father never told you where he was going? Did father contact you?" asked Sarah, realizing what Michael had said.

    Michael nodded.

 Chapter 88 Treat You Well

    Sarah''s eyes widened at that. She didn''t expect there is interaction between Mr. Collins and Michael at all.

    "You called father?" asked Sarah, turning around to look at Michael''s face. She couldn''t hide her curiosity.

    Michael was a little confused by Sarah''s question, why did the woman look curious? Before he finally shook his head.

    "No, dad called me," Michael exined.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed at this.

    "Father called you?" Sarah asked again, making sure she hadn''t heard anything wrong.

    Michael nodded.

    "When did he call you? Did he say something?" asked Sarah in session.

    Although during this time she often visited Mr. Collins, the man never told her that he contacted Michael, and asked her how Michael was.

    Michael''s brow furrowed slightly at Sarah''s behavior. Was it something strange if his father contacted him?

    "Aboutst week, not much, dad just asked about the thepany, then..." Michael hung his words a little, making Sarah even more curious and moving her face closer to Michael.

    "Then tell me to treat you well. Actually I''m a little confused about it, have I not treated you well all this time?" asked Michael.

    One day, while he was at work, his cell phone rang and his father called him. Even though his father asked how things were going with thepany, Michael could tell that that wasn''t what his father wanted to call him.

    His father then asked how his marriage was, which made Michael even more confused about it, but he still answered by saying everything was fine.

    Before hanging up the phone, his father gave him a message to treat his wife well.

    Michael''s face immediately turned to surprise when he saw that the tears had flowed back down Sarah''s cheeks.

    "Why are you crying? Did I not treat you well?" Michael asked, then immediately touched Sarah''s face and wiped her tears.

    Lately his wife is crying more easily, is this a sign of menopause?

    "No, it''s not like that, I..." Sarah tried to stay calm and not cry.

    It was true that Michael did not treat her well. They got divorced, remember?

    However, what made Sarah cry was Mr Collins.

    The man really loved her like his own daughter, to the point of asking his son to treat her well.

    Mr. Collins had always told her that, that he loved her, and things like that, but Sarah didn''t expect Mr. Collins calls Michael without her knowledge and tells Michael about it.

    And he was sick!

    Sarah''s heart ached, the old man loved her very much, but they were no longer family. Why did everything have to be like this?

    Can''t she find a family that loves her and doesn''t part with her?

    Sarah suddenly regrets that she has divorced Michael.

    "Shh¡­ don''t cry anymore, wifey. I don''t know what I did, but I''m sorry," Michael said softly as he wiped tears from Sarah''s cheeks and kissed her forehead.

    "Sob... I''m not crying because of you, it''s¡­ your father was so good to me, it made me wonder if I deserved this," Sarah said finally telling Michael how she felt.

    Did she, the child abandoned by her own parents, deserve such affection from Mr Collins?

    "Of course you deserve it! You have married me, my family automatically has be your family too. That''s why you call my dad, father, because he has be your father," Michael said with a smile.

    Sarah was silent when she heard that, could she really deserve it?

    ***

    When she was at work, Sarah still do as usual, only when she was free she tried to visit Mr. Collins.<sub> </sub>

    After learning that the old man really loved her, Sarah''s heart was very touched and kepting to visit him and sometimes talking to him.

    Without Sarah knowing it, there was a pair of eyes that kept watching Sarah. That''s Steve.

    Steve felt pain every time he saw Sarahe to visit Mr. Collins ande out of his room wiping her tears.

    He felt like a failure, and wanted to make her not cry anymore, but¡­ he didn''t know how!

    He''d tried to crack a joke when they had lunch at the hospital, but it felt like Sarah still had that sad look in her eyes.

    Sarah is currently getting ready to tidy up her desk and get ready to go home.

    After Sarah finished tidying her desk, she took her bag and got ready to go home, but suddenly her cellphone rang, indicating that someone was calling her.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she saw that it was an unknown number, but she picked up the call anyway.

    "Hello?"

    "Hello, Sarah?" A woman''s voice was heard from the other side. That sounds familiar.

    "Mrs. Brown?" Sarah asked, a little unsure.

    She couldn''t believe that Mrs Brown would call her. Sarah didn''t have to ask where the old woman got her number because Steve had to give it to her.

    "Yeah, it''s me! Thank goodness you still remember me!" replied the old woman, sounding pleased.

    Sarah''s lips involuntarily smiled.

    "Is there anything I can help you with, Mrs Brown?" asked Sarah curiously.

    "I''m sad. Why do you sound so cold? Can''t I call you?" Mrs Brown asked, sounding feigned sorrow.

    Sarah was a little flustered to hear that.

    "No, it''s not like that, I thought you called me because you wanted to ask me for help," Sarah said hastily exined.

    p "I''m just kidding, you don''t have to feel bad," said Mrs Brown and chuckled.</anda>

    Now Sarah understood where Steve got his mischievous nature, it had to be from his mother.

    "Oh yeah, you still remember my offer at that time? To ask you to have dinner together?" Mrs Brown reminded her.

    Sarah pursed her lips when she heard that. She almost forgot about it!

    "Ah¡­ yes, I apologize I didn''t contact you earlier about that," Sarah said awkwardly.

    "It''s fine. Then do you want to have dinner with me?" asked Mrs. Brown.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised by that.

    "Sure. We can arrange a time to do it," replied Sarah, who thought it would not hurt to meet the old woman again.

    Well¡­ so far the old woman was nice to her, unlike Mrs. Collins, she would probably make excuses if Mrs. Collins asked her to have dinner together, because she didn''t want to meet the old woman.

    "Are you busy?"

    "No, my shift is over and I''ll be home in a minute," Sarah replied, thinking Mrs. Brown thought the she was bothering her.

    "Then how about tonight?" asked Mrs. Brown, sounding pleased.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little confused.

    "You''re not busy, are you? Let''s have dinner tonight," Mrs Brown repeated.

 Chapter 89 Dinner With Mrs. Brown

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised at the question. Mrs. Brown would like to have dinner today?

    "Is that all right? It''s eight o''clock in the evening, I''ll probably be there around nine," Sarah said feeling ufortable making Mrs. Brown wait for her.

    "That''s not a problem at all. I''m used to eating a littlete. So how is it, you want to eat dinner together tonight?" asked Mrs. Brown again, her tone hopeful.

    Sarah sighed, it seemed she couldn''t refuse the woman''s request.

    "Okay, I''lle see you. Just send me the address," Sarah replied and soon a happy voice came from the old woman before she hung up.

    Sarah sighed once more when the line had been cut. She was fine with going out to dinner with Mrs. Brown, but what was she supposed to say to Michael?

    Meanwhile, the olddy who had just called Sarah, immediately looked for someone''s contact and sent him a message.

    [I''ve invited Sarah to dinner as per your request. Did you really call me to talk about another woman? I am really jealous!!]

    Mrs. Brown''s face looks envious when she reads her son''s message that was sent two hours ago.

    [Hi mom. So you invited Sarah to dinner, right? Can you do that ASAP? Sarah''s in a bad mood and maybe you can cheer her up.]

    [Oh right, call Sarah at eight o''clock, her shift ends at that hour]

    Actually, Mrs. Brown did want to take Sarah out to dinner, but she''s still waiting for the right time because she also have a job. She didn''t expect her son to be texting her at all, but he was talking about another woman!

    ***

    Unlike Michael''s usual smiling face when Sarah approached him, this time Michael''s forehead wrinkled at the sight of his wife who came to him.

    Sarah approached him still in her doctor''s clothes.

    "Babe, I''m really sorry, but I can''t seem to go home right now," Sarah replied with a guilty face.

    "Why? Did something happen?" asked Michael curiously.

    ? "Yes, I have a patient who needs surgery tonight, it''s a patient of my colleague, but he can''te and it''s quite an emergency, so I have to rece him," Sarah said without blinking and putting on a guilty face.

    No matter how Sarah thought about it, she couldn''t find any other execuse to tell Michael. She had already used her friend''s event when she actually went out with Steve back then, and she couldn''t possibly say she was going out to dinner with someone.

    Because Michael would definitely ask her if he cane with her.

    Well... the two of them are husband and wife, it wouldn''t hurt if the two of them came together, right?

    But¡­ how did she get Michael to meet Mrs. Brown? Perhaps Mrs. Brown wanted to speak to her alone, so she did not feelfortable bringing someone with her.

    She also couldn''t keep rejecting Michael, because he would be sad, and Sarah didn''t want Michael to be sad.

    No! Not like that! She just doesn''t want her n to make Michael fall for her any more difficult! It wasn''t that she didn''t want to see Michael sad!

    "Ah¡­ I see. Then I''m gonna have dinner alone again?" asked Michael with a sad face.

    "Well¡­ I''m sorry. Let''s have dinner together tomorrow, okay?" said Sarah holding Michael''s cheek.

    Michael took a deep breath and nodded. Looks like tonight he will have to have dinner alone again.

    "Okay then, good luck with your surgery," Michael said with a smile.

    Sarah''s heart ached at this, she felt bad lying to Michael like this, but it couldn''t be helped, she''d better finish having dinner with Mrs. Brown, and maybe not see her again.

    After Michael left, Sarah immediately came back and headed to the locker room to change her clothes, after that, she immediately called a taxi and mentioned the address that Mrs. Brown sent.

    ***

    Sarah''s face looked a little confused when the taxi she was riding in stopped at a residential area. No matter how she looked at it, this was a residential area and she didn''t find a restaurant.

    "Is this Mrs. Brown''s house?" Sarah thought starting to realize what was happening, she thought Mrs. Brown wanted to have dinner with her at a restaurant, she had no idea that Mrs. Brown would invite her over to her house.

    Sarah then immediately walked towards the two-story and white paint house, then rang the doorbell.

    Not long after, the ck door finally opened and an old woman greeted Sarah with a big smile.<sub> </sub>

    "Sarah! You''re here!" said Mrs. Brown opening her arms wide and hugging Sarah.

    Sarah was a little awkward when she saw that reaction, this felt foreign to her as she only had experience with Mrs. Collins. Let alone hug her like now, the old woman never smiled widely when she saw her arrival with Michael.

    Well¡­ she did smile broadly, but that was when she looked at her son.

    "Come in! You didn''t get losting here, did you?" Mrs. Brown asked kindly and then led Sarah straight into the dining room.

    "No," Sarah answered awkwardly and chose to sit down at the table but secondster she stood up as Mrs. Brown walked into the kitchen.

    "Is there anything I can help you with?" Sarah asked when she saw this.

    She was not used to sitting at the table like this because Mrs. Collins always rebuked her, even though the old woman had a housekeeper at home.

    "No! Sit down! You are a guest," said Mrs. Brown and then came back with two sses to set on the dining table.

    Sarah looks awkward, does she really have to sit down? Sarah was ufortable with that and decided to stay on her feet.

    "Do you like pasta? I''m making pasta," Mrs. Brown said as she returned to the kitchen to get their food.

    "Yes, I love pasta!" Sarah replied with a smile. It wasn''t her favorite food, but she didn''t hate it either.

    "Very nice!" said Mrs. Brown and then returned to the table with two tes with pasta on them.

    "Why do you keep standing? Come on, sit down and eat!" said Mrs. Brown, setting Sarah''s te on the table.

    "Ah.., yes!" Sarah answered awkwardly. She wasn''t used to being served like this by an old woman, let alone an old woman who wore clothes that looked luxurious and typical of a rich person.

    Sarah looked at Mrs. Collins who felt very lonely today. It seemed the old woman was alone at home because her husband, Sam, always came homete.

    The woman subconsciously reminded Sarah of Michael. Did the man also experience the same thing? Alone at home because she is always working?

    The hospital and the house were quite far away, so the professor must oftene homete and maybe the two of them couldn''t have dinner together.

    "Go ahead," said Mrs. Brown with a smile and then told Sarah to taste it. Her face looked a little worried, curious about Sarah''s reaction to eating her food.

    Sarah nodded, then prepared to hold her fork. However, suddenly the doorbell rang again.

    "Looks like a guest hase," Sarah said then changed her seat to face the entrance. She was a little curious, did Mrs. Collins invite someone again?

    However, Mrs. Brown tilted her head, she seemed a little wondering who the guest thate tonight.

    "Steve?!"

    Mrs. Brown''s voice sounded surprised when she saw her guest who hade to visit her, it is so loud that can be heard at dining room, making Sarah immediately stand up and look outside.

    It turned out to be true, Steve was hugging his mother, then his eyes met Sarah''s.

    "Sarah?! You''re here?" Steve asked pretending to be surprised to see the woman.

    ''Yes, I was having dinner with Mrs. Brown,'' replied Sarah nodding her head.

    Inwardly, Sarah was a little relieved that Steve hade. She did enjoy being alone with Mrs. Brown, but it felt a little awkward. Steve could definitely help to lighten the mood.

    Mrs. Brown just shook her head at her son''s attitude. Did his son reallye home because Sarah was here? Inwardly, Mrs. Brown felt a little jealous.

    "Did you cook something, mom? I''m hungry," Steve replied then immediately headed to the dining room.

    "Yeah, I made pasta. Why didn''t you call when you wereing here? Luckily I made a lot of it," said Mrs. Brown.

    However, just as they were about to return to the dining room, they heard someone opening the front door, causing the three of them to turn their heads again to see who wasing.

    "Sarah?!" said Sam looking surprised. He was a little surprised to see Steve, but it was Sarah''s presence at his house that surprised him even more.

    Sarah''s face also looked surprised. Is the professor home? What kind of situation is this? She had originally thought of having dinner alone with Mrs. Brown, but was she going to eat with the Browns?

 Chapter 90 The Brown Family

    <o>,m Sarah''s stomach suddenly felt queasy. She had absolutely no problem having dinner alone with Mrs. Brown, or three with Steve, but suddenly Mr. Brown, or Sam, her professor, joined them.</o>

    Even though she wasn''t a doctor in neurosurgery, Sam was a professor who had taught her, a man she respected.

    So to have dinner with him, even though they weren''t alone, made Sarah feel really awkward.

    Meanwhile, Sam also looked a little awkward, he suddenly didn''t expect Sarah to stop by their house and see his wife making pasta, one of her signature dishes, Sarah was certain to be a guest weed by his wife.

    Then does that mean Steve came here to introduce Sarah? Has their rtionship be that close?

    Sam''s lips subconsciously smiled slightly at the thought.

    Sarah was a hardworking woman and had a great personality, so if that was the woman his son was going to introduce to them, Sam had absolutely noints.

    Adding a doctor to their family wasn''t so bad.

    "Is your work done? Don''t have a night shift?" Sam asked suddenly sounding friendly.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard the question.

    "Yeah, today my surgery can be finished early, so I can go home on time," Sarah replied as she put her hands on her knees. He was really nervous.

    "Ah, I see, what operation did you perform?" asked Sam, still wanting to try to talk to the woman.

    Steve who was sitting next to Sarah also looked at her, his facial expression clearly showing that he was also curious about it.

    "Eyy~ Why are you discussing work at the dinner table? If you want to get your dinner, you better not disturb my guest," said Mrs. Brown walking towards the dining table while carrying two tes in her hand. Half-joking tone but sound firm.

    Luckily she made a little more of the pasta becauseter she wanted to ask Sarah to eat more.

    Well¡­ she was confident about it.

    "It''s all right, Mrs. Brown. I have absolutely no problem," said Sarah, raising her hands and moving them.

    "Your guest?" Sam asked a little confused.

    Mrs. Brown sat down immediately and nodded her head.

    "Yeah, I was nning to have dinner with Sarah, I didn''t expect you toe home early, and also this kid who came to the house suddenly," said Mrs. Brown looking at Sam and Steve alternately.

    Sam''s face became even more confused hearing this. It''s not what he thought?

    "You know Sarah and invite her to dinner?" Sam asked his wife again.

    Mrs. Brown nodded, then exined her meeting with Sarah.

    "It''s been said. Let''s eat! Sarah, please," said Mrs. Brown and then invited Sarah to eat first.

    However, Sarah still didn''t move in her ce and watched her professor and his wife talking.

    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like pasta?" Steve asked after swallowing his food and watching Sarah who hadn''t eaten at all.

    Sam and Mrs. Brown turned their heads when they heard this.

    "Ah, no, it''s not like that. I''ll eat after the professor and Mrs. Brown eat first," Sarah said smiling awkwardly.

    She didn''t really mind when Mrs. Brown told her to eat, but now things were different. Her professor is in front of her!

    It felt very disrespectful if she had to eat first.<sub> </sub>

    The two couples opened their mouths when they heard that.

    "Ah! You really are so polite! I feel like I failed at educating Steve! Look at him, he has eaten first!" said Mrs. Brown with a smile and then sneered at Steve.

    While Sam did not say anything, the expression on his face looked pleased.

    "You told us to eat, I wasn''t wrong at all!" Steve said defensively.

    "That''s it, let''s eat!" said Sam before his wife opened her voice again then took his fork and started eating his pasta.

    Mrs. Brown did the same.

    "You can start eating, Sarah," Mrs. Brown said after swallowing her food.

    Sarah smiled then nodded and started lifting her fork.

    Sarah''s eyes immediately widened as the pasta touched her taste buds. It feels so good!

    "Wow! This is absolutely delicious, Mrs. Brown! This is the best pasta I''ve ever eaten in my life!" said Sarah who was no longer awkward to speak because the food was absolutely delicious and she had topliment Mrs. Brown on it.

    "Really? I''m d you like it!" said Mrs. Brown with a big smile. A look of pride was evident on her face.

    "Are you that happy, mom?" Steve asked with a chuckle when he saw his mother''s expression.

    "Of course! You should also praise my cooking! Are you really my son?!" asked Mrs. Brown half sulkily. Why did her son neverpliment her again?

    "Hmm... I look like dad, so..." Steve didn''t continue because Mrs. Brown immediately got up from her chair and smack her son''s head.

    "Look at this kid! Sam! Are you teaching your son like this? He''s been looking more and more insolent since moving to your hospital!" Mrs. Brown argued against her husband.

    "I taught him well. He is like that because he looks like you," Sam replied calmly and then went back to eating his food.

    "What? Look at these two men! Sarah! You are on my side, right?" asked Mrs. Brown suddenly.

    Sarah, who had been a little surprised by how lively the table was, immediately regained her senses when Mrs. Brown asked her.

    "Of course! I''ll be on your side!" Sarah replied with a smile.

    The dinner was cheerful and full ofughter. Even her professor, who usually looked dignified and cold, smiled andughed a few times at the jokes of his wife and Steve.

    Without realizing it, Sarah felt very jealous of it.

    This was a sight that had always been her dream as an orphan, to be able to eat together with the family whileughing and joking like this.

    She initially thought it could be done when she married Michael. She could have dinner with the whole family, with a father and mother.

    However, dinner at Michael''s family was always felt tight. Mrs. Collins was always angry and scolded her if she made a sound, and they could only chat after dinner.

    Luckily eating alone with Michael was much more rxed and less formal. Otherwise, Sarah felt she felt like she was about to suffocate.

    So, right now Sarah was really jealous. Steve''s family is a warm and weing family.

    Sam doesn''t talk much but is kind to her, Mrs. Brown is always cheerful and looks at her with warm eyes, and Steve¡­ is Steve, a man who always makes her feelfortable.

    Unknowingly, Sarah wants to be part of the Brown family¡­

 Chapter 91 What Do You Think About Sarah?

    Sarah immediately shook her head as the thought crossed her mind. No! What she meant was that she wanted to be in a family like this.

    Friendly and warm family!

    Involuntarily Sarah pursed her lips. Looks like it will continue to be her dream. After all, if she wanted to have a family like that, she had to get married, and right now marriage didn''t seem like the right thing for her.

    Who would want to marry a woman like her? She was quite old, and she was divorced.

    The conversation finally stopped when a beeper sound can be heard. Three of the four people who were there immediately checked their respective pagers, it turned out to be Sarah''s.

    "Ahh¡­ this¡­" Sarah became a little flustered. Even though they had finished eating and were just enjoying fruit as dessert, it felt very awkward if she had to excuse herself after she had just finished eating.

    "What are you waiting for? Go," said Sam when he saw Sarah just silent and didn''t leave immediately.

    "Do you feel bad about leaving?" asked Mrs. Brown with a smile. What she said was right on target.

    Sarah just smiled awkwardly at that.

    "It doesn''t matter. We understand. This family has two doctors. You don''t know how often my husband has to walk away at family events," exined Mrs. Brown.

    "Steve, you can drop Sarah off. I think she took a taxi here," continued Mrs. Brown now looking at her son.

    Steve nodded then immediately stood up.

    "Come on, Sarah!"

    Sarah still felt bad, but she finally decided to stand up.

    "Mrs. Brown, professor, thank you for the dinner. It''s really delicious! Sorry I have to go first like this," Sarah said with a smile.

    The two of them nodded and looked at the backs of the two young people who were getting further and further away.

    "What do you think about Sarah?" asked Mrs. Brown suddenly, looking up at her husband.

    "What do you mean?" Sam asked, picking up an apple and eating it. He didn''t understand the meaning of the question.

    p "Well! As future daughter-inw!" said Mrs. Brown excitedly.</anda>

    Sam choked a little when he heard that, not expecting his wife''s question to be like that.

    "Yeah¡­ I like her a bit. I''ve known Sarah for quite a while, even when she was in college. What about you?" Sam asked back, deliberately not wanting toment further.

    Even though Sam liked Sarah, and it was okay to ept her as daughter-inw if her rtionship with Steve turned out that way, he would respect his wife.

    He knew his wife was a little bit against Steve wanting to be a surgeon, following in his footsteps, because that meant Steve had to go often when there were emergency patients.

    So, a daughter-inw with a job as a surgeon will definitely not be approved by his wife.

    "I like it. It''s a shame she''s a surgeon, but I like her," Mrs. Brown replied with a smile.

    Sam''s eyes widened at that. This waspletely unexpected.

    "Is that true? I thought you didn''t want any more surgeons in the family," said Sam, telling her what his thinking.

    "Well¡­ I thought so at first, but Sarah changed my opinion. She is a sweet and polite woman."

    Sam nodded at that.

    "I like her too, but let''s leave that to Steve. That kid should try a little harder!"

    "Is it that bad?" asked Mrs. Brown a little surprised. Didn''t expect that her son didn''t understand how to deal with women.

    "That''s why you don''t just teach him how to open the patient''s head!"<sub> </sub>

    Sam was silent when he heard that. Does he really have to teach his son?

    Meanwhile, along the way Sarah and Steve were silent. Sarah seemed to have closed her eyes, resting a little, making Steve not want to disturb her.

    Not long after, Steve''s car finally stopped at the hospital.

    "Thanks for the ride, Steve!" said Sarah then immediately ran without waiting for an answer from Steve.

    Steve who had already opened his mouth, immediately closed it again when he saw that and smiled. Seeing how Sarah ran like that made Steve like her even more.

    ***

    Sarah walked towards the exit of the hospital stretching her shoulders. Seems like it''s karma because she lied to Michael earlier, so the patient really came and she had to do surgery.

    Sarah''s face, which looked tired, immediately turned into a surprise when she saw the man sitting in the lobby, immediately stood up when he saw her and walked over to her.

    "Steve? Why are you here?" Sarah asked confusedly then subconsciously looked around to find the man who was usually waiting for her.

    Seeing Steve who was here instead of Michael, felt very foreign.

    "I''m waiting for you! You''re done, right? Let''s go!" Steve replied.

    Sarah furrowed her brows when she heard that.

    "Go? Go where?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "To your apartment! Don''t worry! I won''t go inside. I just wanted to take you outside!" said Steve hastily adding so Sarah wouldn''t misunderstand.

    "That¡­"

    "I insist! Let''s go!" Steve said then immediately walked first.

    Sarah sighed. It wasn''t that she didn''t like Steve dropping her off, but Sarah''s mind was subconsciously conscious of Michael. She felt like she was having an affair with another man? Anyway, this doesn''t feel right!

    "What are you thinking, Sarah! Come back to your sense!" Sarah thought shaking her head and quickly walked after Steve.

    How could she think she was having an affair with another man? Even though she''s still Michael''s wife right now, that just pretends! She is divorced and single!

    "Thank you foring to my house. I hope my mom doesn''t make things difficult for you!" said Steve suddenly as he was walking with Sarah, his head slightly raised, looking up at the sky that seemed very beautiful tonight.

    "Not really. Mrs. Brown is very friendly. I should apologize for leaving like that," Sarah said still feeling bad about it.

    "It''s okay, my mom will understand about that," Steve said looking at Sarah with a smile.

    Steve then told his experience as a child when his father always had to go because he got a call from the hospital. His mother even had time to hide the pager, but her efforts failed because his father immediately found it.

    Sarah listened to Steve''s story with a smile and augh. She could picture Mrs. Brown''s irritated face.

    Steve smiled at Sarah''sugh. Thankfully, even if it was only for a moment, she was able to smile andugh like this, and not look as sad as the previous days.

    Unknowingly, the two of them had arrived in front of Sarah''s apartment.

    "Thanks for dropping me off, Steve" Sarah answered sincerely. Even though this wasn''t her destination because she had to go to Michael''s, Sarah appreciated Steve dropping her off.

    Steve nodded, causing Sarah to quickly turn around and pretend to go inside so Steve could leave.

    However, suddenly Sarah''s hand was held by Steve.

    "Sarah, I have something to tell you!"

 Chapter 92 Title Is Spoiler

    Sarah looked at Steve who was sitting beside her looking at the beautiful night sky filled with stars.

    They were currently sitting on a park bench near the hospital because Steve had something to say.

    They had been sitting in this silence for five minutes, making Sarah wonder what the man really wanted to say.

    However, Sarah decided to remain silent and just looked at Steve. Admittedly, Steve still looks handsome even when viewed from the side, and Sarah seems to be quite enjoying the sight.

    "Sarah," Steve called softly, his eyes still straight up, looking up at the sky.

    "Yes?" asked Sarah. Her facial expression was confused.

    "How long have we known each other?"

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard the random question.

    "We''ve known each other since college. So maybe ten years?" Sarah asked back. She still didn''t understand why Steve suddenly asked about their friendship.

    "Ah¡­ it''s been that long," Steve muttered under his breath as he sighed.

    "Yes, but if we calcte the time we lost contact, it seems like only five or six years," replied Sarah, who began to reminisce about her friendship with Steve.

    After divorcing Michael and deciding to move to another hospital, Steve and Sarah became too busy with their residency so they lost contact.

    If Steve hadn''te to visit his father, and Sarah didn''t need input from her professor, the two of them probably wouldn''t have met.

    "You''re right, but that doesn''t hide the fact that we''ve been friends for a long time," Steve replied.

    Sarah nodded. Among her friends in college, only Steve is still in touch with her until now.

    "Then what do you want to tell me? Did you invite me here to ask how long we''ve been friends?" Sarah guessed with wide eyes then immediately hit Steve''s arm.

    He was so random and always pissed her off, so Sarah could barely imagine that Steve could do that.

    "Ah! That hurts! Why is your hit so strong?" Steve asked, wincing in pain and then rubbed his arm.

    "Then why did you invite me here?" Sarah asked confusedly and started to think about what Steve wanted to say.

    Was that some random joke again? Or¡­ could he be apologizing about Mr Collins again?

    After what happened to Mr Collins, Steve kept apologizing to her and putting on a guilty face for not being able to keep his promise.

    Sarah had said it was okay many times, but he kept bringing it up again.

    Steve took a deep breath, then looked at Sarah who was sitting beside him.

    Her face lit by the moon and stars tonight made Sarah look beautiful. Very beautiful.

    "I like you!" Steve said, looking at Sarah with a gentle look. The palms of his hands that were ced on his knees started to sweat, and he could feel the sweat running down his back.

    He already said it!

    So far, Steve has never dared to express his feelings to Sarah. Apart from that he hadn''t done that in a long time, he didn''t want the friendship between the two of them to be awkward.

    He wasn''t confident.

    However, seeing how Sarah came to his house and dined with his parents, made Steve gain his courage.

    He wanted the scene not to just happen once or twice. He wanted it to continue.

    He wanted Sarah to be a part of his family.

    From the outside he might look like he was enjoying their dinner as he joked around, but his heart kept beating fast every time he saw Sarah.

    How the woman interacts with his parents, and how his parents seem to like her.

    So tonight, before his courage wears off, he''s going to say how he feels!

    Sarah blinked her eyes when she heard that. Is this part of Steve''s joke?

    But¡­ the man looked quite serious.

    "Emm¡­ I like you too," Sarah answered slowly.

    Steve''s face looked surprised when he heard that, his lips immediately formed a smile when he heard that Sarah had the same feelings as him.

    "Even though you''re a little annoying, I like you too! You''re a good friend."

    The continuation of Sarah''s words made Steve''s smile immediately disappear from his face. It seemed he was jumping to conclusions too quickly.

    "It''s not like that, you idiot!" Steve rubbed his face in frustration, then looked back at Sarah.

    "I mean, I love you. I''m in love with you!" Steve said, repeating his words so Sarah would understand what he meant.

    Sarah blinked again when she heard that.

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    Sarah''s face suddenly turned red as her brain finally processed what had just happened.<sub> </sub>

    "I told you not to joke like that!" Sarah said then raised her hand and hit Steve''s arm again.

    "But I''m serious," Steve said with a serious expression and didn''t wince in pain like he usually did when Sarah hit him.

    "Eh?"

    Before Sarah could react, suddenly Steve''s hand was holding her cheek and his face was approaching Sarah''s face then without waiting any longer, Steve''s lips touched Sarah''s.

    Sarah widened her eyes when she felt something soft pressed against her lips, and crushed them gently.

    It happened so fast that she couldn''t react. She finally came back to her senses when the kiss had been released by Steve.

    "What did you just do?" Sarah said, covering her mouth with her hand and then backed away a little, away from Steve. Her face felt hot.

    "Sorry, but I can''t help myself," Steve replied, blushing and looking a little flustered.

    The only way he could think of to prove his seriousness was to kiss Sarah.

    "Ah..." Sarah looked at Steve who averted his face and looked flustered.

    It''s her first time seeing Steve like that and dhe looks quite adorable.

    "So¡­ you really meant what you said earlier?" Sarah asked to make sure Steve wasn''t joking at this point.

    She still couldn''t believe that Steve actually liked her!

    Steve looked back at Sarah, then nodded his head.

    "I don''t kiss the woman I consider a friend!"

    Sarah''s heart skipped a beat when she heard those words. Does that mean Steve really doesn''t see her as a friend?

    His feeling more than that?

    "Steve..."

    "Don''t!" Steve cut in quickly, raising his hand to stop Sarah.

    "I just wanted to tell you how I feel tonight. I don''t need the answer right now," Steve continued hastily.

    He had a feeling that what Sarah was going to say would make it a scary night, and Steve didn''t want to.

    He wanted to remember tonight as a good memory, when he finally said his feelings.

    Sarah was silent before finally nodding in understanding.

    "Ahh¡­ I''m d I said that! You don''t know how many times I''ve thought about this," Steve replied then spread his arms and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Let''s go! It''s getting colder! I''ll drop you off!" said Steve and stood up quickly, followed by Sarah.

    While heading to Sarah''s apartment, there was a slight distance between the two of them. Steve walked in front, and Sarah followed behind him.

    Steve sighed when he felt the situation between them became awkward. He was relieved to finally be able to say how he felt, but he didn''t want the situation to turn out like this.

    Not long after, they had arrived in front of Sarah''s apartment.

    "Then¡­ I''ll go in first," Sarah said awkwardly and then immediately walked into her apartment.

    However, Steve suddenly grabbed her wrist, making Sarah immediately turn around and look at Steve.

    "I don''t know if you will ept my feelings or not, but¡­ can we just act as usual? I don''t want to be awkward with you," Steve said as he looked at Sarah gently.

    Sarah was silent as she listened to Steve''s words.

    How could she act like usual after what had just happened?

    The man she thought of as her friend, had just said that he saw her as more than a friend!

    He confessed his feelings to her!

    But Sarah just nodded, indicating that she understood.

    "Then¡­ see you tomorrow," Steve said with a smile and then released his hand that was holding Sarah''s wrist.

    "Yeah, see you tomorrow," Sarah replied then immediately turned around and went inside.

    When Sarah actually got inside, Steve just turned and headed for his car.

    Once in the car, he grabbed the steering wheel then hid his face there. He''s really shy!

    "It''s okay Steve! You did well," Steve said then patted his shoulder again and a smile returned to his face when he thought about what happened earlier.

    Not only had he managed to tell her how he felt, but he had also kissed Sarah.

    "Her lips were soft and sweet," Steve muttered and then touched his lips. He could feel the imprint of Sarah''s lips there.

    "What are you thinking, Steve! Don''t be such a pervert!"

    Steve shook his head then immediately started the car, he better get out of here before anyone sees him.

    Chapter 92: Steve''s Confession

 Chapter 93 Steve Or Michael?

    Sarah felt her chest still pounding, her face still hot. Unknowingly, Sarah touch her lips that had been kissed by Steve. The kiss was slow, and careful as if giving a chance for her to kiss it back or reject it.

    And Sarah decided to do thetter. Her brain seemed to stop functioning when she felt the kiss. She couldn''t think of anything.

    "What should I do? How can¡­ Why¡­?"

    Sarah''s brain began to fill with the question. Luckily there was no one else in the corridor at the moment, so they couldn''t see how messed up Sarah was right now.

    Right now, Sarah waspletely confused. She admits that she was a little attracted to Steve before when they met again.

    The man became more and more handsome and also treated her well. Almost every day they had lunch together in the hospital cafeteria. Being with Steve is always fun and she can be herself.

    However¡­ she couldn''t just forget about Michael. The man she once loved, still thought she was still his wife and treated her so well, so much better when they were still married, making her even suspect that it wasn''t her ex-husband.

    If she had to choose between the two of them¡­. Sarah really didn''t know.

    She wasfortable with Steve, but on the other hand, she was also bing more and morefortable with Michael. Both men had their own way of making her feelfortable.

    Steve with his annoying jokes that always made herugh, and Michael who¡­ was sweet and made her flutter.

    "But¡­ if I had to choose¡­" Sarah couldn''t continue her words. How could she choose between the two of them? In the first ce, she simply didn''t deserve to do that.

    However, Sarah knew she had to make a decision soon, because Steve was waiting for her answer and she couldn''t possibly think about this at Michael''s house.

    Sarah closed her eyes, trying to recall her memories with Michael, then her memories with Steve.

    "One was my ex-husband who was being sweet, while the other was my annoying friend," thought Sarah, her head hurting at the thought.

    "I''m gonna choose¡­ Steve," Sarah muttered under her breath, having made up her mind.

    It was actually a very difficult decision for Sarah, but when she thought about it again, Michael was her ex-husband, they were divorced, and she was just pretending to be Michael''s wife.

    Their rtionship is over.

    To her, Michael was just a thing of the past, and only temporary until Mr. Collins got better.

    If she had to look into her future, being with Steve was so much better.

    Well¡­ one of the factors that made Sarah prefer this man was because of his family. Even though Mr. Collins treated her well, very well, Steve''s family was warmer.

    Sarah wanted to be in a family like that when they could have dinner and joke around. It seems Mrs. Brown is also a good woman, she will definitely make a better mother-inw than Mrs. Collins.

    Sarah immediately covered her mouth with her hand when she realized what she had just thought. Steve only asked her out to be his girlfriend and not for marriage! Why had she thought about it that far?

    Sarah''s cheeks felt hot, causing her to immediately raise her hands and fan them over her face.

    This is so embarrassing!

    After feeling that she had calmed down, Sarah quickly got out and walked to the other apartment, where Michael was waiting for her. She had already made her decision, and it seemed she had to speed up her ns.

    Make Michael crazy about her, then dumped him!

    ***

    p "You''re home?"</anda>

    Michael couldn''t hide his surprise when he saw Sarahing. He then looked at the clock on hisptop screen which showed 11:02. It was still early enough for Sarah toe home.

    "Oh, yes. Were you waiting for me?" Sarah asked, smiling sweetly at Michael who was in the living room busy with hisptop.<sub> </sub>

    Michael nodded then immediately stood up and walked over to Sarah.

    "Why didn''t you call me? I should have picked you up," said Michael following Sarah who was heading to the kitchen to get a drink.

    "Sorry, I thought you were asleep and didn''t want to wake you," Sarah apologized.

    How could she even think of contacting Michael when her mind was filled with Steve?

    "I understand. Next time please call me and don''t go home alone like this. What if something happened to you?" Michael scolded.

    Sarah snorted inwardly hearing that. She used to alwayse home at dawn and should take about twenty minutes, but Michael coldly told her to go home alone.

    So why should he worry about the walk that only took her five minutes?

    "I understand. Forgive me. You''ll grow old if you nag like that!" Sarah said sweetly then immediately hugged Michael''s arm.

    Michael sighed and smiled at Sarah''s behavior like that.

    "Oh right, do you want to take a shower or dinner first? I''ve prepared the bath," said Michael suddenly.

    Sarah was a little surprised at Michael''s question. She was used to Michael filling her bath so it wasn''t something that surprised her. Did Michael just mention dinner?

    "Dinner?" Sarah asked repeating Michael''s words, her brow furrowed.

    "Yeah, dinner. I''m thinking to reheated itter if you came homete, but I guess we can eat it because you came home early," Michael replied looking at Sarah who was still hugging his arm.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Again¡­ Michael behaved unlike the Michael she knew.

    Sarah still vividly remembersing home hungry one night, but not only did she find Michael asleep, she also found nothing on the dinner table.

    When the next morning she asked if Michael was eating out, Michael said he ordered food and ate at home. Sarah wanted to ask why Michael hadn''t left any food for her, but she just swallow her question.

    She knew that Michael couldn''t cook, but couldn''t he at least spare some food for her?

    From then on, Sarah always had dinner before going home, so the two of them never had dinner together again.

    Sarah clearly remembered that''s how Michael is, but why was Michael acting so out of character once again? And why¡­ Why should her heart feel touched by a small thing like this?

    "Wifey?" called Michael when Sarah just stood there and looked dumbfounded.

    "Yes? Ahh¡­ So you haven''t had dinner yet?" asked Sarah, who had regained her sense.

    Michael nodded.

    "I''m waiting for you."

    "Then what if Ie homete? I didn''t even tell you when I wasing home!" Sarah asked subconsciously raising her voice.

    Michael was a little confused by Sarah''s change, but he answered it anyway.

    "Well¡­ I will still wait for you and have dinner with you."

    "We are husband and wife, it''s only natural that we have dinner together," continued Michael.

    Hearing that, it seemed like Sarah had to think again about her decision, because¡­ her heart became shaky again.

 Chapter 94 Better Be Friends

    Sarah went to work with a tired look on her face. She couldn''t sleep at all!

    Last night she kept thinking that she had to choose Steve, but a part of her heart was telling her to choose Michael. Before she knew it, time had flown by so fast and morning had greeted her.

    "Hopefully I don''t run into Steve today," Sarah thought as she waited for the elevator toe down.

    Suddenly Sarah felt someone touch her shoulder and startled her, and it seemed to work because she was startled.

    "Good morning," said Steve,ughing atSarah.

    Sarah sighed when she saw Steve. It seemed fate was ying tricks on her once again because the person she was trying to avoid had instead met her.

    "Good morning," Sarah replied and looked back ahead. Steve had behaved as usual, but Sarah still felt awkward.

    "Did you sleep well?" Steve asked, trying to strike up a conversation as they waited for the elevator toe down.

    The elevator doors finally opened, prompting Sarah to walk in, followed by Steve.

    "Yes," Sarah answered curtly, pressing her floor button and pressing the floor button for Steve.

    Steve just smiled at that, then pulled back his hand that had wanted to press the floor button.

    In the elevator, the two of them were silent, making the atmosphere feel very awkward because they were the only two in the elevator.

    Not long after, the elevator doors opened. Sarah had arrived at her destination floor.

    As she was about to step outside, Sarah suddenly stopped, then turned around and looked at Steve.

    "Let''s talk¡­ at lunch. I''ll be waiting for you at that ce," Sarah said firmly.

    She was feeling very awkward with Steve, and it seemed it would have been better if she had given him the answer.

    After all, she didn''t want to keep Steve waiting for her answer too long.

    Steve was a little taken aback by that, before finally nodding his head.

    In fact, he could clearly see the dark circles in Sarah''s eyes, indicating that she didn''t seem to be sleeping well because of what he didst night.

    Steve also felt the same way, he couldn''t sleep because he was too excited about what he was doing, he kept thinking about that kiss.

    But it seemed, in contrast to his excited self, Sarah was thinking about the answer to his question.

    Honestly, Steve wasn''t confident, but let''s hope he''s wrong!

    ***

    Steve walked to the park near the hospital holding a paper bag containing sandwiches and two drinks for him and Sarah.

    Unconsciously Steve turned his body to look for Sarah when he saw the seat where he had confessed was still empty, it seemed that Sarah would be a littlete.

    "The sky is so clear," Steve muttered, who had been sitting looking up at the sky, one hand slightly raised to block the sunlight.

    Luckily there is a tree near this bench, so the atmosphere is not too hot.

    Not long after, Sarah finally came running.

    "Sorry I''mte!" Sarah said, taking a breath when she finally arrived.

    Steve then immediately handed her the drink he had bought for Sarah.

    "Thanks," Sarah replied, drinking it and then immediately walked over to Steve and sat beside him.

    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, Sarah didn''t know how to start.<sub> </sub>

    "You want to eat? I bought a sandwich," Steve said then offered the sandwich which was still in the paper bag.

    Sarah fell silent, slightly tempted by that because her stomach was already hungry, before finally shaking her head.

    "I want to talk first," Sarah said, rejecting it.

    Steve just nodded hearing that and then put the paper bag back on the bench.

    The atmosphere became quiet again, they could only hear the sound of trees being blown by the wind, and the sound of their respective hearts beating rapidly.

    "Steve..." Sarah called after a moment.

    Steve, who had been looking forward, immediately looked at Sarah. Their eyes met immediately because Sarah was staring at him.

    Seeing this, Steve couldn''t help but smile. It wasn''t a look in the eye that would give him good news. It looked like she was apologizing.

    "I guess¡­ I can''t be with you right now. I can''t exin it, but the timing isn''t right," Sarah replied with an apologetic smile.

    After Sarah thought about it again. She couldn''t ept Steve with her condition which was still pretending to be Michael''s wife.

    She currently lives with her ex-husband, and she always sees Michael as thest person before she ends her day, and the first person when she starts her day.

    Her heart would definitely keep pounding even if she didn''t want to.

    So if she epted Steve right now, it wouldn''t feel right. She had to settle her business with Michael first.

    Steve blinked his eyes at that. He thought Sarah would turn him down, saying she only saw him as a friend and nothing more, or something like they''d better be friends.

    "What do you mean?" Steve asked confusedly.

    "I can''t exin it. It''s tooplicated," replied Sarah, who didn''t want to exin her current situation.

    After all, this wasn''t something to be proud of, so she didn''t want to say it.

    Steve''s face looked confused and wanted to demand an exnation, but he finally nodded his head, nodding in understanding.

    It seemed Sarah was still thinking about the unconscious Mr Collins. He knew that their rtionship was so close that it was Sarah who became the old man''s guardian.

    Did Sarah feel bad for Mr Collins to date the doctor who treated him?

    In that case, even though Steve couldn''t understand her, he would try to understand Sarah.

    "Then¡­ do you have the same feeling, it''s just that the timing isn''t right?" Steve asked again, just to be sure.

    Sarah''s face turned red when she heard that question. She didn''t know if she loved Steve, but she feltfortable and her heart was pounding because of him.

    Steve''s lips immediately formed a wide smile when he saw this. Even though Sarah didn''t say it, it was obvious!

    His love is not one sided!

    Without waiting any longer, Steve''s hand held Sarah''s cheek and his face came closer and kissed Sarah''s lips gently.

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide, not expecting Steve to kiss her again.

    Steve immediately realized what he had just done, he once again acted without thinking.

    However, just as he was about to break the kiss, he felt a hand touch his head and slightly push him closer, telling his head not to leave.

    The next thing that surprised Steve, the soft lips that had been stay still, started to move and suck on his lips!

 Chapter 95 [Bonus Chapter] Guest

    Their lips kept moving, sucking each other. It felt soft and delicate.

    Steve didn''t expect Sarah to kiss him back at all, he could feel a sensation he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Feeling happy and joyful when the woman he loves, kisses him.

    The kisssted a little longer, both seemed to enjoy the soft crush. Before finally Steve''s lips moved and bit Sarah''s lower lip lightly, causing Sarah to open her lips and let out a low moan.

    It seemed like that made Sarah immediatelye back to her senses and took her hands off Steve''s head and kept her face away.

    Her chest looks up and down, with a red face and wet lips.

    The same thing happened to Steve.

    "Sarah..." Steve called softly.

    "No. We made a mis..."

    "Don''t!" Steve cut in quickly, stopping Sarah from continuing her words.

    "What we did wasn''t a mistake at all, and I don''t want you to think of it that way!" he continued, staring intently at Sarah.

    "But..." Sarah''s face looked troubled.

    "I don''t want to confuse you. We shouldn''t have done that. I..."

    "I get it," Steve replied softly and took Sarah''s hand.

    "I understand right now you can''t date me, but please don''t say it was a mistake," Steve continued.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. She had to admit that she had gotten a little carried away earlier that she had kissed Steve back. She also couldn''t say that she didn''t like the kiss.

    She likes it, loved it!

    However, Sarah felt this was not right at all. She kind of gave Steve some hope, and Sarah¡­ didn''t want to do that.

    Steve deserves more than that.

    "But¡­ I don''t want to make you misunderstand, let alone wait for me," said Sarah pulling her hand which was held by Steve.

    Steve fell silent at that, his expression slightly sad before he finally broke into a big smile.

    "I see. So we can stay friends and act like normal, right?" Steve asked.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that. Her heart was touched. Steve still want to be friends with her? Even after what happened?

    Why was that man so nice to her?

    Sarah''s head finally nodded, even though she couldn''t be Steve''s girlfriend at the moment, at least she could be his friend.

    ***

    After dinner, Sarah and Michael were seen in the living room. Sarah sat with her feet on the sofa reading a book, while Michael sat on the carpet leaning on the sofa and looking busy with hisptop.

    They just kept quiet. Only the keyboard sound from Michael''s finger typing can be heard.

    *Ting tong*

    Sarah immediately shifted her gaze from her book to the door when she heard the sound of the bell ringing. Her face looked confused.

    They have guest at this hour?

    All this time the guest who hade to visit them had been the waiter who had brought them dinner, so hearing someoneing after their dinner made Sarah wonder who is it.

    "Wifey, can you check it? I''m busy and can''t leave this," said Michael without taking his eyes off hisptop and his fingers busy moving.

    Sarah nodded then quickly walked to the door, to see who wasing to their apartment at this time of night.

    As soon as Sarah opened the door, the expression on her face looked surprised to see the guest who hade.<sub> </sub>

    Looks like the guest also looks surprised. He didn''t expect to see Sarah here.

    "Mrs. Co¡­ Smith," said the guest recognizing Sarah.

    "James," said Sarah, who also recognized the man in front of her.

    It was James, Michael''s friend.

    "What..."

    Before Sarah could continue her words, she could feel someone standing behind her.

    "James? You''re here! Come on in!" Michael said with a big smile.

    Sarah then shifted slightly and allowed James to enter, although Sarah still had a confused look on her face.

    The same thing was clearly visible on James'' face, he was very confused by the current situation.

    "Oh right, this is my wife. Uh, it seems you know her because you know herst name, but she is now Mrs. Collins, not Smith," Michael exined then motioned for James to sit down.

    James'' eyebrows rose when he heard that, he then looked at Sarah once more.

    Sarah is Michael''s wife? Aren''t they divorced?

    "Yeah, we know each other. He''se a few times. Looks like you invited James toe over to the house again," Sarah answered hastily and then looked at James with a meaningful look.

    James just nodded when he heard that. From the start, he was a man who knew how to read the situation, and it seemed he would be better off staying silent in this kind of situation.

    "Yeah, we have work to do, I told James toe to help me. Well¡­ he''s the person I trust, so I''m sure it''s okay to invite him over to the house," Michael exined.

    "Of course, it''s not a problem! Then¡­ I''ll let you guys work," Sarah replied and quickly excused herself from there and headed to the second floor.

    Arriving in the bedroom, Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed to panic!

    She didn''t expect the situation to turn out like this!

    So far, Sarah has carried out her role with ease because Michael''s parents already knew about Michael''s condition and had no intention of telling the truth.

    Sarah was also increasingly convinced that everything would be okay because Michael was reportedly never married, and Michael wasn''t the kind of guy who would tell anyone about his wife.

    So even though his secretary at work turned out to be a friend of him, Sarah wasn''t worried about it.

    However, Sarah had absolutely no idea that she would meet Michael''s friend!

    Not only did they meet, but he found they were living together and Michael clearly refers to herself as his wife!

    To make matters worse, the one who found them was James!

    James is Michael''s friend, and the man knows it all! Their marriage, and also their divorce!

    What if James told Michael what really happened?

    Then what will happen to her? Will her pretense of still being Michael''s wife be exposed tonight?

    Sarah couldn''t calm down at all, she can''t even sit because she was so panicked. So she walked to and fro thinking about how she should handle this sudden situation.

    "What should I do?" Sarah thought frantically. Sweat began to appear on her forehead.

    "No! I can''t be here! I have to be near them!" Sarah muttered then immediately walked over to her dressing table to see how she looked.

    Even though she didn''t have a solution for this sudden situation right now, it was better if she stayed with them, and kept an eye on James.

    After her appearance no longer looked like a panicked person, Sarah immediately came out and went back downstairs.

    She just hoped it wasn''t toote and James didn''t say anything!

 Chapter 96 Something To Talk To James

    From the stairs Sarah could see Michael and James talking but she couldn''t hear what they were saying because they were so far apart.

    Unknowingly, Sarah''s palms were sweating.

    They both look serious, are they talking about her?

    Had James told Michael that they were actually divorced?

    Sarah immediately breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that there were several documents ced on the table, then James took one of them and gave it to Michael.

    It seemed like it was just her fear of lying to Michael.

    Sarah then came back down the stairs, ready to head into the living room to show her existence to James so James wouldn''t tell Michael anything.

    Sarah''s footsteps suddenly stopped, it seemed she would be very obvious if she did that.

    She shouldn''t be that obvious that she wants to eavesdrop on their conversation, right?

    Sarah then immediately walked towards the kitchen, the only way she could think of now was to bring something for the two gentleman.

    Sarah then opened the refrigerator and looked at the contents, her brow furrowed slightly when she saw the contents of the refrigerator which was almost empty. Looks like she and Michael have to go shopping again.

    Her mouth immediately formed a smile when she saw they still had one apple left.

    She knew it was Michael''s apple and he was definitely nning on eating them tomorrow, but it can''t be helped, they didn''t have anything to serve.

    Michael definitely wouldn''t scold her for taking the fruit, would he?

    Without waiting any longer she e immediately took the fruit and started washing it.

    After that, Sarah took a knife and began to skillfully peel it and cut it into pieces and serve it on a te.

    Sarah took a deep breath to calm herself down once more, then when she felt she was ready. She immediately took the te and walked towards the living room.

    It seemed like Michael and James were still seriously discussing something so they didn''t even notice Sarah''s presence.

    "Gentlemen, it looks like you guys are being too serious, how about taking a short break while eating an apple?" Sarah said with a smile and then put the te on the table.

    Michael and James immediately stopped talking when they heard that and in unison turned to Sarah.

    Michael''s face immediately smiled when he saw Sarah who walked up to him and sat next to him, his hands immediately stretched out to the side and hugged his wife''s waist.

    "Let''s take a break, James," Michael said looking at James and then back at Sarah.

    James nodded. His face was still expressionless, but his eyes never left the couple sitting in front of him.

    Michael seemed to be whispering something in Sarah''s ear, then Sarah smiled shyly and lightly hit Michael''s chest, Michael then smirked.

    Have they be that close again? James wondered.

    Meanwhile, Sarah still couldn''t believe what Michael had just done.

    The man whispered something dirty in her ear, telling her she had to be patient because he would soon be sending James home and they could go to sleep.

    Michael deliberately emphasized the word sleep and then said it in the sexiest tone possible, so he definitely didn''t mean that sleep.

    "James, please eat the apple," said Sarah, looking at James who was just silent and watching them.

    James seemed to immediatelye to his senses then nodded and started eating the apple.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh yeah, did you do something emergency that you had to call your secretary toe over here?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael.

    She was grateful that Michael would hug her like this so it wouldn''t seem like she was in the wrong ce, so Sarah decided to start the conversation.

    "Yeah. I didn''t know that my work turned out to be this much," said Michael with a tired look on his face.

    "Well¡­ yourpany is already big, so that''s only natural, but do you have to make your secretary work after work hours?" Sarah asked again. He then looked at James.

    "James, make sure you ask Michael for an overtime bonus," he continued.

    James was a little surprised when he heard Sarah who was now staring at him.

    "That''s fine. I don''t mind at all," James replied, shaking his hands in front of him.

    "Looks like my wife is quite close to you, James. Alright, I''ll give you a bonus," replied Michael nodding with satisfaction.

    It seemed that Sarah and James had been close all along so Sarah tried to defend him. Of course he wouldn''t suspect that they were having an affair, because his wife and friend couldn''t have done that to him.

    It was more like they were close as friends.

    "No, it''s all right," James replied feeling uneasy.

    "At a time like this you should say thank you, I will work harder!" Michael grumbled, he didn''t expect James to still be so timid.

    While Sarah just smiled, she recalled how James hade to their house before. Looks like the guy hasn''t changed much.

    They continued talking, James and Michael asionally enjoyed the apples Sarah served, then went back to discussing their work.

    Sarah then asks if she can still be here, she will just read her book and won''t disturb them. Sarah became very nervous as Michael remained silent, before finally breathing a sigh of relief when Michael allowed her.

    Sarah was his wife, so even though their conversation was a bit of a secret, he was sure Sarah wouldn''t divulge what she heard.

    Michael finally called it a day and said to continue in the morning because Sarah seemed to want to wait for him so they could sleep together.

    "Then I''ll excuse myself, Michael¡­ Mrs. Collins," James said as he stood up and prepared to leave. He then looked at Michael and Sarah in turn. The couple had also stood up, and Michael was still hugging Sarah''s waist.

    "You can call me Sarah," replied Sarah, feeling strange that someone called her Mrs. Collins.

    "Be careful on the road, see you tomorrow," Michael said and waved the other hand.

    James nodded, then quickly walked out. Michael and Sarah simultaneously ushered him to the door.

    "Then¡­ should we go to bed?" asked Michael, looking at his wife with a meaningful look and a grin.

    Sarah just smiled hearing that, then immediately grabbed Michael''s hand which was still on her waist and put it down.

    "I forgot I had something to talk to James about," Sarah replied and then looked at Michael apologetically.

    Michael''s brow furrowed at this. This really took him by surprise. He didn''t think so at all.

    "James? What do you want to talk about?" asked Michael who couldn''t hide his suspicious tone.

    Sarah blinked and thenughed a little at that. Did Michael just get jealous?

    "No! It''s not like that, babe! I wanted to talk to him about your condition and ask him what was going on at the office. I''m meeting him as your wife, and your doctor."

 Chapter 97 He Cant Accept The Divorce

    "James!"

    James, who was walking towards his car that had started, immediately turned around when he heard a woman''s voice calling his name.

    From afar he could see Sarah running towards him, which made James stop and stare at Sarah with furrowed brows.

    What happened?

    James wanted to ask the question right away, but he decided to swallow the question, waiting for Sarah to catch her breath in a half bent position holding her knees.

    "I want to talk," Sarah said, then stood back up and looked at James seriously.

    James'' face still looked confused, but he immediately nodded his head.

    "Do you want to go inside?" said James as he pointed to his car. Sarah had a very serious look on her face, so James could tell that the conversation was going to be a long one. It seems that talking while sitting will be morefortable.

    However, Sarah shook her head then smiled politely. She felt ufortable having to sit in the car with James alone.

    James nodded in understanding when he heard that, and just stared at Sarah without saying anything.

    There was a sudden silence, Sarah bit her lower lip, unsure of where to start to exin it to James.

    "You know¡­ Michael has amnesia, right?" Sarah asked quietly after a while.

    James nodded again.

    "Yeah, I just found outst week. But I don''t know the full story," James replied, still expressionless.

    "Actually..."

    Sarah then began to tell how she met Michael, when the man suddenly became a patient in her operating bed, then had amnesia and thought that she was still his wife and how Michael''s parents asked her to pretend she was still his wife to care for him

    However, Sarah did not exin why she would ept the request, as it would mean that she would have to tell him about Mr. Collins.

    James'' face was still expressionless when he heard the story, it made Sarah feel insecure, did she sound like she was lying?

    "So¡­ I hope you won''t tell Michael that we''re actually divorced," said Sarah ending her long exnation.

    "I understand."

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised to hear that. She didn''t expect that James would immediately obey her without saying anything.

    "Alright! Thanks for understanding!" Sarah replied with a relieved smile. She initially thought she should argue with James a bit because she thought the man would lecture her and say that what she was doing wasn''t right.

    However, everything go smoothly?

    "To be honest¡­" Sarah looked at James when she heard the man finally open his voice.

    "I''m quite relieved to see you with Michael. This is the first time I''ve seen Michael smile and look cheerful again," James continued suddenly.

    Sarah furrowed her brows when she heard that.

    "What do you mean?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    James kept his mouth shut, he seemed to have let out something and said something he shouldn''t have said.

    "What do you mean? Tell me!" Sarah said, looking at James sharply.

    James seemed to be deep in thought. Should he tell this or not. He finally sighed when he saw Sarah''s expression.

    He knew if he said that it would mean he would betray Michael, but he thinks Sarah should know about this.

    "After you divorced... Michael started to change, became more quiet and spent every night drinking at the bar. It seems he can''t ept the divorce," James said, then exined several times he had to take Michael home because he was unconscious at the bar.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed at this. Her heart was happy because Michael also experienced difficulties after the divorce. But Michael can''t ept their divorce?

    That doesn''t make any sense at all!

    "Michael was also trying to find you at the hospital. You used to work at Central Hospital, right?"

    Sarah nodded her head slowly.<sub> </sub>

    "We were trying to find you. At that time our resources were very limited, so we couldn''t find you. I don''t know if he kept looking for you after bing the leader of Collins, but back then¡­ Michael was looking for you."

    Sarah fell silent hearing this. She¡­ didn''t know anything about it.

    Michael looking for her? Why?

    "Well ... basically after the divorce, Michael became more quiet and rarely smiled. This is the first time I''ve seen Michael smiling like this. Now I understand why he looks cheerful at the office," said James, stopping his story. It seemed he had spoken too much.

    Sarah was still motionless. She had a hard time believing what she had just heard, but there was no reason for James to lie to her.

    "So you''ve always been by Michael''s side?" asked Sarah curiously.

    Suddenly there was something she wanted to ask James.

    James nodded.

    "I''ve always been with him since we were at MCGames."

    "Then¡­ (do you know about Elizabeth?)"

    Sarah suddenly wanted to ask James about it.

    If that man had always been with Michael, wouldn''t he have known Elizabeth?

    Men always introduce their women, right?

    However, Sarah swallowed the question. She didn''t dare ask.

    What if she had been misunderstood all this time? If Michael is suffering from their divorce, does that mean he didn''t date Elizabeth after they divorced?

    Sarah shook her head. No! They did something at the hotel, and it was obvious what they were doing!

    Even so, Sarah didn''t dare ask James about it.

    While James was still waiting for a question from Sarah.

    "Then?" He ended up repeating Sarah''s words out of impatience.

    "Do you know where our wedding photos are?" asked Sarah suddenly.

    She didn''t know why she e suddenly brought it up instead saying never mind

    "The photo hanging in your house?" James asked to be sure.

    ***

    Sarah''s face looks nk. Her body walked as if her soul had left her body. She finally decided to take a seat in the waiting room before getting into the elevator. Her legs were not strong enough to walk anymore.

    "Michael regrets our divorce?" Sarah thought in disbelief. Her head hung low and her hands gripped her hair in frustration.

    Not only did that make it hard for Sarah to believe it, but James''st words made her unable to believe it.

    "Michael moved your wedding photos to his house by the beach. He said something like a dream house? I don''t really know what he meant either because he never lived in that house."

    Hearing this, Sarah''s feelings became more and more mixed, she could immediately understand when she heard the words beach and dream house. It was her dream house.

    However, Michael has a house near the beach? She didn''t know anything about it.

    It also seemed impossible for Michael to buy a house near the beach after they divorced.

    Does that mean, after learning about her dream house, Michael goes to buy it?

    He bought a house even though his sry was meager and he didn''t get financial support from his family?

    Sarah felt even worse when she thought about that possibility.

    Did she really just misunderstand?

 Chapter 98 Take Me To The Collins Company Office

    Sarah had mixed feelings at this point. James'' words kept ringing in her mind. She knew Michael wasn''t a man who liked to drink alcohol, but after the divorce, he always spent his time in the pub drinking until he passed out?

    Not to mention, Michael turns out to have a house near the beach. She had previously said that she liked the ocean view. Did Michael buy the house for her? Otherwise, why would their wedding photo be there?

    Sarah suddenly began to feel sorry. Her face looked very frustrated as she grabbed her hair. Had she been wrong all this time? Was it her fault?

    If so, what should she do now?

    "No¡­ Michael was also at fault for not telling me anything. And take the divorce for granted," Sarah thought, trying to make her feel better.

    If only Michael had tried to hold her, or at least ask her why she had to ask for a divorce and exin everything. Then they will not be separated.

    However, even though Sarah had tried to me Michael to make her feel better, Sarah was utterly sorry.

    All this time she thought that Michael was having fun with that bitch after they divorced, while she, had to feel the pain that the man she loved was cheating on her.

    Yes, even though it was Sarah who asked for the divorce, and resented Michael for letting her go. She still loved Michael, feeling the pain, for several months. Until finally she was able to move on from standing upright again.

    "I''d better get back soon. I''ve been out too long," Sarah thought then quickly wiped the tears that were about to fall from her eyes and calmed herself down.

    After feeling calm, Sarah immediately headed to the elevator, to meet her ex-husband.

    ***

    "Why are you taking so long?"

    Questions from Michael greeted Sarah as soon as she entered the house.

    Sarah immediately turned around and looked at Michael who was walking toward her with pouted lips. Michael didn''t seem to be trying to hide his displeasure.

    "Sorry, did you wait too long?" Sarah asked smiling apologetically then walking over to Michael and hugging his arm.

    "Not really. So what are you talking about?" asked Michael curiously. Approximately what his wife was talking about with his friend for about 20 minutes.

    "We were talking about you! I have to tell James about your condition so he can help you in the officeter." It wasn''t entirely a lie as Sarah did make it clear.

    "I see," Michael replied, nodding in understanding. He then looked at Sarah who was still holding his arm.

    "Then¡­ should we go to bed?"

    Before Sarah could answer, suddenly Michael immediately let go of his hand that was being hugged by Sarah, and with a quick movement, he immediately put one hand under Sarah''s knee, while one hand hugged Sarah''s body, then immediately lifted Sarah''s body.

    A small scream escaped Sarah''s lips, she didn''t expect Michael to hold her like a princess.

    "What are you doing? Put me down!" replied Sarah shyly. Although her weight is still ideal, as a woman, Sarah feels she is heavy and Michael should not carry her like that.

    Michael just smirked and then started walking towards the second floor, ignoring Sarah who repeatedly told him to put her down while hitting his chest.

    Sarah covered her face with her hands as Michael started up the stairs at a steady pace. A stream of blood started running down her face as she can feel her face is hot. Michael looks so manly!

    It wasn''t long before Michael finally lowered Sarah onto the bed and before long he was on top of her.

    "Wifey¡­ can we do it? It''s been a long time," Michael asked for approval, looking at Sarah gently.

    Somehow he had to ask Sarah this, maybe because he was used to asking it? Michael didn''t know either.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah subconsciously nodded her head, giving approval. Right now she had mixed feelings about Michael and Sarah wanted to be with him.

    She wanted to feel Michael''s touch and how she felt about him.

    After getting her approval, Michael''s lips immediatelynded on Sarah''s, and started kissing her slowly and softly.

    Not long after, there are moans that can be heard in that bedroom, before finally a long moan was heard when the two of them reached their climax.

    Without Sarah knowing, it was going to be a night she regretted!

    ***

    "Doctor Sarah? Are you going out?" asked a nurse when she passed Sarah who had taken off her white robe and was wearing her normal clothes.

    It was lunchtime, so she was surprised to see Sarah going out. Moreover, Sarah always had lunch in the hospital cafeteria.

    "Yeah, I have business outside!" Sarah replied with a smile.

    "Ohh¡­ Is doctor Sarah finally gonna date outside?" asked the nurse in a teasing tone.

    It had been no secret that Sarah always had lunch with Steve in the hospital cafeteria.

    "Not really! It''s not a date! If anyone is looking for me, please tell them that I''m outside!" Sarah answered and then immediately left.

    When outside the hospital, Sarah immediately stop a cab.

    "Please take me to the Collinspany office!" Sarah said as soon as she got into the cab.

    Sarah involuntarily smiled while on the way. She couldn''t wait to see how shocked Michael looked.

    Three days had passed after her talk with James, and after learning what had happened, Sarah had be a little more open with Michael.

    She had to admit that Michael had always treated her with love. She could feel Michael''s feelings for her, and Sarah''s heart faltered again.

    Her feelings for Michael seemed to be still there.

    However, Sarah realized that this would notst long. It''s only temporary because Michael doesn''t remember anything. Sarah also did not gonna expect that her rtionship with Michael would improve once Michael remembered what had happened.

    After all, they were divorced.

    So before the time to pretend to still be Michael''s wife ran out, Sarah wanted to make good memories with her ex-husband. It''s no longer about her revenge for Michael to fall in love with her again and dump him.

    She just wanted to have good memories before parting with Michael. So they can separate without any regret in her heart.

    Not long after, Sarah finally arrived in front of the building which had forty floors. Her lips were slightly open to see the building. Is this really Michael''s office?

    Sarah then immediatelye in and went towards the receptionist on the first floor. When the receptionist asked what she could help, Sarah was a little silent.

    She wanted to give a surprise to Michael so she was afraid if she told the receptionist, Michael would soon be told about it.

    Sarah finally said that she wanted to meet with James.

    Without Sarah knowing, she will also be surprised when shees to this office.

 Chapter 99 Fully Charged!

    Michael immediately turned his face from the document he was reading to the door when he heard a knock.

    "Come in!" Michael answered briefly then looked back at the document he was reading, he did not need to look who came to visit him because it was definitely James.

    The sound of the door opening and followed by footstepsing closer to Michael''s desk.

    "..."

    p Michael''s brow furrowed when it had been about a minute since he sensed someone entering his room, but still made no sound. He finally lifted his head and his eyes immediately opened wide when he saw his wife squatting in front of his desk with her hands and chin on the table.</anda>

    "Wifey? Why are you here?"

    "Wow ... You look very sexy when you''re working," said Sarah, smiling seductively.

    When she entered, Michael seemed so focused on reading the documents that he didn''t turn to look at the person who had just entered. Seeing this Sarah decided not to disturb Michael and enjoy the view in front of her.

    A man wearing a suit is sitting with a focused expression on his face. Michael''s full lips seemed to be slightly parted and moved, as if he was silently reading the contents of the document he was reading, making the scene even sexier.

    Michael''s lips immediately formed a smile when he heard Sarah''spliment to him. He then immediately stood up and walked over to Sarah, causing Sarah to immediately stand up.

    "Come here!" said Michael, opening his arms wide like his smile. Sarah then smiled at that and walked over to Michael.

    "Ahh ... Now my energy is starting to fill up," said Michael, hugging his wife tightly.

    Sarah chuckled when she heard that.

    "Am I your charger?" asked Sarah, amused.

    Michael then released his embrace but his hands were still holding Sarah''s arms. Without answering his wife''s question, he immediately leaned forward and nted a kiss on his wife''s lips.

    "Yeah, and now I''m fully charged!" Michael replied with a big smile.

    Sarah also smiled at Michael''s smile. It looked as happy as a child getting its candy. Ah¡­ the man really loves her.

    She can feel it!

    "But why did youe here? Aren''t you working?" asked Michael who immediately hugged Sarah''s waist and led her to walk to the sofa in his room.

    "Because I also want to recharge my energy!" Sarah answered, then rested her head on Michael''s arm.

    Michael''s lips returned to a wide smile, it looked like his cheek muscles wouldter feel cramped because he kept smiling.

    They then arrived at the sofa, and Michael pulled Sarah into his arms, letting Sarah lean against his chest and hug his waist.

    "So what''s the catch? Why did you suddenlye here?" Michael asked, asionally kissing Sarah''s head.

    Although he was happy that Sarah hade to visit him, it was too sudden. In the nearly three weeks since his ident, Sarah had never visited his office.

    He didn''t know if Sarah had done the same thing before, but Michael didn''t mind at all because his wife was working.

    "There is no catch. I just wanted toe see you and have lunch together," replied Sarah, releasing her arms and then looking at Michael with a smile.

    Michael''s eyes looked suspicious, his head tilted slightly, making Sarahugh at that.

    "It''s really nothing," Sarah replied then leaned her head down to kiss Michael on the lips.

    "Okay. I will trust you. Then, let''s go to lunch! The food in thepany cafeteria is delicious! You gonna like it!" said Michael then immediately stood up, preparing to go out.

    However, Sarah''s hand suddenly grabbed his, causing Michael to look at Sarah with a confused look.

    "Can we have lunch in your room?" Sarah asked hopefully.<sub> </sub>

    Even though she had worked up the courage toe to Michael''s office, that was because James knew what had happened. Sarah didn''t want anyone else to know that she was Michael''s wife, because apart from her is not, the public knew that Michael was not married.

    ording to her, she would still be safe if they are only in Michael''s room.

    Michael was a little confused when he heard that, but finally he nodded in understanding then walked over to his desk and pressed the inte button that was there.

    "Hello, James. Can you ask the cafeteria employees to bring food for my wife and I?"

    "Okay, I understand."

    After getting an answer from James, Michael returned to the sofa and hugged Sarah again.

    "Aren''t you reading an important document?" Sarah asked when she saw Michael pulling her back into his arms.

    "You are more important. I have to fill my wife''s energy, "said Michael, kissing Sarah''s head again.

    Sarah smiled at that. She enjoyed theirpany like this, and as Michael said, her energy seemed to be recharged when Michael hugged her like this.

    However, Michael has to work!

    Sarah then immediately rose to Michael''s chest and put her hands on Michael''s cheeks.

    "I really like being hugged like this by you, but you have to work, Mr. CEO," Sarah said firmly.

    Michael nodded when he heard that.

    "Besides¡­ you look sexy at work," Sarah whispered in a low voice.

    Sarah didn''t seem to have the slightest idea that what she had just said was anything but dangerous. She had absolutely no intention of teasing Michael, but her tone sounded very sexy to his ears.

    Michael''s hand then immediately grabbed Sarah''s arm and pushed it slowly, making Sarah who didn''t expect it to end up lying on the three-seater sofa.

    Michael''s body then directly on top of her.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah screamed quietly.

    Michael didn''t answer, he nted another kiss on Sarah''s lips and kissed her gently, as if to tell Sarah to shut up.

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide as Michael kissed her passionately like that, but in the end she chose to give in and started to kiss him back.

    Michael''s hands didn''t seem to want to stay still, one of his hands immediately moved to hold Sarah''s chest and squeezed it from outside her clothes, making Sarah immediatelye back to her senses and push Michael''s body.

    "We''re in your office!" said Sarah, looking firm with a blushing face. What if someone saw them?

    "So what?" Michael asked back, his lips curled into a grin at the sight of his wife''s flushed face.

    Sarah''s hand immediately moved to hit Michael''s arm. Was he really that stupid?

    "What if someone came and saw us?!" Sarah asked with a serious look on her face, asionally ncing at the door she had entered earlier. Her face looked worried.

    Michael''s lips were still smiling.

    "What if no one wille?" he asked.

    "Eh?"

    "Would you allow it if no one woulde?" asked Michael with a wide grin, ready to devour the prey in front of him.

 Chapter 100 Five Minutes ***

    I feel there is so many *** sign in this novel. I hope you''re not hate it *peace emoticon

    Happy reading!

    ***

    Sarah''s body stiffened when she heard Michael''s words. What if no one wille?

    Michael''s room was on the highest floor and outside there were no people, only James''s table was there.

    Besides, isn''t it time for lunch? James must be out for lunch, right?

    Then¡­ does that mean there are only the two of them on this floor?

    Michael seemed to be able to guess Sarah''s expression as if thinking about it, but she still felt doubtful.

    He put his hand again on Sarah''s cheek, telling his wife''s face to look at him, then his face got closer slowly and kissed her lips.

    "We only have about five minutes before someonees in with our food. Let''s do a quickie," Michael whispered as he broke the kiss and looked at Sarah eagerly.

    For some reason, the thought of him having sex with his wife in his office room turned him on.

    It''s ethically inappropriate to do it in the workspace, but who cares?

    It''s so thrilling!

    Sarah seemed to be drowning in the gaze from those brown eyes as she nodded her head.

    Michael immediately smiled andnded a kiss on Sarah''s lips again. However, Sarah immediately broke the kiss and pushed Michael''s body.

    "We don''t have time!" Sarah warned then immediately moved her hand to Michael''s pants. She then immediately pulled the zipper of Michael''s pants and took out Michael''s thing which was there.

    It already looks hard, but not perfect.

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately bent down to bring her mouth closer to Michael''s thing, she devoured it and then started moving her tongue.

    Sarah didn''t know what was going on with her to want to do this, but she could feel her heart beating fast.

    Thinking about how to have sex while afraid of being caught like this made her feel a strange sensation that she had never felt before.

    Michael was a little taken aback by that, but he didn''t have time to react when a pleasant sensation began to creep over him. Unknowingly, his hands grabbed Sarah''s head, holding it so that it wouldn''t take it off.

    Sarah finally removed her mouth from Michael''s when she sensed it was ready. She looked at Michael who was looking at him while wiping her own saliva.

    "Let''s do it from behind," Michael said in a deep voice, holding back a throbbing passion that wanted to be quenched immediately.

    Sarah nodded. She then immediately turned around and lowered her pants a little to her knees, before getting on all four.

    Michael looked at the scene eagerly seeing his wife pulling down her own pants as if she was teasing him.

    "What are you doing? Put in quickly," Sarah said, turning to look at Michael when she didn''t feel anything.

    Michael immediately smiled, then positioned himself to enter his wife''s body.

    Looks like his wife hasn''t gotten really wet down there yet, making it even more difficult to get in. He ended up using his saliva to wet his own body.

    "Ahh..." Sarah moaned softly as Michael slowly began to enter her body. Even though it wasn''t the first time they had done it, she always needed time to adjust to Michael''s.

    With a position like this, it feels deeper.

    "I''m going to start moving," Michael whispered when he was fully in.

    When he saw his wife''s nodding head, Michael began to move back and forth to the beat.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s body jerked forward as Michael pushed her, the pleasure she felt emanating from her red lips.

    The moan of pleasure on Sarah''s lips made Michael even more excited and quickened his movement.

    Just like Sarah, Michael is actually worried if someone enters his room. He purposely didn''t lock the door to make the atmosphere a little more thrilling.

    "Let out your moan, wifey. Let me hear it," Michael said excitedly, his hand then suddenly hitting Sarah''s ass, as if he couldn''t help it.

    It looks round and teases him as if it wants to be hit.

    A moan escaped Sarah''s lips as she felt the pain in her ass being hit by Michael.

    Under normal circumstances, Sarah would have scolded Michael, but for some reason her brain wasn''t working properly right now. This was a sensation she had never felt before.

    "Hit me¡­ ahh¡­" Sarah moaned, asking Michael to do it one more time.

    Michael was a little shocked, but he finallyplied with his wife''s request. He hit Sarah''s ass again.

    "Ahh¡­ Michael¡­ babe¡­ faster¡­" moaned Sarah who felt that soon she would get her pleasure.

    Michael moved his hips faster, making the sound of their bodies uniting more clearly followed by a moan from Sarah''s lips.

    "Ahhh..." Sarah let out a long moan, her body shaking as she got her pleasure. It felt good until her knees became weak and could no longer hold her position.

    Michael smiled seeing his wife who got her pleasure, he still allowed their bodies to unite, sharing the pleasure that Sarah got.

    Sarah seemed toe to her senses when she felt Michael''s body still inside. She then immediately let go of it and turned to face Michael.

    "Finish it on my face, I don''t want it to be mess down there," Sarah said, then put Michael''s body back into her mouth and started moving her tongue.

    A moan escaped Michael''s mouth as the wet and pleasure sensation could be felt.

    Not long after, Michael felt he was about to reach his pleasure, he then immediately released his body from Sarah''s mouth and began to hold his own body.

    "Ahh..." Michael moaned as his body trembled. He reached his climax.

    "You go out a lot!" Sarah said a little annoyed then hurriedly took a tissue in her bag.

    Michael just smiled at the sight in front of him, then helped Sarah clean her face.

    *Knock knock knock*

    A knock on the door made Michael and Sarah hurry things up.

    "Wait a moment!" Michael shouted because Sarah still wasn''t wearing her pants.

    However, it seemed like Michael''s voice was a littlete because the door handle had moved and started to slowly open.

    Michael''s eyes widened when he saw the open door, he then looked at his wife who was still tidying herself up. Without waiting any longer, Michael immediately stood up and tried to cover his wife.

    "Michael, I brought you lunch."

    Michael breathed a sigh of relief when it was a female employee and not James. He didn''t want James to see his wife''s body!

    "Ah yes, thanks! Just put it there!" said Michael telling the employee not to approach.

    Meanwhile, Sarah''s forehead wrinkled when she heard the woman''s voice. That soft voice felt very familiar.

    Sarah then immediately stood up to see the woman''s face. Her eyes immediately opened wide when she saw the woman''s face. A face she will never forget.

    It is Elizabeth, the woman who messed up her marriage.

 Chapter 101 Detective Skills

    Sarah¡­ never forget that woman''s voice and face.

    After her fight with Michael that night, Sarah couldn''t sleep at all. The message from the woman named Elizabeth kept ringing in her mind. Her husband went with another woman to the hotel and she thanked him?

    Sarah then immediately took her cellphone, if just keep crying on the bed like this would only make her feel miserable, so Sarah decided to find out who that woman was.

    They said, women have great detective skills to find out about their husband''s affairs, and that''s what happened to Sarah today.

    Luckily, she saw the woman''s number and as a woman who graduated from medical school, they were required to have the ability to memorize so they can memorize the thick medical books. That is why Sarah could easily remember the woman''s number.

    Not long after, Sarah finally found a photo of the woman through social media. Even though she didn''t use social media, she looked up the woman''s number on a search engine and it turned up, pointing to her social media ount.

    The woman was young as she thought. Her face actually looks normal, well at least, ording to Sarah, she''s prettier than that bitch. But it must be admitted that the woman has a nice body. Her chest was bigger than hers.

    Was that why Michael had an affair with that bitch? Because she has a big chest?

    Sarah felt really bad about it, just because she was less big than the bitch, her husband cheated on her!

    That night, Sarah tries to find out and looks at the photos of the woman. Trying to remember every inch of her face so that the next time she meets her on the street or maybe somewhere, she''ll recognize her right away.

    Sarah did not expect to see that face in Michael''s office, her face immediately hardened to see the woman. She couldn''t even smile as professionally as she usually did when she saw strangers.

    "Ah! I apologize for my impoliteness, sir. I didn''t think there were still guests here," Elizabeth said with a guilty face. Her eyes were fixed on Sarah and subconsciously checked her appearance. Her gaze was displeased.

    The woman''s appearance was too ordinary to be called a businesswoman or an important person. Then who is that woman?

    "It doesn''t matter. Just put the food there," Michael said once again indicating a ce near the door. The woman came with a food trolley and she didn''t have to serve her food on the table. They can pick it up themselves.

    After all, Sarah was probably still not cleaning herself properly at this point, so Michael wanted her to leave immediately.

    Michael then turned to Sarah, trying to see how she looked. However, Michael''s face immediately changed when he saw Sarah''s tense expression.

    "What is it? Are you alright?" Michael asked worriedly then touched Sarah''s shoulder. Not realizing that his behavior was being watched by Elizabeth.

    Sarah immediately woke up when she felt a touch on her shoulder. She then looked at Michael and tried to smile.

    "I''m fine. Oh right, that''s the toilet right?" Sarah asked, trying to keep herself from shaking or crying at this point even though inside her heart she felt like she was falling to pieces.

    Michael''s eyes still looked worried, before he finally nodded.

    Sarah then immediately walked to the toilet. Her gaze was straight ahead, not looking at the woman who was still standing there. Sarah thought she couldn''t contain her emotions if she saw that woman''s face again.

    Once in the bathroom, Sarah immediately locked the door and opened the sink faucet. The water immediately came out of there, as well as her tears.

    Sarah was crying again in silence, her chest ached at this moment and the feeling of being betrayed was again felt by her.

    Though¡­ Even though she wanted to make good memories with Michael, she didn''t hate him anymore because she felt that all this time she had just misunderstood.

    But¡­ but why is that woman, that bitch here? Work for Collins''pany?

    Was her message thanking Michael for giving her the job at Collins?

    Sarah shook her head, at that time Collins was in charge of Mr. Collins, and Michael couldn''t have helped her get a job at Collins.

    So the only possibility is, that she joined Collins after Michael became Collins CEO.

    A thought suddenly crossed Sarah''s mind, did Michael hire her at Collins so they could have sex in the office? They did it in Michael''s room? Just like she did just now?

    Sarah suddenly felt her chest tighten, she found it hard to breathe. She then decided to sit on the toilet and try to breathe even though the tears kept flowing.

    The pain she had been trying to forget thinking she had just misunderstood, Michael actually still loved her,e back to her many times more than before.

    And it''s as painful as it was back then. Ah, no, much more painful than before!

    She had trusted Michael, she had tried to put her heart to him, but it turned out to be all a lie.<sub> </sub>

    Then what about what James had said earlier that Michael went to the pub every night until he passed out because he couldn''t ept their divorce?

    Does that mean James lied to her?

    Sarah didn''t know anymore. Come to think of it, it could happen. Maybe James finally found out that the reason they got divorced was that Michael had an affair, and to protect his friend, James lied to her.

    "Wifey? Are you alright?"

    The knock on the door and the worried tone of Michael''s voice brought Sarah back to her senses. She hastily wiped her tears.

    "Yeah, I''m fine," Sarah said trying to sound casual so Michael wouldn''t suspect anything. Looks like he''s been in the toilet for a long time.

    Sarah then immediately stood up and looked at her reflection in the mirror, her face was a mess, just like how she felt right now.

    "You have to remember this feeling, Sarah. Don''t be a stupid woman anymore," Sarah said, looking at her reflection. Her eyes seemed to burn with anger.

    To hell with making good memories! How could she so stupidly trust her scumbag ex-husband?

    For now, she would stick to her n and make Michael feel what she felt right now. Sarah would have dumped Michael when he was crazy about her!

    With that thought, Sarah immediately came out of the toilet and greeted Michael with a smile, as if nothing had happened.

    "Oh! Has the woman left?" Sarah asked suddenly when she saw that the woman was gone.

    She had been trying to forget her, but Sarah seemed to be still thinking about her. That woman really bothered her.

    "Yes. Oh right, do you know her? You look a little surprised when you see her," Michael said as he arranged their food on the table. The smell of the food began to fill the room, making Michael hungry.

    "No. She just looks very beautiful," said Sarah, slightly provoking Michael.

    "Really?" Michael looked surprised. "I think you are the most beautiful."

    Sarah snorted at that. Her younger self might have fluttered when she heard those words, but now those words sound like bullshit. She wasn''t even touched.

    "Is that true? I think my husband is also the most handsome man!" Sarah answered with a sweet smile.

    ***

    The ck Mercedes-Benz driven by Michael stopped in front of the hospital parking lot. It had been so long since thest time the car had parked there, what was different this time was that Michael had parked it while the sun was still out there.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s red lips when he saw a bag containing two lunch boxes that he had ordered from hispany cafeteria.

    He still remembered how yesterday Sarah''s face looked very happy when she ate the food and praised it was delicious.

    His wife''s arrival into his office unannounced made Michael very fond of her, his energy fully recharged. So today, Michael wants to do the same.

    It had been three weeks since hest came here, so everyone should have forgotten about him and he wasn''t going to get Sarah scolded, right?

    With such thoughts and a smile on his face, Michael got out of his car carrying the bag containing the two lunch boxes.

    Once in the hospital, Michael immediately headed to Sarah''s room, he still remembered it. His face involuntarily smiled as he imagined Sarah''s surprised face and the smile on her face.

    "Is Doctor Sarah in her room?" Michael asked one of the nurses he met. She seemed to have seen the nurse before.

    The female nurse was a little surprised to see the man wearing a white sleeved shirt and a red tie. The man looks so dashing and handsome!

    "Doctor Sarah? Ah! She''s out for lunch. Maybe in the hospital cafeteria!" said the nurse who was still stunned looking at Michael.

    "I see. Thank you," Michael replied with a polite smile and then immediately headed to the hospital cafeteria.

    Meanwhile, Sarah, who was having lunch with Steve, didn''t realize that there was currently a man looking for her.

 Chapter 102 Sarahs Friend

    "Where did you go yesterday?"

    Sarah looked at the man sitting in front of her who seemed to be enjoying her lunch. His demeanor seemed as if he didn''t care about what he had just said. However, Sarah could see the curious look on the blonde-haired man''s face.

    "I have business outside. Why? I told you we''re just friends Steve, you don''t have to be that possessive. Possessive men are not sexy at all," Sarah replied and ate her sandwich.

    Sarah really wanted to avoid Steve as much as possible, because after learning that Steve had feelings for her, and how things were with Michael, they''d better keep their distance first.

    However, Steve didn''t seem to give up and continued to look for her at lunchtime, making Sarah wonder if he wasn''t busy.

    In the end, Sarah gives in and allowed Steve to apany her.

    "Po-Possessive? What are you talking about! I''m not that kind of a man!" Steve said opening his eyes wide, surprised to hear Sarah''s words to him.

    He''s not possessive, he''s just curious!

    Sarah just snorted at Steve''s words and then went back to eating her lunch. However, suddenly Sarah''s eyes caught a man wearing a white shirt standing looking for someone, the man immediately smiled when his eyes met Sarah''s.

    Sarah''s face instantly hardened when she saw Michael walking towards her, her eyes subconsciously turned to Steve who was sitting with his back to Michael.

    "Why? Why does your face look like that?" Steve asked confusedly when he saw Sarah''s change in attitude, he then immediately looked back, to see what made Sarah look like that.

    Steve was stunned. His mouth opened slightly when he saw the man walking towards them then casually pulling the empty chair next to Sarah and sitting there.

    "Wi¡­ Sarah, are you¡­ Ahh¡­ you''re having lunch," Michael said when he saw Sarah''s hand holding a sandwich.

    He then turned his gaze to Steve who was sitting in front of Sarah. A polite smile soon crossed Michael''s lips and a nod of his head, before finally looking at Sarah again.

    "What are you doing here?" asked Sarah, who couldn''t hide her surprise. She then turned her gaze to Steve, trying to find out if Steve knew Michael.

    However, the expression on Steve''s face that looked surprised was able to answer Sarah''s question. Steve still remembers Michael!

    "I came to bring lunch," Michael replied with a smile and then lifted the bag he was still holding.

    "Ahh¡­ you must be Michael? Sarah told me a lot about you," Steve said then stretched out his hand to shake Michael''s. His tone was friendly, and there was a smile on his face.

    Michael was a little surprised when he heard that. Sarah told her friend about him? A smile immediately appeared on his face then he immediately shook Steve''s hand.

    "I''m Steve, Sarah''s friend. We used to be ssmates and do clinical clerkship at Central Hospital," Steve added with a smile.

    Michael nodded at that. He had been a little curious as to why his wife was having lunch with a man, but now it was clear, they were friends, and his wife had told that man about him too.

    "Then, since your husband is already here, I''ll go first," Steve said suddenly and stood up immediately.

    Sarah became ufortable hearing that, Steve''s words saying he was her friend, and greeting Michael as her husband with a smile on his face made Sarah''s heart ache.

    She knew Steve must be not feeling well right now and maybe feeling disappointed in her, but she also didn''t know that Michael would suddenlye like this.

    She hadn''t lied to Steve, but it felt like she had lied to him.<sub> </sub>

    "You haven''t finished your food yet," Sarah said when she saw Steve''s half sandwich on the table.

    "Yes, you can join us," said Michael trying to invite Steve. It was the first time since he had an ident to meet Sarah''s friends, so he wanted to get to know her friends.

    "It''s okay. I forgot that I had to write a patient report. I''ll go first," Steve said then immediately turned around and left the two of them.

    As soon as he turned around, the smile on Steve''s lips disappeared immediately, the look in his eyes looked sad. He felt disappointed and betrayed?

    He knew that Sarah turned him down, but she kissed him back!

    Had Sarah been ying with him all this time? She is a married woman who wants to have fun with other men?

    Steve shook his head, he better not assume anything about Sarah.

    However, by this time Steve waspletely shocked and too disappointed that he decided to leave.

    Meanwhile, Sarah looked at Steve''s back which was getting further and further away before finally disappearing from her sight. Her heart ached. Why did everything turn out like this?

    "Wifey?" whispered Michael quietly. He didn''t want to call Sarah by her name, but he knew that he and Sarah were currently in like a secret rtionship?

    "Wifey?" whispered Michael once more as he touched Sarah''s hand.

    Sarah flinched slightly when she felt someone touching her, her face then immediately turned to the person who touched her. Ah! She had forgotten that Michael was still here.

    "What are you thinking?" Michael asked with furrowed brows when he saw the look on Sarah''s face.

    Sarah immediately shook her head, then smiled.

    "Nothing. So you came to bring me lunch?" Sarah asked looking happy.

    Michael''s arrival this time was like a p in the face for her, making Sarah finally realize that she can''t always hide what she was doing.

    She couldn''t stop Michael froming to her workce because she couldn''t think of a good reason. After all, despite having amnesia and memory loss for the past five years, Michael is a smart guy. The reason would definitely not sound logical to the man.

    So, she better hurry up with her n to make Michael fall in love with her. That was all she could do at the moment.

    Michael smiled at his wife''s face. As expected, Sarah would be delighted to see hime.

    "Yeah, but you seem to have eaten lunch," said Michael who couldn''t hide the sad expression on his face. If only the meeting had finished sooner, he might havee earlier and Sarah wouldn''t have had to eat lunch first.

    He knew it was his fault for not telling Sarah about his arrival, but still, Michael couldn''t hide his disappointment.

    "But it looks like your food tastes better than this sandwich. Where did you buy the lunch?" Sarah asked then looked curiously at Michael''s bag.

    "I brought it from the Collins cafeteria. Is that enough to make you have lunch with me?" Michael asked looking at Sarah with a smile.

    Sarah''s lips formed a smile. "Of course, let''s eat in my room."

 Chapter 103 Lunch

    Sarah immediately regretted her decision to invite Michael into her room when she saw that there were still a lot of nurses outside her room, and they were looking at her with curious eyes, wondering who the handsome man standing next to Sarah was.

    She decided to take Michael out to eat in her room because she didn''t want any more gossip to happen that she was eating in the cafeteria with a man who brought food from outside, but she had forgotten that there were some gossiping people in front of her room.

    Well¡­e to think of it, eating in her room is better. She could give the nurses an excuse that it wasn''t what they thought.

    Michael''s lips rounded as he entered Sarah''s room, this was the first time he hade to his wife''s room. It wasn''t as big as his office room, but it lookedfortable and tidy.

    Michael then put the bag on the table and looked closely at Sarah''s room. There was a bookshelf containing many books, and there was a frame hanging on the wall, it was a certificate showing that Sarah was a general surgeon.

    Suddenly, Michael immediately felt a hand wrapped around his stomach, and something heavy was leaning against his back.

    "Wifey?" said Michael in surprise. Suddenly Sarah hugged him from behind.

    "I''m charging my energy. Let me be like this for a moment," Sarah said and hugged Michael tightly, making Michael''s lips immediately form a wide smile. His decision toe here didn''t seem wrong!

    Meanwhile, Sarah was disgusted with herself. She didn''t think she would have to do something like this with Michael after she was sure that Michael was actually cheating on her.

    She didn''t want to keep her expression on her face to look happy when she hugged him, that''s why she decided to hug Michael from behind, so he wouldn''t see the expression on her face.

    After a while, Michael finally let go of Sarah''s hand from his stomach and turned to face Sarah.

    "Now it''s my turn!" he said happily then hugged Sarah tightly and didn''t forget to kiss her head. Michael was really really happy right now.

    "I know you still want to continue to hug me, but let''s eat. I have an operation scheduledter so I can''t stay with you for long," Sarah replied then immediately let go of the hug and started walking to take out the lunch box from the bag that was brought by Michael.

    Sarah''s face looked happy when she saw the food, from the aroma alone it smelled good. Even though she was in a bad mood with Michael''s arrival, the food made her feel better. She couldn''t wait to eat it!

    Michael smiled again when he saw his wife moving her hands happily, his wife really likes to enjoy good food!

    The two then immediately sat down and began to eat their food voraciously, especially Michael, who had been hungry for a long time.

    While eating, the two talked as usual, Michael asked how Sarah''s day was and what kind of surgery she was going to do. Sarah answered while asking Michael''s activities.

    Not long after, the two lunch boxes that Michael brought were finished, satisfied looks on the faces of the two people.

    "Lunch like this is not bad," said Michael suddenly watching Sarah who was wiping her lips with a tissue.

    Michael was pleased to be able to have lunch with his wife, and again, that was because Sarah had started it first. He felt that all this time he could not be the lead in their rtionship, even though he was the head of the family.

    Sarah was just silent when she heard it, then took the water that was on the table and drank it.

    "Should we have lunch together from now on?" Michael asked suddenly.

    Sarah immediately choked upon hearing the question, causing Michael to immediately stand up and pat Sarah on the back.

    "Are you crazy?! You want to have lunch together from now on?" Sarah snapped, unable to keep herposure. Today she was feeling suffocated because she had to meet with Michael. Luckily the food was good, so Sarah could feel better.<sub> </sub>

    However, Michael wants to do this every day?

    "Oh, I''m sorry!" said Sarah, finally realizing that she had just yelled at Michael.

    "I mean, we both work. I went to your office because I happen to have time, and you must be busy at work too, right?" Sarah continued to exin before Michael was hurt by her snapped

    Michael returned to his seat, his face still a little hurt from Sarah''s yell. Sarah didn''t have to yell at him like that, did she?

    "I mean¡­ I really enjoyed it when we had lunch together," Michael said, pouting his lips. Was he the only one who felt that way?

    "I feel the same way, babe! But you have to work, I don''t want you to leave your job to have lunch with me," Sarah continued softly, trying toe up with an exnation.

    "Why does Michael suddenly have to act like this?" Sarah thought irritably, not only did she have to meet the man in the morning and evening, now she also wanted to meet him during the day?

    Let her breathe, okay?

    However, Sarah suddenly understood why Michael was acting like that. In Michael''s mind, they had only been married for three months, you could say they were still on their honeymoon phase, still wanting to always be together.

    But that doesn''t apply to her! Sarah wanted to scream as loud as she could to let out her frustation.

    "But¡­"

    Sarah sighed, she almost forgot that Michael was stubborn too.

    "Okay, we can have lunch together, but not every day, okay? You have to make sure you don''t have work, and contact me first before you came," said Sarah, finally choosing to give in.

    A smile finally appeared on Michael''s face when he heard that, even though he couldn''t have lunch every day with his wife, but at least Sarah didn''t stop the idea.

    It seems, his rtionship with his wife has be a little closer?

    ***

    After Michael finally left, Sarah immediately went to find Steve. Steve''s attitude earlier in the cafeteria bothered her so much, it made Sarah want to exin to him.

    "Steve? He asked permission to go home, he doesn''t seem to be feeling well," said one resident when Sarah came to visit the neurology department.

    Sarah just nodded and said thank you then left immediately, her face looking worried. She hastily took out his cellphone which was in her coat pocket and looked for Steve''s contact and then immediately called him.

    "Come on, please pick up!" Sarah thought as the call connected as she continued to walk back to her room.

    However, no matter how many times Sarah called him, Steve didn''t pick up at all.

    Sarah finally decided to send Steve a message.

    [I know you are angry right now. Call me when you feel better. I will exin everything to you.]

 Chapter 104 Im Everywhere

    Today Steve is still in a bad mood. He didn''t have any intention of going to work because of what happened yesterday, but it couldn''t be helped, it didn''t mean his boss would understand why he didn''t want toe to work because he was heartbroken, and the person who made him feel this way also worked at the same ce as him.

    Could this be why some people don''t date their coworkers? Although there were a lot of good reasons Steve could say about it, but when they got into a fight or break up, it would be really awkward.

    Well¡­ Sarah wasn''t exactly her co-worker as they were in different department, but still, there was a chance that Steve would run into that woman.

    After feeling that his appearance was ready, Steve walked over to pick up his cellphone which was ced on the table near the bed. His hands subconsciously reread the message Sarah had sent him.

    Steve had purposely not picked up Sarah''s calls, or replied to her messages, but he had to admit, after he read them one more time, he liked Sarah''s messages.

    [Call me when you feel better]

    Those words touched him a bit, Sarah knew that he wasn''t doing well right now and needed time, so Sarah left him alone and didnt keep calling him.

    Even so, Steve still didn''t want to meet Sarah.

    Steve took a deep breath and put the phone in his pocket. With that kind of feeling, Steve went to work.

    ***

    "Let''s talk!"

    Steve was a little surprised when he had just entered his patient room to check on his patient as usual and found a woman sitting waiting inside. That woman was the woman he wanted to avoid right now. That''s Sarah.

    "I''m at work," Steve replied curtly without turning to look at Sarah and over to his patient who was still unconscious. It was Mr. Collins, Sarah''s father-inw.

    Steve thought Sarah was close to the old man even though the woman had divorced Michael, she still wanted to be the guardian of his patient, but who would have thought that they were still family.

    Sarah finally keep quiet when she heard Steve''s words, she knew that Steve wanted to avoid her for now, but Sarah feltpletely ufortable. Steve is bothering her mind.

    So, when shee to the hospital, she decided to wait for Steve in Mr. Collins'' room because the old man was Steve''s patient, and Steve would definitelye to check on him.

    Steve looked at the old man lying on the bed and still closed his eyes. The old man''s vital signs were stable, but somehow he was still unconscious, even though it had been more than a week since the operation.

    When his inspection was over, Steve headed straight for the exit, ignoring Sarah who was sitting and staring at him. While he was checking on Mr. Collins, he didn''t even look at Sarah, acting as if she wasn''t there.

    However, Sarah''s footsteps were faster, she grabbed Steve by the wrist when he was about to grab the door''s handle.

    "Please, listen to me first!" said Sarah in a desperate tone. She had rejected Steve and said they should better be friends, but Steve bothered her a lot, and some part of her mind didn''t want Steve to misunderstand.

    Steve was just silent, he felt that he couldn''t even look at Sarah''s face right now, his heart ached. He then used his other hand to open the door, but suddenly he felt a hand on his stomach to stop him from walking.

    Sarah hugged him from behind!

    "Please¡­ at least listen to me before you act like this," Sarah said sadly and sounded like she was going to cry. She was really frustrated. She knew that Steve was upset, but he should have listened to her exnation.<sub> </sub>

    "..."

    Sarah''s brow furrowed as Steve just stood there and ignored her, her frustration turning to annoyance. She then immediately removed her hand from Steve''s stomach and hit the man''s back.

    "Hey! Are you going to act like this?! You even kissed me even though we weren''t in rtionship! And you did it twice!" Sarah said angrily and hit Steve as hard as she could.

    "..."

    Sarah became even more irritated when Steve remained silent.

    "You !@#$. Fine if you want to keep quiet. You may forget that we work in the same hospital! We may not be able to talk right now, but I''ll keep bothering you. I''m everywhere, Steve!" Sarah said then after hit Steve again once more, she stepped out of the room.

    Sarah''s face was red with annoyance, she didn''t think Steve was a man who chose to run when there was a problem. Even though she was in the wrong, Sarah was a little disappointed with Steve''s attitude.

    However, suddenly before Sarah''s feet stepped out of the room, a hand grabbed her hand and pulled her, Sarah who didn''t expect to be pulled like that slightly lost her bnce and hit something hard.

    No, it wasn''t the floor or the door, it was Steve''s chest.

    "Hey! What are you doing?" said Sarah in annoyance, holding her head against Steve''s chest.

    "Why is your head so hard? Are you sure it''s not a rock?" Steve grumbled rubbing his aching chest.

    Sarah snorted and then red at the man.

    "Why are you holding me back? Are you ready to listen to my exnation?" Sarah quipped with an annoyed face.

    Steve''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard that, He nodded his head slowly then turned his face red from embarrassment.

    To be honest, Steve didn''t expect Sarah to hug him from behind. It had been a long time since a woman had done that to him, and Steve loved it, loved it so much he was speechless.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed at Steve''s antics, but she decided not to think about it any further, at this point she had to exin what exactly happened to Steve.

    Sarah then told Steve toe in and sit on the sofa in the room, because what she was about to tell would take time.

    It was quiet again, Sarah didn''t know how to start telling her what had happened, while Steve just kept quiet, looking awkward.

    "Three weeks ago, or maybest month. I was suddenly called for emergency surgery¡­"

    Sarah then told how the patient she met was her ex-husband, and how Michael had amnesia and remembered that Sarah was still his wife.

    However, for thest part, Sarah didn''t tell everything, she just said that she ended up pretending to still be Michael''s wife because she didn''t want Michael to be too surprised by what happened.

    She didn''t tell about she and Mr. Collins.

 Chapter 105 So... Were Okay, Right?

    "That''s why I''m telling you that the situation isn''t right. I don''t want to date you while I''m still pretending to be Michael''s wife. It''s not fair to you," Sarah said ending her story.

    Steve just kept quiet, his eyes blinking, he couldn''t believe what Sarah was saying.

    Sarah''s ex-husband has amnesia? It''s a rare case, but that doesn''t mean it can''t happen.

    It''s just Steve had a hard time believing it, he''d never had a case like that before.

    "If you''re still mad at me, that''s fine. I get it," Sarah said suddenly because Steve just kept quiet and didn''t say anything.

    She was a little sad, but she could understand.

    "No, it''s not like that. I get it and can understand you," Steve said hastily before Sarah misunderstood.

    "It''s just I''ve never had a case of an amnesiac patient before, and¡­ I''m sorry," Steve continued with a guilty look on his face.

    Sarah''s forehead wrinkled, didn''t understand what Steve was talking about.

    "I thought¡­ you''re a woman who likes to y with other men. Sorry," Steve said honestly.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that. She didn''t expect Steve to look at her in that way. She was a little hurt.

    However, after she thought about it again. It''s natural for steve to think like that

    "It''s okay, I can understand," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "So¡­ we''re okay, right?" Sarah asked carefully. She''d already exined it to Steve, and Steve seemed to understand the situation.

    So Sarah was curious how the two of them would be after this.

    Steve is silent for a moment, before nodding.

    "Yeah, we''re fine." Sarah smiled in relief at those words. "But..."

    Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she heard what came after. She looked at Steve with a furrowed brow.

    Did Steve not want to be friends with her?

    "How long are you going to pretend to be his wife?" Steve asked curiously.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked flustered, not expecting Steve to ask that.

    "Being friends with you is fun, but I want more, Sarah. I want our rtionship to be more than just friends. I want to be your boyfriend," Steve said softly, staring at Sarah without blinking.

    Sarah could feel the sincerity of Steve''s words, her heart fluttering and she could feel butterflies tickle her stomach as those sea-like eyes stared at her deeply, making her drown there.

    "I¡­ am working on it. You know the timing is not right with Mr. Collins in this state. Michael still doesn''t know about his father''s condition," Sarah replied then took the opportunity to turn her face away from Steve, she felt her face would feel hot if she kept staring at Steve.

    "Okay. I understand! I''ll be waiting for you!" Steve replied with a smile.

    However, Sarah did not really pay attention to what Steve just said because at this moment her forehead was furrowed looking at Mr. Collins.

    She had just seen his finger move!

    Sarah then immediately stood up, made Steve''s brow furrow and asked what was wrong. However, Sarah didn''t answer and walked over to Mr Collins.

    "Father?" called Sarah in a trembling voice when she saw Mr Collins.

    He just opened his eyes!

    ***

    "You seem happy. Did something happen?" Michael asked softly as he looked at his wife who was walking beside him as they were heading to their apartment.

    When Sarah came home she always looked happy, but today she felt happier than usual

    "Ah, it''s nothing. The weather is good tonight," Sarah replied with a smile and then looked up at the sky filled with stars.

    Today everything seems to be going well for her, she has made up with Steve, and Mr Collins is awake!<sub> </sub>

    Even though Mr Collins has to undergo another treatment, the results of his examination look good.

    That means what she''s doing right now with Michael ising to an end, and she has to get Michael crazy about her soon.

    "You''re right. There are many stars in the sky," said Michael who followed Sarah to look up at the sky.

    Michael then asionally looked at Sarah''s face, it seems his wife is not too tired tonight, and Sarah is in a good mood.

    Maybe he should do it tonight?

    ***

    "Wifey , I want to talk."

    Sarah looked at Michael with a confused look. Right now the two of them had just finished dinner and Sarah wanted to quickly rx and read a book before going to bed.

    Michael wanted to talk, couldn''t he just say it right away?

    However, Sarah decided to sit back down when she saw the serious expression on Michael''s face.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Sarah after sitting down and looking at Michael confusedly.

    "That..." Michael looked a little confused, didn''t know where to start.

    Sarah just kept quiet while raising her eyebrows, waiting for Michael to speak.

    "Can we just start the program to have a child?" Michael asked carefully while watching Sarah''s facial expression.

    Sarah''s eyes widened, not expecting Michael to be discussing this again.

    "You know I''m healthier now. My head doesn''t hurt anymore, and I''m fine when we''ve had sex. We''ve done it many times," added Michael.

    Even though he''d oftene inside when they did it, Michael could sense that several times Sarah had taken the initiative to get him to do it outside.

    "Okay," Sarah said with a smile.

    "Eh?" Michael blinked his eyes, not expecting that Sarah would agree to his proposal so easily.

    "Like you said, you''re doing fine. We can start the childbearing program right away. You know, I can''t wait to have a baby with you too," Sarah continued with a shy smile.

    Michael''s lips immediately broke into a wide smile when he heard that. He immediately stood up from his seat and walked over to Sarah with his arms wide open.

    Sarah also smiled, then immediately hugged Michael tightly. Her facial expression immediately changed when Michael couldn''t see her face.

    Mr Collins is awake and it will probably be a minimum of seven days before he can be sent home, well two weeks at the most.

    Then now she has to get Michael crazy about her before dumping him.

    She didn''t have much time left!

    And if Michael could be happy with having a baby, Sarah would dly take the bastard''s request.

    Of course, she would never allow that to happen.

    "Then¡­ can we start work today?" Michael asked as he let go of Sarah''s arm.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked a little confused.

    "Making a baby," Michael replied with a smirk and then immediately carried her bridal style.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that, she then immediately hit Michael''s chest.

    "We just finished eating!" said Sarah, still feeling full.

    "That''s great! We can exercise to digest the food and burn calories," Michael replied as he climbed the stairs to their room on the second floor.

 Chapter 106 Youre Playing With The Wrong Woman

    Today as usual Sarah went to work, her body was a little sore becausest night she ''worked out'' with Michael, but it can''t be helped, she is still an employee at the hospital and does not open her own practice.

    After checking the patient''s condition, Sarah came to visit Mr. Collins, the old man looked healthier than yesterday and no longer needed a machine to breathe, he also seemed to be able to carry out a conversation, seeing the condition of the old man, Sarah was happy.

    After Mr. Collins'' room, Sarah went to visit the ob-gyn. It seemed like she couldn''t avoid having sex with Michael, especially after she agreed to have children with Michael. Of course, she wouldn''t make that happen!

    So, before the thing she feared happened, Sarah chose to anticipate it by using contraceptives. She came to consult and told the doctor what she needed.

    The doctor that Sarah met was a little surprised when she heard what Sarah needed.

    "Ohh~ You have a boyfriend?" teased the female doctor with a smile who known Sarah.

    Sarah just smiled shyly hearing that then without waiting any longer, immediately prepared to get safety so that she didn''t get children from Michael.

    ***

    A woman just woke up, she sat on the bed and did a little stretch for her hands and neck. Even though she just woke up, her face looks beautiful, even the scene is like amercial scene because her face is so beautiful.

    The woman then immediately looked for something in her desk drawer, and took out her cellphone there, she then immediately turned it on, waiting for the cellphone for a while because of the many messages and notifications she got.

    However, she ignored the messages and notifications and immediately looked up the contact of the person she had saved as [My Michael <3].

    The expression on the woman''s face immediately changed when she didn''t get a single message from the man, and neither did the man read her messages.

    "Alright, if you want to act like this. Our rtionship is over, Michael!" said Anna angrily. Her face was slightly red with anger.

    Right now, Anna was really disappointed, she purposely didn''t take her cell phone with her when she had to go to Mn for Fashion Week, hoping that Michael would at least look for her, or send her a message.

    However, it had been a month since she hadstmunicated with Michael, and¡­ Anna had had enough of that. She had given Michael a chance to contact her, but this time it was enough!

    Actually, Anna was trying to understand Michael, the man was very busy and h h h. However, after meeting her two friends at that time, especially when her friend said Michael was already married, Anna became worried.

    She had even visited Michael''s house, but instead of meeting the man, she had met a woman there, who was probably Michael''s wife.

    With Michael not telling her anything, Anna sensed that what she feared might turn out to be true. Michael had approached her all this time wanting to y with her, like most married rich men.

    Maybe Michael wanted to date a model, and when he got bored, he just dumped her.

    However, Anna was not a woman to be dumped just like that. She doesn''t think of Michael as her lover anymore, they''re over! But, as a person of good manners, she should end it head-on, right?

    "You''re ying with the wrong woman, Michael!" said Anna with annoyance then immediately went to the bathroom.

    She''s about to end her rtionship, so she has to get ready!

    ***

    Anna''s car stopped in front of a veryrge building with Collins written on it. It was Collins'' office.<sub> </sub>

    Actually, Anna wanted toe to visit Michael''s house, so she could tell Michael''s wife what an asshole the man she married was. However, after she thought about it some more, she felt a little sorry for doing so.

    After all, she had truly loved Michael, and even though Michael was often cold to her, Anna could feel the sincerity in him.

    So, in the end Anna chose to end it at Michael''s workce. She would end it clean and proud!

    Anna then got out of her car with sunsses and a branded bag in her hand, the clothes she was wearing were also branded and looked good on her tall and proportionate body.

    As they entered Collins'' office, several people looked at Anna curiously. Looks like Collins is on to something today because Anna can see some reporters and cameras.

    However, Anna didn''t think much of it if she was spotted by the reporters in Collins'' office. She is a supermodel, and Collins is a jewelry and fashion goodspany, she is even still one of their brand ambassadors.

    Anna then went straight to the receptionist. Even though she was Michael''s brand ambassador and girlfriend, she never walked into Michael''s room. So she didn''t know where the man''s room was.

    "Could you tell me where Michael Collins'' room is?" asked Anna when the receptionist asked what she could help with.

    "Have you made an appointment?" asked the receptionist kindly, looking at the woman in the sunsses with a questioning look who she was.

    Anna who noticed the gaze, immediately lifted her sunsses, making the receptionist gasp, and immediately put her hand in front of her open mouth.

    "Anna Moss?" said the receptionist surprised.

    Anna smiled when she saw the reaction of the receptionist who recognized her. It was natural considering she was a supermodel, but Anna always liked it when someone recognized her.

    "Yeah, can you tell me where Michael Collins'' room is?" asked Anna once again putting her sunsses back on and smiling pleasantly.

    "That¡­ Oh, that''s Mr. Collins," said the receptionist when she saw Michael had just arrived with James following behind him.

    Anna then immediately turned around and saw the man who once, ah¡­ still made her heart flutter by wearing a suit and looking very dashing, was greeting several people before stepping into the elevator.

    After thanking the receptionist, Anna turned to look at Michael.

    "Michael!" called Anna who couldn''t hide her joy.

    Michael stopped and turned when someone called out to him, he looked at the woman with raised eyebrows, then immediately averted his eyes and started walking again.

    Anna''s forehead furrowed seeing Michael''s reaction, even though she was wearing her sunsses, Michael should have recognized her because she was wearing the clothes the man give to her, on purpose!

    Did Michael just ignore her on purpose?

    Annoyed, Anna ran over to Michael and grabbed his wrist.

    "Who are you?" asked Michael coldly while pulling his hand

 Chapter 107 Were Over!

    Anna''s mouth opened slightly when she saw how Michael treated her like a salesperson offering their goods and had to hold people back so they could sell their goods. The look in his eyes was cold, very cold, as if she was a nobody.

    Anna could understand a little, maybe Michael didn''t want people to know about their rtionship, since she was famous too, but wasn''t this a little too much?

    After not seeing and talking for a month. Did Michael have to treat her like this? She even subconsciously felt happy to see the man she was originally going to break up with!

    Anger and annoyance immediately rose to Anna''s head, her face even turned red with anger. She then immediately ran and confronted Michael.

    "Who are you?" Michael asked repeating his question, his face looking disgruntled to see the woman who had touched him earlier, blocking his path again.

    He was a married man, and as a man who loved his wife, Michael didn''t like seeing a woman approach him like this, he didn''t want his wife to be misunderstood.

    "HEYYY!!!" shouted Anna in frustration and took off her sunsses to reveal her face.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear the woman''s scream, as were the other people in the lobby, wondering who the woman who was shouting was.

    Those people immediately let out shocked expressions when they saw the woman who was screaming. Anna Moss? What is the supermodel doing here?

    "Are you really pretending you don''t recognize me? It''s only been a month, and you''ve forgotten about me?" asked Anna,ughing sarcastically.

    ? "Miss, I don''t recognize you at all. So you better go and don''t make amotion here," Michael said coldly and then walked past Anna.

    Anna, who had been trying to look okay, couldn''t help it when she heard how Michael treated her. Her heart ached, the man she loved, treated her like a stranger.

    Unknowingly, her eyes were already teary. However, Anna was determined not to cry, she immediately turned away from Michael and stepped forward to confront Michael once again.

    Michael opened his mouth when he saw the woman facing him again, but before he could make a sound, he felt a pain in his left cheek.

    "You son of a b*tch!" cursed Anna in annoyance.

    Michael''s left hand held his left cheek which was still hot, then looked back at the strange woman in front of him who had dared to p him.

    However, he was stunned when he saw the tears running down the woman''s cheeks, and her reddened face. It was not the look of the person who had just pped him.

    "We''re over, Michael!"

    After saying that, Anna put on her sunsses again and walked out of the building with straight steps while asionally wiping away the tears that rolled down her cheeks.

    It''s over¡­ she and Michael are really over at this point¡­ she knows that this is the best decision, because not only is Michael already married and ying with her, but the bastard also pretends not to recognize her, as if nothing happened among them.

    She should be happy to break up with such a bastard, but¡­

    Why can''t her tears stoping out?

    Why does her heart hurt so much?

    ***

    "What are you guys looking at?"<sub> </sub>

    Sarah, who was heading to her room, looked at the nurses who were gathered while looking at their cellphones and talking about something excitedly. Right now it was lunchtime so they could gather like that.

    However, for some reason, seeing them looking excited like that made Sarah curious. Guess what gossip they are talking about.

    "Oh doctor Sarah!" said those who were surprised to see Sarah.

    "That¡­ you still remember Michael Collins, don''t you?" asked one of the nurses.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard her ex-husband''s namee out of their lips again. Was the topic they were gossiping about Michael?

    "Of course doctor Sarah remembers it! Did you forget that he is doctor Sarah''s patient?" said one of the nurses reminding her friend not to act stupid in front of Sarah.

    After Michael''s arrival at the hospital two days ago to have lunch with her, it turned out that a nurse recognized him and immediately asked Sarah out of curiosity.

    Sarah is a little flustered, didn''t expect a nurse to immediately ask her like that, finally, Sarah said that Michael was her patient, she also reminded them that she was the doctor who operated on Michael who had an ident that time.The nurse just nodded at his exnation and didn''t ask any further. She initially thought there was something fishy between Sarah and Michael, but she was wrong.

    "Yeah, I remember it. So what''s going on? Are you guys talking about him again?" asked Sarah, smiling amused at the behavior of the nurses who were younger than her. They seemed to be very interested in Michael, and that was only natural because the man was very handsome indeed.

    Maybe they wouldn''t be interested anymore if they knew what a bastard Michael was.

    "Yeah, we''re talking about Michael Collins," said one of the nurses, then handed Sarah her cell phone so she could see for herself.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed slightly, but she still took the phone and looked at the screen. Turns out it was opening a news portal.

    [Michael Collins and Anna Moss Dating?!]

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she saw the headline and then below it disyed a photo of Michael and Anna.

    "Wait a minute¡­ this woman¡­" muttered Sarah who recognized Anna. She had seen that woman before.

    "Doctor Sarah knows her? That woman is a supermodel! Wow¡­ I didn''t think that Anna Moss would date Michael," said one of the nurses with an envious tone.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed. She didn''t know that she was a supermodel, but she certainly didn''t see her on tv or inmercials, it felt like¡­ she had met her.

    "Ah! That woman is the woman who came at that time," thought Sarah, remembering where she had met Anna.

    Sarah then reads the news which exins that Anna hade to Collins''pany, pped Michael, and said they were over.

    After reading that, Sarah had mixed feelings, but she didn''t show it and immediately returned the nurse''s cellphone. She then excused herself and immediately returned to her room.

    Once in her room, Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed. There was no mistaking that the woman was Michael''s girlfriend because she hade to visit Michael''s house at that time.

    Then¡­ did she just hurt another woman by pretending to still be Michael''s wife?

    Michael clearly doesn''t remember his girlfriend, and maybe she doesn''t know that Michael has amnesia.

    After Sarah thought about it one more time, she epted Mr. Collins'' request without asking if Michael is dating another woman.

 Chapter 108 The Identity Of The Woman Who Eats Strawberry Cake

    Michael walked into his room in a bad mood. He had never felt humiliated by a woman as he had just now.

    Who exactly is that strange woman? Why did she p him?

    Michael''s left hand held his left cheek which was still hot. This was the first p, ah no, the second he had got, maybe in his entire life.

    The first was a p from Sarah while they were having fun, it did hurt because he had never been pped before, but Michael liked it a bit. It felt exhrating and exciting.

    However, this second p made him feel very irritated, and¡­ offended. Not only did the woman p him hard, she also cursed him, and it was done in public!

    Michael is really embarrassed!

    Michael''s eyes immediately looked at the door of his room when he heard someone knocking on the door, after he told the person toe in, the door finally opened. The figure of James came in with a tablet in his hand.

    "Are you okay?" James asked when he saw Michael still holding his left cheek and it was turning red. It seemed like Anna had used all her strength to p Michael.

    "You think I''m fine?" Michael asked sarcastically and showed his cheek.

    "Who exactly is that strange woman? Do you know her?" asked Michael who couldn''t hide his annoyance.

    James cleared his throat when he heard that.

    "Yes, she is Anna Moss, a supermodel who became one of Collins'' brand ambassadors," James said briefly and then immediately handed the tablet he was holding on Michael''s desk.

    Michael''s forehead wrinkled seeing James'' behavior, then he immediately took the tablet. His eyes immediately widened when he read the title of the article that was being disyed on the tablet screen.

    "What?! What kind of article is this? I''m married!" said Michael irritably.

    All this time he had always kept his distance from several women because he knew that he was married to Sarah, the woman he loved, how could he be exposed to a stupid scandal like this?

    "What are you doing? Get rid of this stupid news immediately! You know this news is not true!" said Michael looking at James sharply. He didn''t expect James to point this out to him instead of just get rid of it

    James fell silent when he heard that, his mouth slightly open, wanting to say something, the truth, that Anna was Michael''s girlfriend.

    Even though he didn''t know how close their rtionship was, and didn''t know if Michael was serious with Anna, James knew that Michael and Anna were close, he had even met the woman before when Michael asked him to pick him up.

    However, James remembered Sarah''s words. not to tell Michael about something that would take him by surprise, so James decided to swallow his words and nodded, then quickly left Michael''s room.

    As soon as James left, Michael''s mood got worse, and his annoyance multiplied. Who was that strange woman?

    "But¡­ why am I so bothered by the way she looks at me?" thought Michael who had been feeling ufortable and his heart ached.

    The hurt face and the cry of the woman who pped him earlier bothered him a lot and he couldn''t just forget it. He had even subconsciously wanted to chase after the woman, something in his body told him to run after her and hug her.

    However, he managed to restrain himself from doing that. Why would he go after another woman when he was a married man? He must be really crazy!

    "What was that woman''s name? Anna Moss?" Michael thought then immediately moved hisputer mouse to open a search engine and typed the name into the search field.

    Photos of Anna soon came out as he did just that, as well as news of her stunning look at Mn Fashion Week. It seemed the news about her and Michael had disappeared, indicating that James had done a good job.

    "This woman¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Michael felt an excruciating pain in his head, it felt like someone was stabbing his head, causing Michael to close his eyes and immediately hold his head while groaning in pain.

    ***

    Michael looked at the watch he was wearing, his face immediately turned nervous when he saw the time shown on the watch. He was thirty minuteste!

    Hurriedly, Michael quickly picked up the speed of his car, and without waiting any longer he finally arrived at a cake shop.

    Once inside, his head moved from left to right, trying to find the person who was waiting for him, his face immediately breathed with relief when he saw a woman was looking at him with an annoyed look.

    "Sorry, I have a lot of work and I can''t just leave it," said Michael when he saw the expression on the woman''s face.

    "¡­"

    "Em¡­ can you say something?" said Michael feeling ufortable because the woman in front of him was silent.

    "You said to meet at five! I came here even ten minutes before five!" said the woman coldly.

    "I know. It is my fault! I apologize! Oh yeah, have you ordered anything yet? Looks like the cakes here are really good! You like strawberries, right?" said Michael immediately changing the subject and then immediately stood up to order a cake without waiting for an answer from the woman.

    Not long after, Michael came back with a cake in his hand.

    "They said it''s best seller cake! You have to try it!" said Michael who sat back down and looked at the woman in front of him.

    "Are you trying to persuade me with¡­ a piece of cake?" she asked coldly, staring at the cake on the small te on her table.

    "Did it not work? I thought you were on a diet so I only ordered a small portion," said Michael, who looked awry. He thought he had done the right thing, but it seemed he was wrong again.

    The woman still wore an annoyed expression, before finally starting tough when she saw Michael''s expression.

    "Ahh¡­ I can''t stay angry with you for long." Michael immediately smiled hearing that. "But that doesn''t mean I''ll just forgive you!"

    What the woman said next made Michael gloomy again.

    "Then, what should I do?" Michael asked.

    "You have to feed me!"

    "Eh?" Michael didn''t expect that that was what the woman would ask for.

    "What? Are you embarrassed? We''ve been dating for two months, baby, but you don''t even want to feed me and still call my name, like a stranger," said the woman slightly hurt.

    Michael sighed then took his fork and fed the woman in front of him, making her smile immediately. The woman then fed him, and in thete afternoon, the two of them enjoyed their date at the cake shop.

    ***

    Michael opened his eyes when the pain in his head had subsided, his face was covered in sweat and also pale.

    "I¡­ didn''t go to that cake shop with Sarah but with another woman!"

 Chapter 109 Disgusting

    Michael''s hands couldn''t stop shaking, his lips suddenly felt dry, his face pale and his body covered in sweat.

    What he had just seen earlier was like a movie showing in a theatre, ying back some of his lost memories, and this time¡­ everything was clearly visible.

    Michael was trying to deny what he had just seen, that he might be wrong and the woman who was sulking because he waste was Sarah, his wife. But no matter how Michael tried to deny what he saw, the woman he met at the cake shop was not Sarah.

    It was the woman whose picture was on hisputer screen, Anna Moss!

    Then¡­ is he cheating on Sarah? He had an affair with that woman named Anna Moss?

    "No¡­ That''s impossible! I''m not that kind of man! I only love Sarah!" Michael said shaking, he could feel his hands feel cold.

    No matter how he looked at it, what he was doing with that woman named Anna looked like a date, they were both smiling, he also looked happy to see her happy!

    Michael tried to keep denying it, muttering that it couldn''t be, he wasn''t that kind of man, but¡­ he didn''t see it wrong. He cheated on his wife with that woman named Anna!

    Suddenly, the pain hit him again, causing Michael to hold his head again and groan in pain.

    A memory came back like a movie.

    This time, the location was in his office room, and he was moving his hips following the moan of a woman who was bending over while supporting her hands on his desk.

    The woman''s face couldn''t be seen clearly because her back was to him, but¡­ it wasn''t Sarah!

    Michael felt sick to his stomach as the film ended, he rushed to his bathroom and tried to throw it up in the sink.

    When he felt that there was nothing to vomit, Michael looked at his face in the mirror which still looked pale.

    Not only did he cheat on her by dating other women, but he also had sex with his mistress in his office!

    Suddenly, Michael''s right hand immediately lifted, and without waiting any longer, he directly punched the mirror in front of him.

    His handsome face which was always pleasing to the eye whenever he looked in the mirror, now made him feel disgusted and didn''t want to look at it. He was aplete asshole and Michael wanted to punch himself.

    Fresh blood immediately flowed from his hand as the ss shards entered the skin of his finger, but Michael looked unconcerned and continued to punch the face he could still see.

    "Son of a bitch! You really are a bastard!" Michael cursed continuously, ignoring the pain in his hand at this point.

    After the mirror in the sink had shattered into pieces and was no longer visible on the wall, Michael immediately pulled his hand back and let the fresh bloodstain the bathroom floor.

    Unknowingly Michael''s tears came out and streamed down his face.

    How could he do such a disgusting thing? Not only having an affair, he also brought his mistress into his office room to have sex! He''s really disgusting!

    How could he betray his wife like this?

    Michael''s chest suddenly hurt again when he remembered Sarah. How long had he been doing this disgusting thing? Did Sarah find out that he was having an affair? Or did he keep it secret like it was nothing wrong with it?

    "No! I have to tell Sarah!" said Michael who had made his decision. He didn''t know what kind of monster he had be before he lost his memory, but right now he was still the person he knew, not the disgusting man who seemedpletely foreign to him.<sub> </sub>

    Michael then immediately walked out of the bathroom, prepared to get his car keys and go to see his wife.

    However, suddenly the scene in front of him seemed to shake and blur, before finally everything went dark.

    ***

    Michael slowly opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a white ceiling that felt foreign.

    "Where am I?" Michael thought then turned his gaze to look around him. Thest time he remembered was that he wanted to take his car keys to go see his wife.

    "Seems like I''m in the hospital," Michael muttered when he saw that he had an IV in his hand, and that his right hand was bandaged.

    However, this was not the time to sleep like this! He had to go to his wife to tell her what had happened, to apologize to her for being such a disgusting man that he didn''t even know by himself.

    "What are you doing?"

    Sarah, who had just entered the VIP room to check on Michael''s condition, immediately rebuked him when she saw Michael had sat down and was trying to pull out the IV line.

    She was really shocked when she got a call from James and said that Michael had been found unconscious in his room with a pale face and bloody hands.

    Luckily, Sarah was still in her room getting ready for surgery so she could pick up the call, otherwise she would have missed James'' call.

    Sarah then asked James to take Michael to the hospital where she worked, even though she really hated Michael at the moment, but Sarah couldn''t hide that she was worried about him.

    Well¡­ not worry like that! After all, she''s a doctor, so that''s only natural, right?

    Sarah then tried to focus on doing the surgery, and as soon as it was done, she immediately called James, and James said that Michael had been transferred to one of the VIP rooms.

    And here is Sarah,ing to see how her ex-husband is doing. She was also a little curious about what had happened.

    "You shouldn''t just let go of the IV line. Do you think this is in a movie?" Sarah grumbled over to Michael and immediately grabbed Michael''s hand to see if the IV was still in ce or not.

    Seeing Sarah who was looking at him with a worried look, made Michael immediately feel guilty, his eyes filled with tears again.

    "Michael? What are you doing?"

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when Michael suddenly got out of bed and started kneeling in front of her.

    "Sarah¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m really sorry! I didn''t know that I had be such an asshole," Michael said with tears running down his cheeks and a hoarse voice.

    Sarah fell silent watching Michael kneeling apologizing with tears running down his cheeks like this to her. The condition of the man in front of her looks miserable with a pale face.

    She didn''t know what had happened to Michael, or why Michael was apologizing to her like this, but¡­ this was the scene Sarah wanted to see when Michael let her go.

    She wanted to see Michael apologize while kneeling and begging her like this.

    But¡­ strangely, after seeing it, Sarah didn''t feel happy at all.

 Chapter 110 I Cheated On You

    Sarah never thought that the scene she had been thinking about, and what she had wanted all this time, finally got to see it today!

    Michael knelt in front of her, apologizing and begging for forgiveness for¡­ well¡­ she didn''t know what for, but it didn''t matter. Michael did just that with tears running down his cheeks!

    Finally¡­ the sight she had wanted to see, was now in front of her! It is like a dream!

    However, oddly enough, Sarah was not as happy as she had imagined.

    Seeing Michael who usually looks handsome with his charming smile, now doesn''t smile and keeps apologizing.

    Not to mention theugh that always made Sarah feel likeughing with him, now there was nough, only a cry that made him look pathetic.

    "Babe? What''s wrong? Why are you crying like this? Come on, stand up," Sarah said looking worried and then tried to tell Michael to stand up.

    Her heart ached to see the man who once filled her heart, look like this.

    This didn''t suit the Michael she knew at all.

    "I''m sorry, please forgive me, Sarah," Michael said, still on his knees with sobs.

    He felt like an asshole right now. He hated himself. How could he turn into such a disgusting man?

    "It''s okay Michael, it''s okay," said Sarah, who had crouched down and hugged Michael because it seemed like he didn''t want to stand up. One of her hands patting his back to calm him down, hoping Michael''s crying would stop soon because her heart ached looking at him like that.

    "No. That''s not okay at all! You didn''t know what happened!" Michael said, letting go of Sarah''s arms and looking at his wife''s face.

    "I¡­ I¡­" Michael looked like he couldn''t continue his words, he suddenly felt scared. What would happen after he told Sarah?

    Will his wife scold him? Yes, that''s for sure! He had an affair, for god sake! Wouldn''t it be strange if his wife wouldn''t scold him?

    But what if Sarah wants to divorce him? He knew what he had done was totally unforgivable, and Sarah probably doesn''t want to see him again.

    If that were to happen¡­ Michael didn''t know. Obviously he didn''t want that.

    "You?" asked Sarah confusedly looking at Michael who was just silent and seemed to be thinking.

    At least he wasn''t crying anymore, though there were still traces of tears on his cheeks.

    "I cheated on you. I''m sorry, Sarah," Michael said looking back at Sarah.

    No matter how Michael thought about it, it wouldn''t be right if he lied to Sarah. He didn''t know what happened when he didn''t remember anything, why he turn into a man like that.

    But for now, Michael wanted to act as he would right now.

    They were already married, he was finally able to marry the woman he loved, so there shouldn''t be any lies between them.

    "What?"

    Sarah''s expression stiffened when she heard that. She didn''t expect Michael to do this at all, feeling guilty for having cheated on her.

    The sadness and pity that had been felt by Sarah, soon turned into anger and irritation.

    At that time, she could not at all prove that Michael was really having an affair. Even so, she was one hundred percent sure Michael did!

    Hearing that what she suspected turned out to be true made Sarah feel many things. It had passed, but she found the pain was still there.

    "I''ve remembered everything!" Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard what Michael had to say next.

    Did he remember everything? His memory returned? So what should she do now?

    Compared to the fact that Michael cheated on her, Michael remembering everything made Sarah even more shocked!

    "I went with that woman at the cake shop I told you about. I''m sorry, Sarah!"

    Sarah blinked her eyes when she heard that. Why is Michael suddenly talking about the cake shop?

    "What do you mean?" Sarah asked, finally realizing something was off at this point.

    "Before that, let''s stand up first and sit on your bed," continued Sarah, who was starting to feel ufortable with this crouched down position.

    Michael was still reluctant to stand up, but he finallypiled because Sarah pulled him up and red at him.

    "You may not know because the news has been taken down by James, but earlier that woman came to my office..." Michael then told how he suddenly remembered Anna and realized that he had cheated on Sarah.

    However, Michael skips the sex part in his room. He didn''t think he needed to go into such detail, Sarah would only be hurt to hear that.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah fell silent when she heard Michael''s story. Luckily, she had seen the news Michael was referring to.

    Looks like Michael thought he was having an affair with Anna Moss.

    Actually, Sarah felt guilty for the woman named Anna, she didn''t know how Michael''s rtionship with the woman was, but it seemed that she liked Michael?

    Anna even came to visit Michael at his house, to look for her boyfriend, and it seems she can''t hold it anymore because Michael hasn''t told her for a month because he thinks he is still married to Sarah.

    Sarah felt guilty, but after she thought about it one more time, it wasn''t entirely her fault, right?

    Because it is Michael who had an ident and had amnesia, and Mr. Collins, who told her to do this. It is their fault, not her!

    Maybe their rtionship wasn''t that serious because Michael didn''t introduce her to his family so Mrs. Collins also agreed to this?

    Sarah just wanted to think about that possibility, to make her feel less guilty.

    "I''m really sorry, Sarah. I don''t know why I did such a disgusting thing! Why did I turn into a man I didn''t know at all," Michael said again in despair when Sarah was silent.

    "Wifey¡­ please say something," Michael continued and tried to hold Sarah''s hand.

    He knew that Sarah was thinking about a lot of things right now, but seeing his wife silent and not yelling at him made Michael even more scared.

    He would rather his wife hitting him, yelling, or even cursing him, than just being silent like this!

    Sarah was still silent when Michael touched her hand. What should she do now?

    Seeing how Michael is now, and the man who thinks he''s having an affair, isn''t this a good chance for her to end the pretense she''s been putting up with all this time?

    She could dump Michael right now and finally be free, right?

    ***

    Meanwhile, at the Collins residence.

    Mrs. Collins was seen sitting on the sofa with a worried expression on her face as she held her cell phone to call someone.

    Even though the news about her son had been taken down, she e had read the news about Michael and Anna.

    p "Anna¡­e on¡­ pick up my call," Mrs. Collins muttered as the line connected but she didn''t pick up.</anda>

    When she first read the news sent by her friend, Mrs. Collins was very surprised!

    She didn''t expect Anna toe into Collins'' office and p her son in the face.

    However, she wasn''t worried about Michael at all, she was worried about Anna.

    Shepletely forgot that Anna didn''t know Michael had had an ident and had amnesia!

    From the start, she had wanted to call Anna and tell her what had happened, but because of her husband''s insane decision to involve such an impolite woman, and what happened with her husband being sick and suddenly wanting to go on vacation, Mrs Collins had forgotten about her future daughter-inw. .

    "Looks like she''s deliberately not going to pick up my call! What an impolite kid," Mrs. Collins said and put her cell phone on the table.

    Mrs. Collins suddenly stood up and headed straight for her room.

    If Anna wasn''t going to pick up the call, then she was going to go see her.

    After all, she is a woman who deserves to be the daughter-inw of the Collins family. Even though she has a modeling profession, a profession that she thinks is a big no no, but that''s not a problem.

    If Michael and Anna got marriedter, she could persuade her to leave her job and be a housewife.

    After all, that woman was Anna Moss, the only child of the Moss family, the owners of thergest propertypany in London!

    That woman would be the sole heir of such argepany!

    Wouldn''t it be a waste if such apany fell into her hands with that model''s brain?

    Mrs. Collins was confident that her son, Michael, would make a great leader for the propertypany.

    That''s why she, as his mother, will try to clean up the current mess, for the sake of her child''s future!

    With the wealth of the Collins as well as the Moss, wouldn''t they be the richest family in UK? If it was like that, no one would ever dare to look down on her anymore!

 Chapter 111 Michael Has Amnesia

    One of the restaurants in London Shard was bustling as usual, there were several visitors enjoying their afternoon tea while enjoying the view of the sun that was about to set.

    At one of the tables near the window, there were two women sitting and looking at each other. The two look very contrasting, one of the women looks young and very beautiful in her white t-shirt, seems like she still in her early 30s while the other one is in her 60s, but her face doesn''t look like her age, it looks like she has done enough for her face.

    "Let''s get straight to the point, I''m busy," said the younger woman, crossing her arms over her chest, looking at the old woman sitting in front of her. Her voice sound so cold.

    After three days the woman in front of her kept calling and evening to her apartment, Anna couldn''t take it anymore and finally decided to see Mrs. Collins.

    Actually at this time she still didn''t want to see anyone, her breakup with Michael was even more painful than Anna thought, but everyone seemed to care less about that!

    They kept contacting her with the excuse of being worried about her, but Anna knew that they were just curious. Curious why she came to Collins and made such a scene there.

    In fact, several reporters contacted her for an interview.

    It seems what she did became hot news.

    Anna actually wanted to tell everyone what had happened, what an asshole Michael Collins was, but when she thought about it, she couldn''t bear to do that. Seeing how Michael immediately dealt with the news, made Anna sure that Michael didn''t want it to be found out.

    Well¡­ that''s obvious, who wants others to know their dark side?

    However, Anna still chose not to tell anyone what had happened, even to her own parents. Apart from being very embarrassing, she also wanted to protect Michael.

    It''s a clich¨¦, but she really loves him.

    Mrs. Collins looked at Anna who was sitting in front of her, the sunlight hitting her face made her look very beautiful. Well¡­ she is a model, after all. However, seeing the woman still wearing her sunsses, made Mrs. Collins grit her teeth.

    "This child has no manners!" thought Mrs. Collins seeing Anna''s behavior. She then took the ss that was on the table and took a sip of her tea.

    "Did you and Michael have a problem so you did that? You can tell me, I''ll scold Michael and tell him to do what you want," said Mrs. Collins with a friendly smile as she ced her ss on the table.

    The corners of Anna''s lips lifted at that, forming a mocking smile.

    "I had no idea that you were so shameless, Mrs. Collins. You came to see me to coax me back with Michael? And I thought you wanted to apologize," Anna said in a cold voice.

    Mrs. Collins'' brows rose, her expression confused. Apologize? Why would she apologize to this woman?

    "Ahh¡­ you don''t seem to know anything," said Anna when she saw Mrs. Collins'' face.

    "Do you enjoy ying with me, Mrs. Collins?" Anna continued, still sounding cold.

    "What do you mean, Anna? I don''t understand. Did Michael do you a big mistake? I don''t know what that brat did, but please forgive him. You know I really like you and only you deserve to be Collins'' daughter-inw."

    Anna finallyughed when Mrs. Collins talked about daughter-inw.

    "Ahh¡­ really, why are you so shameless, Mrs. Collins? daughter-inw? Then what about your daughter-inw? You want me to marry your married son? Disgusting!" said Anna full of contempt.

    She knew that Mrs. Collins was nice to her because of her status as a daughter of the Moss family, but Anna had no problem with that at all because she liked Michael too.

    It was a win-win situation for both of them.

    But she had no idea Mrs. Collins was so desperate to want her to marry a man who already had a wife!

    Come to think of it, this was an insult to her!

    Mrs. Collins blinked when she heard this. She was really surprised to hear Anna''s words. Does that mean Anna has met Sarah?

    "Cat got your tongue? Why? You think I wouldn''t know that? Like your son, you are absolutely disgusting, Mrs. Collins. Please do not contact me again!" said Anna then immediately stood up and took her bag. She had no business with the old woman anymore.

    "They''re divorced!" said Mrs. Collins hastily when she saw that Anna was really about to leave.

    It made Anna pause where she was, she looked at Mrs. Collins.

    "Are you that desperate to be part of the Moss family? You really let me down! I met Michael''s wife at Michael''s house!" said Anna finally telling what she knew.

    It seemed Mrs. Collins would continue to bothering her if she didn''t said it.<sub> </sub>

    "No, it''s not like that! You misunderstand!" said Mrs. Collins looking desperate. Sje didn''t expect this mess at all because of that impolite orphan woman. Even after the divorce, she will continue to hindrance Michael?

    "Enough! I don''t¡­"

    "Michael has amnesia!" cried Mrs. Collins when Anna had continue to walk.

    What she said made several people turn towards them with curious and disapproving looks. Why shout in a restaurant like this? No manners!

    However, Mrs. Collins didn''t care about that. She had tried her best to keep Michael and Anna together, and she wasn''t going to let that woman of unknown origins ruin her ns.

    Anna was silent when she heard this. She turned again and looked at Mrs. Collins. Was that woman really that desperate? Amnesia? It seemed the olddy had watched too many movies.

    "I''m seriously! I can prove it to you!" continued Mrs. Collins, realizing that Anna didn''t believe her at all. She herself didn''t think it would happen to Michael either, but the amnesia actually happened!

    Anna sighed, then sat back in her chair and looked at Mrs. Collins with azy look.

    She wondered what lies the woman would tell again.

    Mrs. Collins smiled when she saw Anna who had returned to her seat. This is her chance to make things right!

    "You¡­ couldn''t contact Michael for a month or so, right?" asked Mrs. Collins to begin her story. Since the ident Michael has indeed changed his cellphone number.

    Anna was silent when she heard this. It''s been a month since she couldn''t contact Michael, her messages haven''t been read by the man at all.

    "So then..." Mrs. Collins then began to tell her what had happened. How Michael had an ident and turned out to have amnesia. He only remembered that he had just been married for three months, while the memories of the past five years, he couldn''t remember.

    When she heard that, the expression on Anna''s face was still hard to predict. Michael has amnesia?

    "I didn''t think Michael would have such amnesia either. It just so happened that Michael''s ex-wife worked at the hospital and the doctor who treated him," said Mrs. Collins, continuing her story.

    Anna''s eyes widened at that, luckily she was wearing sunsses so Mrs. Collins couldn''t see her.

    Isn''t this too¡­ cliche?

    But the look on Mrs. Collins'' face and the way she told her story was very serious, not like a made-up excuse.

    Mrs. Collins then said what Sarah had said then and she finally let Michael assume that he was still married to Sarah and that Sarah was willing to help them by pretending to be his wife.

    "I know you don''t believe me but they are over and right now Michael just loves you. He just doesn''t remember you," said Mrs. Collins, ending her story.

    She then took out her tissue in his bag and started wiping her eyes which was fine, she just wanted to make Anna see how sad she was right now.

    "But don''t worry. Michael will definitely remember you. The doctor said it was only for a moment. I hope you want to wait for Michael because he will be sad if he remember you and knows you two are breakup."

    ***

    Anna returned to her apartment with a face that still couldn''t believe it. She had a hard time believing what Mrs. Collins was saying.

    But if Michael does have amnesia and is divorced¡­ doesn''t that mean she''s just misunderstood?

    To be honest, to this day she still loves Michael. It''s just that, she keeps rejecting those feelings because she doesn''t want to break the rules she made herself, being in rtionship with married man.

    "I don''t know anymore! I''m really confused!" Anna said then buried her face in her bed pillow.

    drtt¡­ drtt¡­

    Still in her position, Anna reached for her cellphone that was ced on the table when she heard it vibrate. He wondered who contacted him.

    Anna''s forehead wrinkled when it turned out to be a message from an unknown number, but the next second Anna''s eyes grew bigger when she read the contents of the message.

    [Is this with Anna Moss? I''m Michael Collins. Can we meet?]

 Chapter 112 Meet Anna

    "Are you going out for lunch?"

    The question from James made Michael stop immediately. He immediately turned around and nodded, before finally walking towards the elevator to go to his parked car.

    It had been four days since the incident at the hospital but Michael still couldn''t get over what had happened.

    He couldn''t forget what Sarah had said!

    ***

    "Wifey¡­ please say something," Michael said as he tried to hold Sarah''s hand.

    Seeing his wife silent after he gave his confession made Michael feel tortured.

    Various bad thoughts began to be felt by him. Will Sarah leave him?

    Suddenly, Sarah pulled Michael''s hand and then¡­ hugged him.

    Michael''s eyes widened when he saw his wife''s behavior which was very different from what he thought would happen.

    "Sarah?" called Michael who felt this situation was very awkward for him.

    He had just confessed that he was having an affair, but his wife was hugging him? This is really weird.

    Sarah finally let go of her arms and looked at Michael.

    "It''s okay. At least you''re back to me now," Sarah replied, smiling as she said it, causing Michael to frown.

    "What do you mean it''s okay? Do you know about that?" asked Michael in surprise.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, then nodded slowly.

    "I could guess a little, but everything is okay. I''m d you realized what you were doing and came back to me," Sarah replied and hugged Michael back.

    Michael waspletely confused by this situation. This waspletely unexpected, but in the next second he could hear Sarah''s cry as she hugged him.

    Ahh¡­ looks like his wife is really hurt by what he did.

    ***

    Michael''s car finally stopped in front of a shop. He got out of the car and stared at the shop a little longer. There was no mistaking it, this was the cake shop he remembered.

    After seeing how hurt his wife was and how kind she was for still epting him for being such an asshole, Michael wanted to correct what he did.

    He will end his affair properly!

    He knew that by now his mistress might have ended their rtionship bying to p him, but Michael would make it clear that their rtionship was over.

    So when he was able to get out of the hospital, he asked James to find the number for the woman, Anna Moss, and called her.

    Michael was a little surprised when Anna Moss replied to his message asking to meet and wanting to meet him.

    As expected, the woman was still thinking something about him.

    Michael finally says to meet at the cake shop, his only memory with the woman.

    Michael''s footsteps then entered the cake shop. A man who was standing behind the cashier immediately stood up and greeted Michael as soon as he saw a customering.

    Michael just nodded and then looked around the shop. Everything looked the same as what he remembered.

    Has this cake shop not changed their interior design? Or did hee with the woman recently?

    Michael doesn''t know when it happened, he just hopes it''s thest one so that it proves that the affair didn''tst long.

    Michael then immediately walked to the cashier and ordered a coffee, before finally walking to one of the chairs in the corner.<sub> </sub>

    As soon as he sat down, Michael looked at his watch which said one o''clock in the afternoon. Looks like he left the office early because he came on time. Well¡­ at least he didn''t keep her waiting for him like before.

    Not long after, the coffee ordered by Michael was delivered by a waiter, Michael just nodded to the waiter then took a sip of the coffee. While waiting, Michael took out his cellphone and started ying a game.

    "Why hasn''t shee yet?" thought Michael when he had finished a round of y. His facial expression started to look annoyed. He then looked at his watch again, he had been waiting here for fifteen minutes.

    Not long after, the cake shop door opened, causing Michael to immediately turn towards the door. The woman he had been waiting for had arrived!

    Anna smiled when she saw Michael who was sitting and waiting for her. Her heart was pounding, as usual Michael looked handsome in his suit.

    Anna then walked over to Michael and sat in front of him.

    Actually, she was a little nervous about this, based on Mrs. Collins'' story, Michael had amnesia. But why did Michael want to meet her?

    Anna didn''t know and didn''t want to get her hopes up because Michael wanted to see her, but she was so happy to see Michael like this again.

    "Did you wait long? Sorry, I had a job earlier," said Anna, taking off her sses and brushing her hair behind her ear and smiling shyly.

    Her heart didn''t stop beating fast!

    Michael looked at the woman sitting in front of him. After he looked at her one more time, the woman was indeed a beauty.

    She was tall with slender legs, and she didn''t seem to have any fat because her body looked like she was working out a lot.

    <o>,m Anna Moss is a beautiful woman.</o>

    Michael admits that he has an interest in the woman. His heart even pounded a little when he saw the woman walking towards him.

    However, all of this had to end soon! He has a wife!

    "Nope. I just got here," Michael replied curtly. He himself didn''t know why he would tell such a lie.

    Anna smiled, even Michael''s voice sounded very sexy to her. She really loves this man!

    "Have you ordered cake yet? Then I..."

    "Anna!" Michael called, making Anna sit back in her seat.

    "Yes?" asked Anna with furrowed brows.

    "Let''s not meet again," Michael said looking Anna right in the eye, to show that he was serious about his words.

    Anna blinked and then swallowed hard.

    "You asked me to meet to break up?" she asked. She knew she had broken up with Michael back then in Collins''s office, but she didn''t expect him to ask her to meet to break up with her.

    "Yeah, I think I better make it clear to you. You know I''m married, and I don''t want to do anything like that again with you. You''re a beautiful woman, I think you''ll get a better man than a married man," Michael said seriously.

    Anna''s forehead twitches when she hears Michael''s words, the smile on her face immediately disappears to be reced with an annoyed expression.

    "I''m not that kind of woman! Don''t you dare say I''m a woman who seduces married man!" said Anna coldly, ring at Michael sharply.

    "Eh? You mean you didn''t know I was married?" asked Michael in bewilderment.

    Isn''t it normal for mistresses to know that the man is married but their okay with it?

    "Looks like you really lost your memory, and I thought she was lying to me," said Anna with a sigh.

    "Eh?"

    "You''re divorced, Michael!"

 Chapter 113 That Bitch Is Not Me

    Anna knew that Mrs. Collins had told her to keep quiet and don''t tell Michael because Michael could go into shock and that would be bad for him.

    But hearing how Michael said that she was a woman who seduced a married man made Anna really pissed off.

    "You''re divorced, Michael!" said Anna coldly.

    "What are you talking about?" said Michael with wide eyes before turning into annoyance.

    "Are you that desperate to be my lover? I know that I am handsome and rich, but you don''t have to lie to me like that! You evene to my office at noon to have sex, I didn''t know you were such a despicable woman!" said Michael coldly.

    "What?" Anna''s face turned bright red, she didn''t expect the man she loved would insult her like this.

    Her hand subconsciously took the ss that was on the table and ssh it on Michael.

    Michael couldn''t have expected Anna to throw coffee on him, luckily the coffee wasn''t too hot so it didn''t hurt at all

    "What do you think you are doing?" shouted Michael trying to see his coat and shirt which was wet and had coffee stains.

    He then looked at Anna, ready to tell her to make amends, but the words didn''te out of his open mouth.

    He was stunned.

    Anna''s eyes were already teary and there was a tear running down her left cheek, it seemed like the tear couldn''t be held back anymore so it came out.

    "I swear you''ll regret this, Michael! We''re really over now and don''t call me again!" said Anna in a trembling tone while wiping the tears that had just flowed down her cheeks.

    Anna then stood up and took her bag, preparing to leave, but suddenly she turned around.

    "And just so you know, we never have sex in your office! Yesterday was my first time in your office! You better think about who the bitch did that because it wasn''t me!"

    After saying that, Anna immediately left with her head raised while putting on her sunsses again.

    Michael was silent hearing that, once again he felt ufortable when he saw the woman crying. Why did he feel a sense of loss when he saw the woman''s back that was getting further and further away?

    Michael immediately shook his head, he better not think about it. His rtionship with Anna had ended, and he should focus on his wife for now.

    ***

    "What happened?" James asked when he saw Michaele back looking disheveled.

    "Don''t ask me! Do I have a change of clothes here?" Michael asked without stopping and walked past James to his room.

    Right now he looks too messy and smells of coffee. He couldn''t possibly work like this!

    "You have a spare coat but not a shirt. I''ll get someone to buy it," said James who followed Michael into his room.

    Michael took off his coat and put it on the hanger standing in his room.

    "Oh right, please bring me lunch too," said Michael who was starting to get hungry.

    He had originally nned to have lunch outside after finishing his business with Anna, but seeing how he looked at the moment, Michael went straight back to the office.

    James looked at Michael curiously, he wanted to ask what was going on, but he decided not to say anything and just nodded and left.

    As soon as Michael came out, he sat back in his leather chair with his eyes closed.

    Anna''s words rang in his ears.

    "You''re divorced, Michael!"<sub> </sub>

    "We never have sex in your office!"

    Not to mention the woman''s face that looks hurt. Why is he so bothered by her?

    Michael''s brow furrowed, he felt his head hurt again.

    "Let''s forget about that! She must be lying!" Michael muttered as he opened his eyes again and stood up immediately to go get cold water in the small refrigerator in his room.

    The cold water running down his throat made him feel better, he then immediately returned to his seat and took out his cellphone to y games while waiting for James toe bring food and clothes for him.

    Not long after, Michael heard a knock on the door, he immediately put down his cellphone and told the person toe in. It must be James.

    However, when the door opened, it was a woman who entered.

    "I brought your lunch and clothes," the woman said.

    Michael''s brow furrowed slightly, he seemed to have seen the blonde woman before.

    Ah! It was the female employee who hade to bring the food while Sarah was here.

    Michael then immediately stood up and took the clothes. He put the shirt which was still wrapped in stic on the table and then he untied his tie and began to unbutton his shirts one by one.

    When the third button was unlocked, he realized that he had not heard the sound of the door closing, indicating that the woman had not yete out of the room.

    "What are you doing? You can go," Michael said, turning to the woman with his back still facing her because now his bare chest was exposed.

    "Why do you sound so cold?" Elizabeth asked and began to approach Michael.

    "What?" Michael asked confusedly.

    But suddenly he felt a hand hug him from behind and her head rested on his back.

    "I missed you, Michael!" said Elizabeth quietly.

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard Elizabeth''s words, he then immediately let go of the arms wrapped around his arms and turned to look at the woman.

    "What do you think you''re doing?!" asked Michael, looking at her sharply. He didn''t care anymore that right now his bare chest was peeking a little because of the buttons on his shirt that he had unbuttoned, what this employee was doing was very inappropriate.

    Elizabeth smiled at Michael''s behavior.

    "Are you upset that the model dumped you?" Elizabeth asked with a smile.

    The topic of Michael and the model dating was hot gossip among the employees, but Elizabeth already knew about it, and it made her happy to hear that they had broken up.

    "Let mefort you, Michael," Elizabeth said, then immediately squatted down and unzipped Michael''s pants and took something that was inside.

    However, Michael immediately realized what had happened and immediately let go of Elizabeth''s hand and then immediately put back his body and zipped his pants.

    Was that woman seriously just gonna give him a head?

    She must be really crazy!

    "You don''t want my mouth down there?" said Elizabeth and immediately stood up, her face looked a little disappointed even though she was really looking forward to it.

    But Michael doesn''t seem to want to rush things.

    She then immediately came forward and held Michael''s cheek and without waiting any longer kissed Michael on the lips.

 Chapter 114 Three Woman

    The kiss was rough and passionate, Michael could feel his lips being crushed by Elizabeth, the woman seemed to have been good at kissing someone.

    When Michael felt a soft object enter his mouth and tease his tongue, Michael finally came back to his senses and realized what was going on.

    He immediately pushed Elizabeth''s body away from him.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Michael asked, his chest rising and falling trying to catch his breath. His lips felt a little stiff, the traces of Elizabeth''s lips still hadn''tpletely disappeared.

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth took a few steps back due to being pushed by Michael, luckily she was able to maintain her bnce so she didn''t fall.

    She then looked at Michael whose lips now had traces of lipstick, a satisfied smile appeared on Elizabeth''s face when she saw what she had done. The man looks very sexy right now.

    "Why are you being so cold, Michael?" Elizabeth asked, her tone sounding a little sad, then stepped back toward Michael.

    Michael became flustered when he saw the strange woman approaching him again, currently behind him was only his desk so he couldn''t go anywhere.

    For some reason, he could sense this woman was a little dangerous? No, he wasn''t afraid of this blonde woman, but she gave off a high level of sexual attraction.

    She might not be as pretty as Anna Moss, or Sarah, but the way she spoke, the naughty expression on her face, the shape of her body, made it difficult for a man to resist her, and Michael feared that he might end up doing just what he''s afraid of.

    After all, he was a man.

    "We used to have a lot of fun. Did you choose to dump me after dating that model? That model is better than me?" Elizabeth asked then rubbed Michael''s lips which had his lipstick on.

    Michael immediately pushed the woman''s hand away from his face and then looked at the woman sharply.

    "What are you talking about?" asked Michael in confusion.

    This female employee suddenly hugged him then kissed him, kept saying something nonsense like this.

    The corners of Elizabeth''s lips lifted slightly when she heard Michael''s question. Was the man pretending to have forgotten her? After the fun they were doing?

    "You¡­"

    *Knock knock knock*

    Michael and Elizabeth looked at the door in unison when they heard the knock.

    Elizabeth then immediately looked at Michael again, then with a seductive smile on her face, she kissed Michael''s lips again before finally taking a few steps back.

    "Looks like time''s up, let''s have some fun next time, Michael," Elizabeth said then winked her left eye before finally walking towards the door.

    Michael still looked confused by the blonde woman''s behavior, but he quickly regained his senses and turned his back to the door to change his clothes.

    "Michael? Ah¡­ you''re changing," said James when he saw Michael changing.

    "Wait a minute," Michael said, then threw his coffee stained shirt and immediately took off his new shirt.

    James just nodded and then averted his gaze, seeing the bare back of his boss in the office room seemed inappropriate.

    "So what are you doing here?" asked Michael turning around after putting on his shirt, his hands still busy tying his tie.

    James was a little silent, he watched Michael closely.

    "What''s with your lips?" James asked when he saw Michael''s red lips. His face looked confused.

    "My lips?" Michael asked then wiped his lips, there was a little red mark there.

    "That woman¡­ she really is crazy!" thought Michael who finally realized what was really going on.

    "It''s nothing. So what are you doing here? You didn''t have lunch?" Michael asked, trying to look fine even though he could feel cold sweat running down his back at this point.

    What if James was suspicious of what had just happened? Moreover, James had passed by Elizabeth.

    James stared at Michael for a while before finally telling him why he hade here to ask Michael for approval on a document.

    James was still confused about what had happened. Is Michael secretly trying on lipstick?

    He didn''t know Michael had that side, but it was none of his business.

    ***

    After that incident, Michael was trying hard to focus on his work not to think about what had happened.

    It was only as soon as he finished work that he could think about what had really happened.

    Today he really went through a lot with two women.

    Anna''s words kept ringing in his mind, as did what Elizabeth had done to him.

    What exactly happened?

    "Michael?"

    Michael flinched slightly when he felt someone touch his hand.<sub> </sub>

    His wife''s face was looking at him with a confused look.

    "What are you thinking?" Sarah asked, realizing something was on Michael''s mind.

    They were currently rxing on the couch discussing something, but Michael didn''t seem to be listening at all.

    "It''s nothing, just a work problem, sorry," Michael said with a smile and tried to sound okay.

    He knew that he should move on because he had finished his rtionship with Anna, and Sarah with his angelic heart had forgiven him, but somehow, Michael couldn''t just forget it.

    It bothered him.

    However, he couldn''t possibly tell Sarah that he had gone to see his mistress to end their rtionship and was bothered by it.

    "Don''t think about it anymore and focus, Michael!" thought Michael was trying to wake himself up.

    He then moved his seat closer to Sarah and put his hand on his wife''s shoulder.

    "So you''ve already chosen where we''re going?" Michael asked then looked at theptop screen on Sarah''sp. It''s showing a pic spot in London.

    While they were having dinner, Sarah suddenly asked Michael to go on a pic.

    Michael was a little confused when he heard that. He didn''t know why Sarah suddenly wanted to go on a pic.

    "You know we haven''t been out on the weekends in a long time. Let''s have a pic, shall we?" Sarah pleaded cutely.

    Michael just smiled and finally nodded when he heard that.

    It seemed like going out on a date with his wife after what the two of them had been through could create a new atmosphere.

    After she finished eating, Sarah immediately turned on herptop and looked for a nice ce to visit.

    Even though Sarah grew up in London, there are still many ces she hasn''t been and the only thing that can help her right now is the inte!

    "Yes! Let''s go there! The view is very nice and looks cool!" said Sarah looking excited to show the ce she had just found.

    "Okay, we can go there," Michael said, nodding. He actually didn''t care about the scenery or whether it would look cool. As long as Sarah wanted to go there, he would follow the woman.

    "Really? Okay! Wow¡­ the view looks good," Sarah said then turned back to theptop.

    Michael just smiled at Sarah''s behavior.

    Actually, seeing his wife acting fine after that incident made Michael a little confused and felt that it waspletely unnatural.

    How could Sarah act like nothing had happened when he had confessed to having an affair?

    If Sarah had hit him, shouted at him, or even given him a cold shoulder, Michael would have understood it, because that is a natural reaction for a wife to have when she finds out her husband is having an affair.

    However, Sarah looks like¡­ don''t care? She still treated him as usual, and was sweeter than before.

    "Let''s not think about that again, Michael," Michael thought as his thoughts started to wander.

    He waspletely confused by his wife''s behavior, Anna''s words, and also the behavior of his female employees.

    Since when has he been involved with three women like this?

    Michael shook his head again, he had to move on and not think about it anymore!

    ***

    Although Michael had intended not to think about it, while he was resting for a while by leaning on his leather chair in the office with his eyes closed, Anna''s words rang in his head again.

    "We never have sex in the office!"

    At first Michael thought she was lying to him, bute to think of it, the woman''s face was serious and a little annoyed when she said that.

    "Then¡­ is that a memory with that blonde female employee?" thought Michael who immediately got up and opened his eyes.

    "I had an affair with two women?" Michael thought when he finally realized what had just happened.

    His hands immediately clenched into fists in anger. What kind of man had he actually been all this time? Has he really be trash?

    "Wait¡­ then, Anna Moss didn''t lie to me?" Michael thought when he realized that.

    If the blonde was the woman he had sex with at the office, then Anna wasn''t lying.

    But¡­ There was one more word from Anna which he considered as a lie.

    "You''re divorced, Michael!"

    If what Anna said wasn''t a lie, does that mean it wasn''t a lie either?

    He''s divorced?

 Chapter 115 Lets Find Out

    Michael immediately shook his head, refusing to believe those words. Anna must be lying.

    Why did he and Sarah divorce? Although he doesn''t remember what happened during these five years and how their marriage was, he and Sarah seem to be doing well and are in love with each other.

    They can''t be divorced!

    "Yes! Anna must have lied to me! It can''t be like that! Ahh¡­ why should I be bothered by her words?" Michael muttered then returned his focus to doing his office work.

    But¡­ What if Anna wasn''t lying?

    Suddenly there was such a whisper in his ear, making him immediately lower back the document he was reading.

    It''s really bothering him!

    "Okay, let''s find out instead of me continuing like this," Michael muttered with a frustrated sigh.

    Why did Anna''s words keep bothering him like this, anyway?

    Michael then immediately pressed the inte on his desk to call someone.

    "James? Can youe to my room for a moment?" said Michael when the call was connected.

    If what Anna said was true that he was divorced, there should be some kind of proof that he was divorced, right?

    Not long after, someone knocked on the door of his room and James'' figure immediately opened the door.

    "What''s the matter, Michael? Is there anything I can help you with?" asked James standing at Michael''s desk with a serious look on his face, ready to take orders from his boss.

    "That¡­."

    Michael suddenly fell silent and did not continue his words. If he was divorced, James should have told him because he came to his house and met Sarah, right?

    But he looked fine, as if not surprised that Sarah was living with him.

    "That time you met my wife. Is there something you two were talking about?" Michael asked, staring at James intently, seeing if James was going to tell him something or was lying to him.

    James blinked his eyes, slightly taken aback by Michael''s question, but he managed to get over his facial expression to look normal.

    "Mrs. Collins just told me your amnesiac state and told me to pay attention to you," answered James calmly.

    Well.. it''s notpletely a lie because Sarah asked him to pay attention to Michael.

    Michael fell silent hearing this. It was just as Sarah had told him. Was he just being too suspicious?

    "What is it? You called me to ask that?" James asked when Michael was silent. His face looked a little confused. It had been so long since he''dst spoken to Sarah, why did Michael suddenly ask this?

    "No, there''s something I want to ask you for," said Michael who was still not satisfied with that.

    "Could you find out¡­ (if I have a divorce certificate?)" Michael suddenly swallowed his words. He couldn''t say that.

    James is his friend, if he had divorced Sarah, James should have told him about it.

    What if¡­ James was also close to Sarah? If that was the case, and they were divorced, James wouldn''t have told him anything because he''s be her friend.

    "Finding about what?" James asked when Michael just stood there and didn''t continue.

    "That..." Michael looked confused. What should he say?

    James still looked at Michael with raised eyebrows, confused by Michael''s attitude like this.

    Is he still sick?

    "Do you know the female employee who often delivers food for me? The blonde one?" Michael asked suddenly.<sub> </sub>

    ? Although he still wasn''t one hundred percent sure that what he remembered about having sex in his office was with the blonde, and not with Anna, he''d better check it out.

    "Blonde?" James was silent for a moment, trying to figure out who Michael was referring to.

    "You mean Elizabeth?" James asked when he finally found out who the woman was referring to.

    "Oh? You know her?" Michael asked when he realized James looked familiar with the woman. Come to think of it, when they passed each other yesterday the two looked like they were giving greetings.

    "Yeah, she used to work at MCGames," James replied with a nod.

    "She worked at MCGames?" Michael asked, widening his eyes.

    MCGames is the gamingpany he founded before he became CEO of Collins, and even though someone else is managing MCGames, Michael is still the highest shareholder in thepany he founded.

    James nodded.

    "Then what is she doing here? Doesn''t she work in thepany canteen? Did she get transferred from MCGames?" Michael asked confusedly.

    Even though MCGames isn''t as big as Collins, his gamepany isn''t that bad. It''s also a bigpany, just not as big as Collins.

    "No, it''s not like that..." James said looking difficult to answer.

    Michael''s eyebrows rose, he stared intently at the man standing in front of him.

    "Then what? Tell me!" said Michael firmly.

    James didn''t answer right away, appearing to be struggling a bit before he finally sighed.

    "Just like me, you brought her from MCGames toe to Collins," James answered finally.

    Michael''s brow furrowed at that.

    "You mean that woman worked at MCGames before I became CEO of Collins?" asked Michael repeating what James meant.

    James nodded slowly.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He wasn''t surprised if he asked James to be his secretary at Collins, but why would he bring her? And not to mention, that woman only works in thepany canteen?

    "But¡­ you know before that I didn''t recognize you and had amnesia, right?" asked Michael again.

    James nodded. Although at first he didn''t really realize that Michael actually had amnesia and just thought Michael was being weird.

    "But¡­ ahh¡­ let''s talk while sitting there, I think I''ll ask you a lot of things," Michael said then immediately stood up and walked to the sofa in his room, followed by James.

    Seeing James who continued to stand while being interrogated by him like this made Michael feel ufortable.

    "But when I finally remembered you, I remember a friend of ours said I forbade hiring female employees? Did I end up changing the regtions?" Michael asked when the two of them had sat down.

    When he remembered that, Michael didn''t feel strange about it. He is not sexist and thinks that women do not have the ability to work.

    The proof is that he supports Sarah to be a doctor.

    However, at that time, he didn''t want Sarah to suspect him that there was something with another woman at work, especially since MC Games is a startuppany, he spent a lot of time in thepany.

    "That..." James looked troubled again, not expecting Michael to ask that.

    "What? You should have told me, James!" said Michael, starting to get annoyed because James looked hesitant.

    "Yeah. The regtions didn''t change during the two years I worked, but suddenly one day you said that Elizabeth would be working at MCGames as an intern to help our office clerk," James finally answered.

    "What? I hired her myself?" Michael asked.

 Chapter 116 Elizabeth

    James nodded his head when he heard Michael''s question.

    The memories of that time were still vivid in his mind.

    One day, a blonde woman suddenly came to their office. The woman had a beautiful body and made any man would nce at her twice.

    Moreover, they rarely saw a woman in the office and only Michael at that time was married.

    The woman then said she wanted to meet Michael, seeing the woman''s appearance that looked a little ssy, ??James immediately told Michael that someone was looking for him.

    At that time, they were in a crisis and were trying to find a sponsor, so he thought the woman was someone who would be their sponsor.

    However, after talking to Michael for a while in his room, Michael and the woman came out and said that she would join them as an intern for the office clerk.

    This took the employees by surprise, before finally cheering with joy can be heard because they finally had a female employee.

    Michael blinked his eyes when he heard James'' story.

    He hired that woman?

    "But I don''t remember her. Was she my college friend?" Michael asked confusedly.

    James shook his head.

    "Some of us thought so at first, but you know there are some employees who are your college friends, right? And they don''t know Elizabeth," James exined.

    Michael fell silent once again when he heard that. If that woman wasn''t his college friend, then who was she? Why did he hire her?

    "Then¡­ do you know who she really is?" asked Michael who couldn''t think of an answer because he couldn''t remember anything.

    Right now, only James could answer that for him.

    However, unfortunately Michael had to sigh in disappointment when he saw James''s head shake.

    "Em¡­ Michael," James called suddenly hesitantly.

    "What''s wrong? Do you know anything?" asked Michael who seemed to be at a dead end.

    Though he originally wanted to know if Anna was lying to him, and wanted to find out if he and Sarah divorced.

    However, for some reason he suddenly talked about his strange employee who not only kissed him, but also unzipped his pants.

    There seemed to be something odd about that woman.

    "Can I talk to you as a friend?" James asked, looking at Michael seriously.

    He had always tried to position himself as James, Michael''s secretary, and not a friend.

    Even though they were friends, Michael was his boss, and it was still working hours.

    "Of course. Go ahead. You''ve always been my friend, you don''t have to be so stiff," Michael said nodding. He didn''t expect James to be that awkward with him.

    James was silent for a moment, then sighed. His facial expression was slightly different when he did that.

    "Did something happen yesterday between you and Elizabeth?" James asked casually and not as cautiously as before.

    "Yesterday? No, why do you ask?" Michael asked, choosing not to say.

    He couldn''t have told James that she had crouched down in front of him and unzipped him to give him a head, could he?

    James looked at Michael, trying to figure out if he was lying to him, before finally letting out a sigh.

    "I don''t know why you suddenly want to talk about Elizabeth, and I don''t know what''s going on between the two of you either, but¡­" Jameshang on to his words, not knowing if he should continue or not.

    "But what? You can tell me," said Michael looking curious.<sub> </sub>

    It seemed that James did know something about the woman.

    "Seems like you two have a rtionship," James said, looking Michael straight in the eye.

    "What?" Michael''s eyes widened when he heard that.

    He has a rtionship with Elizabeth?

    "What do you mean? You better exin this properly, James! I''m married! You mean I''m having an affair with her?!" Michael asked, gritting his teeth. His right hand was tightly clenched.

    "Ah¡­ right, he still remembers that he is still married. How should I exin it?" thought James who fell silent when he heard that.

    "Exin to me!" said Michael when James was silent.

    In fact, when they heard that Michael had divorced, James and Michael''s other friends suspected that it had something to do with Elizabeth because the two were too close.

    While at MCGames, Elizabeth looks like she often flirts with Michael, of course James can see that Michael is building a wall for her, because Michael still can''t seem to ept the divorce.

    However, it seems that over time Michael''s defenses have finally copsed, especially since Michael invited the woman to work at Collins.

    While at Collins, James also often saw the two look quite close, several times Michael told him to bring lunch to his room and Elizabeth came to bring it.

    At first the woman was only in Michael''s room for a short time, but over time the duration of her stay inside increased, until finally Michael never called for lunch again.

    That''s when James realized that Michael was dating Anna.

    James wanted to tell him about it, but he chose not to.

    "Like I said before, I don''t have any proof of that, but you were too close to Elizabeth even at MCGames, others thought so too," said James who chose not to exin everything.

    "I''m¡­ close to that woman?" Michael muttered, still looking in disbelief.

    But if he put it all together, what James had said, and how Elizabeth had been treating him at that time.

    That means what Anna said was true, the woman who had sex with him in the office was not Anna, but Elizabeth!

    Then¡­ Did he have an affair with two women?

    Michael felt goosebumps on his body, what kind of man had he be? What happened during the five years that he became like this?

    Was it because he had be the CEO of argepany?

    No, in college his parents gave him money, and Michael never yed with women when he had a girlfriend, he had always been a loyal boyfriend.

    But why had he be someone that can be recognized by himself? This is not like him!

    "Michael? Are you okay?" James asked worriedly when he saw Michael getting weird.

    "Ah, yes, I''m fine," Michael said and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.

    "Then ... Can you find out about Elizabeth for me? Find information about her and how we met," said Michael looking back at James.

    James nodded.

    "But are you sure you''re okay? You look pale," said James, still looking worried.

    Michael nodded and smiled reassuringly.

    "I''m fine," he said and stood up and fetched him some cold water to drink so he could calm himself down.

    p Now he was one hundred percent sure that Anna had not lied to him. In that case, he had better find out about her other words.</anda>

    Is he really divorced, or not.

 Chapter 117 Dont Know Which Is Better

    "Where are you going?" asked James who stood up as soon as he saw Michael take his car keys.

    James had a worried look on his face. Currently, Michael is not looking well, but he will go somewhere?

    "There is a ce I want to visit, I''ll be right back," said Michael who still looks pale.

    "Let me take you," said James who quickly stood in front of Michael before the man opened his room''s door. He looked at Michael firmly.

    Michael looked at James, the only person he could remember right now, and the person he thought he could rely on.

    However¡­ Michael didn''t know anymore. If Anna''s words were true, it meant that both James and Sarah had lied to him.

    But the two of them would definitely not lie to him.

    On the other hand, Anna didn''t lie to him either!

    Michael doesn''t know who to trust anymore!

    "It''s okay, I''m just going out for a bit," Michael said then stepped over to James and grabbed the door handle and turned it and quickly left the room.

    James turned and went out with him, staring at Michael''s distant back, before finally disappearing into the elevator.

    He didn''t know where Michael would suddenly go, he could only hope his friend was okay!

    ***

    Once in his car in the Collins parking lot, Michael didn''t immediately start the car, he sat there holding the steering wheel tightly.

    Right now¡­ he was really scared. He could feel the coldness on his hands even though it was very hot right now, and cold sweat ran down his back.

    He had an affair with two women?

    Michael still couldn''t ept it. It''s not the self that he knows. He couldn''t possibly be trash like that!

    "But¡­ if Anna''s words are true, doesn''t that mean I''m not having an affair with her and maybe Elizabeth too? I''m not being trash like that?" said Michael suddenly looking hopeful when the thought crossed his mind.

    He then startedughing to himself.

    "Yeah, right, If her words are true, I''m not trash! Haha!" Michaelugh like a crazy person, d that he didn''t turn out to be trash like he feared.

    "Then¡­ Sarah and I are divorced?"

    The smile on Michael''s lips disappeared when there was such a whisper in his ear.

    If Anna''s words were true, he wasn''t having an affair, but he was divorced.

    If what Anna said was a lie, he wasn''t divorced from Sarah, but he was trash who had affairs with two women.

    Michael¡­ don''t know which is better.

    "Can I just marry Sarah and not have an affair? Why is it happening like this?" shouted Michael in frustration and then started hitting the steering wheel which had no fault at all to let go of his frustration.

    Tears appeared in his brown eyes, ready toe out.

    ? "I¡­ just wanted to build my family with Sarah. Since when did things go wrong like this?" Michael muttered under his breath and leaned his face against the steering wheel.

    Gradually¡­ the tears he was trying to hold back finally came out.

    Sarah had agreed to have children and they might soon be a family of three, but why¡­ why did things turn out like this?

    Michael stayed where he was with tears flowing from his eyes. His chest ached so bad.

    Suddenly, Michael sat back in the driver''s seat again and wiped his tears. He didn''t know why he was being so whiny like this, this was really uncool!

    He then take a breath, he did that three times, to make him feel even better.

    He''s made up his mind!

    After he thought about it more deeply, he preferred thetter option, Anna lied to him.

    So what if he, who he doesn''t remember, has be trash and has an affair with two women?

    At least he''s still married to Sarah.

    He had ended his rtionship with Anna, and could end his rtionship with his employee.

    But he couldn''t imagine that he had divorced Sarah, that woman was his everything.

    "Yeah, I''m sure Anna must be lying to me," Michael said nodding confidently. One hand then prepared to open the car door to get off.

    But suddenly, he pulled it back and grabbed the steering wheel.

    He''s already here, he''d better check to make sure, right? So that it doesn''t bother him anymore.

    Michael nodded, it seemed better that way.<sub> </sub>

    With that in mind, Michael started his car and exited the Collins office parking lot.

    After quite a distance in his office, Michael stopped the car. Where should he go to find out about it?

    Michael finally took out his cellphone and looked it up on the inte.

    After finding what he was looking for, Michael immediately headed to that ce.

    ***

    "Oh¡­ you came back quickly," said James who stood up from his seat when he saw Michael emerge from the elevator with a face that looked¡­ a little annoyed?

    "Yes," Michael answered briefly without turning his head, then immediately headed to his room.

    As soon as his hand grabbed the door handle, Michael paused and then turned to James.

    "James?" Michael called, making James who had sat back immediately stand up again and looked at Michael.

    "Yes?"

    "Ifter there is a package sent on my behalf. Please bring it straight to my room and don''t open it!" said Michael firmly.

    James was a little confused by that. Package? Did Michael go buy something? But why does he look so annoyed?

    James finally just nodded as usual and didn''t ask any further.

    Michael then immediately went into his room and immediately went to the leather chair behind the table and leaned against it and closed his eyes.

    "Wow, now that I think about it, I''m still pissed. Why do they have to keep me waiting? Can''t they just go find it and tell me that?" said Michael, opening his eyes again, his expression looking annoyed.

    When he came to the address said by the inte, he dide to the right ce to ask if he had a decree absolute or not.

    However, he did not expect that the process turned out to be not that easy.

    Michael thought he just needed to say his name and they would quickly look it up on theputer, but it wasn''t that easy. He must fill a form and there must state the case number.

    How did he know the d*mn case number when he not remember anything?

    Luckily, he was able to leave it nk and submit it to the officer on duty.

    However, once again Michael had to swallow his annoyance. He apparently had to wait for them to find it first!

    He had tried to "persuade" them, but it seemed he really couldn''t get the results today.

    Then¡­ does he have to continue like this to wait whether he is indeed divorced or not?

    "Ahhh!! Let''s just wait! I''m sure they made me wait on purpose to look for it carefully. I was sure from the start it didn''t exist," said Michael trying to think positively.

    ***

    Near the park located at the hospital, several people were seen exercising, walking with their pet dogs, and there was also a doctor pushing a wheelchair which was being upied by an old man wearing patient clothes.

    "You shouldn''t have to apany me like this. Aren''t you busy?" asked Mr. Collins, looking at Sarah who was pushing him.

    "It doesn''t matter. I have free time. Do you prefer the nurse who apanies you? I''m a little jealous," Sarah said pretending to sound annoyed.

    "No, I like going out with you like this. I just don''t want to bother you," said Mr. Collins before Sarah misunderstood.

    Sarah chuckled lightly at Mr. Collins'' behavior. Isn''t he a charismatic man? Why did he look so flustered?

    "If you don''t want to bother me, you should get better soon," Sarah said and parked Mr. Collins'' wheelchair by the park bench and then she sit there.

    Sarah looked at the old man who was wearing a cloth to cover his head, which had no more hair because it had to be shaved during surgery. She feels her heart ached.

    Mr. Collins was silent when he heard that, before finally nodding.

    "By the way, how are you? You seem to have gained a bit of weight," said Mr. Collins, looking at Sarah intently.

    Sarah rolled her eyes at that.

    "Mr. Collins! Do you have to tell me that I''m getting fat?" Sarah said pretending to be a little annoyed.

    In fact, Sarah could also sense that she might have gained a weight, maybe two or three pounds? She had always had a good dinner because Michael had hired a chef to cook their dinner, so it was only natural for her to gained weight. It is so tasty.

    However, she didn''t expect Mr. Collins to realize that, even though no one had ever said that to her before.

    "Do not take it wrong. I mean, you look better! Thank goodness you look happy. I thought you would feel pressured by my request at that time," said Mr. Collins with a smile.

    Sarah fell silent hearing this.

    Does she look happy?

 Chapter 118 Sarahs Decision

    "Am¡­ I happy?"

    Sarah kept repeating the question in her mind. Actually¡­ Sarah didn''t know how she was feeling anymore.

    Is she really happy?

    Sarah looked up at the sky which had turned orange in color, letting the afternoon breeze hit her face and loose hair.

    To be honest, during this month or so, a lot had happened to her.

    Her ex-husband shows up and thinks they are still married.

    Her college friend shows up and confesses his feelings to her, something Sarah didn''t expect at all.

    Her boring life that was only filled with studying, meeting patients, performing operations, before finally returning to her simple apartment, began to be a little colorful and not boring anymore.

    However, is she happy?

    If being happy means that she smiles more often, then that means she is happy. She''s been smiling a lot this past month, because of her ex-husband, and her college friend..

    Well...she also cried a lot and was upset because of her ex-husband''s actions, ande to think of it, her friend also made her feel annoyed, but she never cried because of her friend.

    So¡­ is she happy?

    "Sarah."

    Sarah lowered her face and looked at the man she had considered like her own father even though she had no idea what her father was like.

    Would he be as kind as Mr. Collins? Or¡­ their rtionship wasn''t close because the man ignored her?

    Well¡­ she didn''t have to think about it because the answer was definitely thetter. Her parents left her in an orphanage when she was a baby, right?

    Actually, Sarah really hated her parents.

    Is she born because of a mistake so her parents chose to throw her away?

    Even though the people at the orphanage were kind to her, why did she have to be left in the orphanage? Why did she have to be bullied by her ssmates?

    However, one day, Sarah finally chose to ept it. She didn''t hate her parents anymore, and only thought that they had died a long time ago. She didn''t even have any intention of finding out about them. They just died to her.

    "Yes?" Sarah answered as she let go of the hair that stuck to her face and hit her red lips.

    "How are you doing with Michael?" asked Mr. Collins curiously.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard the question again.

    How are her and Michael?

    Actually¡­ Sarah also doesn''t know how they are at the moment, it seems that today Mr. Collins is again asking a difficult question that made her think to answer it.

    To be honest, Sarah was a little surprised Michael''s memory had returned¡ªthough notpletely¡ªand remembered his girlfriend, or maybe now his ex-girlfriend? To be sure, Sarah never thought Michael would think that he was having an affair with Anna.

    Well, the man did have an affair, but with a different woman.

    However¡­ When she saw how devastated Michael was at that time, Sarah had no idea that her heart would also hurt when she saw that man.

    Was this really what she wanted?

    Sarah was starting to wonder, all along¡­ She wanted to see Michael suffer, but when she saw him, she wasn''t as happy as she thought.

    So¡­ at that time Sarah said that it was okay. Everything is alright. Stupid indeed, but¡­ Sarah couldn''t stand the sight of Michael looking like that and all she could think about was calming Michael down.

    If she had left Michael at that time, then what if he finally found out about Mr. Collins? Even though the operation went well and Mr. Collins was on medication before he was allowed to go home, but¡­ it looks like Michael would be even more devastated if he found out, right?

    "We''re fine," Sarah replied, trying to smile.

    Sarah had decided for now that she would only do her part until Mr. Collins was healed and allowed to go home, without plotting any more evil ns for Michael.

    Looks like¡­ she doesn''t want Michael to get hurt?

    She does look stupid now after what Michael did to her, having an affair with another woman and then letting her go.

    But¡­ that was in the past, three years had passed since then. How long must she continue to be trapped in the past?

    Looks like this time, Sarah can forgive it?

    "You guys are here!"

    Sarah and Mr. Collins turned their heads when they heard a male voice approaching them.

    "Steve!"

    Sarah''s smile widened when she saw the blonde man who didn''t want to be her friend anymore.<sub> </sub>

    Honestly, seeing Elizabeth in Michael''s office and Anna dating Michael made Sarah realize.

    Was she the only one who was still stuck in the past when Michael had moved on from her?

    So¡­ Sarah also wanted to give Steve a chance, but after her business was done.

    On second thought, she probably still hasn''t gotten closure after her divorce from Michael because it happened so suddenly and they don''t have many good memories.

    One year of their marriage, ah, or maybe about eight months? They still seemed to be lovey dovey and doing well, but after that, they were both too busy and rarely talked to each other.

    So with this opportunity, Sarah wanted to get her closure, do what she and Michael should be doing as wife and husband, before finally leaving the man.

    This time, no grudges at all.

    ***

    "Babe¡­ Babe¡­"

    Michael gasped when a hand touched his hands. He then turned to look beside him.

    "Wifey?" said Michael, surprised to see Sarah who was sitting and looking at him worriedly.

    "Did something happen?" Sarah asked worriedly. Lately Michael seems to be deep in thought and not as usual. Come to think of it, he also looked a little pale.

    "Are you sick?" Sarah asked then quickly put the back of her hand on Michael''s forehead, trying to check his temperature.

    "I''m fine. I just lost on a thought," Michael said with a smile.

    Even though he had chosen to wait to see if he had a divorce certificate, it seemed like Michael was still thinking and bothered about it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, it''s just office work," Michael said, taking Sarah''s hand on his forehead and then kissing it and looking at Sarah with a gentle look.

    Sarah was still looking at Michael worriedly. This was her first case of amnesia and the person experiencing it was her ex-husband who lived with her, so Sarah was worried that something had happened to Michael.

    "By the way, what did you call me earlier?" asked Michael, trying to change the subject.

    "Babe?" Sarah said, blinking her eyes.

    "Did I do something wrong?" asked Michael looking confused and trying to think if there was something he did that made Sarah upset.

    "Ah wait, do you want something?" Michael asked after realizing that wasn''t quite right.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "Well¡­ I just wanted to call you that, after all I told you earlier that I wanted us to go shopping for our pic tomorrow, that''s why we''re in your car now," Sarah reminded Michael.

    Michael seemed to be aware of this and immediately started his car engine and started the car.

    "Is that true? You don''t want anything else?" Michael asked confusedly, ncing asionally at Sarah.

    "Yes. Why are you asking and acting weird like this?" asked Sarah, confused by Michael''s attitude. Did he remember anything else?

    "Well¡­ you call me babe if you want something," Michael said, looking to his left to see if there was a car because it was going into a main road.

    "Eh? Is that true?" said Sarah, a little surprised.

    "Yes. You call me babe and act cute when you want something," Michael said once again and then looked at Sarah because right now the road was straight.

    Sarah was silent for a moment, trying to think whether it was her or Michael remembering another woman.

    But on second thought, it turned out it was her.

    "Looks like you finally realized it. So what does my wifey want this time, hm?" Michael asked as Sarah looked like she had just been caught. He then looked at the woman with a seductive gaze.

    "Well¡­ I just wanted to call you babe without any catch," Sarah said with a shy smile.

    "Why? You don''t like it?" Sarah asked, turning to Michael, trying to read the expression on his face.

    "No, I like it. I like you calling my name, or also calling me babe. You can call me anything as long as it''s not a curse word," said Michael looking at Sarah with a smile.

    "Eh, you can cuss at me if you want to be on top again," Michael added with a mischievous grin.

    He himself didn''t know that he was enjoying Sarah dominating him like that, it had another sensation and to be honest, once in a while Michael wanted to do it again.

    Sarah''s hand immediately hit Michael''s arm gently.

    "Pervert!"

    Michael just chuckled when he heard that, before finally being followed by Sarah. They both look happy.

 Chapter 119 Shopping (2)

    Not long after, the ck Mercedes-Benz driven by Michael stopped at one of the supermarkets. The two then went straight inside and Michael grabbed one of the neatly lined trolleys and pushed it.

    Sarah, who was waiting for Michael to take the trolley, immediately walked beside him and took Michael''s arm. She looked like she was used to doing that, while Michael looked at Sarah''s hand in his before smiling broadly.

    Well¡­they were husband and wife and this was only natural, but still he felt good to be touched by Sarah like that.

    "Where should we go?" asked Michael, who was in charge of pushing their trolley and ready to head in the direction Sarah wanted.

    "I''m nning to make a sandwich, let''s go to the vegetable section first," Sarah said while looking at her cellphone which had a list of what they had to buy.

    Michael skillfully pushed the trolley to where his wife wanted him to go.

    After leaving the vegetable section, they went to the meat section.

    Unlike before, Sarah''s face this time looked a little dissatisfied.

    "Why? There''s nothing you''re looking for?" Michael asked as Sarah just stood still and didn''t move.

    "If you want to make a sandwich, don''t you need ham?" Michael continued, then pointed at the ham with his chin.

    "Yeah, I need some ham, but¡­" Sarah trailed off and seemed to be contemting whether she should buy the ham or not.

    "Why?" Michael asked, looking confused. ording to him, the meat looks quite fresh.

    "The price is a little expensive," said Sarah and chose to immediately turn around. Even though it had been a long time since shest came to buy meat, Sarah at least still knew the price.

    This time, the price had almost doubled from the usual price, and she thought it was very unreasonable.

    Michael blinked his eyes when he heard Sarah''s words.

    "You don''t want to buy it because it''s expensive?" Michael asked again to make sure he hadn''t misunderstood.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Yeah, we''d better buy it somewhere else, maybe it''s cheaper there," replied Sarah, looking serious and her eyes began to search what else they should buy.

    On the list, all she had to do was buy bread to make their sandwiches and that was done, who knows what else they could buy.

    However, suddenly Sarah seemed to pull a statue. Michael suddenly stopped moving. Sarah finally looked at Michael with a confused look.

    "Why?" Sarah asked when she saw Michael looking at her with a small smile.

    "Sorry, I mean, that''s just not that much it costs but you chose not to buy it and wanted to go somewhere else," Michael said trying to keep his expression off Sarah.

    "I can buy that, wifey," he continued and his head started to move toward Sarah.

    "Now I''m rich," Michael whispered quietly.

    When they got married, Michael chose to live independently and not rely on money from his family. That''s why he chose to set up hispany, so that he could support his own family.

    Although they can''t be said to be difficult to the point of not being able to eat, their finances are always sufficient. So at that time he and Sarah had to be as frugal as possible.

    "Ah!" Sarah seemed to immediatelye to her senses when she heard that. She had almost forgotten about it.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s adorable behavior.

    "Then,e on, today''s groceries on you because you are already rich," Sarah said smiling and then immediately turned and went to the meat section earlier.

    Michael chuckled again at Sarah''s words.

    After leaving the meat section, Sarah and Michael started walking through the supermarket to see what else they could buy. Slowly their trolley began to fill.

    Starting from fruits, to women''s products that Sarah wants to use.

    "Are you on period?" Michael asked when he saw Sarah picking up a pad. His face looked shocked and disbelieving.

    "No, but I just wanna buy it, just in case," said Sarah who didn''t notice Michael''s facial expression and then put the pads in their trolley.

    Come to think of it, her period was a littleter than usual, but it seemed like it was due to the stress she had been through these past few weeks.

    "Thank goodness," Michael muttered under his breath, sighing with relief.

    However, it turned out to still be heard by Sarah. She then looked at Michael in confusion.

    "Why do you look relieved like that?" Sarah asked cluelessly.

    "Well¡­ that means we can exercise together," Michael replied with a mischievous smile.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah was silent, trying to figure out what Michael meant. It is true she can''t exercise when she''s on period, but why did Michael say exercise together?

    Since when did they exercise together? They''re just swimming, and it seems like it''s been a week since theyst did.

    Ah!

    "Pervert!" said Sarah rolling her eyes and hitting Michael''s arm when she finally realized what the man beside her meant.

    Once again Michael just chuckled when he saw his wife''s face then started to push back the trolley which was starting to feel heavy..

    "Should we buy a snack?" said Michael looking at the shelf containing the snacks and starting to look at it with an interested look.

    "No!" Sarah answered briefly and then walked back without looking at the snack rack.

    "Okay!" Michael replied obediently then immediately pushed back his trolley and followed Sarah.

    "How about these potato chips? Wow! I used to really like it! I had no idea this was still there!" said Michael when he saw the very familiar name of the snack.

    "No! Snacks are bad for your brain. Just eat the fruit!" said Sarah firmly.

    "Okay!" Michael replied once again obediently even though his face turned several times to look at the snack packaging, as if he didn''t want to be separated from him.

    Sarah who realized that finally sighed.

    "Okay, but just buy one, okay?" Sarah said, finally choosing to give in. Come to think of it, right now she looks like a mother who forbids her child to eat snacks.

    She doesn''t even have kids but she''s already acting like that!

    Michael''s face immediately broke into a wide smile. He then let go of the trolley and took one snack and filled it in their cart.

    Sarah just shook her head at Michael''s behavior like a child.

    The two of them then resumed their walk, trying to look around and wondering if there was anything else they could buy, after feeling that everything had already been bought, they finally decided to go to the cashier.

    Suddenly, Sarah again felt like pulling a statue. Michael remains still again.

    "What is it?" Sarah asked, giving Michael a confused look, then looking in the direction Michael was looking at.

    It was a clothing store, to be more precise, clothes for children.

    "Why are you looking at a children''s clothing store?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Doesn''t that pink dress look pretty?" said Michael suddenly without turning to look at Sarah. He was still fascinated by the pink dress.

    Sarah frowned, then turned to the dress Michael was referring to. It did look very pretty, but it was a dress that a three or four year old could probably wear.

    "Wifey, should we have a daughter?" Michael asked then turned to Sarah, his face serious.

    "What?" Sarah asked, slightly taken aback by Michael''s sudden remark.

    "I mean, to be honest, I''ve always preferred boys, because apart from boys being able to carry on my family name, I thought we could y games together, like my dad and I," Michael said, exining why he would actually prefer to have boys.

    "But it looks like girls aren''t bad either. She will definitely look adorable and cute. If we don''t dy having children, maybe our children are already that big and we can buy them a beautiful dress like that," said Michael again looking at the dress with a smile.

    Sarah was silent when she listened to Michael''s exnation. Did Michael really want to have a child?

    Well¡­ actually, that''s for sure.

    However, unfortunately Sarah couldn''t give it to him and it made her feel a little guilty.

    If they had not put off having children, would their situation have been any different? Could she keep their marriage for the sake of her child despite Michael having an affair with her?

    Sarah didn''t know, she couldn''t answer the question.

    "Let''s go!" said Michael who came back to his senses that earlier they were going to pay for their groceries.

    Sarah finally nodded, then began to follow Michael to the cashier.

    Suddenly, from the turn on the right there was something that suddenly passed their trolley quickly, causing Michael to immediately hold the trolley before crashing into the person.

    "Are you okay?" Sarah asked immediately, releasing her hand on Michael''s arm and checking the person''s condition. He is a little boy.

    "Doctor," said the little boy when he saw the woman who helped him to his feet.

 Chapter 120 Sarahs Husband

    Sarah was silent for a while as the little boy called her a doctor even though she didn''t currently wear the attributes that made her look like a doctor. Come to think of it, the little boy''s face was a little familiar.

    "Jimmy! Are you all right?"

    Sarah turned when she heard a woman''s voice sounding worried, while the little boy she had been holding, immediately freed himself as soon as he heard his mother''s voice.

    "Yeah! I''m fine, mom!" replied the little boy with a giggle. His eyes showed mischief.

    "Ahh¡­ I don''t know why you can be this naughty, it seems you got it from your dad," said the woman with a sigh of despair at her son''s misbehavior.

    She then finally looked at the couple who seemed to have been bothered by her son, but suddenly the expression on her face immediately changed to surprise.

    "Sarah? I didn''t expect to see you here!" said the woman in surprise.

    "It was the doctor who visited mom that time!" said the little boy, pointing at Sarah.

    Now Sarah understood why she seemed to have seen the little boy before, it was the child of her friend at the obstetrician. She saw him when she wanted to use contraception.

    "Hello, I didn''t expect to see you here either," said Sarah with a friendly smile.

    Although the two of them are actually not close because they are in different departments, asionally the two greet each other.

    "So you came shopping with your mom, huh? You should just walk, you don''t have to run around like that," said Sarah, bending slightly again so that she could be at the level of the child''s height. Her tone was friendly with a smile on her face.

    From the start, Sarah really liked children.

    The little boy nodded, then began to giggle again.

    "By the way, who ..." the woman asked with curiosity look when she saw the man behind Sarah was silent, as if waiting for Sarah.

    In fact she could guess that it might be Sarah''s boyfriend because Sarah suddenly wanted to use contraception, but she wanted to hear it directly from Sarah.

    Sarah stayed where she was when she heard that.

    Oh right! She''s shopping with Michael!

    Sarah immediately stood up and looked at Michael who was watching the little boy, or rather Sarah and the little boy''s interaction, before finally turning to the woman when asked that.

    "Ah! He¡­ He''s my cou¡­"

    "Hi, I''m Michael," Michael cut in quickly and then immediately extended one hand towards the woman to shake her hand.

    The woman then took Michael''s hand and introduced her name.

    "I''m Sarah''s husband," Michael continued when his hand was already shaking hers.

    The woman was a little surprised by Michael''s words, reflexively she immediately looked at Sarah who was looking at her while smiling awkwardly.

    "Seems like Sarah looks embarrassed that she didn''t invite me to her wedding," the woman thought when she saw Sarah looking so awkward.

    "Ah! So you are Sarah''s husband!" replied the woman with a shy smile.

    She seemed to have guessed wrong all along, thinking Sarah had a boyfriend and didn''t want to get pregnant yet.

    It turned out that the woman already had a husband, and perhaps they didn''t want to have any more children.

    "Then, we will go first. Jimmy! Let''s apologize once again to aunt and uncle," said the woman looking at her son who seemed to have wanted to run away but couldn''t because he was holding his hand.

    The little boy who had been looking around him immediately looked back at Michael and Sarah and apologized.

    "You have to be careful and listen to your mom," Sarah said softly, while Michael behind her just smiled at the boy''s behavior who seemed to be nning something.

    The woman and the little boy then quickly said goodbye and walked past Michael and Sarah because they still had something to buy.<sub> </sub>

    After the two of them left, Sarah''s face immediately turned into one of panic.

    What should she do? Someone at work found out about Michael!

    Even though the woman was in a different department with her, they were still in the same workce and exchanged greetings several times.

    "Wifey? Let''s go!" said Michael as Sarah still stood where she was and didn''t follow him to the cash register.

    Sarah looked at Michael who was waiting for her, an unintentionally annoyed expression released by her.

    Why did Michael introduce himself as her husband? What if her coworker told someone else what she saw today?

    Even though Sarah wasn''t sure if she was the gossip type, Sarah was still worried.

    Meanwhile, Michael''s forehead wrinkled when he saw Sarah''s annoyed expression.

    "What''s wrong?" Michael asked confusedly when Sarah finally walked beside him.

    "Nothing," Sarah replied curtly and coldly. He didn''t even look at Michael.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Michael again. Insisted. "Are you mad at me?" Michael was confused.

    Aside from her curt reply and cold demeanor, Sarah didn''t even hold his arm anymore!

    Sarah did not answer and chose to queue in silence, now her mind was filled with bad thoughts about her coworkers who finally found out that she was married.

    "Looks like she doesn''t know Michael, so at least it won''t be that bad," Sarah thought, trying to remember how her coworker had reacted when she saw Michael.

    There didn''t seem to be any overreaction, so zhe should be safe.

    Even so, Sarah was still worried.

    Meanwhile, Michael looked at Sarah who was silent at this time. His mind wondered why Sarah was suddenly angry with him.

    He wanted to ask for it, but right now they were queuing up and it was still in a public ce, better not to make a scene here.

    Not long after, it was finally their turn to pay at the cashier, Sarah and Michael helping out with their groceries, but Sarah still give him cold shoulder.

    When Michael finished paying, Sarah immediately walked into the parking lot, allowing Michael to push the trolley back into the parking lot.

    After she arrived at Michael''s car, Sarah stood still, waiting for Michael to start the car, then opened the trunk of the car and started putting their groceries away.

    When putting their groceries in the trunk, Michael asionally saw Sarah''s face, the woman still looked annoyed.

    But¡­ Why does she look upset? What did he do wrong?

    After returning the trolley, Michael immediately got into his car. Sarah was waiting for him inside with her back to him.

    "Wifey, what''s wrong?" asked Michael who couldn''t bear to ask anymore. Now they were in the car and it seemed fine to discuss it.

    p "Nothing. Just start the car," Sarah replied, still staring out the window.</anda>

    "What is it?" Michael asked with a stern voice, insisting. He couldn''t stand seeing Sarah treat him like this.

    "Why are you mad at me after we met your friend?" continued Michael.

    Sarah''s attitude changed since they met her friend.

    "Are you mad at me that I introduced myself as your husband?"

 Chapter 121 Cousin

    "Why are you mad at me after we met your friend?" Michael asked then touched Sarah''s arm so Sarah would look at him.

    However, Sarah immediately moved her arm, as if to get rid of Michael''s hand.

    "I told you it was nothing!" Sarah finally turned to look at Michael, unconsciously raising her voice in annoyance. By now she was quite stressed and worried about what would happen on Monday, but Michael kept on bothering her.

    "Then why are you behaving like this?" asked Michael who was also unknowingly raising his temper, slightly provoked by Sarah''s actions.

    It seemed like Michael immediately noticed that and hastily adjusted his facial expression.

    "I mean, if something''s bothering you or I''m doing something wrong, you can just say it, don''t give me the cold shoulder like this," Michael continued, calmer this time.

    "Just run the car," Sarah said with azy look then turned back to the window beside her.

    Seeing his wife''s attitude, Michael gritted his teeth, suppressing his emotions. What actually happened to Sarah that made her act like this?

    Suddenly, something crossed his mind.

    "Are you mad at me because I introduced myself as your husband?" asked Michael who seemed to have realized what had happened.

    Seems like what Michael said was quite right on target as Sarah''s body reacted slightly. She then immediately turned around and looked at Michael.

    "I guess I was right. Wow¡­ you''re acting like this because of that?" asked Michael looking incredulous.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, trying to keep quiet, it was true that she was currently acting like this because Michael introduced himself as her husband.

    "Then¡­ What am I? Your cousin? I knew you would say that I was your cousin!" Michael said coldly, staring intently at Sarah.

    Even though he cut Sarah off, Michael could hear the word couing out of Sarah''s lips, which stands for cousin.

    Sarah fell silent, what Michael said was once again on point.

    Her brain had been thinking hard about how she should introduce Michael to her co-worker.

    If she said friends, how can friends between men and women shop with trolleys? All she could think of were cousins.

    Come to think of it, she could probably be witty and tell that Michael was her boyfriend, Michael might be a little surprised, but she could jokingly say he was her boyfriend for the rest of life.

    However, she panicked earlier and couldn''t think calmly.

    "It''s not like that..." Sarah said feeling a little guilty.

    "Then why? Did I embarrass you so you don''t want to acknowledge me as your husband?" asked Michael who had been provoked by emotion and unconsciously acted aggressively.

    Hearing Michael''s tone of voice, which seemed to be sarcastic, made Sarah be emotional too.

    "You know I''m not like that! Since when was I embarrassed to be seen with you?" Sarah asked back, raising her voice.

    "After all, she already introduced herself as my co-worker! Why did you introduce yourself as my husband even after I told you what could happen?!" continued Sarah who finally let out what was on her mind.

    Right now Sarah was really worried, even though what she was doing was approved by Michael''s parents, still what she was doing was wrong.

    Although she didn''t know if there was aw that could punish her, surely people would talk about her again and might look at him with disdain.

    Sarah didn''t want to feel what she felt when she was in school, being looked down upon and talked about behind her back just because she was an orphan.

    Michael was silent when he heard Sarah''s words.

    Was he really wrong this time? He just didn''t want Sarah to introduce him as her cousin.

    He said the right thing, but it looks like he was wrong again.<sub> </sub>

    "Just run the car!" said Sarah when Michael just kept quiet and then immediately looked back at the window, his face still looking a little annoyed.

    "Wifey¡­ I¡­"

    "For God''s sake, Michael! Just run this damn car, or I''m out!" Sarah snapped back at Michael in annoyance.

    Right now she wanted to be alone and think about what she should do with her coworker, but Michael kept pestering her.

    Michael was a little surprised, not expecting Sarah to snap at him.

    He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself from getting angry, before finally grabbing the steering wheel and driving the car.

    On the way to their apartment, the atmosphere in the car was very quiet, not like before. Sarah kept looking at the window, while Michael focused on looking ahead, they continued like that until they finally arrived at the apartment.

    When they arrived at the apartment, Sarah still looked annoyed, but she still helped Michael carry their groceries into the kitchen and started organizing them.

    "Wifey..." Michael called when they had finished. He couldn''t stand the current situation anymore.

    However, Sarah just kept quiet and immediately went to the second floor.

    Michael sighed when he saw Sarah acting like that.

    Was he really wrong this time?

    Michael wondered.

    No matter how Michael thought about it, he totally felt it was unfair to be treated like this by Sarah when what he said was a fact.

    Michael sighed, then decided to follow Sarah to the second floor.

    As soon as he got there, he saw Sarah was already asleep on the bed and pulled the nket up until her head was out of sight.

    "Wifey," Michael called softly and walked over to the bed. He then decided to sit on the side close to Sarah''s feet.

    "..."

    "Are you that angry?" asked Michael again, not understanding why Sarah was like this.

    He knew Sarah might get a reprimand or something from the hospital, but a month had passed since his ident, and at that time, Sarah had no other choice.

    Michael sighed as Sarah remained silent.

    "I''m sorry," Michael said, then immediately stood up and left the room. It seems that now his wife wants to need some time alone.

    He felt it was a little unfair, but he decided to apologize, and hoped Sarah wouldn''t give him the cold shoulder again.

    When she felt the door was closed, Sarah immediately pushed the nket over her head, then changed her position into a sitting position and sighed softly.

    She knew she shouldn''t have behaved like this with Michael, but she did feel annoyed that Michael had to tell her co-workers that he was her husband.

    Sarah sighed again.

    It seemed that this time she had acted a little childishly. She was upset, but she shouldn''t have treated Michael like that.

    "Ahh¡­ I don''t know anymore!" said Sarah then went back to sleep and pulled the nket.

    On the one hand, she wanted to go out and apologize to Michael, but on the other hand, she felt proud to do so.

 Chapter 122 Make Up Kiss

    Michael slowly opened his eyes when he felt a hand gently tapping his arm and a voice calling his name.

    His eyes narrowed as he felt the direct sunlight, he''s awake but still in daze.

    "You''re awake?"

    Michael turned to his left, his wife''s beautiful face greeted him with a sweet smile, making Michael a little confused.

    Wasn''t his wife angry with himst night?

    Sarah then immediately told Michael to change his position into a semi-sitting position, and helped him do that because she saw Michael was still half awake.

    However, before Michael''s brain had time to think what was going on, Sarah suddenly put something into his mouth.

    "Try it," Sarah said with a hopeful face.

    Michael still didn''t make a sound, his face looking confused at what had happened. With his eyes still not wide open, he stared at something in Sarah''s hand, which he didn''t know because he was still gathering his soul.

    "How does it feel?" Sarah asked curiously, watching Michael''s face closely.

    Michael didn''t answer, he chewed whatever his wife gave him, then swallowed it.

    "Good," he finally answered. "But what was that? I can feel the vegetables," he continued.

    "That''s the sandwich we''re going to take for our pic. Does it feel right? Nothing missing?" Sarah asked again to make sure her sandwich was just right.

    Actually, you can''t fail at making sandwiches, but Sarah wanted Michael to enjoy his sandwich when they went on a picter.

    She wanted to surprise him and let Michael eat it when they got to the pic, but instead of Michael not enjoying itter, she''d better let Michael try it first.

    Michael nodded, though he felt Sarah was giving him more vegetables than meat, but that didn''t matter at all.

    "But¡­ aren''t you mad at me?" Michael asked quietly when he saw Sarah smiling happily.

    He didn''t know how many times he and Sarah had fought when they married, but he couldn''t remember any of it. As he recalled, in their three months of marriage, they had never had a fight.

    So, you could sayst night was his first fight with Sarah, and Michael didn''t know what to do with it.

    He had thought about giving Sarah some alone time likest night, but after that, Michael didn''t know what to do.

    What if Sarah keeps giving him the cold shoulder for a few days?

    Should he leave Sarah for a few days?

    Michael obviously didn''t think it was a good choice, he didn''t want Sarah to ignore him for a few days.

    So, right now he was a little confused by Sarah''spletely different attitude fromst night.

    "Well¡­ it''s a new day, we don''t have to think about what happened yesterday," Sarah answered looking awkwardly, not expecting Michael to clearly ask that.

    "Emm¡­ Sorry, I guess I was a little too sensitive yesterday," Sarah continued finally as she turned her face away from Michael. For some reason, she felt embarrassed to look at Michael while apologizing.

    After giving it some thought, Sarah knew she shouldn''t have been mad at Michael too much, but she was too proud to rush out of the room and apologize to him.

    So, she decided to sleep and thought about acting normally the next day.

    Tomorrow they were nning to go on a pic, and Sarah didn''t want it to be postponed just because of her childish fight with Michael.

    After all, she didn''t have much time to spend with Michael as Mr Collins'' condition was getting better.

    So¡­ before she left Michael, she wanted to make her memories together with Michael, as wife and husband.

    Not that she still had feelings for Michael or wanted to get back together with him.

    She just wants to make good memories, and thinks of Michael as a "good past" because right now, Michael treats her well.

    Michael was slightly taken aback when he heard Sarah''s apologies, before his lips formed a wide smile on his face.

    Meanwhile, Sarah immediately stood up and prepared to head downstairs to continue their pic preparations.

    "Then get ready and¡­ ahh!" Before Sarah could continue, she felt something grab her wrist and pull her, causing her to lose her bnce and fall back onto Michael''s thighs.

    "Babe? What the¡­ hmph!" Once again Sarah was unable to continue her words when her lips were immediately covered by Michael''s.

    "What''s with that kiss?" Sarah asked when Michael just gave her a quick kiss.<sub> </sub>

    "Make up kiss?" Michael asked back with a smile.

    "Oh..." Sarah said actually a little disappointed. She thought at least the kiss wouldst because Michael pulled her onto the bed.

    Michael chuckled at the look on Sarah''s face, then leaned forward, kissing Sarah''s nose this time.

    "I know you want to keep kissing me, but I just woke up and haven''t even brushed my teeth," Michael said exining why he only kissed Sarah briefly and didn''t eat his wife''s lips fiercely and didn''t intend to let go

    Sarah''s face turned red when she heard that.

    "Who wants to keep kissing you? Let go of me, I have to prepare sandwiches for our pic," Sarah said then hit Michael''s arm which was above his stomach.

    However, Michael didn''t move, he leaned forward his body again. This time, his lips moved closer to Sarah''s ear.

    "You know¡­ it only took me five minutes, ah, maybe two minutes to go to the bathroom and brush my teeth thene back here," Michael whispered in a husky voice that sounded very seductive.

    Sarah''s expression looked surprised to hear that, she unconsciously swallowed her own saliva and moistened her lips which suddenly felt dry.

    Before Michael returned to his original position, Sarah suddenly put her hands behind Michael''s neck, restrained the man from sitting up straight again, then lifted her head.

    "Then¡­ what are you waiting for?" Sarah whispered and then gently blew on Michael''s ear.

    Suddenly, Sarah felt as if her body was thrown once again on the bed, and saw Michael running towards the bathroom.

    Sarah blinked at the sight of Michael who wasn''t even wearing his sandals to go to the bathroom, before finally starting tough.

    "You have two minutes, Babe. Eleven¡­ twenty¡­" said Sarah, who was already kneeling on the bed and starting to count down and then intentionally skipping the numbers, her face showing a big smile.

    Sarah could hear Michael''s voiceining in the bathroom, making Sarahugh with amusement.

    "You better hurry, Babe. Fifty¡­ Fifty-three¡­" Sarah shouted excitedly.

    From where she was, she could hear the water tap opening and Michael''smotion in there. It seemed the man was in a hurry with what he was doing.

    "Babe¡­ Your time¡­" Sarah didn''t finish her words when she saw Michaeling out of the bathroom with his face wet, as well as the clothes he was wearing.

    The man stood in front of the bathroom door, staring intently at him.

    "Oh¡­ you''re done? But it''s a shame your time is up. You said yourself that it was only two minutes," said Sarah, putting on a guilt-free face and getting ready to get out of bed immediately.

    Actually, Michael had just spent a minute or so, there was a clock on the wall in their room and Sarah looked at it.

    However, today, for some reason she wanted to tease Michael.

    "Well¡­ you''re not going anywhere, wifey," Michael said with a grin.

    Sarah could sense something dangerous and instinctively stared out the door, Michael also looked at it.

    The two of them then immediately ran, before Sarah had time to open the door, she felt a hand wrapped around her body, making Sarah finallyugh.

    Come to think of it, her position with Michael was like the position of a right triangle. If she is corner A, then the bedroom door is corner B, and Michael is corner C.

    Even though she is closer to the door, right now Michael is like taking drugs to push him to go faster.

    "Okay fine, you got me," Sarah said, choosing to give up, even so, a smile appeared on her face.

    Michael smirked, then quickly put one hand behind Sarah''s knee and lifted her up, causing Sarah to let out another small scream as Michael carried her again.

    "I can walk alone! You don''t need¡­ Kyaa!" Sarah screamed again when Michael threw her on the bed.

    Before long, Michael was on top of her and started kissing Sarah on the lips, this time fiercely.

    Sarah could feel the menthol taste when Michael kissed it, it was the toothpaste vor they used.

    "Babe¡­ Wait¡­" Sarah said, trying to break the kiss when Michael kissed her too fiercely and passionately. She still had to make sandwiches for them to eatter.

    However, Michael didn''t seem to hear Sarah and even used the opportunity to explore Sarah''s open mouth.

    Sarah''s hand, which had been trying to push Michael, finally decided to give up.

    Well¡­ who cares about that d*mn sandwich!

 Chapter 123 Not Going To Do That Again ***

    Michael smiled inwardly as he felt Sarah''s hand behind his neck, holding him from breaking the kiss, making Michael excited to do what he was doing.

    Their tongues intertwined, giving each other a massage. The menthol taste of the toothpaste they used made Sarah even more excited. She had no idea kissing after brushing teeth would create such a sensation.

    Sarah''s hand that was behind Michael''s neck finally loosened and as if he could tell what Sarah meant, Michael broke the kiss, even though he didn''t really want to.

    Michael could see Sarah opening her mouth to take a breath with her chest rising and falling, her eyes slightly closed, a smile immediately spread across his face when Sarah finally opened her eyes and was staring at him.

    "You''re so beautiful," Michael whispered softly then kissed Sarah''s nose.

    A smile appeared on Sarah''s face, she shouldn''t be acting like a teenager because of her age, but it was undeniable that she liked it when Michaelplimented her.

    "We have to go on a pic," Sarah whispered, wrapping her arms around Michael''s neck, trying to remind him that this wasn''t the time to be doing this.

    Basically, Sarah isn''t a fan of doing it in the morning, because after doing it she will feel tired, especially if she has ns for the day.

    But it seems that now she is already lulled by the kiss given by her ex-husband. As usual, Michael is a great kisser.

    "Hmm¡­ Let''s do a round? It won''t take long," Michael said hoarsely and sounded a little pleading.

    At first he only intended to kiss his wife, but he didn''t expect the kiss to make him more excited.

    Moreover, he had just woken up, his thing that had been awake from the start, became even more excited and wanted Sarah to put him to sleep.

    Sarah looked at Michael, his eyes burning and a little pleading. The look in the eyes that Sarah often sees when Michael often asks her to have sex

    That time, even though she was aware of the gaze, she still refused Michael to do so.

    The reason was always the same, she was tired.

    Well¡­ that was true because she was busy pursuing her dream of bing a doctor and when she got home, she just wanted to sleep.

    Maybe¡­ that was the reason Michael cheated on her?

    If so, does she seem to be at fault?

    Sarah pushed the thoughts that crossed her mind away. Right now she had decided not to think about it anymore, she just wanted to make good memories with Michael.

    Slowly, Sarah nodded her head.

    On second thought, she had always turned down Michael asking her to have sex, so this time¡­ Sarah is not going to do that again.

    Michael immediately smiled broadly when he saw Sarah''s nod, the nod made Michael''s heart fill with joy! Without waiting any longer, he then immediately lowered his head and this time his target was Sarah''s neck.

    His tongue licked it, making Sarah feel a tingling sensation in her neck. It was a sensitive spot and Michael could find it right away.

    Michael''s mouth then opened and sucked the skin of Sarah''s neck hard, causing Sarah to look up and a moan escaped her red lips.

    Sarah''s hand that had been on Michael''s back, slowly rose up and grabbed his hair.

    However, Michael didn''t care, he sucked Sarah''s neck hard, like a vampire who drank the blood of his prey, in Michael''s mind only one, he wanted to leave a mark on his woman.

    Michael finally stopped what he was doing, he looked at Sarah''s neck and immediately smiled in satisfaction.

    "I told you we were going on a picter!" Sarah said irritably while hitting Michael on the back, while the other hand went down to touch her hot neck.

    Michael just smirked when he heard that, then quickly stepped away from Sarah and leaned on his knees. His hand then immediately grabbed the clothes used by Sarah and pulled it up, which was immediately helped by Sarah.

    After that, Michael immediately took off the shirt he was wearing and threw it on the floor. He then returned to his original position, on top of Sarah.

    This time, Michael kissed Sarah''s lips again, sucking on her lower lip and asionally biting into it, which he only did for a moment before finally dropping his head back down her neck.

    He licked the mark he left earlier, making Sarah hiss, before finally going down to Sarah''s right chest.<sub> </sub>

    His tongue yed with it, while his left hand fondled and yed with the tip of Sarah''s chest.

    Another moan escaped Sarah''s lips, making Michael excited to do what he was doing.

    Before he pampered the left chest, Michael sucked the right side, and bit it a little bit, making Sarah let out another moan.

    Before moving to the other chest, Michael looked at Sarah who was closing her eyes with a look full of lust, a smile appeared on his face, sharing the pleasure that his wife was enjoying what he was doing, and without waiting any longer, immediately pampered her left chest.

    After feeling Sarah was aroused by what he was doing, Michael let go of her chest and went down. He kept kissing every inch of Sarah''s body, till finally arrived in Sarah''s stomach, and something was preventing him froming down.

    Without taking his lips off Sarah''s skin, Michael grabbed Sarah''s pants and pulled them down, Sarah lifting her lower body slightly to help Michael do that.

    The kiss continued down and down, until finally Michael could smell an intoxicating scent for her, signaling that his goal was drawing near.

    Michael''s hands then moved to hold Sarah''s legs and lifted her then finally his head sank to her knees.

    His tongue moved, brushing the gap that had leaked a little juice from what he had been doing earlier. It tasted good. A taste that will never be satisfied by Michael. He wanted to taste that every day. It became an addiction to him.

    Like drugs, very intoxicating, and want to taste continuously.

    Even though he never knew what it was like to take drugs because he had never used them, Sarah was like a drug to him.

    Moans continued to escape on Sarah''s lips as she felt a soft object brush against her sensitive spot, it only grew stronger when she felt something enter her body and began to move back and forth.

    "Michael..." Sarah moaned when she felt she was about to reach her pleasure, it seemed the same was felt by Michael, making him quickly speed up what he was doing.

    Not long after, Sarah''s body trembles, followed by a long moan from her lips, her legs then immediately hold Michael, letting the man stay under there and do what he did.

    After the pleasure was over, Sarah finally realized what she was doing and hastily opened her legs.

    "Are you alright?" Sarah asked worriedly. What if Michael can''t breathe and ends up having a heart attack?

    However, Michael''s face immediately emerged from under Sarah''s knees with a big smile on his face. His tongue brushed the remaining love juice that was on his cheek.

    "Looks like you enjoyed it so much that you came out this much," Michael said, his face wet with Sarah''s juice.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Michael was okay, before she finally realized what had happened, her face slightly flushed with embarrassment when she saw Michael''s wet face.

    "Then¡­ let me return the pleasure," said Sarah who immediately changed her position to kneel and slowly approached Michael.

    Michael didn''t say no and quickly got out of bed and helped Sarah down his pants.

    Michael''s thing, who had been awake and waiting for his turn to appear, immediately stood firmly, showing himself proudly in front of Sarah.

    Sarah''s hand immediately moved to hold Michael''s thing, then massaged it slowly to the rhythm. Then her head lifted, looking at Michael who was also looking at her.

    Sarah''s lips curled into a mischievous smile when their gazes met, she then stuck her tongue out and slowly approached Michael''s. Her eyes never left Michael as she did that.

    Sarah''s tongue finally touched Michael''s thing, she licked it slowly, like she was licking ice cream, making Michael''s body shiver to feel the sensation of pleasure given by Sarah.

    After being satisfied with licking Michael''s thing, Sarah opened her mouth and slowly inserted Michael''s thing while still staring at Michael, making Michael moan with the pleasure his wife gave him.

    Sarah then took Michael''s thing from her mouth, a naughty sound was heard when she did that, then her hand went back to Michael''s and massaged it gently.

    "I want to try something..." Sarah said then took a breath, preparing herself.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that, not understanding what Sarah meant, but the next second his eyes widened and a moan escaped his lips as he felt a warm, wet feeling on his.

    Sarah tries to devour him all in!

 Chapter 124 Have A Baby ***

    Michael inhales sharply as he feels his thing being suckingpletely by Sarah.

    "F*ck," Michael moaned as he couldn''t hold himself back any longer. His eyes were slightly closed and his head was tilted upwards. What his wife had just done is f*cking good

    There was a sound that sounded when Sarah finally decided to take her lips off Michael, she looked at Michael who was enjoying what she did before finally looking at Michael''s thing which waspletely wet.

    Sarah had a smile on her face, d that Michael enjoyed what she was doing.

    "How could you even think of doing that?" Michael asked, looking at Sarah who was holding his thing and moving her hands up and down.

    "You always give me satisfaction, I just want to repay you," replied Sarah. After all, from the start, she also enjoyed what she was doing.

    "Do you like it?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael seductively.

    Michael nodded. Of course he likes it, he loves it!

    Sarah smiled then slowly her face approached Michael''s thing again, she couldn''t take her eyes off of looking up, seeing Michael''s reaction.

    While Michael was also staring at Sarah, the way Sarah slowly approached his thing then licked it without taking her eyes off from Michael and kept the eye contact.

    It drives Michael crazy.

    It was an erotic moant that made him go crazy.

    "Wifey¡­ ahh¡­ wait a minute¡­" Michael finally pulled his body away from Sarah because he could feel that he would soon get his pleasure.

    Sarah wiped the drool on her lips, her lips felt slightly swollen from having just swallowed something big, she looked at Michael with a confused look.

    "I don''t want toe out of your mouth. We''re trying to have a baby," Michael warned.

    Michael was sure after he came out, his thing could still continue fighting for the next round, it wouldn''t be defeated just like that.

    His junior is a great fighter.

    However, every drop of what was released by his thing was something of value, the future leader of Collins, although he liked it toe out in his wife''s mouth, this time Michael preferred his wife''s lower lip.

    Sarah pursed her lips when she heard the reason Michael pulled her body, she thought Michael didn''t like what he was doing.

    The next second made Sarah''s heart ache to hear Michael''s reason because they were trying to have a baby.

    Sarah immediately shook her head, she didn''t need to feel bad.

    "Sorry but that''s never going to happen, Michael. We''ll never have a baby," Sarah thought with a smile.

    No matter how much they had sex, she would never get pregnant because she had used birth control.

    It''s also the reason Sarah doesn''t mind having sex with Michael anymore. She had already guarded herself from the bad things that were about to happen.

    "You want to be on top?" said Michael when he saw Sarah was lying on the bed.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "You do the work," Sarah replied with a seductive smile.

    Michael smiled broadly, he was actually a little hopeful that Sarah would be on top, but seems like he needs to do the work.

    Michael''s hands were then ced on Sarah''s knees, and opened them wide. Sarah''s lower lower, which was already slightly wet, immediately greeted him.

    Michael once again smiled at that, he then immediately grabbed his thing that was ready and led it to Sarah''s lower lip.

    When he got there Michael didn''t push it away right away, he rubbed his thing on Sarah''s for a bit then looked at his wife''s face who was looking down, waiting for their bodies toe together.

    "Don''t tease me!" said Sarah when she saw Michael staring at her.

    Michael chuckled, then with a push, their bodies finally became one.<sub> </sub>

    A moan escaped Sarah''s lips as something entered her body. It felt full and pleasurable.

    Likewise with Michael who couldn''t hold back his moan as his thing felt an iparable pleasure.

    p Michael then lowered his body to Sarah while moving his hips, his mouth immediately moved to find Sarah''s lips.</anda>

    Sarah kissed Michael''s lips passionately, her hands wrapped around Michael''s neck.

    While exploring Sarah''s mouth, Michael kept thrusting. Slowly then start to increase the speed.

    A moan escaped Sarah''s lips as their mouths finally parted, showing how much she enjoyed every thrust Michael gave her.

    "Michael¡­ don''t¡­ ahh¡­" Sarah tried to hold Michael who was now aiming for her neck, she could feel Michael''s lick on her sensitive spot and it made her fly to paradise.

    Michael didn''t care and continued to lick and suck on his wife''s neck, making Sarah''s hands hug his back tightly. Michael could even feel Sarah''s nails through his flesh.

    However, he didn''t care. He wanted to give pleasure to his wife.

    "Michael..." Sarah''s moans were getting wilder, she could feel that she was about to reach her pleasure, and without hesitation, Sarah''s legs wrapped Michael''s body tightly.

    Michael seemed to be able to sense that his wife was about to reach her climax, his hips speeding up, as did his licks on Sarah''s neck.

    Sarah finally couldn''t hold back the sensation of pleasure, her body shaking and her legs still holding Michael, wanting him to be inside.

    Michael stopped moving, letting Sarah have her pleasure.

    After feeling that it was over, Michael lifted his head then looked at his wife who looked satisfied with her chest rising and falling.

    His head dropped again, kissing his wife''s lips.

    "Would you like to rest first?" whispered Michael softly.

    Sarah caught her breath, then shook her head.

    "You can go on," Sarah said.

    Michael smiled then pulled himself back up, and grabbed Sarah''s right leg and ced it over his shoulder and started thrusting.

    This time, Michael''s thrusting was very fast and intense, he wanted to pursue his pleasure.

    A moan escaped Sarah''s lips, Michael''s push made her body move.

    "Wifey..." Michael groaned and stomped his hips deeply, hoping that what he had just released could produce what he had been waiting for all this time.

    After feeling that nothing else woulde out, Michael lowered Sarah''s legs and then lowered himself back onto Sarah and hugged his wife.

    "You came out a lot," Sarah muttered as she could feel somethinging out of hers.

    Luckily she had already protected herself, so she didn''t have to worry about that.

    Michael was just silent, enjoying the pleasure, he didn''t even get out his thing inside Sarah, letting it fall asleep ande out on its own.

    The two of them were in that position for a while, exhausted from what they had just done.

    "Wifey," Michael called softly.

    "Hmm?"

    Michael then supported himself with his hands and looked at Sarah''s face which was below him.

    Sarah''s right hand moved up, and gently stroked Michael''s cheek.

    "What if we stay home all day and make babies?"

 Chapter 125 Picnic

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she saw Michael''s serious face. Her hand that had been on Michael''s cheek, immediately moved to his shoulder and hit him lightly.

    "Do you still have the energy for that?" Sarah asked in an annoyed voice. Michael had said they would only y one round.

    However, Sarah didn''t seem to have to worry about that as she could feel Michael''s thing moving and touching hers, it wasn''t as hard as before, but it was definitely preparing for battle.

    Without waiting for an answer from Michael, Sarah immediately pushed Michael''s chest with both hands, Michael who didn''t expect it to lose his bnce slightly and finally fell next to Sarah.

    Sarah hurriedly got up and got out of bed.

    "We have to go on a pic!" Sarah said with a stern face and then looked at the clock on the wall in their room which was already eight o''clock, they only had a little time before the weather got hot.

    "But¡­" Michael tried to persuade Sarah.

    Uhh¡­ who cares about that d*mn pic?

    That''s what Michael was thinking right now. At that time, a pic might be the right choice to spend their weekend, but now being in the room all day in their birthday suit is the most right choice.

    They can go out at lunchter, and resume their activities.

    However, he did not continue his words when he saw his wife''s sharp gaze.

    Sarah then immediately went to the bathroom to clean herself, when she came out, she saw Michael still lying on the bed.

    "Let''s get ready before the weather gets hot," Sarah said, picking up her clothes that were on the floor.

    Michael snorted with pouting lips, but he finally stood up and went to the bathroom.

    Ahh¡­ he really prefers to spend their time in the bedroom!

    ***

    Sarah''s face looked excited when she got out of the car. From where she was, she could see a meadow that had been filled with several people who had opened their mats and sat there.

    Sarah then immediately looked back, saw Michael who was opening the trunk of the car and taking out their pic baskets, mats, and cooler boxes.

    "Are you that happy?" asked Michael, smiling at Sarah''s expression and then walked over to her.

    Sarah nodded.

    "The view is beautiful!" said Sarah and then looked back at the scene in front of her.

    Currently they are on the hill which is one of the ces that can be used for pics. In addition to the green meadows, they can also see the view of the city of London.

    Even though it wasn''t like the view from their apartment, Sarah could see some buildings, and that pleased her.

    The two of them then walked along the existing path, while trying to find a suitable ce to spread out their mats.

    "Wifey, can you hold this?" said Michael suddenly, then handed her the basket containing Sarah''s sandwiches.

    Sarah looked at Michael,e to think of it, Michael''s hands look so full of their luggage.

    She finally took the basket. After all,pared to the heavy cooler boxes, the sandwich basket wasn''t heavy at all.

    Sarah then continued on her way, looking for a good ce for them. It should not be too high, nor should it be too low, if possible there were trees near them so that it would not be too hot.

    She looked so enthusiastic that she didn''t notice that Michael had disappeared next to her.

    Meanwhile, Michael''s face couldn''t stop smiling at Sarah. He, who had been on the right side, immediately moved to Sarah''s left side. The cooler box that had been in his right hand, was immediately transferred to his left hand.

    His right hand which became free then immediately grabbed Sarah''s left hand, and intertwined their finger

    Sarah was a little surprised when she felt someone holding her hand, her face reflexively turned to the left, and immediately saw Michael''s handsome face smiling at her.

    Her heart skipped a little bit.<sub> </sub>

    This wasn''t the first time she''d walked hand in hand with Michael, but this time Michael did it smoothly and unexpectedly.

    Was that the reason Michael gave her the sandwich basket?

    Sarah thought it was because Michael was heavy with what he was carrying, she didn''t think that Michael was doing it so they could hold hands.

    "The weather is nice" Michael said, looking ahead, letting the wind brush his face.

    Sarah just nodded then turned her head away. Why didn''t her heart can''t stop pounding so fast?

    Ahh¡­ she can go crazy!

    p It wasn''t long before Sarah and Michael finally found a ce toy out their mats. The two then immediately sat there and enjoyed the wind slowly brushing their faces while gazing at the scene in front of them.</anda>

    Suddenly, Michael stood up and walked over to a person not far in front of them who was flying a kite.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed at that, curious about what Michael was doing.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked when Michael finally returned with a disappointed expression.

    "Ah¡­ I asked them where they bought their kites, I thought they were sold nearby, but they brought them from home," said Michael who couldn''t hide his disappointment.

    "Well¡­ we cane backter with a kite if you want to fly the kite," Sarah said trying tofort Michael.

    Michael nodded.

    "Oh yeah, wifey, can you stretch your legs?" said Michael suddenly as Sarah sat cross-legged.

    Sarah was a little confused by Michael''s request, but sheplied and straightened her legs.

    Suddenly, Michael immediately changed his position to lie down and used Sarah''s thighs as a support.

    Sarah snorted and then turned her face away, but her face looked pleased.

    "Looks like a pic is not a bad choice after a week of work," Michael said, closing his eyes, starting to enjoy the atmosphere.

    Lying in the meadow with the gentle breeze apanied by his wife made him feel happy and peace.

    Sarah finally looked down to see Michael''s handsome face. Her heart suddenly ached.

    Her time with Michael was bing less and less as Mr. Collins''s condition improved.

    Was¡­ this the right decision? To leave Michael after Mr. Collins recovered?

    Suddenly, Sarah began to doubt. Michael treated her well, very well in fact. Her heart pounded several times because of how Michael treated her.

    "Come back to your senses, Sarah! You are divorced!"

    A whisper suddenly sounded in Sarah''s ear, causing Sarah to smile sadly.

    Yes, right. She and Michael are divorced. This is just pretend! She shoulde to her sense and not get carried away!

    "Wifey!"

    Michael suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Sarah, causing Sarah to quickly avert her face so that Michael wouldn''t see that she had been staring at him.

    "Yes?" Sarah asked, then put one hand on Michael''s head and stroked it.

    "Let''se back here again in two¡­ ah, three years!"

    "Three years?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Yeah, let''se here again with our child!"

 Chapter 126 Do You Know My Wife?

    "Let''se back here in two¡­ ah, three years!" said Michael suddenly, staring intently at Sarah''s face.

    "Three years?" Sarah asked confusedly. Why did they have toe back in three years?

    They coulde again next week, or maybe two weeks, but why three years?

    Isn''t that quite a long time?

    "Yeah, let''se here again with our child!" said Michael with a serious face.

    Since earlier, even though Michael was lying on Sarah''s thighs, the corners of his eyes couldn''t take his eyes off of what was happening around him.

    Michael continued to see several small children running in the meadow. Some were with their peers while yingtag, some were with their families.

    The one with the families yed kites and some yed catch with their father.

    Seeing that, Michael couldn''t hide his envy.

    He also¡­ wanted to do that.

    ying catch or flying a kite with his son, or doing something on the mat with his daughter.

    So Michael had decided, he was sure it wouldn''t take long for Sarah to get pregnant, and he wanted to do the same, just like the father and son pair he had seen.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Didn''t think that was the reason why Michael wanted toe back in three years.

    Looks like Michael really wants to have a child soon.

    However, Sarah immediately changed her facial expression to a smile, before Michael sensed that she was currently feeling bad for the man.

    "Sure, let''se back hereter with our child," Sarah replied with a smile and stroked Michael''s head.

    ***

    "This is really nice" said Michael who had been sitting while stretching his leg. In one hand he held a soda can that had been opened by him.

    At this time they had just finished eating Sarah''s sandwiches and were sitting and enjoying the view in front of them.

    "Isn''t that right? It''s really nice! I feel tired!" said Sarah who sat next to Michael then put her head on Michael''s shoulder.

    A full stomach with a light breeze made her a little sleepy.

    Michael looked at his wife, then smiled, before finally looking back ahead, back at the greenndscape in front of him.

    Suddenly, there was a ball that came from behind and hit Michael''s body, making Michael immediately groan in pain and see what just hit him.

    "What is it?"

    Sarah, who was almost asleep, immediately opened her eyes when she heard Michael''s groan.

    Michael didn''t answer right away, his head turned back and his hands darted around looking for something.

    Not long after, Michael immediately discovered what had just hit him.

    That''s softball.

    "Someone threw this at me," Michael replied, showing Sarah the ball in his hand.

    Michael then looked back, trying to find out who threw the ball at him.

    However, it didn''t take long for Michael to see an old woman and two boys, maybe eight or nine years old, walking towards him.

    One of the boys looked frightened, while the other looked reluctant, as if wondering why he should alsoe when it wasn''t his fault at all, but the woman behind them kept pushing them.

    "I apologize, it was our ball and the kids identally threw it and hit you," said the old woman apologetically. She then touched the two boys'' shoulders, as if telling them to apologize.

    "I''m sorry," said the two children with downcast faces.

    Michael, who had wanted to scold them, finally didn''t when he saw theming in nicely and apologized, even though one of his children seemed reluctant toe.

    "Did you throw the ball?" Michael asked the kid who looked scared then showed him the ball in his hand.

    The boy was slightly surprised, then nodded slowly.

    "I''m sorry," said the boy, bowing his head again, holding his hands.

    Michael then turned his gaze to the child who looked reluctant.

    "And you were supposed to catch it?" Michael asked to make sure what he was thinking was right.

    The boy nodded.

    "Yeah, I should have caught it but he threw it high!" said the child and then pointed to the other child.

    "You asked me to do it because you didn''t want to catch the ball so easily!" said the other child, objecting to beingpletely med by his friend.

    "Boys!" scolded the woman, making the children finally fall silent.

    "Once again please forgive these children," the woman said looking at Michael.

    From the clothes worn by Michael and the woman beside him, the woman already knew that they were both rich people. She could only hope that the two of them were not arrogant rich people and would scold these children.<sub> </sub>

    Michael finally nodded, then immediately passed the ball to them.

    "Next time please y carefully," Michael said with a smile and touched the heads of the two children in turn.

    The woman breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you very much. Come on children, say thank you to this uncle," said the woman trying to hold the children who were about to run away.

    The two then immediately thanked him quickly so they could get back to ying.

    However, before she was about to turn around, she noticed the face of the woman sitting next to Michael who was averting her face.

    "Are you¡­ Sarah?" asked the old woman, a little unsure then tried to see Sarah''s face clearly.

    Meanwhile, Sarah, who had wanted to see who threw the ball at Michael, immediately turned her face when she saw an old woman who came with two little boys.

    She recognized the woman!

    However, she tried to avert her face and covered her face with her hair, hoping that woman would quickly settle her business with Michael and leave them.

    But it seemed that again what she expected didn''t really happen because the woman called her name, making Sarah flinch a little.

    Before Sarah could shake her head, Michael''s voice immediately sounded.

    "Oh? You know my wife?" asked Michael in surprise.

    It was extremely rare for him to meet his wife''s acquaintances.

    The old woman''s face looked surprised.

    "Ahh¡­ so you''re married," said the woman. There was a hint of disappointment clearly visible on her face.

    Sarah sighed, then finally got up the courage to look at the old woman.

    "Long time no see, Mother Teresa," Sarah greeted with a faint smile.

    The old woman smiled at Sarah''s reaction.

    "You look healthy, I''m d," said the old woman sincerely.

    Michael looked at the old woman, then looked at Sarah with a confused look, as if to ask who the old woman was.

    "She''s the mother at my orphanage," Sarah answered awkwardly.

    Michael looked surprised, then hurriedly greeted the old woman in a friendly manner.

    "Ah, I apologize. I didn''t know that you were the mother in my wife''s orphanage," Michael said apologetically. Thank goodness he wasn''t being rude.

    "No need to apologize. I''m d Sarah married a nice man," the old woman replied, looking relieved.

    Michael smiled sheepishly at that.

    "Then¡­ I''ll excuse myself. Once again apologize for what the children did," said the old woman and then prepared to turn around and follow the children who had left her earlier.

    "How about you join us?" Michael offered before the old woman turned around.

    This was Michael''s first time meeting anyone Sarah knew, ah, or rather someone who was like Sarah''s parents?

    Sarah once said that she was in an orphanage since she was a baby. If the old woman was Sarah''s orphanage mother, wouldn''t she be like Sarah''s family?

    Sarah flinched slightly at Michael''s sudden invitation, as did the old woman.

    "Ahh¡­ that¡­" the old woman awkwardly turned her head to Sarah, trying to see the woman''s expression.

    "You can join us, Mother Teresa. We still have sandwiches and drinks, though not much," Sarah finally answered when she saw Michael''s hopeful expression.

    Teresa then looked back at the children ying, before finally deciding to take off her sandals and join Michael and Sarah.

    "Are you guys having a pic?" Sarah asked and then turned to the children who were ying. Apart from the two children earlier, there were also three boys and four girls.

    "Ah, yes. Tomorrow the kids have to go back to school because their summer vacation is over, they asked toe y here," the old woman exined. Her gestures look a little awkward.

    The old woman then opened her mouth, as if to say something, before finally closing it again.

    Michael watched the old woman, and his wife in turn.

    For someone who could be said to be close, the two of them looked so awkward, Sarah couldn''t even look the old woman straight in the eye.

    Michael finally understood that something was going on between them.

    "Are they children in an orphanage?" asked Michael suddenly, then pointed to the children ying not far from where they were.

    Teresa nodded.

    "Can I y with them?" Michael asked suddenly, much to Sarah and Teresa''s surprise.

    After getting Teresa''s approval, Michael immediately stood up and put on his sandals again, then left the two women.

 Chapter 127 Fathers Figure

    The two women who had just been left by Michael looked very awkward, neither looking at each other nor talking.

    Sarah looked down, looked at her fingers and began to rub her index and thumb fingers together.

    She didn''t know what to do!

    "What have you been doing all this time?"

    Teresa''s question made Sarah lift her head, then look at the woman who, when she looked carefully, had grown very old. There were clearly visible wrinkles on her face.

    "I became a doctor, the one you think is impossible," replied Sarah in a slightly sarcastic tone.

    The old woman fell silent, before finally smiling in relief.

    "I see¡­ I''m relieved that you''ve achieved your dream," Teresa answered sincerely. Like a mother who just heard that her daughter graduated and became a doctor. There was a hint of pride on her wrinkled face.

    Sarah snorted, then turned her face away. Why did Teresa look so proud?

    "I apologize, Sarah," Teresa said suddenly, looking at Sarah tenderly.

    "I know I don''t deserve it after what I did to you, but I really sincerely apologize," she continued.

    Sarah was silent when she heard the apology. She didn''t expect it at all.

    When she was in high school, Sarah had told Teresa that she wanted to be a doctor. She was interested in it and wanted to help many people.

    However, Sarah had no idea that Teresa would go against her dreams, and said after she graduated, Sarah should help her at the orphanage to take care of her younger siblings.

    Disappointed, Sarah returned to her room and said nothing.

    But that doesn''t mean she decided to give up. After graduating from high school, Sarah, who didn''t want to continue living in an orphanage, decided to keep applying for a university schrship.

    Once she was dered epted, Sarah eventually ran away from her orphanage, but she still left a letter telling them not to look for her again.

    After that, Sarah never visited the orphanage again or Teresa, feeling disappointed with what the woman had done.

    "Okay, I''ll ept your apology," Sarah said awkwardly.

    As she grew older, Sarah began to understand what Teresa was doing.

    The woman may want to support her dream, but that is hindered at a cost.

    After all, the cost of bing a doctor is very expensive.

    But even though she already knew that Teresa''s intentions weren''t as bad as she thought when she was young, she was too awkward to visit her orphanage, or see Teresa.

    After all, she ran away and only wrote a letter.

    Teresa smiled at Sarah, it seemed not much had changed about her. She always feels bad and awkward to others.

    "Ahh¡­ looks like time flies, the baby I met at that time is already this big and has be a doctor," Teresa thought as she watched Sarah keep averting her face.

    There was silence, Sarah just busy with her fingernails while Teresa looked ahead, watching her children.

    "By the way, it seems you have a good husband," Teresa said suddenly after a moment of silence between them.

    Sarah flinched slightly, not expecting Teresa to say something like that. But she just kept quiet and didn''t say anything.

    Sarah then looked at Michael who was currently ying tag with the children, the man''s face was smiling widely, and seemed to enjoy what he was doing.

    "Your husband seems very fond of kids,"mented Teresa when she saw Michael ying with the children.

    She had initially thought Michael was just making small talk when he said if he could y with the kids because he wanted to let the two of them talk.<sub> </sub>

    Teresa had absolutely no idea that Michael would actually y with them, and seemed to really enjoy it. It seemed that the man really liked children.

    Her job as an orphanage mother made her know which ones were just pretending or who really liked children.

    Michael was thetter.

    From that Teresa could conclude that Michael was a good man, and she was relieved that Sarah married such a man.

    Sarah didn''t say anything again, she looked at Michael who was picking up one of the kids and turning him around.

    Seeing the boyughing and enjoying what Michael was doing, the others immediately flocked to him like sugar, asking him to do the same like what he did to their friend.

    Michael then looked like he was saying something, the children who were like ants now started to line up neatly.

    Seeing how Michael looked good with the kids made Sarah involuntarily smile.

    She could suddenly see a father figure in Michael. If with other children he already looks like that, what if the man ys with their child?

    Sarah''s smile suddenly disappeared as she realized what she had just been thinking.

    She didn''t say Michael''s child, but their child!

    "Are you out of your mind, Sarah? Come to your senses!" Sarah thought and shook her head.

    However¡­ Sarah can''t deny that at this point Michael looks very attractive and looks like he''s going to be a good dad.

    Unfortunately, she probably wouldn''t be able to see when it happened.

    But¡­

    Sarah immediately shook her head again, she and Michael were over! They had divorced, and her feelings for Michael were long gone!

    But why does her heart feel pain right now?

    ***

    "Are you okay? Looks like the kids have troubled you," said Teresa looking at Michael who was sweating.

    Now they had to return to the orphanage and it was time to say goodbye.

    "No, it''s not at all troublesome. I love ying with them!" Michael said with a big smile.

    "Mother Teresa, can we y for a while? I still want to y with uncle," said one of the children, looking sad they should go, then followed by another child.

    Teresa looked awkward when she heard the request, but before she could open her mouth to tell them, one of the kids who threw the ball at Michael earlier, came up to Michael.

    "Uncle, can you adopt me? I want to be uncle''s son!" said the boy tilting his head to look at Michael.

    His eyes were sparkling, his voice sounded sincere.

    Teresa, Michael, and Sarah fell silent when they heard that. Especially Sarah, did not expect Michael to be proposed like that by the child.

    As a child living in Teresa''s orphanage, Sarah can guarantee that it is better to live there than be adopted by someone else, because Teresa is very kind and tries to provide for their needs.

    Judging by his age, the boy probably already understood that he was abandoned by his parents in the orphanage. He must have felt betrayed and would not trust anyone else.

    However, the boy bravely came forward and asked Michael to be his father.

    A sight that touched Sarah''s heart.

    Michael could really be a good father figure.

 Chapter 128 Pinky Promise

    "Leon!" Teresa scolded when she came back to her senses. She hurriedly walked over to Leon and held his hand.

    "I apologize, I don''t know why he suddenly talks like this," said Teresa looking at Michael and Sarah. Her face looked ufortable.

    "Why, Mother Teresa? I really don''t want to be adopted, but I like this uncle. I want this uncle to be my father," Leon replied with a face that didn''t understand why Teresa forbade him like this.

    Meanwhile, Sarah was silent. She was touched by Leon''s behavior, and subconsciously looked at Michael. Wanted to see how the guy reacted.

    Sarah was stunned.

    Michael smiled, smiled widely, his eyes even a little teary, like the expression of someone who had just proposed.

    Michael then crouched down, equaled Leon''s height, and put one hand on Leon''s head and stroked it.

    "Thank you for offering me to be your father, Leon," Michael said sincerely.

    Leon''s face immediately smiled upon hearing that.

    "But uncle can''t adopt Leon," Michael continued, making the smile disappear instantly from the boy''s face.

    "Does uncle hate me?" Leon asked, looking at Michael with a hurt look.

    He thought Michael had enjoyed being with him, but Michael seemed like his parents, hate him and don''t want to be with him.

    Michael hastily shook his head.

    "No, uncle likes Leon, and so do all of you. However, adoption is not something you can think about on your own. This beautiful woman next to uncle is uncle''s wife. Uncle must first talk to the beautiful woman," Michael said then pointed at Sarah.

    Sarah''s face blushed a little, how could Michael call her beautiful in front of a child like that?

    While Teresa just smiled, as she expected, Sarah married a nice man.

    Leon then turned to Sarah, to be honest, he only liked Michael and had no connection with Sarah.

    "Uncle''s wife is beautiful, isn''t she?" Michael asked, causing Leon to look back and nod his head.

    "Stop it!" said Sarah, feeling her face slightly reddened by Michael''s behavior.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s reaction, then looked back at Leon.

    "Maybe uncle can''t be Leon''s father right now, but I promise to visit Leonter. Okay?" said Michael gently.

    Leon was silent, biting his lower lip.

    "Pinky promise," Michael continued and held out his little finger.

    Leon finally slowly raised his hand and intertwined his little finger.

    "I''ll be waiting for uncle!" said Leon finally with a smile on his face.

    After giving his promise to Leon, Michael finally stood up and looked at Teresa.

    "Do you have a business card or something?" Michael asked.

    He then seemed to realize something.

    "Oh! Wifey, you know the address?" Michael asked, looking at Sarah.

    Sarah, who was still touched by the scene in front of her, was slightly surprised when she heard Michael''s question, before finally nodding her head.

    "I didn''t bring my business card. If you want toe visit the orphanage, our ce is still the same," Teresa said with a short smile.

    She was happy that Michael was dealing with the situation, but she was a little displeased with the way Michael had done it.

    He might just be making small talk to calm Leon down, but he shouldn''t have made such a promise.

    Teresa then looked at Sarah.

    "If you''re not busy,e to the orphanage every once in a while. I finally found out that you''ve been the one who has been giving us anonymous donations every month," Teresa said with a big smile.

    Since three years ago, suddenly there was an anonymous donation that their orphanage got, Teresa became confused about it, because it was rarely done.<sub> </sub>

    However, upon meeting Sarah today and hearing she had be a doctor, Teresa could guess that the anonymous person must be Sarah.

    Sarah was a little surprised, her face looked embarrassed. When she became a doctor, she often gave a little of her sry to donate to the orphanage.

    After parting once more, Teresa and the children finally left, and not long after, Sarah and Michael also decided to return as the weather was getting hotter.

    Once in the car, Sarah couldn''t hold her curiosity any longer, she finally looked at Michael.

    "Are you serious about what you said earlier about Leon?" asked Sarah.

    Like Teresa, Sarah thought Michael was just trying to calm the boy down so he wouldn''t be too upset.

    Michael, who was driving, turned to Sarah and nodded, before finally turning his attention back to the road.

    "Yeah, I enjoyed ying with them. How about next week wee to visit them? I also want to see where you grew up," Michael answered, sounding serious.

    Sarah fell silent hearing that. Michael was serious about his promise earlier?

    "But I didn''t think the kid would ask you to adopt him," Sarah said suddenly, still unable to believe what she had just seen.

    Michael smiled at that. He didn''t think so either.

    "Yeah, I didn''t think so either. Too bad we can''t adopt him," Michael replied without turning to look at Sarah.

    ? Sarah nodded, before she finally realized Michael''s words.

    "Wait! You really don''t want to adopt him because of me?" Sarah asked, surprised.

    Michael turned, then nodded.

    "Yeah, I don''t think you''refortable adopting a child. Moreover, he''s a grown child. Or are you okay with adopting him?" Michael asked.

    Sarah was silent, unable to answer Michael''s question.

    Do they have to adopt a child?

    Sarah immediately shook her head. Right now she was only pretending to be Michael''s wife. One day, she had to leave him.

    If they decide to adopt a child, what will happen to the child?

    Even though Sarah wanted to try to adopt a child, her current situation didn''t allow her to do so.

    "Let''s juste and visit them once in a while. We''re not in a good situation for adopting a child right now," Sarah finally answered.

    Michael just nodded at that. He could already tell Sarah didn''t want to do that.

    ***

    Monday finally arrived, signaling that time off was over, and people had to get back to work.

    As did Michael, and also Sarah.

    "Ohh¡­ today was really tiring! Looks like I have to ask Michael to massage me," thought Sarah stretching her shoulders as she walked towards her room after she had just finished the surgery.

    Suddenly, Sarah stopped in her ce when she saw someone standing in front of her room, as if waiting for her arrival.

    "Why did the old womane to see me again?" thought Sarah with a furrowed brow when she saw Mrs Collins.

    Sarah decided to quickly turn around and go anywhere as long as it wasn''t her room. He was too tired right now, and confronting Mrs Collins would only put him in a bad mood.

    "Sarah!" called Mrs. Collins. Her voice was a little loud, so almost everyone could hear it.

    Sarah sighed when she saw a nurse looking at her in confusion for not turning around even though someone was calling her.

    It seemed that at the moment she couldn''t avoid the old woman.

    After all, why did that womane to see her again?

 Chapter 129 Michaels Fiance

    "Is the sun rising from the west today so youe to see me? I don''t think we''re that close, Mrs. Collins," said Sarah as soon as she entered her room and chose to sit at her desk without looking at Mrs. Collins at all.

    Without being invited in, Sarah knew that the old woman would enter of her own ord. Their rtionship was also not that close for Sarah to graciously wee the old woman in.

    Mrs. Collins snorted at Sarah''s attitude. As usual, that woman is very rude.

    "Look at you! Are you trying to pretend you don''t see me? You are really rude! Looks like studying medicine doesn''t earn you any manners!" said Mrs. Collins, who sat down in the chair in front of Sarah''s desk.

    Her expression was displeased, as usual.

    Sarah sighed when she heard Mrs. Collins'' nagging. The old woman always said she was being rude, and Sarah was getting tired of hearing that.

    At first she thought that she was indeed being rude, but no matter how she behaved in front of Mrs. Collins, the old woman would still not like her.

    So Sarah decided not to take those words to heart and took them like a barking dog.

    "Just tell me why you came here. We''re both busy, right? I don''t know about you, but I''m quite busy," Sarah replied with azy look on her face.

    Today she was really tired and didn''t have the energy to deal with Mrs. Collins.

    She would only drain her energy, and Sarah had better find out quickly why Mrs. Collins hade to visit her again.

    Actually, she was quite curious about it. Thest time Mrs. Collins came to visit her because she couldn''t find Michael in their old apartment.

    Did Mrs. Collinse here to ask for their address again?

    Sarah shook her head. It was a long time ago, and Michael didn''t seem willing to give their address because she didn''t see Mrs. Collins at their door.

    Mrs. Collins gritted her teeth, her face looking displeased with what Sarah just said.

    Did this woman just say that she doesn''t have anything to do? She''s a busy person too!

    "I would like you to meet Michael''s fiance and exin the situation," Mrs. Collins said, trying to be calm.

    At first, she thought that after meeting Anna at that time, the woman who works as a supermodel would be persuaded and would not be angry anymore.

    However, after Mrs. Collins tried to contact her and ask her to meet again, Anna with azy expression said that Mrs. Collins should not have done that.

    "Michael and I are over. Please don''t bother me anymore."

    With a cold tone and expressionless face, Anna immediately stood up from her seat and walked away, leaving Mrs. Collins alone in the restaurant.

    Mrs. Collins did her best to keep herposure. If it wasn''t for the Moss family, she wouldn''t have epted Anna as her daughter-inw either!

    However, she had to try to endure it all. For Michael''s future!

    But Mrs. Collins couldn''t think of a way to deal with this mess.

    "If Michael hadn''t had amnesia, none of this would have happened," thought Mrs. Collins, biting her fingernails.

    "Oh yes! That''s right! It''s because of that woman! I''m sure that woman made a mistake during the operation, and also because she met Anna! That shameless woman must have said something to Anna!"

    Sarah was the one who caused this mess, so it''s only natural that the woman should take care of this mess, right?

    Michael and Anna can''t be separated!

    Sarah blinked when she heard Mrs. Collins'' words. Her face couldn''t hide the surprise on her face.

    What did Mrs. Collins just say? Fianc¨¦? Who?

    "Why are you just standing around like an idiot? I mean, Anna!" said Mrs. Collins when she saw Sarah''s expression.

    "Anna is Michael''s fianc¨¦?" Sarah asked again to make sure.

    Aren''t Anna and Michael just dating?

    Well¡­ actually Sarah also didn''t know the extent of their rtionship, but the news article at that time said that Anna was Michael''s boyfriend.

    But they were engaged?

    Mrs. Collins tried to keep her expression and nodded her head.

    Actually, Michael and Anna''s rtionship wasn''t like that, but it didn''t matter. They would eventually get married, so saying that they were engaged was fine.

    "Of course! They''re even getting married soon! You think Michael will think about you all the time and drown in his past?" asked Mrs. Collins sarcastically.

    "I was worried because Michael had been married before and thought he would continue to be alone, but thank God Anna and her family would ept him," continued Mrs. Collins excitedly.

    She then praises how good Anna was and they will be getting married soon.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Her lips felt dry.

    That woman is Michael''s fianc¨¦?<sub> </sub>

    At first, Sarah tried to shake off her bad feelings because she thought they were just dating.

    Well¡­ it''s probably not a serious rtionship, there is no news about Michael and Anna.

    However¡­ Michael was engaged to that woman?

    The words seemed to be repeated over and over again in her mind, like a repeat button had been pressed.

    "Hey! Are you trying to ignore me again?" said Mrs. Collins irritably, knocking the table in front of her as Sarah remained silent.

    Sarah immediately came back to her senses when she heard this. She looked at Mrs. Collins.

    "Are you sure that woman is Michael''s fianc¨¦?" Sarah asked again, trying to see if Mrs. Collins was telling the truth or not.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    She didn''t want to believe it.

    "Of course! So you better go to Anna and exin everything to the woman about Michael''s condition!" said Mrs. Collins sternly, trying to keep her expression from being caught.

    "Ahh¡­ so Michael is engaged¡­" Sarah thought as she nodded slowly.

    Actually, it really didn''t matter if Michael was engaged to Anna. Perhaps, as Mrs. Collins had said, Anna was a good woman and Michael would eventually want to marry her.

    It was absolutely none of her business¡­

    But why was her heart hurting so much right now?

    "Hello? Are you still there? Give me your number, I''ll arrange a meeting for you!" said Mrs. Collins irritably when Sarah remained silent.

    That woman must be deliberately ignoring her again!

    However, Mrs. Collins immediately came to her senses when she saw that Sarah''s eyes started to tear up, as if she was holding back tears.

    "What? Are you crying? Are you sad that Michael haspletely forgotten you and is nning to marry another woman?" asked Mrs. Collins. Her tone was mocking and a smile appeared on her old face.

    Sarah turned her head when she heard the question. What Mrs. Collins said just now hit the mark.

    She thought Michael would definitely be with his mistress when they got divorced, but apparently¡­ Michael is still single.

    It made Sarah wonder a bit, did Michael not want to remarry because maybe¡­ he was still thinking about her?

    Michael was even still living in their old apartment, when he was able to buy a penthouse and live in a new one.

    Doesn''t that mean Michael is still thinking about her and doesn''t want to remarry?

    Michael''s mistress, Elizabeth, obviously worked at Collins. So it is impossible for his rtionship with his mistress to deteriorate.

    Three years had passed, if they wanted, they could have gotten married.

    But it turns out that Michael has another woman, Anna. Sarah didn''t know if Michael had an affair with Anna when he was in rtionship with Elizabeth, or if they had broken up before Michael started dating Anna, but Sarah didn''t care about that.

    Michael may have a new rtionship, but he''s not married.

    However¡­ It seems she was wrong about this.

    Michael is engaged and soon to be married!

    "Not. Something got into my eyes," Sarah said, rubbing her eyes and then put on her usual facial expression.

    Her heart ached a lot right now, but she wasn''t going to cry.

    Not in front of Mrs. Collins.

    Mrs. Collins rolled her eyes when she saw Sarah trying to look tough in front of her. It would be nice if that woman actually cried.

    "I don''t want to linger here, so just give me your number so I can arrange a meeting for you with Michael''s fianc¨¦," Mrs. Collins said and held out her hand, asking for Sarah''s business card.

    Sarah took a deep breath to calm herself when she heard Mrs. Collins'' words.

    Should she go see Anna and exin everything?

    "Don''t waste my time and just give me your business card. You have that, right? Or are you so ipetent that you don''t have a business card?" asked Mrs. Collins in a mocking voice.

    "No!"

    Mrs. Collins snorted when she heard Sarah''s words. She doesn''t even have a business card? Hah!

    "Okay, just tell me what your number is, I''ll save it directly on my cellphone!" said Mrs. Collins then immediately opened her handbag and pulled out her cellphone, preparing to save Sarah''s number.

    "I''m not going to see Anna!"

 Chapter 130 Im A Doctor

    Mrs. Collins''s eyes widened, her face looking astonished by what she had just heard. She even stood up from her seat in disbelief.

    What did this woman just say?!

    "What did you say?!" asked Mrs Collins, her voice a little sharp.

    Sarah swallowed hard, lowered her hand that had been on the table and clenched her fist, it didn''t stop shaking. It seemed she was still afraid of Mrs. Collins.

    She may look strong at the moment, but she still frightens her.

    Sarah then raised her head to look at Mrs. Collins who had been standing up, while looking at her with her sharp gaze

    "I''m not going to see that woman!" said Sarah who could make her voice sound calm and not trembling.

    The veins on Mrs Collins'' forehead popped out, her face turning bright red after hearing Sarah''s words.

    "Are you crazy? She is Michael''s fianc¨¦! You have to tell her as a doctor! Isn''t that your job? You can''t do your job properly?!" said Mrs Collins, pounding the table in front of her.

    Sarah was a little flinched, but she tried to look like she wasn''t.

    "You don''t have to be afraid, you don''t have to be afraid!" Sarah thought, trying to steel her heart and clenching her fists tightly.

    "That''s because I am a doctor. Michael is my patient, and I can''t share his medical information with anyone, including his fianc¨¦," Sarah said and gave her a professional smile.

    Actually, this wasn''t the reason she didn''t want to see Anna. Why did she have to go see her ex-husband''s fianc¨¦?

    Sarah herself didn''t know why she didn''t want toe and see Anna, which was clear, she didn''t want to do that.

    She didn''t like it.

    Maybe, she would have met her if it had been Anna who hade to see her, but¡­ she didn''t know, she wasn''t sure either.

    However, Mrs Collins suddenly brought her profession, allowing Sarah to find an excuse for not wanting to see that woman.

    "What?" cried Mrs Collins with a clear expression of upset.

    "Now you call yourself a doctor? So what have you been doing all this time? It''s been a month since Michael had amnesia, and he still doesn''t remember anything! Are you sure you''re helping him to treat him?!" shouted Mrs Collins, pointing at Sarah.

    Sarah gasped when she heard Mrs. Collins'' words.

    As the woman said, she had been living with Michael for over a month, but what had she been doing all this time?

    Apart from keeping Michael''s diet in check, Sarah didn''t actually do anything¡­

    "As I said before, there is no cure for amnesia. I''ve tried to do everything to help Michael. Currently he is fine, he can do his usual activities, and go to work," said Sarah, starting to exin in a professional tone.

    Inside, Sarah felt very bad. What Mrs. Collins said was once again on point.

    "But don''t worry, Michael''s memory is slowly starting toe back. I can''t go into detail, you can ask Michael yourself," Sarah continued trying to calm Mrs. Collins down a bit.

    Mrs. Collins gritted her teeth when she heard Sarah''s words.

    "If my son doesn''t get better. I will sue you!"

    After pounding the table and pointing at Sarah with her index finger, Mrs. Collins finally came out of the room with a bright red face. She looks so pissed off!

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when Mrs Collins finally came out. She then looked at her palms which now had her nail marks because she was clenching them too tightly.

    "That woman is his fianc¨¦ and they intend to get married?" Sarah thought as she leaned back in her chair.

    Sarah closed her eyes, starting to wonder what she was doing right now.

    If Michael was just dating the woman, Sarah still felt bad, but she decided not to worry too much about it, continuing tofort herself by telling herself that their rtionship wasn''t that serious so she didn''t do anything wrong.

    However, the woman was his fianc¨¦, and they intended to get married.

    Doesn''t that mean¡­ she''s already like that woman named Elizabeth? Being a third person to other people''s rtionships?

    They even had sex!

    "Ahh¡­ I don''t know anymore."

    Sarah grabbed her hair in frustration. Right now she didn''t know what to do. She had mixed feelings.

    Michael is engaged?

    ***

    Meanwhile, the person who was currently upying Sarah''s mind was seen listening to a presentation from one of his employees regarding their sales.

    Every now and then Michael''s face was smiling happily at a good number, but other times his face looked like he was deep in thought, and also looked displeased.<sub> </sub>

    When he made thattter expression, there was silence in the room, no one made a sound, not even to move their cramped legs from sitting too long.

    The aura emitted by Michael was too gripping and frightened them.

    The employees finally breathed a sigh of relief when the meeting ended and Michael exited the room.

    "Ahh¡­ I almost suffocated to death," said one of the employees, sighing with relief. Since then, she had been holding her breath.

    "As usual, I''m always nervous every Monday at the beginning of the month. Luckily our numbers are not too bad," said one of the employees sitting next to her chimed in.

    "But¡­ don''t you see something has changed with Sir Michael?"

    The two of them looked at the person with confused looks.

    "He''s bing more and more smiling nowadays. He used to have a straight expression even though we gave him good numbers."

    The two fell silent, tried to think about the words, then finally nodded.

    Their current boss became even more cheerful than usual. Did something good happen to him?

    After finishing the meeting, Michael finally walked towards the elevator, followed by James who was behind him.

    "Do I have another schedule today?" Michael asked as they got into the elevator and waited for it to go to his floor.

    James didn''t answer right away, he picked up the tablet he was holding and looked for Michael''s schedule that he had written down earlier.

    "You have lunch with Collins'' business partner, then after that, we can head over to MCGames to see how they are doing," James said, starting to read out Michael''s schedule.

    Michael sighed, looks like he''s really busy today and has to get out of the office.

    "Oh right, Mr. Lamont from Lamont Group invited you to his daughter''s wedding today at nine at the Royal Hotel. Are youing?" James asked, turning to Michael.

    Michael didn''t answer right away and got out of the elevator that had opened.

    "Do I need toe?" Michael asked for James'' advice.

    Right now, he seems to be very busy and wants to spend his time at home alone with his wife.

    "My advice, you shoulde and give her daughter a gifts. Lamont is Collins'' business partner since it was still led by Mr. Collins," James replied giving his suggestion.

    Michael was silent for a moment, didn''t answer right away, and continued walking towards his room. His face looked like he was thinking.

    Michael then immediately stopped when he finally arrived in front of his room. He then turned to look at James, who had been sitting in his chair, causing James to immediately stand up.

    "If it''s a wedding, does that mean I can take Sarah with me?" Michael asked.

    After experiencing amnesia, this was the first time he had received an invitation to attend an event like this.

    He had previously received an invitation to lunch, but usually it was him alone who came and had lunch with them.

    He actually wanted toe with Sarah too, but he always noticed that his business partners never took their partners.

    So Michael thought that it might not be the right thing to do and chose to bury that thought

    However, if it was a wedding party, wouldn''t it be fine if Sarah came along with him?

    Michael''s question made James gasp, he didn''t expect Michael to ask something like that.

    "Why do you look surprised? I can take Sarah with me, right?" asked Michael looking at James in confusion.

    It was a simple question, James didn''t need to be so surprised.

    "That¡­ you want toe together with Mrs. Collins?" James asked again to make sure he hadn''t heard wrong.

    Michael nodded.

    "Yes, of course. Wouldn''t it be weird if I came alone?" asked Michael looking at James in confusion.

    He''s a married man, it''s only natural that he invites his wife, right?

    "What''s with your expression? Are you surprised that I wanted to take Sarah with me?" Michael asked confusedly when he saw James''s unusual expression.

    James cursed himself inwardly for not keeping his expression well this time, he was trying to think of what he should say in a situation like this.

    Did he have to lie to Michael again?

    Before James could find a solution, Michael''s voice was heard again.

    "Did I¡­ nevere with Sarah to something like that?"

 Chapter 131 Still Single

    James gasped. Once again the question from Michael made his brain unable to function as usual.

    He felt really stupid right now.

    "That¡­"

    "I''ll let you knowter if I decide to go or not, but please prepare a proper gift for them," Michael cut in, then quickly averted his eyes and grabbed the door handle to his room.

    Without waiting for an answer from James, Michael entered his room and closed the door.

    Actually, he didn''t need to hear an answer from James. The man''s reaction could already give him an answer.

    Michael then immediately walked to his leather chair. He sat back and closed his eyes. His right hand is seen massaging his temple

    "I''ve never been to an event with Sarah? But why?" thought Michael, really, really confused at this point.

    As a doctor, Sarah may have to operate at night.

    However, during this one month, Sarah was not that busy.

    She did get a few calls in the night, but there were also days where Sarah could rx and not get a call.

    But he never took Sarah with him?

    There are so many events he could attend, but he never took Sarah with him?

    Michael immediately opened his eyes and adjusted his position to sit straight.

    No way, he must have taken Sarah with him!

    Michael''s hand then immediately held hisputer mouse and opened the browser and then directed his cursor to the search box.

    [Michael Collins and Sarah Collins]

    Nowadays, although he is not a celebrity, his name is quite well known in the business industry. Michael was sure he and Sarah had appeared in an article at least once.

    However, Michael''s forehead wrinkled when the search results did note out ording to what he wanted to look for.

    Michael''s fingers then rested on the keyboard, writing a new word in the search box.

    [Michael Collins and his wife]

    Once again, Michael''s forehead creased as no search results came out.

    "Don''t they know Sarah?" thought Michael in bewilderment. Felt that this search result was a little strange.

    But with this, Michael came to understand that he and Sarah most likely never appeared at a public event together.

    He didn''t know why it was like that, he''d better ask Sarah about itter.

    When Michael''s hand holding the mouse was about to close the browser he was opening, Michael''s hand suddenly stopped when his eyes caught a text that appeared.

    [Michael Collins, a young businessman with a worth of 2 Billion USD, is still single!]

    Michael''s eyes widened when he saw the contents of the article. It was in the news two years ago.

    "Am I single? What kind of bullshit is this?" said Michael irritably.

    If it was two years ago, it would mean that he had recently be the leader of Collins and led Collins into one of the bigpanies.

    But he ims to be single?

    Michael''s hand then immediately grabbed the inte that was on his desk, ready to call James.

    However, just as his hand was about to press the button to summon James, Michael stopped where he was.

    For some reason, at this moment he felt he couldn''t just trust James.

    Michael then immediately took his cellphone which was on the table and looked for someone''s contact. After he found it, he immediately called the number.

    On his cellphone screen immediately showed the words Calling Dad¡­

    Not long after, his father picked up the phone and Michael immediately asked if his father knew about his status as single.

    Compared to his mother, Michael really trusts his father.

    However, Michael had to swallow his disappointment when his father sounded surprised, then said that it was his father''s idea because at that time Michael was getting attention.

    His father lied to him!

    He knew his father, his father couldn''t possibly tell him to say something like that when he was married!

    "Okay, I understand, dad! Sorry for interrupting your vacation time. If you can, go home as soon as possible, and don''t forget to call mom," Michael answered, trying to look calm before finally hanging up the call.

    Michael then put his cellphone on the table, and sighed.

    Why did his father lie to him?

    Michael was really curious.

    James seemed to be hiding something from him, and so was his father.

    What exactly happened? Why does everyone seem to be lying to him?

    ***

    "Wifey," Michael called as Sarah was walking up to the second floor to go take a shower.

    Sarah, who had gone up one of the stairs, immediately stopped and turned to Michael. Her face looked confused.

    When Michael had picked her up, Sarah had been silent because she was deep in thought about Michael being engaged, but when she thought about it again, Michael was also silent, not saying anything like usual.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes?"

    "Are you on duty tonight?" Michael asked.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed, this is not like Michael asking if she had to work or not.

    "No, but maybe I''ll be called in in case of an emergency," Sarah answered.

    "Why do you ask?" She continued curiously.

    Michael was silent for a moment, looking down, his expression doubtful.

    Should he ask Sarah that?

    Michael finally lifted his head and looked at Sarah.

    "Can youe with me?" Michael asked atst.

    "Where to?" asked Sarah who finally climbed down and walked over to Michael. At this time, the man was behaving strangely.

    "I got an invitation from my business partner. His daughter is getting married. Can you apany me?" Michael asked then looked at Sarah.

    "Like we usually do?" he added.

    Unknowingly, sweat was running down Michael''s back, he wondered what Sarah would say.

    Everyone seemed to be lying to him. Then¡­ What about his wife?

    Michael knew he shouldn''t doubt Sarah at this point, but somehow he wanted to test Sarah.

    Was there really anyone he could still trust when he doesn''t remember anything?

    "Do you remember anything?" Sarah asked suddenly, not answering Michael''s question right away.

    "Eh?" Michael answered confusedly.

    "I mean¡­ I never go with you to events like that," Sarah answered slowly and carefully.

    She didn''t know what Michael was remembering. Did the man remember the memories with his fianc¨¦ and think it was her?

    However, it would have been better if Sarah told him what had happened.

    As Mrs. Collins said, she had not helped Michael at all to remember what the man had forgotten.

    So from now on Sarah would try to help him, maybe she would never say that they were divorced, but she would agree and correct if any of Michael''s memories were wrong.

    "Ah! I see¡­ I think I remembered wrong," Michael replied with a big smile on his face.

    He can trust his wife! His wife wasn''t lying to him!

    Meanwhile, Sarah only smiled sadly in her heart.

    Looks like Michael and the woman''s rtionship is really serious that Michael often brings her to events like that.

    "Anyway, can you apany me to the wedding?" asked Michael, repeating his question one more time. This time, his face looks happy with a big smile.

    "They''re having a wedding on Monday?" Sarah asked, not answering right away.

    She had gone out with Steve at a weekday wedding too, and now Michael had a weekday invite too.

    What''s wrong with these people?

    Michael nodded.

    "I don''t know why either, but it looks like the bride''s friends aren''t busy on Monday. Said she was a model," Michael replied, exining the information he had about Mr. Lamont''s daughter.

    Sarah just pursed her lips when she heard that.

    "So you cane with me, right?" asked Michael again.

    Sarah didn''t answer immediately, she walked over to the sofa in the living room and sat there immediately. Michael immediately followed her.

    "I¡­ don''t know, Michael, I think I''ll turn it down," Sarah replied with an uneasy smile.

    Michael wants to take her out with him at a public event?

    Of course she would nevere with him!

    If she did that, overnight everyone would know right away that she was the wife of Michael Collins, the wealthiest businessman who women were after.

    Even though they''re divorced, anyway.

    Sarah obviously didn''t want to do something like that, with Steve and her OBGYN coworker knowing that it scared her, so what would happen if everyone found out?

    What she had been doing all along was the wrong thing to do, and Sarah didn''t want everyone to know about it.

    "Come on! Apany me! We can all have dinner out! I purposely told the chef that we weren''t going to have dinner today," Michael said in a persuasive tone as he held Sarah''s hand.

    Today, he had prepared that he would take Sarah with him no matter what.

    Tonight, everyone should know that he, Michael Collins, is married!

    He wanted to introduce Sarah when they had apany event, but it seems like today was not too bad either.

    The sooner the better.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard Michael trying to persuade her toe with him.

    What should she do?

 Chapter 132 There Is A Condition

    Seeing Sarah who was just silent, Michael finally got up from his seat and squatted in front of Sarah while holding her hand.

    "Come with me, please? Mr. Lamont has been Collins'' business partner for a long time. I would feel bad if I didn''te to his daughter''s wedding. Moreover, dad is still on vacation and mom definitely doesn''t want toe alone. I don''t want toe alone either," Michael said softly, squeezing Sarah''s hand a little, his expression full of hope.

    He didn''t know why he and Sarah had never been seen together before, but today Michael was going to make it happen.

    Sarah was silent for a moment, looking at Michael who was squatting in front of her and looking at him with the look of a puppy wanting to be adopted.

    Sarah sighed.

    "I don''t want to go, babe," Sarah said gently, turning her face away from Michael.

    If she kept looking at the man''s handsome face, Sarah knew that she would falter a little.

    "Come on," Michael said sulkily and started shaking his shoulders, making Sarah, who saw this, roll her eyes.

    What had she just seen?

    "What are you doing? Stop it!" said Sarah with a look of disbelief.

    The man in his thirties was acting like a sulking child.

    "Eingg~~" said Michael again, doing what he was doing. A blush was evident on his cheeks because he didn''t expect himself to do such a shameful thing.

    But it doesn''t matter. He would do anything as long as Sarah was gonna go with him.

    Sarah''s expression was horrified, not expecting Michael to act like that just to persuade her toe with him.

    Michael finally stopped what he was doing when he saw Sarah''s expression which looked at him with disapproval. Seems like acting like that won''t persuade his wife.

    He had to change his ns. But what should he do?

    "Come on,e with me. I don''t want to go there alone," Michael said, starting to sound desperate. He didn''t know how to persuade Sarah.

    "You said you didn''t have to be on duty tonight. Come with me, okay? If you''re tired, aftering home from there I will massage you, we also don''t have to linger there if you don''t want to linger there," continued Michael, looking at Sarah with pleading eyes.

    This time it looked more sincere than before.

    Sarah sighed, she didn''t know why Michael was so desperate to persuade her but Sarah couldn''te with Michael at such an event.

    She is no longer his wife.

    "Wifey,e on! Please?" said Michael squeezing Sarah''s hand once more.

    "You know I never remember anything about us going to events like that. At least, just do this once so I know what it''s like toe to such an event with my wife, okay?"

    Sarah fell silent hearing this. As Michael said, she also didn''t know what it was like to go to an event with Michael.

    Ah, Michael once came to her graduation after graduating as a medical student.

    But¡­ Can it count?

    Unknowingly, Sarah also secretly wanted toe with Michael at an event like that.

    They had been married, although it was only for two years before finally getting divorced, but they never went to events together because both of them were very busy and rarely saw each other.

    She hade with Steve to an event, wouldn''t it be a little unfair if she never did that with Michael?

    Even if it was only once, Sarah also wanted to have memories like that with Michael.

    Sarah sighed. She wanted toe, but she didn''t want people to know that she was Michael''s wife.

    Wait a minute! If that''s the case, can''t that be done?

    "Alright, I''lle with you!" said Sarah finally, making Michael immediately smile broadly when he saw it.

    However, the next second the smile on Michael''s face disappeared.

    "But there is a condition."

    ***

    In one of the rooms in the Royal Hotel, there were four women wearing pastel colored dresses fixing up their make-up because the wedding celebrations were about to start.

    Apart from the four women, there was one of them wearing a white dress who was sitting on the sofa in the room, a happy face clearly visible on her beautiful face.

    "Ohh¡­ look at our bride. Are you starting to think about how your first night will be?" teased one of the women when she saw the bride''s face.<sub> </sub>

    The woman blushed slightly, not expecting her friend to tease like that.

    "Stop it, Jane. I don''t think like that!" said the woman, smiling shyly.

    Janeughed a little, then walked over to her friend holding a mirror in her hand and sat beside her.

    "I still can''t believe you have chosen to marry. You must be happy!" said Jane sincerely.

    "That''s why you should start dating someone!" said one of the women who was there.

    "Mary! Shut up! You should have introduced me to a man! Isn''t your boyfriend a businessman?"

    "I won''t introduce any more men to you! You are too picky!" said Mary, who had previously introduced someone to Jane, but Jane immediately turned it down and said that man did not meet her standard.

    There was nothing wrong with the man Mary introduced, he was young, and also rich, but his face was not very handsome, but still pleasing to look at.

    "He''s not my type!" Jane answered while fixing her makeup.

    "Then what''s your type? Maybe I can help introduce someone to you. Between us, it seems that you are the one who doesn''t have a boyfriend yet," said the bride curiously.

    Two other women who were there also seemed curious about their friend''s answer.

    "Michael Collins?" said Jane with a big smile on her face.

    Mary, who already knew that, was no longer surprised, unlike the others there.

    "You are really crazy! Now you''re trying to target Anna''s ex-boyfriend?" asked one of them.

    "Well¡­ they broke up. So I have a chance! It''s not like I''m interfering with their rtionship," said Jane bluntly and not embarrassed at all.

    Everyone was silent when they heard that.

    "Oh right, Dinda. You really didn''t invite Anna to be your bridesmaid? I thought you two were pretty close," Jane asked, turning to the bride beside her.

    The question from Jane made the others immediately turn to Dinda. They were also a little curious. As far as they know, Anna and Dinda are very close, they have been friends for a long time because of their close family.

    So when they saw that Anna was not Dinda''s bridesmaid, it made the others curious, but didn''t dare to ask her directly.

    "She has work today, but she promised toe tonight!" replied Dinda with a faint smile.

    Actually, Anna doesn''t have a job at all, and Dinda knows about it. Anna had contacted her before and apologized that she couldn''t be Dinda''s bridesmaid because the reporter would want to interview her and it would ruin Dinda''s event.

    Dinda is a supermodel, her husband is a businessman, it is certain that there are media friends who came to cover their wedding because they had invited the media.

    Dinda immediately understood what her friend said and left Anna alone, but she slightly begged Anna toe to the night celebration because at that time there were fewer reporters.

    At that time, Anna didn''t answer anything and just smiled. Dinda did not know what her reaction meant, but Dinda hoped that Anna woulde.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the bedroom door, causing one of the women near the door to immediately open it and a little stunned when she saw a blonde haired man in a suit standing in front of the door with an expression on his face wanting to surprise someone.

    "Uh... isn''t this Dinda''s room?" asked the man looking a little embarrassed and smiling awkwardly.

    ording to the information he got, Dinda was in this room and he was trying to startle the woman when the door was opened. He didn''t expect that someone else would open the door.

    The woman who had been a little stunned by the appearance of the man, immediately regained her senses and immediately turned her head back, calling for her friend.

    "Dinda! A man came to see you!"

    Dinda, who was sitting talking to Jane, immediately turned around when her friend called her. From her seat, she could not see in the direction of the entrance, so Dinda immediately stood up and pulled her dress to see who hade looking for her.

    Dinda''s eyes immediately widened when she saw the man, her one hand immediately went up to cover her mouth.

    "Steve? Youe!" said Dinda and immediately walked quickly to the man.

    The blonde haired man smiled widely then immediately opened his arms wide to embrace the woman. Dinda immediately opened her arms and hugged the man.

    "I didn''t expect you toe! You said you couldn''te!" said Dinda after releasing the hug and lightly hitting Steve''s chest.

    Steve chuckled.

    "This is your wedding! Of course I wille! By the way, you look beautiful!" Steve replied with a smile.

    Meanwhile, the woman who had opened the door, looked at Dinda and the blonde man with a curious look.

    Who exactly is this handsome man?

 Chapter 133 Who Is That Handsome Man?

    Dinda''s face turned red when she heard Steve''spliment.

    "Thank you, you look handsome too!" said Dinda with a shy smile.

    She had not seen the man for a long time, and the man with the sky-bright eyes became more and more handsome.

    Steve smiled, his mouth opened to make small talk with the woman, but suddenly a woman''s voice behind Dinda was heard.

    "Dinda Who is this handsome man?" asked the woman then nced flirtatiously at Steve. Her face looked very curious and at the same time did not hesitate to tease the man openly.

    Dinda immediately turned when she heard the question.

    "He is Steve, my childhood friend," replied Dinda with a smile.

    Steve smiled kindly and nodded his head slightly when he heard Dinda introduce himself.

    Seeing their friend noting back soon, three women who were in the room immediately walked closer to the door to see who the man who came to see Dinda was.

    Steve was still standing in front of the door. can see there are three heads peeking, immediately smiled and nodded his head.

    "It seems you have a lot of people in your room," Steve said, then chuckled when he saw the three heads immediately hide.

    Hearing that, Dinda immediately looked inside, from where she was, she could hear her friends whispering excitedly inside. Dinda just sighed when she heard it.

    "By the way, I didn''t expect you to actuallye. Didn''t you say you were busy?" asked Dinda who had turned to Steve.

    "I''ve been busy, but I took the time toe to your wedding before you nag me. That''s why I looked for you early, I was afraid I couldn''t be at the party until the end," Steve replied, exining why he hade here.

    "I see... Then..."

    Before Dinda could finish her sentence, suddenly a voice sounded behind her again.

    "Dinda! Why don''t you invite your friend toe in and introduce him to us?" asked Jane who suddenly appeared and looked at Steve with an interested look.

    Hearing that, Dinda turned to Jane, then to Steve.

    "Why don''t youe in? I will introduce you to my bridesmaids!" Dinda said inviting Steve toe in.

    It seemed that Jane and the rest of her friends were curious about Steve and wanted her to introduce him to them. Well¡­ Steve looks really handsome tonight, so it''s only natural that her friends want to get to know him.

    Even though they are models and often see handsome men, adding one handsome man in their acquaintance is not something bad.

    "I love to walk into a room with five beautiful women. It was an honor for me to be in paradise with five angels, but it was a shame that I had to turn it down. I''m afraid I can''t get out of there alive," Steve replied with a charming smile on his face.

    Dinda blushed slightly when she heard that, as well as her friend who had opened the door, and also Jane.

    "Then, I''ll excuse myself, Dinda. I have to go see your dad first. Congrattions on your wedding!" Steve said once again making Dinda immediately regain her senses.

    "Okay! I''ll call youter, Steve," replied Dinda nodding with a smile.

    Steve nodded, then looked back at Dinda''s two friends with a smile before finally leaving.

    When the door to the room was closed and Dinda came back inside, her friends immediately interrogated her.

    "Who is that handsome man?"

    "I didn''t know you had such a handsome friend! Is he still single? Is he from a rich family?" asked Jane excitedly.

    In appearance, Steve lives up to her type, she just needs to check how the man''s finances are. After getting married, she ns to retire from her job, so she doesn''t just need a good-looking man, but a man who can keep her from working again.

    "Calm down, girls! I know you are curious, but you don''t have to look at me like that," said Dinda, shaking her head when she saw the behavior of her friends.

    "He''s Steve Brown, the resident neurologist at Star Hospital."

    The women''s eyes lit up slightly when they heard that exnation, Star Hospital is one of thergest hospitals in London.

    "Then how do you know him? Is he your doctor?" asked one of Dinda''s friends curiously.

    Dinda is a supermodel, if she knows a businessman, it is quite natural because it is likely that she has worked with that businessman before.

    But her closeness to a doctor was quite strange, except that she was a patient of that doctor.

    "Oh, no. He has been my friend since childhood. His father was my grandfather''s doctor and Steve often came with his father to my house. We are the same age which makes us friends," said Dinda, smiling, reminiscing about her memories with Steve when she was a child.

    The others nodded at that. Now everything bes clear why Dinda can be friends with Steve.

    "Does he have a girlfriend?" asked Jane suddenly.<sub> </sub>

    If Steve''s parents were doctors, though not as wealthy as businessmen, then it''s not that bad. Doctors nowadays are rich.

    Dinda was silent, trying to think hard whether she had ever seen Steve posting his photo with a woman on his social media, before finally shaking her head.

    "I don''t know, I don''t think so."

    Jane smiled hearing that, it seemed that tonight she had to get acquainted with this handsome man.

    "Ohh¡­ Look at Jane! Someone seems really excited!" teased one of the women when she saw Jane''s face. Jane just smiled proudly hearing that.

    ***

    Michael''s ck Mercedes Benz entered the parking lot of a hotel, Michael was seen looking for an empty ce to park his car because therge parking lot was almost full.

    Looks like a lot of people areing to the hotel tonight.

    "Babe."

    Michael, who had unbuckled his seatbelt and was ready to grab the doorknob, turned his head when he heard the woman beside him call out to him.

    The woman in the red dress was staring at him. She had a strained expression on her face.

    "You understand what I said, right?" Sarah asked in a sharp voice, her eyes also stern, showing that she was serious and not joking.

    Michael nodded.

    "I understand. You don''t have to worry!" Michael answered gently with a smile, trying to reassure Sarah that he would not vite the conditions for Sarah toe with him.

    Even though Michael was a little against it because he didn''t agree with Sarah''s condition, in the end heplied with his wife''s condition after hearing the reason why Sarah said that condition.

    ***

    "But there is a condition."

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard his wife''s words. Condition? Why did his wife suddenly ask for a condition?

    "I''m listening," Michael replied, holding back a smile.

    Would his wife ask for what he had mentioned earlier? They would leave if Sarah wanted them back soon, or asked him to massage her as soon as they got home.

    "You must not introduce me as your wife," Sarah replied calmly and expressionlessly.

    Michael blinked his eyes, trying to process what Sarah had just said. After he realized what she meant, annoyance immediately took over him.

    "What do you mean? I can''t introduce you as my wife? Did you even listen to what you just said?" asked Michael immediately stood up and let go of Sarah''s hand which had been held by him.

    Why was his wife so unwilling to admit that they were married? Michael could understand Sarah wanting to hide their rtionship in the hospital because Sarah operated on him even though doctors shouldn''t operate on members of their family because it would be hical.

    But why didn''t Sarah want them to be known as husband and wife elsewhere?

    Is she ashamed of him?

    Sarah was still sitting where she was, her expression was calm when she saw Michael''s reaction. She seemed to have guessed that this was the reaction Michael would make when he told her condition.

    "Can you be calm first? I have my reasons for that," Sarah replied calmly, trying to persuade Michael to calm down first.

    Michael fell silent hearing that, he then took a breath and let it out. He did that twice. Before finally sitting next to Sarah when he felt he had calmed down.

    "I''m doing this to protect you," Sarah said softly, looking at Michael with a gentle gaze.

    "What do you mean? What does that have to do with you protecting me?" asked Michael, still not understanding what Sarah was talking about.

    Sarah took her eyes off Michael and took a deep breath, trying to adjust her expression to look sad.

    "Actually¡­ I read the news about you," Sarah said quietly, turning her head back to Michael. "News that has been deleted by James."

    Michael''s body stiffened when he heard Sarah''s words. He had previously admitted to Sarah that he was having an affair and James had deleted the news. But¡­ Sarah read the news?

    "Forgive me. I¡­"

    "No! I have absolutely no problem with that!" Sarah cut in quickly when she saw Michael lowered his head and a look of guilt was evident on his face.

    "Then why are you bringing that up again?" Michael asked, lifting his face and looking at Sarah.

 Chapter 134 Hit By Scandal Again

    Sarah didn''t answer right away, she tried to adjust her expression to look sad but not too much.

    She herself didn''t know since when she could act like this. Was it because pretending to still be Michael''s wife made her like this?

    "The news said you were dating that woman," Sarah said, deliberately not mentioning Anna''s name.

    Without needing to mention it, Michael immediately understood who the woman was referring to.

    Michael fell silent hearing Sarah''s words. It was true, he didn''t know how the media found out that he was dating Anna, but that''s what the media said.

    "What will happen if you suddenly introduce me as your wife? Even though it''s only been a few days since your dating news came out," Sarah continued, exining the reason why Michael couldn''t tell people that she was his wife.

    Actually, Sarah was surprised that she could think of this excuse. She didn''t think Michael''s scandal could help her.

    Michael was silent when he heard Sarah''s words, his face looked a little surprised to hear that.

    So this was the reason why his wife said it was to protect him.

    But¡­ Come to think of it, after the scandal came out, people seemed to be treating him like normal and not a bastard who cheated on his wife.

    Ah! Right! The public knows that he is single and unmarried!

    Did Sarah know about it?

    "Then, do you¡­"

    "Do you want to ept my condition or not?" Sarah cut in suddenly, her voice sounding a little impatient. "If you promise not to tell anyone at the party about me being your wife, I will immediately get ready. Otherwise, I''ll go take a shower and rest."

    Michael was silent, staring at the face of his wife who was waiting for an answer from him. His head then slowly nodded, agreeing to his wife''s condition.

    Although right now he couldn''t introduce Sarah as his wife to everyone due to his own stupidity choosing to have an affair, he could go to public events with his wife.

    At least, the two of them could go together as a couple.

    ***

    Sarah couldn''t stop breathing in and out. She had a tense expression on her face.

    Had she made the right decision toe with Michael at an event like this?

    What if something happened? Or worse, Michael broke his promise and told people that she was Michael''s wife.

    Sarah immediately came back to her senses from her excessive thoughts when the door car next to her was opened by someone, Michael''s handsome face smiling while wearing a suit immediately greeted her. The man reached out his hand to help her get out of the car, like a gentleman.

    Sarah took another breath, trying to calm herself down. When she calmed down, she took Michael''s hand and got out of the car.

    "Don''t worry! I will not introduce you as my wife!" said Michael gently when he saw the worried expression on his wife''s face.

    If he had told people that he had a wife after the scandal that time. Then he will be hit by scandal again. This time he will be branded as a bastard who cheated on his wife.

    Even though it was a fact because he did, it seemed his wife wanted to protect him.

    He had a good wife who was so worried about him, but he cheated on her and let the media know about his affair.

    He really is stupid!

    Sarah just smiled when she heard Michael''s words. Even though Michael in the past was a bastard, the current Michael was a good man. It seemed she could trust this man.

    The two of them then immediately got into the hotel elevator and headed to the ce where the wedding ceremony was held.

    Meanwhile, after Michael and Sarah got into the car. A car was seen entering the hotel parking lot and was looking for an empty ce to park the car. As soon as the car was parked, a woman wearing a gold dress got out of the car.

    "I hope everything is okay. Diana said that only a few of the media areing tonight," the woman thought and took a deep breath and headed for the hotel elevator. She could only hope she didn''t ruin her friend''s wedding because of the gossip about her.

    ***

    As soon as Michael and Sarah entered the room, it seemed like the ceremony had started. They did arrive a littlete because Sarah had to get ready, and not to mention Michael forced her to wear a red dress, even though Sarah wanted to wear a ck dress at first.

    "Red looks sexy. You should wear the red one!"

    Sarah ended up putting on the red dress when she saw that Michael wouldn''t give up on persuading her to wear the red dress.

    She almost forgot that the man was a red lover, she remembered one day Michael had bought her red lingerie, and Michael loved it when she finally put it on.<sub> </sub>

    "Wow! You look so gorgeous! You are so beautiful, wifey!"

    Sarah smiled shyly when she saw the stunned Michael and didn''t stop staring at her. Luckily she managed to distract Michael a bit by saying they would bete. Otherwise, Sarah knows what will happen next. The look in the man''s eyes was full of passion!

    ***

    "How about sitting there?" whispered Michael when he finally found an empty seat in the middle.

    The whole ce seemed to be full, the ce was arranged with a round table with eight chairs surrounding the table.

    Sarah was silent for a moment, before finally nodding her head. Even though she was a little awkward having to join the six people who had already filled the table, there seemed to be no other choice.

    "Is this ce empty?" Michael asked when they were near the table.

    "Mr. Collins? Yes! It''s empty here! It''s an honor that you want to sit with us," said one of the men sitting there, who seemed to know Michael.

    Michael just put on a faint smile, then pulled out the chair for Sarah. After his wife sat down, he finally sat down on the only empty seat left.

    "Are you okay? Not cold?" whispered Michael when he realized that the temperature in the room was colder than he thought.

    The red dress Sarah was wearing was an off shoulder mermaid dress, leaving her shoulders exposed and nothing to warm her.

    "I''m fine, thanks," Sarah whispered softly.

    "Your partner looks very beautiful tonight, Mr Collins," said one of the men, who began to make small talk.

    If he could get close to Michael tonight, maybe they could work togetherter. It was a great opportunity because Michael Collins sat down with them.

    "Of course!" Michael replied with a proud expression then turned to Sarah with a loving look. Tonight, his wife is very beautiful!

    Too bad he couldn''t introduce her as his wife.

    Sarah just blushed at thepliment.

    "Oh right, I..."

    Before the man could introduce himself, the voice of the emcee began to be heard and attracted people''s attention.

    "Okay! Next we will hear the wee greetings from our happy newlyweds tonight!"

    After saying that, the emcee walked up and gave his microphone to the groom and bride who had stood up and prepared to give their wee greetings.

    Seeing the groom who started to give his wee greeting, Michael''s face immediately smiled, he suddenly remembered when he was in that position. He then immediately turned to Sarah and brought his face closer.

    "Wifey, do you remember it? Our wedding," Michael whispered.

    Sarah''s face involuntarily smiled when she heard that. Even though their wedding was not as extravagant as this, Sarah remembered it. She once smiled happily like the expression shown by the bride in front of her.

    "At that time we chose to have a simple wedding,"mented Michael.

    "Yes," Sarah replied curtly, then started pping when the bride and groom had finished giving their greetings.

    After that, it was time to eat. The time everyone has been waiting for! This time the party served the food in a buffet style so that guests could take their own food.

    While they were eating, the people had tried to get Michael to talk, and Michael replied curtly even though he couldn''t remember who they were. Every now and then, Michael turned to Sarah who was enjoying her food in silence.

    Suddenly, Michael started to stand up and took off the suit he was wearing, making those who could see Michael stare at him with confused looks.

    Why did the man suddenly take off his suit? Doesn''t he want to get food on his suit because it''s so expensive?

    But the next second, they smiled at Michael''s behavior, especially the woman sitting at the table when they saw what Michael was doing. For a moment, their hearts skip a beat.

    Sarah, who was eating, immediately turned around when she felt something touch her shoulder. It''s a suit. She then turned to Michael and saw that the man was only wearing his shirt.

    At first, Sarah had been able to endure the slightly cooler temperature of the room than usual, but the longer she was here, the coldness became unbearable.

    Sarah even purposely took some warm soup, thinking it would help her deal with her chills, but it didn''t seem like it was enough and her body couldn''t lie.

    Did Michael pay attention to her so he would know she was cold at the moment? But hadn''t Michael been talking to another businessman earlier?

    She didn''t know how Michael knew it, but Sarah was grateful that her body was starting to feel warm now, and so was her heart.

 Chapter 135 Dance

    The party continued, asionally Sarah shed a professional smile when a guest came over to Michael.

    Luckily, Michael kept his word, and said Sarah was his partner tonight.

    He didn''t exin more, just said partner, which made Sarah happy about it, because that meant people wouldn''t know that she was Michael''s wife, or that she was his ex wife.

    But on the other hand she also felt a little sad when Michael said she was just a partner. However, Sarah immediately threw the bad thoughts away. This is the right decision!

    Many people who came and wanted to talk to Michael made Sarah finally realize that the current Michael had turned out to be someone important.

    He was not like Michael when he was married to her. He has be a sessful person. Sarah still couldn''t get used to that fact.

    Sarah was a little suspicious as Michael seemed to be not awkward when talking with the people, as if he knew them and Sarah couldn''t help but ask.

    "Do you know them?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael curiously as the guest who had just left.

    Michael shook his head.

    "No. I''m just replying to what they said even though I don''t know who they are," Michael replied smiling.

    He himself thought it was a ludicrous situation, but this was the only way he had survived so that people wouldn''t suspect that he actually had amnesia.

    People''s attention was then distracted when the groom tapped the ss he was holding with a spoon, making a loud, attention-grabbing sound.

    "Once again, thanks to all the invited guests foring. Let''s have a toast to all of us!" said the groom and raised his ss, followed by the other guests.

    After the toast, thetest romantic music began to y, and the emcee stirred the atmosphere by saying they were going to see the bride and groom''s first dance.

    Slowly, the cheers of the guests began to be heard when they saw the newlywed dancing passionately.

    One of them is at a table that is two rows in front. A man can be seen shouting excitedly, as if he wants to encourage his friend while holding his cellphone in one hand to record it.

    "You seem happy to see Dinda. Did nothing happen between you?" asked the woman sitting beside him. Her face was full of curiosity.

    The blonde haired man turned his head, saw a woman wearing a pastel dress, then smiled.

    "We''re just friends," the blonde man replied.

    The woman smiled at the man''s smile. He''s really handsome!

    "Then¡­ Can I also be your friend? I''m Jane!" said Jane then stretched out her hand and looked at Steve while biting her lower lip, bringing out the charm she had.

    Steve smiled when he saw the woman who openly flirted him like this. He knew that this woman was Dinda''s bridesmaids. It seems the woman was attracted to him when she saw him earlier?

    Well ... his face is handsome, and this has be amon thing for Steve.

    "I''m Steve," Steve replied, epting the outstretched hand.

    Jane then took the opportunity to hold Steve''s hand and squeezed it slightly while looking at him with a big smile on her face.

    Steve chuckled at how confident this woman was. She didn''t even hesitate to point out that she was indeed flirting with him.

    "You have good hands, I heard you are a doctor" Jane said then looked at Steve''s hand which was held by her.

    "Thank you, you have soft hands too. Yes, I''m a doctor, although still a resident," Steve replied with a smile.

    He initially thought that he would immediately leave after eating and see how his friend''s wedding dance was, but suddenly a woman came up to him, and tried to flirt with him.

    Steve was happy about it. It had been a long time since thest time a woman had flirted with him, and frankly, it felt good.

    What man would refuse when he was being flirted with by a beautiful woman? Well, he was single, so he would see how far this woman would flirt with him and back off when it got too far.

    At least tonight he wasn''t too alone and the woman in front of him also knew how to present herself and carry on a conversation.

    "Do you want to dance?" Jane asked suddenly when she realized it was dance time when she saw another couple hade up and danced there.

    Steve then turned to the dance hall when he heard that. The first dance has ended? He didn''t record everything!

    However, suddenly Steve''s facial expression immediately changed when he saw a man and woman wearing a red dress dancing romantically there.

    He initially thought he was just seeing it wrong because the woman from behind looked a lot like the woman he knew, but when she turned to face him. It was a woman he knew!<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Steve felt his throat feel dry. Something inside him was burning!

    He had heard the woman''s excuse, but he didn''t like it at all when he saw her being hugged by another man.

    "Where are you going?" Jane asked when she saw that Steve had stood up with a look on his face that looked¡­ upset?

    p "I suddenly remembered I still have other business, I''ll excuse myself," Steve replied trying to smile and then quickly left without waiting for an answer from Jane.</anda>

    He¡­ didn''t want to be in there any longer!

    ***

    The woman in the gold dress who was sitting at the back, immediately joined the women wearing pastel dresses as soon as they saw her.

    "I thought you really wouldn''te, Anna," said one woman wearing a pastel dress, looking at the woman in the gold dress with a smile. There was a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

    "This is Dinda''s wedding, of course I wille. I have an important job earlier so I can''t be the bridesmaid," Anna replied, smiling with a friendly smile.

    "Oh yeah, Mary, isn''t Jane around? I didn''t see her," Anna continued, trying to change the subject so they wouldn''t focus on her.

    Mary, who was sipping the ss of drink in her hand, immediately lowered her hand and turned to Anna.

    "She was trying to get close to a man. Dinda has a handsome male friend, and she seems to like him," replied Mary and then returned to drinking her drink.

    The conversation between the four women was cut short when they heard that it was time to see the bride and groom''s first dance. The four women then immediately came forward, to take a closer look.

    The four women then looked excited when they saw their friend doing her first dance, they didn''t stop cheering at their friend''s dance which seemed too intimate.

    After finishing dancing, Dinda immediately approached her friends when she saw Anna who came with them. She immediately opened her arms wide and embraced the woman. They then talked.

    "Eh, isn''t that Michael?"

    Suddenly, one of them said, causing the other four women who were talking to immediately turn their heads towards him.

    "What do you mean? Michael who?" asked one of them.

    "Michael Collins. Look! He''s dancing with a woman in a red dress!"

    When they heard this, everyone immediately looked in the direction their friend was referring to. It didn''t take them long to find the person in question because on the dance floor there were only three couples, and only one was wearing a red dress.

    Anna''s eyes immediately fell on one of Michael''s hands that was ced on a woman''s hip and pulled her into his arms, as if not wanting to put any distance between the two of them.

    Her lips suddenly felt dry, and she swallowed hard. Her eyes were constantly watching Michael''s every move, every expression on his face that was looking at the woman in the red dress with a gaze full of love.

    She should be the one in his arms. The one to be hugged by Michael and invited to dance by him.

    When she got the news that Dinda was getting married, Anna did n to invite Michael. Even though they couldn''te together because she wouldter be Dinda''s bridesmaid, at least she could be with Michael at this party.

    But who would have thought that the man she was going to invite would actually be married and currently dancing with his wife?

    "Are you okay?" Mary who was beside Anna immediately whispered, her voice sounded worried.

    The question from Mary made Anna immediatelye back to her senses, she immediately turned around and forced a smile on Mary. She hoped that her smile wouldn''t look pathetic this time.

    "Of course! Why should I not be okay? I am happy! One of my friends is married!" Anna answered, trying to sound cheerful.

    The four women were silent when they heard what Anna said.

    "I''m sorry, Anna. Looks like my dad invited Michael. Our family has been doing business with Collins for a long time," said Dinda feeling bad. Since she had not seen Michael, she did not expect the man toe.

    "Hey! It doesn''t matter! Why must you feel bad for me? I''m fine! After all, why are you looking at me as if I''m the one who was dumped by him? I''m the one who dumped him! Not the other way around!" said Anna, sounding annoyed when she saw the pitying looks from her friends.

    "Oh right, Dinda! I forgot I still have work, so I''ll go first! Once again, congrattions on your marriage!" Anna replied with a smile and then immediately left her friends.

    Since earlier, the corner of her eyes kept staring in the same direction, she couldn''t take her eyes off the dancing couple.

    It made her heart ache so much.

    She''d better get out of here, before the tears she was trying to hold back finally came out.

 Chapter 136 Dance (2)

    When the music yed, Sarah, who had been enjoying her dessert, lifted her head to see the first dance of the bride and groom.

    Sarah''s gaze couldn''t take off from the happy couple tonight, every now and then she only nced at the te containing half of the pudding and then turned back to look at the couple.

    "This really reminds me of our wedding," said Michael suddenly, who was focused on the couple.

    The memory of how he danced with Sarah was still vivid in his mind. It seemed that having amnesia wasn''t too bad, at least the memories were still vivid.

    Sarah just smiled hearing that, then took thest bite of her pudding and enjoyed it.

    Her face looked happy, either because she shared the happiness of the couple, or because of the delicious taste of the pudding.

    Either way, Sarah was delighted to being with Michael to the wedding.

    The bride and groom''s first dance ended, Sarah could see the bride excused herself from the dance floor, probably wanting to grab a drink to recharge her energy.

    Music is still ying. From where she was, Sarah could see that an old couple hade up to the dance floor and started dancing there.

    Sarah just smiled at the sight, they were old, but still seemed to love each other.

    Can she and Michael be like that when they get old?

    Sarah blinked as she realized what she had just thought.

    She and Michael?

    Hah!

    "Come to your senses, Sarah! You must be crazy!" thought Sarah cursing herself.

    ? How could she think of something like that?

    While Sarah was still confused about what she was thinking, suddenly a hand was reached out to her, causing Sarah to look at the hand and follow it, to see who it belonged to.

    Michael''s handsome smiling face greeted Sarah''s eyesight.

    "May I have the pleasure of dancing with you?" Michael asked in a deep voice, making it sound very sexy.

    Sarah''s face unknowingly shed a smile, the way Michael invited her, how he was looking at her with a seductive smile, made Sarah couldn''t help but smile!

    Does Michael know that right now he looks sexier than usual?

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately reached out her right hand and grabbed Michael''s left hand and immediately stood up from her seat.

    Before heading to the dance floor, Sarah purposely took off Michael''s suit that was still on her shoulders, exposing her shoulders.

    When they got to the dance floor, Sarah realized that only the old couple were there, it seemed that the people were too shy to join in the dance, or perhaps still enjoying their food.

    Doesn''t this mean people will stare at them?

    "I forgot to tell you, but my dancing skills haven''t improved after our wedding," Sarah whispered as she ced her left hand on Michael''s shoulder.

    She and Michael had indeed danced at their wedding, and it was¡­ well¡­ not as good as what she had just seen.

    She didn''te from a rich family like Michael, so she never had any lessons on how to dance.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s panicked face. That''s so adorable!

    "It''s okay. Just trust me," Michael whispered softly then ced his right hand under Sarah''s back and pulled her closer to him.

    Sarah flinched slightly, not expecting Michael to pull her into his arms.<sub> </sub>

    Michael just smiled at Sarah''s face, then started moving his legs slowly.

    "Right¡­ right¡­ left¡­ left¡­ wow! You''re great!" Michaelplimented when they got to the dance and Sarah didn''t step on his feet at all like Sarah had done before.

    "Well¡­ I just followed what you said," Sarah said and then looked down at their feet, worried that she might step on Michael''s again.

    "Don''t worry about our feet. I want to see your eyes," Michael whispered softly as he led Sarah to the right and left.

    Sarah finally raised her head when she heard that. She lifted her chin slightly so she could meet Michael''s eyes.

    Sarah''s bloodstream quickly ran down her face, making her blush at the sight of those eyes. It wasn''t the first time she''d made eye contact with Michael, but the distance between the two of them was too close.

    "You look so beautiful tonight," Michael whispered, not taking his eyes off Sarah.

    "Is my hair okay?" Sarah asked quietly. Since they came here, she hadn''t had the chance to check her appearance, so it seemed she could use this opportunity to ask Michael.

    "That''s perfect!"

    "What about my makeup?" asked Sarah.

    "Your lipstick is too red, it makes me want to kiss it to see the true color of your lips," Michael replied with a seductive smile.

    Sarah lightly hit Michael''s shoulder when she heard that. They''re in a public ce right now!

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s shy behavior.

    The two then continued to dance, making small movements to the right and left slowly, enjoying the closeness between the two of them.

    When Sarah felt that she was gettingfortable, Michael led Sarah to move more, not only twice to the right and then twice to the left, this time they moved around 180 degrees, making both their positions finally shift.

    Sarah''s facial expression didn''t stop smiling and continued to stare at Michael who also had the same expression on her. This made her slightly recall the memories she thought she had forgotten. Dance with Michael.

    However, suddenly the corner of Sarah''s eyes caught a familiar looking blonde hair, she then immediately took her eyes off Michael''s face and looked at Michael''s right shoulder, where the person she had seen earlier.

    Sarah''s face immediately froze when she saw that it was a familiar person, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    "Why is Steve here?" thought Sarah who subconsciously kept her eyes on Steve and made eye contact with him.

    Steve''s face had a smile on his face when they locked eyes, but it wasn''t the grin from ear to ear or mischievous smile he used to give when he met her.

    It looks a little¡­ sad?

    It was the first time Sarah had seen Steve''s expression look like that, and it was because of her.

    Sarah suddenly felt her throat go dry, her face not smiling anymore when she saw Steve pick up the champagne ss on the table which was still full of and immediately drank it in one gulp.

    After drinking it, Steve immediately left, making Sarah very bad.

    Michael''s forehead wrinkled when he saw Sarah''s facial expression which suddenly changed and seemed to be staring in a certain direction. Michael then followed Sarah''s gaze and saw the blonde haired man.

    "Isn''t he Sarah''s friend? Why is that man here? Then why does Sarah''s face look like this?" Michael thought when he saw Sarah''s expression. This is his first time seeing Sarah''s expression like that.

    It looked ufortable, or maybe¡­ scared? Michael didn''t know.

    But why did Sarah have to look ufortable or scared when she saw her coworkers? That man knows they are married, so she shouldn''t put that kind expression.

    Suddenly, Michael''s eyes caught someone not far from the man, a woman in a gold dress was standing there and staring at them.

    It''s Anna!

 Chapter 137 Bad Day

    Michael''s facial expression looked surprised when he saw the woman in the gold dress. He wondered what that woman was doing here?

    It didn''t take long for Michael to find the answer when he looked beside the woman, there were several women wearing pastel dresses, who were the bridesmaids, and also the bride. They seem familiar with Anna.

    "I forgot that that woman is also a model. I didn''t think she would be invited by the bride," Michael cursed inwardly, feeling very awkward at this moment.

    Now that it all made sense, Sarah had that expression on her face because she saw Anna! What should he do now?

    Michael''s eyes met with Anna''s, the two of them locked eyes with each other.

    "Why does she look sad like that?" thought Michael, who was ufortable by Anna''s facial expression.

    Her expression was casual, but the look in her eyes seemed to have some sadness in them, making Michael''s heart feel ufortable about it.

    He himself didn''t know why he felt that way. Right now he is with his wife, and the one who sees them is his mistress, but for some reason¡­ he feels like he is being caught having an affair, even though the woman he is hugging is his own wife!

    He must have really gone mad!

    Michael finally came back to his senses when he felt Sarah''s left hand on his shoulder being released, and her right hand, which Michael was holding, tried to free herself.

    "Wifey?" Michael said slowly, finally turning his head back to Sarah who was currently lowering her head.

    "Let''s go back, Michael," Sarah said quietly.

    Her mood had be bad. She couldn''t dance with Michael in this situation.

    After Steve left, Sarah also saw Anna. The woman who is Michael''s fianc¨¦.

    She had mixed feelings right now. She felt guilty towards Steve, because she seemed to be cheating on him even though there was no status between them. She also feels sorry for Anna, the good woman who became Michael''s fianc¨¦ and had to part with him because of her.

    She felt like crap!

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He then opened his mouth, trying to persuade Sarah to enjoy the night a little longer, but in the end the words didn''te out. He closed his mouth again and then immediately came out of the dance floor holding Sarah''s hand.

    As Michael did that, his eyes reflexively looked back at the woman in the gold dress, but Anna was no longer there, making Michael feel the strange feeling in his heart again.

    "I''ll say goodbye to Mr. Lamont, you can sit here if you want," Michael said once they were back at their table.

    Sarah just nodded when she heard that, causing Michael to look at Sarah for a moment and then sigh. He finally went to find his business partner.

    Why did everything turn out like this?

    ***

    Steve walked out of the party feeling bad. He felt sad, upset, and angry. All emotions immediately mixed together when he saw how the woman he loves was being hugged by another man and danced with him.

    He couldn''t take it anymore when he saw that. If he stayed in there, he might do something he would regretter, go over to her and pull her into his arms.

    He knew that Sarah didn''t ept him at all when he asked her to be his girlfriend. He knew that he and Sarah were not currently in a rtionship. He knew that it was his own decision to keep loving and waiting for her after Sarah exined how the situation was.

    He knew that well, but why did his chest hurt so much right now?<sub> </sub>

    Once in the elevator, Steve''s hand, intent on pressing the basement button to get to where his car was parked, stopped mid-air when he saw something written next to the floor button for directions.

    Hotel Bars

    Without waiting any longer, Steve''s hand immediately pressed that floor button.

    Tonight, he nned not to drink because there was a chance he might be summoned suddenly, but it seems it was toote. He had drunk alcohol at the party earlier because he saw Sarah, and right now he needed more alcohol to deal with his feelings.

    He only hoped that the alcohol would make him forget tonight.

    Not long after, Steve immediately reached the floor and entered the hotel bar. The atmosphere there looks quite quiet, maybe because it''s a Monday so the visitors are not as crowded as usual.

    It wasn''tpletely empty as there were waiters walking around taking orders from customers, while the bartender was seen wiping his wine sses behind the counter because he wasn''t serving anyone at the moment.

    Without waiting any longer, Steve immediately took his ce in front of the counter.

    "I want a shot of vodka," Steve said looking at the bartender.

    The bartender looked at Steve for a moment, then immediately nodded his head and started busying himself to serve Steve a drink.

    "Here," said the bartender and ced Steve''s order on the table.

    Without waiting any longer, Steve immediately took the shot and drank it in one gulp.

    A burning sensation was immediately felt when drinking the alcohol, but it was nothingpared to his broken feelings.

    "Give me another one again," Steve said looking at the bartender.

    The bartender then looked busy and gave Steve''s order, which Steve drank in one gulp.

    "Bad day?" asked the bartender when he saw that his customers this time seemed toe not only to enjoy their drinks but because there was a problem going on.

    Steve''s lips immediately smiled at that. A mocking smile. Is this a bad day?

    "Yes! I want to drink until I pass out and forget what happened tonight! Give me another shot!" Steve said with a snort.

    The bartender gives Steve''s order, this time with salted fish, a perfect snack for his drink.

    Steve took another gulp of his drink. He wanted to get rid of the pain in his chest right now.

    Suddenly, the corner of Steve''s eye caught someone sitting in front of the counter. It was not far from him, three seats away from him.

    "Give me a shot of whiskey!" The melodious voice of the woman was heard. From his ce, Steve could barely see the woman''s face because she was staring at the bartender, but secondster the woman immediately lowered her head after saying her order.

    Steve tried to focus on eating his salted fish and not look at the woman wearing the gold dress again because he didn''t want to be caught peeking at her.

    "Give me another shot!"

    This time, Steve immediately turned to the woman. It seemed, today he wasn''t the only one who had a bad day.

 Chapter 138 All Men Are Same

    Steve looked at the messy looking woman, seeing that tonight he wasn''t the only one that had a bad day, made Steve feel a little better.

    He didn''t know how bad the day was for the woman in the gold dress, but it seemed bad enough that she came to the bar alone and drank whiskey, a drink heavy enough for a woman to drink.

    It was even heavier than his vodka.

    Steve then moved his hand, calling for the bartender who had just ced the woman''s drink order.

    "If she asks for another drink, It''s on me," Steve said then nced at the woman who put her ss down again and looked up, trying hard not to burst into tears.

    He knew that right now he was going to sound very strange, but he wasn''t trying to flirt with her.

    She had made him realize that what had happened to him wasn''t the worst tonight, so he wanted to buy her a drink as a token of his gratitude.

    Even though his heart still hurt, it wasn''t as painful as before, because of that woman.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Steve saw the bartender handing the woman a drink, and spoke for a while then pointed at Steve, causing the woman to immediately turn to him.

    Finally, Steve could see the woman''s face clearly. Her makeup was a little bit messy because she might have been crying earlier, but she had a pretty face.

    "Thank you," the woman said when their gazes met briefly and quickly shifted her gaze forward without hearing Steve''s response.

    Steve then immediately stood up with his ss and snacks, then sat next to the woman.

    "Bad day?" Steve asked and took a sip of his drink.

    The woman was silent, she nced briefly at Steve then sighed.

    "I thank you for buying me a drink, but that''s not a signal for you to sit near me," the woman said quietly.

    "So you better scram!" She continued in a cold tone and took a sip of her drink.

    Tonight she just wanted to drink her whiskey to help her forget what she had just seen.

    There are so many times she kept telling herself that the man was an asshole, she didn''t love him anymore!

    She had no feelings for the man who already had a wife!

    But why every time she saw that man''s face, her heart always ached? Her heart wanted the man to look at her with a smile and call her name which sounded very beautiful when called by the man.

    "You seem to have misunderstood, I wasn''t trying to flirting with you," Steve exined. A little flustered when he heard the response of the woman.

    A few hours ago women seemed attracted to him, some even flirted with him openly, but this woman tly refused even though he was not trying to flirt with her.

    "So feisty," Steve concluded.

    "You know, tonight I had a bad day. Seeing you who seemed to have experienced worse than me made me a little better. Ahh ... at least someone had a worse day than me," Steve said suddenly, then raised his ss and drank the drink.

    After he thought about it one more time, seeing the woman he liked, yes, the woman he liked, not his girlfriend or wife, being with another man, wasn''t as bad as he thoughtpared to what this woman had gone through.

    He didn''t know what happened to that woman, but he is sure it was worse than what happened to him.

    But even though he is a little better, his heart is still in pain.

    He''s really pathetic.

    The woman put down her ss, then nced at Steve sharply.

    "You know you have lousy pick up lines. You''d better look up how to do it on the inte," the woman said coldly.

    Steve''s eyes widened when he heard the woman''s sarcastic remark and looked down on him a little.

    "I told you I wasn''t flirting with you! I admit you have a pretty face, but you''re not my type," Steve replied.

    The woman snorted at that.

    "Thank goodness for that, now scram!" said the woman coldly, trying to ward off the strange man sitting beside her.

    He bought her a drink, then moved and sat beside her, but he said he wasn''t flirting with her?

    Hah! She did look like an innocent type of woman, but this wasn''t the first time she hade to a bar and been flirted with like this by a man.

    They pretend to be friendly to her but what they really want is to open her legs.

    Only that man¡­ was different from all the men she knew. Only he treats her kindly and gently.<sub> </sub>

    But why does the man she trusts, loves, even wants to marry, turns out to be a jerk who already has a wife?

    She thought she had found a good man, but it turns out that all men are the same!

    They are all bastards! Except for her father.

    Was there no man in this world that she could trust except her father?

    "Well¡­ is this your bar?" Steve asked, staring at the woman as he took a sip of the drink the bartender had just give.

    "Huh?"

    "If this was your bar I''d go as you say, but it doesn''t look like it''s yours, so I''ll still be here," Steve said nonchntly.

    "What?" the woman said, not expecting the man to act so shameless.

    "Just let me sit here, beside you. At least this way no man wille to disturb you," Steve said, now turning to the woman.

    "You''re a beautiful woman having a bad day, easy prey for a man like that. At least, I won''t bother you or take advantage of you," he continued, then turned back to the front while eating his snack.

    The woman snorted when she heard the man''s words. She couldn''t believe what the man had just said at all, but it seemed there was no point in shooing the man away either because he wouldn''t want to move from his seat.

    She wanted to continue drinking at the bar counter, so she couldn''t move to another table either, and was toozy to change seats.

    As Steve said, he didn''t bother her at all and let her continue drinking. Once in a while Steve saw the woman who was now supporting her head with one hand while the other was holding her ss.

    "What exactly happened to her to make her look like that?" thought Steve, suddenly curious.

    "Oh yeah! Are you from somewhere? Looks like you didn''t wear that dress purposely toe to the bar," Steve said suddenly, trying to start a conversation.

    He felt that talking to this woman could distract him from what he was feeling at the moment.

    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t bother me?" she asked without changing her position.

    "I know, I was just a little curious where you came from to finally decide toe to this hotel bar," Steve answered awkwardly.

    "Oh! Are you from Dinda''s wedding?" Steve asked suddenly. Now that he thought about it again, he seemed to have seen the woman in the wedding.

    "What?" asked the woman who was now turning to Steve.

    "Ahh¡­ so you''re a model. Now it all makes sense, you do look like a model," Steve said, nodding his head, happy to guess where the woman was from and what her job was.

    The woman was silent.

    "But¡­ the party is not over, right? Why have youe here?" Steve asked confusedly.

    This woman seems to have been invited by Dinda, and a model, although she is not her bridesmaid, they are close enough that Dinda invites her.

    Then why did this womane to the bar when the party wasn''t over yet? If she just wanted to drink alcohol, it was provided there. She doesn''t have toe to the bar, right?

    The woman was still silent, it was better for her to ignore him and continue drinking her whiskey, hoping that the pain she was feeling tonight would go away soon.

    Steve smiled faintly when he saw the woman ignoring him , making Steve even more curious about what really happened to the woman.

    "Wait a minute!" Steve''s eyes lit up, as a thought suddenly crossed his head.

    "Don''t tell me Dinda''s husband is your ex?! Wow! You are really brave! I didn''t expect you toe to your ex''s wedding!" said Steve, opening his mouth in disbelief.

    Looks like what he thought was true, he just decided to get out of there because he saw Sarah dancing with another man.

    That must also be the reason why this woman got out of there!

    She couldn''t hold it anymore when she saw Dinda and her husband dancing!

    Sarah, who was only the woman he loved and not his girlfriend, had made him cramped and didn''t want to be there.

    Then how does the woman feel when she sees her ex-boyfriend dancing with the woman who became his wife?

    "I also went to my ex''s wedding. But you are the better one foring alone!" Steve said then gave a thumbs up.

    The woman sighed when she saw Steve.

    This man really talks a lot!

 Chapter 139 You Talk Too Much

    Anna looked at the man sitting next to her who continued to talk even though he had already said that he would not disturb her.

    This type of guy really wasn''t her type. She doesn''t like men who talk a lot. Communication is important, but if it''s too chatty, it''s not at all for her.

    If anyone asks what her type of guy is, well¡­ It''s Michael.

    He doesn''t talk much and has a cold impression, but he''s actually considerate.

    Talk less, do more, words that are suitable to describe Michael.

    God¡­ she really loves that man!

    "Don''t tell me Dinda''s husband is your ex?! Wow! You are really brave! I didn''t expect you toe to your ex''s wedding!"

    Anna turned to the blonde haired man when she heard those words. The expression on her face look annoyed

    What nonsense did he just say?

    It seemed the man didn''t know about her rtionship with Michael. It was only natural because Michael immediately deleted the news, but if he was a businessman, he would have known about it.

    What businessman doesn''t know Michael Collins?

    Although the news had been deleted by Michael, it had been a hot topic for high society and businessmen for some time, as it was rare for a woman toe into the office just to p a man.

    It seemed like what she was doing gave those people a topic to talk about, and maybe a littleugh at Michael, but Anna didn''t care.

    Come to think of it, Anna had never met this blonde haired man either, she had almost met all businessmen because of her job, or because of her family.

    <o>,m Both those who are businessmen, or the children of the businessman, try to establish a rtionship with her family through her.</o>

    "You guys seem the same age, you guys can be friends." That''s what everyone often says when introducing their child.

    Anna decides to ignore the man, she doesn''t know how the man''s rtionship with Dinda is, but let it be, he will embarrass himselfter if he finds out that what he is thinking is wrong.

    The man kept his mouth open and said something Anna didn''t want to hear, she originally nned to let it go, but suddenly she couldn''t take it anymore.

    "As a man, you talk too much. Oh, this is not apliment so don''t tter yourself," Anna said coldly and then called the bartender to order another drink.

    The man was silent when he heard her words, she didn''t know what expression the man gave because she was no longer looking at him.

    Is she too rude?

    "You''re right. I apologize, it looks like I just wanted to talk to someone else tonight." The man''s voice was heard again, this time his tone sounded a little sad.

    Well, that''s absolutely none of her business. Tonight she just wanted to be alone, drink to forget her sadness, and wake up with a bad hangover that she didn''t have time to think about her aching heart.

    ***

    Steve finally decided to be quiet when he didn''t hear anything that was said from that woman. It seemed she had had a more severe heartbreak than he had, so Steve decided to let it go and enjoy his drink.

    While enjoying his drink, Steve suddenly started to hear the sound of crying. It sounded very low, as if the person who was crying didn''t want to be caught crying.

    He then turned to his right, at the woman, to make sure he had not heard wrong and that she was crying.

    The woman''s face was turned away from him, so Steve wasn''t too sure if he heard it right but seeing her shoulder move, made Steve sure that she was crying.

    Steve then called the bartender by the hand, then asked for a napkin. His voice was low, as if he didn''t want the woman beside him to hear it.

    "Thanks," Steve said quietly as the bartender handed him a napkin.

    Steve then turned to the woman, the expression on his face looked thoughtful.

    Would that woman scold him again if he helped her?

    "Well, I''m sure she needs this," thought Steve and immediately held out the napkins in his hands on the counter in front of the woman.

    "Here," Steve said quietly then immediately pulled his hand back.

    The woman seemed to have stopped crying, but the napkin he had given her was still on the table, untouched by the woman.

    "I heard your cry. Stop pretending to look strong if your heart is really hurting right now," Steve said without turning to look at the woman.

    "Well¡­ maybe that''s not something I should have said since I didn''t do that, but women usually have softer hearts than men, so it''s better if you let your tears out," Steve continued softly. "Eh but I don''t mean to look down on women," he added quickly, before she misunderstood.

    Anna was silent when she heard the words of the man beside her, for the first time she feltforted by what the man said.

    She even subconsciously smiled slightly when she heard the man add his exnation nervously.<sub> </sub>

    How''s his facial expression?

    Without realizing it, Anna immediately took the napkin and wiped the remaining tears from her eyes.

    "If you want, you can cry while looking at me. It''s safer if you don''t want to be seen by others, of course I won''t see you either." The man''s voice was heard again.

    He really talks a lot!

    "I''m not going to hug you either, so don''t worry. I might think about it if you ask me to."

    Look? He really talks a lot!

    "I wouldn''t ask you to do that. Don''t tter yourself."

    Steve''s face immediately smiled when he heard the woman reply to his words.

    "You finally replied to what I said," Steve said looking happy and then chuckled when he heard the woman snorting.

    Anna just shook her head at the strange behavior of the man sitting next to her. He''s definitely not her type of guy because he talks too much, but it seems like she''s starting to getfortable with him.

    Well, she isn''t really sure. Did the man''s wordsfort her?

    "You''re not going to cry?" the man asked as he decided to order another drink.

    Anna didn''t answer right away, she raised her ss and drank her whiskey again.

    "No! My tears are too precious for that bastard!" Anna said then put down the ss, there was a strong sound that sounded between the ss and the table.

    "I won''t cry for him anymore!" Anna continued and then went back to drinking her whiskey again.

    Steve''s lips formed a smile when he saw the woman''s behavior which seemed stronger than he expected.

    Was the woman pretending not to cry because she was too embarrassed? Or had she been crying over him so many times that she had had enough of that?

    "You''re right! You are too precious to cry over a married man! You''re a beautiful woman, so I''m sure many will want to be your boyfriend," Steve said and drank his vodka.

    Anna snorted at the man''s words. Even though he thought that the man who made her like this was Dinda''s husband, strangely¡­ what he said pierced her heart.

    Michael is also married!

    "Of course! You have no idea how many men are lining up to be my boyfriend!" said Anna who returned to drinking her drink.

    "By the way, what happened to you? Looks like you were at Dinda''s wedding. Why did youe out even though the wedding isn''t over yet?" asked Anna, turning to the man curiously.

    "Ah¡­ that¡­"

    "You like Dinda?" guessed Anna.

    "No! Me and Dinda are just friends! Our rtionship is not like that!" Steve replied, shaking his head.

    He then raised his ss and drank it to the end.

    "I¡­ saw the woman I likeing to the party with another man," Steve replied, then put down his ss and called the bartender to refill it again.

    "Ouch! That must be really painful!"

    "Yeah, even though I''m not his boyfriend, I''m really pathetic," Steve said then smiled crookedly.

    "No, you are not! If you say that, I''ll look pathetic too! Neither of us are pathetic!" answered Anna firmly.

    Steve smiled at that, though he still thought he looked pathetic at the moment, hearing someone say he wasn''t, made him a little happy.

    The two then continued talking, or rather, Steve heard the woman start cursing the man who made her like this.

    "But¡­ didn''t you drink too much?" Steve asked, holding the woman''s ss to hold it.

    Since then, the woman had been drinking, which made Steve a little worried that she might have had too much.

    "Let it go! I''ll drink until I''m satisfied! You have no right to forbid me!" said the woman coldly as she red at him.

    Steve still wanted to argue, but finally his hand slipped from the woman''s ss.

    "I¡­ I won''t cry anymore! To hell with that bastard! I¡­" the woman who was cursing suddenly leaned against the table, making Steve''s eyes widen when he saw her.

    Don''t tell me¡­ she passed out?

 Chapter 140 Book A Room

    "Hey¡­ Hey¡­" Steve grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her, trying to wake her up, hoping she just wanted to sleep a little bit because she was sleepy.

    However, no matter how many times he shook her shoulders and called out to her, the woman didn''t seem to move at all. She really passed out!

    Steve''s drunkenness instantly disappeared when he saw the situation in front of him. What should he do?

    Steve then looked around the bar, trying to see if this woman had friendsing with her, or knew her, but the hotel bar was filled with only a few people, and they seemed too busy with their own business.

    Steve then grabbed the woman''s clutch and looked for her cellphone, trying to dial the contact on the woman''s cellphone and hope someone cane to take her.

    "Sh*t! It''s locked!" Steve cursed when he saw that the cellphone had a pattern.

    Steve''s brain was thinking hard, trying to figure out how to deal with this. If he hadn''t been drinking heavily, he might have figured it out as usual, but it seemed his brain was working a little slower this time because of the alcohol.

    This is why he shouldn''t drink!

    "Oh right! She might just use her fingerprints to unlock her phone!"

    After that thought crossed his mind, Steve immediately grabbed the woman''s hand and tried to open the cellphone again, but he had to sigh in disappointment when the cellphone was still locked.

    "Who doesn''t use fingerprint recognition these days?!" Steve snorted in annoyance and then put the woman''s cellphone back on the table.

    His hand then moved to grab his still slightly filled drink and took a deep gulp, trying to think of what he should do.

    "Oh right! Isn''t this woman Dinda''s friend? I better call her!" Steve said then immediately took his cellphone again and looked for Dinda''s contact to call her.

    Suddenly, Steve''s finger, which was moving to press the call button, immediately stopped as a thought crossed his mind.

    Is it okay for him to contact Dinda at this time? He didn''t know if the party was over or not.

    If not, it will definitely disturb Dinda who is having a party, if the party''s over, it means that the newlyweds are already in their room and he will disturb those who might be making out right now.

    "I think it''s better if I don''t contact Dinda, she also probably doesn''t know that her friend is still not over with her husband, or doesn''t know they used to be dating," Steve thought then put his cellphone back into his suit pocket.

    Steve then looked at the woman lying down leaning on the table. Actually, when he thinks about it, it''s really none of his business. He didn''t have to think about what to do with this woman and just leave her alone.

    However, Steve''s heart did not have the heart to do it.

    He wanted to be a doctor because he wanted to help others, how could he just let this woman alone?

    The atmosphere at the bar wasn''t too crowded at the moment so the woman would probably be safe because the people who worked at the bar would be helped, but¡­ Steve couldn''t just let her go.

    "I''d better book a room for her. After all, she is Dinda''s friend," Steve thought, choosing it was the best decision he could make at this time.

    Luckily they were at the hotel, so Steve didn''t bother calling a recement driver to drop them off.

    Steve then called the bartender, telling him to look after the woman while he was away. The bartender looked at him in bewilderment, but he finally nodded his head.

    He could see the two of them getting close, so there seemed to be no problem with that.

    Steve then shook the woman''s shoulders and called her once more, hoping that she would wake up and call someone for her, but she seemed topletely pass out, leading Steve to finally stand up and head to reception to book a room.<sub> </sub>

    ***

    Carrying the woman on his back, Steve entered the hotel room he had just booked. He looked like he was having a hard time holding her.

    It wasn''t that the woman was heavy, but that he was still affected by alcohol right now, and he hadn''t exercised in a long time.

    He didn''t want to admit that the model who probably weighed fifty or sixty kilos was too heavy for him!

    Slowly, Steve lowered the woman onto the bed. He then stood up and looked at the woman who was still asleep, his one hand wiping his sweaty forehead, while his chest seemed to rise and fall.

    "You are lucky that I am a good man. If you meet another man, you will definitely regret tonight," Steve muttered under his breath and swallowed his saliva to moisten his dry throat.

    He had to admit that the woman in front of him looked attractive, his lower body reacted slightly to the slightly peeking cleavage. After all, he was a normal man.

    Steve immediately shook his head when the naughty thought came to him, he is a dignified man, he will not take advantage of a woman who passed out!

    He did have sex with a woman he met at a bar, but at that time, she wanted it too.

    After he was able to breathe properly, Steve immediately squatted down and took off the shoes that the woman was still wearing. He then lifted her legs and ced them on the bed.

    Steve then looked at the woman who was sleeping on the bed, his face smiled with satisfaction seeing the woman.

    "Good job, Steve," Steve said to himself, patting his left shoulder.

    Even though he was under the influence of alcohol at the moment, he was still able to think about this and deal with it well. Seeing the woman lying on the bed made him proud.

    "Oh yeah, I have to tilt her, she could choke if she suddenly wants to throw up," Steve muttered under his breath and then immediately tried to tilt the woman''s body to face him.

    When he finished, Steve sat on the edge of the bed in front of the woman, his expression tired and a little confused.

    "What just happened?" Steve thought in bewilderment. He hade to the bar to deal with his sadness, but now he was in a room with an unconscious woman.

    "I should send Dinda a message that her friend is currently in this hotel," Steve thought, then immediately took out his cellphone again and sent Dinda a message.

    After that, still in a sitting position, he turned his head towards the woman.

    "Look at her, sleeping without knowing what happened!" Steve said slowly, snorting at the woman.

    He then immediately stood up, prepared to leave and came out of the room to drink again.

    However, suddenly a hand held his hand, making Steve immediately turn around and see the woman who had been closing her eyes, is now looking at him.

    "Don''t go¡­" the woman said quietly, sounding like she was begging.

    "Hah?"

    "Don''t go¡­ stay with me¡­"

 Chapter 141 Cant Sleep

    Meanwhile¡­ (I know you guys will scold me for this, go ahead xD)

    A ck Mercedes Benz is seen driving down a London street which lookspletely active even though it''s alreadyte at night.

    The driver who was driving the car asionally nced at his side, the woman wearing a red dress was turning her back on him and looking out the window, making the man sighed.

    p It wasn''t the first time they''d just been quiet while he was driving, but the silence made him really awkward. Why did they have to see that woman at the wedding and spoil the mood?</anda>

    Michael opened his mouth, trying to ask or say something to quickly break the silence, but¡­ he didn''t know what to say. His mouth seemed to be unable to utter a single word at this time and only sighed that he could let out.

    Meanwhile, Sarah continued to think about what had just happened, Steve''s expression looking at her then finally standing up and leaving the ce really bothers Sarah''s mind.

    She felt guilty towards the man, as if she had just been caught cheating on him with another man.

    Even though her rtionship with Steve was not like that, Steve did ask her to be his girlfriend, but she refused because of her current circumstances.

    She was the one who rejected him, but why was she the one who feels bad right now?

    Sarah sighed, now she really didn''t know her feelings anymore.

    The silence in the car continued until the couple finally returned to their apartment.

    "I''m going to bed first," Sarah said as soon as they entered their apartment and immediately went upstairs without waiting for Michael''s response.

    "Oh... yes," Michael replied awkwardly then sighed as he watched his wife''s back slowly drift away.

    Michael then headed to the kitchen and opened the fridge, looking for some cold water, hoping it would refresh him and clear his head.

    "I really am trash!" thought Michael who had been sitting at the dining table holding his water bottle in both hands, his face looking down.

    If he hadn''t been acting stupid and having an affair with that model, tonight they wouldn''t be going back to the apartment in this awkward state.

    Michael sighed, he didn''t know how many times he''d done it tonight. He really didn''t know what to do.

    Sarah might have said it was okay, but seeing her act like this tonight after meeting the woman made Michael believe that his wife was actually hurt by his actions.

    After all, women always say it''s okay when they''re hurt, right?

    Michael sighed again then tugged at his hair in frustration, looks like he needs some alcohol right now to get him through the night, but he remembers that tomorrow he has to go back to work.

    After drinking his cold water again, Michael immediately stood up and went upstairs, deciding to go to sleep and forget about tonight.

    When he got to the room on the second floor, he saw Sarah had changed themp to a night light and was sleeping under the covers. Michael then immediately went to the bathroom to wash his face then changed his clothes and approached Sarah who was sleeping with her back to him.

    Michael sighed at the sight, then decided to close his eyes to sleep, hoping the day would pass quickly and they would go back to how they were.

    However, no matter how Michael tried to sleep, his heart and mind were currently not ready to sleep. Michael then changed his sleeping position facing Sarah.

    "Wifey? Are you sleeping?" called Michael quietly.

    "Why?" asked Sarah, who apparently hadn''t slept. She couldn''t sleep.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear Sarah answer his call.

    "What should I say? Should I say that I can''t sleep? Should I apologize? Should I ask if I can hug her? Michael thought with various questions in his mind. He was at a loss as to what to say right now.

    "We still have beer. You want a drink?" Michael asked suddenly.<sub> </sub>

    Michael knew he had work tomorrow and so did Sarah so they shouldn''t drink if they didn''t want to get a hangover the next day. That''s why they didn''t drink alcohol at the party earlier.

    However, Michael doesn''t seem to be able to sleep if he doesn''t drink alcohol this time, and beer seems like the right choice since it won''t get them too drunk and get in the way of their work tomorrow.

    "Okay," Sarah replied, then immediately removed the nket and got out of bed. It seems that right now she also needs alcohol to put her to sleep.

    Michael was a little surprised when he heard that, his expression looked disbelieving, but he immediately got up and hurried after him when he saw Sarah opening the bedroom door anding out of the room.

    Not long after, the two of them sat at the dining table facing each other with two cans of beer and a bowl of salted peanuts.

    Michael then lifted his can, signaling for them to toast, his face immediately smiling when Sarah lifted hers and clinked theirs without him having to say a toast.

    "Are you having trouble sleeping? I hear you keep moving," Sarah said then grabbed their snacks and started eating them.

    Michael was a little taken aback, not realizing that Sarah would be the first to break their silence.

    "Yeah, I suddenly couldn''t sleep," Michael said, then took the can and drank it.

    For some reason, he couldn''t tell Sarah that he knew how she was feeling right now and felt guilty about it.

    Sarah just nodded at Michael''s answer, and didn''t ask any more questions, sipping her beer and then asionally eating peanuts.

    "How about you? Are you also having trouble sleeping?" Michael asked, eating peanuts, trying to look casual.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away, she lifted her can and drank her beer.

    "Yeah, looks like it''s still too early for me to sleep. Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you to leave the party, I think it''s toote and I''m afraid tomorrow I''ll bete," Sarah said with an apologetic smile.

    "Why do you have to apologize? Stop looking so fine!" Michael wanted so badly to say that to his wife, but the words couldn''t leave his lips.

    "It doesn''t matter. They shouldn''t have parties on weekdays," Michael said with a smile.

    Sarah''s lips formed a small smile when she heard that.

    "By the way, your dancing skills are getting better, we should dance more often," Michael said suddenly with a smile, feeling the atmosphere between him and Sarah had gotten a little better.

    Sarah just smiled hearing that then went back to drinking her beer which was a little left and quickly finished it.

    "Do you still want to drink? I think I''m getting sleepy," said Sarah.

    Michael immediately took the can and drank it in one gulp.

    "Let''s go to bed, I''ll catch up with you after tidying this up," Michael replied.

    Sarah nodded then immediately went upstairs, feeling a little better because of the beer she drank.

    "Hopefully everything will be okay tomorrow," Sarah thought.

    ***

    Anna''s eyes widened when she saw a man sleeping beside her shirtless, she then immediately lifted the nket and was immediately surprised to see that she was also not wearing anything.

    What is going on?!

 Chapter 142 Wear A Condom

    Anna slowly opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the gray ceiling and the paint on the walls that had the same color as the ceiling.

    Where is she?

    Right now she was clearly not in her apartment as her bedroom was pastel in color.

    Still in a sleeping position, Anna tried to think about what really happened and where she was at the moment. Her face looked confused.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain hit her head, the effect ofst night''s drink was immediately felt by her, making the woman''s hand reflexively grab her head.

    The corner of Anna''s eyes then suddenly saw that there was another naked body sleeping beside her. The person had white skin, with a broad chest, his stomach muscles slightly peeked under the nket ced below.

    Anna''s eyes widened when she saw a blonde haired man sleeping while facing her.

    "Who is this man?" thought Anna looking confused, she didn''t recognize the man at all!

    Anna then tried to think about what really happened. Why is there a man without clothes sleeping beside her?.

    Something kicked Anna''s mind when she got an answer to what she was thinking, she then immediately lifted the nket that was still wrapped around her body at the moment.

    Her eyes widened again when she saw her bare chest.

    "What exactly happened? Did I have sex with this man?" thought Anna, who immediately sat up with a panicked face but she tried not to make a fuss, didn''t want to wake the man beside her.

    She¡­doesn''t remember anything! Did she drink so much that she ended up having sex with a man she didn''t know at all?

    This isn''t the first time Anna has had sex or had a one-night stand, but she''s never had it with a man she just met at a bar!

    The one-night stand she had was with another male model, they were partying, getting carried away, then continuing on in bed, and ending with Anna setting boundaries that it happened because they were just getting carried away.

    But¡­ she had sex with a man she just met and didn''t know at all? Why does she always break her own rules?

    First, she was dating a married man, and now she''s having sex with a man she met at a bar?

    "Uhh¡­" Anna held her head again and closed her eyes when the hangover hit her again.

    Suddenly, memories of that night began toe to her. She went to the bar after seeing the bastard dancing with his wife, then a man bought her a drink, before finally the man approached her and sat beside her.

    Anna''s face then immediately turned to her right, watching the face that was sleeping beside her.

    It was a man with the same face as the man who approached herst night!

    "Son of bitch! Didn''t he say he wouldn''t bother me?" thought Anna, staring at the sleeping man with a murderous look.

    She should have known that men couldn''t be trusted anymore! Why did she stupidly make the man take advantage of her drunkenness?

    Wait¡­ what if that mane inside her?!

    Anna''s face suddenly looked panicked and immediately pulled the nket down to look at her belly and her vagina, hoping that there were traces of the man''s seed there.

    "Oh, you''re awake? What time is it now?"

    Anna suddenly froze when she heard a deep voice that still sounded sleepy, she then immediately turned around and saw the man was closing his eyes and holding his head with a pained expression on his face, it seemed that he too had a severe hangover.

    Suddenly, feelings of irritation and anger immediately rose in Anna''s head when she saw the man''s face.

    "Son of a bitch!" she then immediately hit the man''s hand.

    Steve, who was in pain with his hangover, was immediately startled when a woman he didn''t know the name started hitting him hard, he reflexively grabbed her hand.

    "What are you doing? Why did you hit me?" Steve asked confusedly then clutched his still aching head.

    Anna''s face was red, her chest rose and fell slightly.

    "Tell me that you at least wear a condom! Ore outside!" said Anna began to hold back tears froming out.

    Right now she is really emotional. This is her fertile period and she''s just had sex with a man she doesn''t know, and maybe the man ise inside.

    What if she suddenly gets pregnant?<sub> </sub>

    Maybe someone else could say that she only had to abort it if she wasn''t prepared for it, as her coworkers did, but Anna didn''t want to do that.

    So far, as a model, she has always lived a clean and dignified life.

    What''s wrong with hertely? Why did she be a woman who wasn''t herself at all?

    "What do you mean? Wait a minute¡­ Ohh¡­ my head hurts so much, damn hangover," said Steve, still holding the woman''s hand and closing his eyes trying to ovee the pain that hit his head.

    Suddenly, Steve started to hear someone''s cry, it was so low he wasn''t sure he heard it right.

    However, when he opened his eyes, he saw the woman''s face with tears running down her cheeks. Steve immediately flustered when he saw the sight. He always gets weak when he sees a woman crying in front of him.

    "Why are you crying?" Steve asked flustered, not knowing what to do at this point. Did he have to wipe the woman''s tears? Or hug him?

    Steve then looked at his hand that was still holding the woman''s wrist. Did he grip the woman''s hand so tightly that she cried? Steve didn''t think it was because of that, but he let go of her hand anyway.

    "Stop crying, I can''t see women crying," Steve said softly as he raised his hand, trying to do something but he hesitated a bit, making his hand stop in midair.

    Something suddenly shed in Steve''s mind when he remembered what the woman had said. Condom. Outside.

    Ah!

    "We didn''t do it!" Steve immediately exined because it seemed the woman had misunderstood.

    "Is she still a virgin to the point where she feels sad because she thinks I took her virginity?" Steve thought in bewilderment when he saw the woman''s reaction.

    The woman looked to be in herte 20s or early 30s, an age that shouldn''t be a virgin anymore, let alone her job as a model.

    If that was what he thought was not right, she shouldn''t be crying like this thinking they were having sex. After all, why did she have to cry if they were having sex?

    They didn''t do it, but Steve never made a woman cry after sleeping with him. They always had great time!

    Anna''s crying stopped when she heard Steve''s words, she then looked at the man with tears still on her beautiful face.

    "You are sure?" asked Anna, looking at the man in disbelief.

    Steve nodded, then lifted his head and tried to wipe the tears from her cheeks.

    However, Anna hastily immediately brushed the hand away.

    "You think I would believe that bullshit? I am naked and you are half naked!" asked Anna coldly.

    She couldn''t believe the man would try to lie to her when the evidence was this clear! Men absolutely can''t be trusted!

    "Looks like you really don''t remember anything, you shouldn''t drink a lot if the next day you can''t remember anything," Steve said then sighed.

    Right now the situation did look like he and the woman had spent a hot night, but it wasn''t really like that.

    Steve then started to tell howpletely Anna got to be in this room, he even mentioned her cellphone which couldn''t be unlocked with her fingerprint.

    "When I was about to leave, you suddenly held me, telling me not to go then¡­ you suddenly vomited and hit my clothes as well as yours! That''s why the two of us aren''t wearing our clothes!" said Steve ending his exnation.

    Anna looked at the man with a suspicious look, why did he look a little strange when he exined thest part? Like he is hiding something from her ?

    "If you don''t believe it, you can see that in front of the door, maybe the hotel staff has brought our clothes because I told them to clean it," said Steve who could see the expression of disbelief from the woman.

    Anna just kept quiet, and continued to stare at Steve sharply.

    Steve finally got out of bed and went to check at the hotel door, hoping their clothes were there and he wasn''t used by the woman again.

    Not long after, Steve came back to Anna with a big smile on his face while carrying his clothes and Anna''s clothes.

    "Look? I am right! You should have trusted me! Nothing happenedst night! I can''t go home in my clothes that have your vomit, so I decided to sleep here," Steve said hastily, exining once again.

    Anna was still silent, but the expression on her face showed that she trusted the man a little.

    So¡­ nothing really happened between them?

 Chapter 143 Kiss Marks (2)

    "Oh yeah, what time is it?" Steve asked, putting his shirt back on, staring at the woman still sitting on the bed holding the nket, covering her naked body.

    Steve immediately averted his eyes when he saw the woman''s sharp gaze. Well¡­ he didn''t mean to peek. The situation suddenly became very awkward.

    After buttoning thest button of his shirt, Steve immediately walked to the other side of the bed to get his cellphone. His eyes immediately widened when he saw the time that was being disyed on the screen of his cellphone.

    08:30 AM

    "Damn! I''mte!" Steve cursed then hurriedly put his shoes back on. His face looked panicked. Why didn''t the rm ring as usual?

    Anna only looked at the man who looked in a hurry, the expression on her face still the same. Was he reallyte for work? Or he just wanted to quickly escape from this awkward situation?

    After putting on his shoes, Steve immediately rushed to the door to quickly get out of the room, making Anna, who was still sitting on the bed, immediately lower her nket and get ready to go to the bathroom.

    However, suddenly the sound of footsteps was heard, Steve came back!

    Anna, who had lowered the nket hastily pulled it again and turned her back on Steve.

    "Son of b*tch! What are you doing?!" cried Anna in annoyance.

    Even though she''s previously modeled for revealing bikinis and isn''t shy about showing off her body, it''s a job and she at least still wears clothes!

    "Oh! Sorry!" Steve said, raising his hands and then averting his face. Even if it was only for a moment, he could see Anna''s chest.

    Last night he was the one who took off Anna''s dress, but he closed his eyes when he did so that he didn''t really see her naked body.

    "She has a beautiful t*ts," Steve thought then immediately shook his head when the naughty thought came back to him. Right now, wasn''t the time to think about that.

    "What are you doing? Don''t you want to leave immediately because you arete?" Anna asked, now facing Steve while holding the nket against her chest. Her eyes looked sharp, ready to kill the man.

    "Oh right! I want to give you this. I''ve paid for the room and there''s nothing happened between us, but if you want to contact me, here''s my business card," Steve said then looked for his wallet and gave his business card to Anna.

    Anna was silent, still staring at the man.

    Steve then awkwardly pulled back his hand and ced his business card on the table.

    "Then, I''ll go first," Steve said, then ran immediately out of the room. He''ste!

    After confirming that she had heard the door had closed and seemed unlikely to open again, Anna sighed and removed the nket.

    She stared at the business card handed by the man she still didn''t know his name to be, but she decided to leave it at that and not take it.

    The man had clearly lied to her! She better not have anything to do with that bastard again!

    Anna then immediately headed to the bathroom to get ready to leave this hotel. Her head still hurts, but she better get out of here.

    As she passed therge mirror ced in the bathroom, she immediately screamed.

    "What the f***! I''ve always looked like this?" Anna screamed hysterically seeing her face. The makeup that was supposed to make her look beautiful, now made her look terrible.

    "Why didn''t that man say anything when my face looks like this?" Anna said then immediately left the bathroom and looked for her clutch which contained her cellphone.

    She had better call Emily, her manager, and ask her to bring her makeup remover and makeup kit.<sub> </sub>

    After contacting Emily, Anna immediately returned to the bathroom to look at her naked body.

    "He told me that nothing happened between us, but he must be lying! I will check it myself!" said Anna irritably then started lifting her chin to examine her neck, looking for evidence that they must have had sexst night and the man left kiss marks on her neck.

    "He is not a neck lover?" thought Anna confusedly when she saw that her neck didn''t have the kiss marks she was looking for.

    Based on her experience, men often leave kiss marks on her neck when they have a hot night, especially if the man is under the influence of alcohol.

    <o>,m However, it seems that the blonde man is not a neck lover.</o>

    Anna then began to examine her chest, the second ce the man might have left a kiss mark. She doesn''t know why men love to leave kiss marks when they''re making love. Was it to show that the woman was theirs?

    Hah! Childish!

    Anna''s facial expression immediately became confused when she saw that there wasn''t any sign of the kissmark she was looking for on her chest either.

    "Is he not a guy who likes to leave kiss marks?" thought Anna confusedly.

    Anna then immediately shook her head, there is no such man!

    But¡­ if so¡­ why didn''t she find any kiss marks on her body?

    Suddenly¡­ something shed in Anna''s head¡­

    ***

    Anna slowly opened her eyes, she was still in a semi-conscious state, but she could feel someone carrying her.

    "Who''s he?" thought Anna when she faintly saw the face of the man who was currently grumbling, she didn''t really hear what the man was saying, but he seemed to beining about carrying her.

    Not long after, Anna could feel that she had been moved to bed, she could also feel someone touching her feet and taking off her shoes, but her head was heavy to get up and ask who it was.

    "Look at her, sleeping without knowing what happened!"

    The man''s voice was heard again, this time clearer. Anna then tried to open her eyes and saw the man had stood up and tried to leave, leaving her.

    No¡­ Don''t go¡­ Don''t leave me¡­ I don''t want to be left behind anymore¡­ Why do all men always leave me?

    Unknowingly, Anna''s hand moved and grabbed the man''s wrist.

    "Don''t go¡­"

    Anna could see that the man was looking at her, his expression confused. She admits he looks a little cute when he''s confused like that.

    "Don''t go... stay with me..."

    Anna then pulled the man''s hand with all her might. Either because of her increased strength from not wanting the man to leave or the man being too weak, the man ended up falling onto the bed and his face pressed against her chest.

    The man looked flustered and hurriedly stood up, but Anna''s one hand immediately grabbed the man''s neck and one hand tilted his head.

    Whether it was because of the whiskey she drank or if the man had a handsome face, Anna suddenly leaned forward and kissed the man on the lips.

 Chapter 144 So His Name Is Steve

    Anna looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her face, which was horrible because she slept without removing her makeup, looked a little red.

    What did she just remember? She kissed the man?!

    Anna tried to refuse to believe it, there was no way she could act like that, especially since the man waspletely unknown to her. However, no matter how she tried to deny it, the memories were too clear and could not be wrong.

    She even recalled that the man was a little surprised when she suddenly kissed him, and tried to let go, but her hand immediately moved to restrain the man''s head from going anywhere and smacked the man''s lips fiercely.

    After their kiss finally broke, Anna suddenly felt something want toe out of her stomach and immediately vomited its contents and hit the man''s shirt, the nket, and the dress she was wearing.

    After that, she didn''t remember anything, it seemed that she had passed out again.

    The story was exactly the same as what the blonde haired man had said, but¡­

    "Why didn''t he tell me that we kissed? Is that why he looks weird when he tells what happened?" Anna muttered under her breath as she remembered the expression on the man''s face that seemed to be silent for a while before finally continuing his story.

    Anna then immediately came out of the bathroom and walked to the bed and sat there, a confused look on her face.

    Why didn''t the man tell her that?

    No matter how Anna thought about it, she couldn''t find an answer to that question.

    "Would you believe him if he told you that?"

    Suddenly, something whispered in her ear, causing Anna to slowly shake her head.

    She wouldn''t believe him if he said she held him and then kissed him.

    Was that the reason the man didn''t tell her? Because she wouldn''t believe it?

    "Or maybe¡­ he wants to protect me?" thought Anna when it suddenly crossed her mind.

    Ever since meeting the man, she had always given the impression that she was not at all interested in him, but suddenly she kissed him because she was drunk. Isn''t she such a hypocrite?

    However, the man wanted to protect her ego.

    Suddenly, Anna''s heart skipped a beat.

    "What is wrong with me? He is definitely not my type since he talks too much, but why is my heart beating like this?" Anna muttered under her breath, feeling that this was very strange.

    If it was another man, Anna was sure that he would tell her that she kissed him and mocked her, or maybe took advantage of her, especially since he was drinking too.

    However¡­ It seems that the blonde haired man is not like most men in general.

    He is kind¡­ and considerate.

    Anna''s eyes then suddenly fell on the business card that was still ced on the table, she stared at it for a while, as if debating in her mind whether she should take the business card or just leave it.

    However, in the end, her hand immediately reached out to take the business card.

    "Steve Brown¡­ So his name is Steve and he''s a resident," Anna muttered as she read the business card and immediately took out her cellphone again and saved the number written on it.

    After saving the number, Anna''s finger moved to dial the number, but she suddenly stopped.

    "He''s on the road right now because he''ste, he must be busy," Anna muttered under her breath, giving up on calling the man.<sub> </sub>

    Anna then chose to send him a message.

    "Hey, it''s me, the woman at the hotel with you. Can we meet? Maybe for lunch?"

    ***

    As soon as Sarah arrived at work, Sarah immediately went to the neurosurgery to find Steve.

    The sight of Steve''s facest night bothered her so much and for some reason she wanted to exin it to Steve.

    "Steve? Looks like he''s noting. We''ve called him but he''s not picking up the phone from us."

    Sarah just nodded when she heard one of Steve''s fellow residents say that, she then immediately excused herself and returned to her room.

    "Is he okay?" Sarah thought then pulled out her cell phone and tried to call Steve.

    However, Sarah suddenly shook her head, it seemed she should just leave Steve alone for today, and contact himter when the man calmed down.

    Maybe Steve was just a littlete because he had a drinkst night. It was only her guess but she was pretty sure because she saw Steve sipping champagne atst night''s party, and probably woke upte because he went to drink..

    Maybe¡­ Steve would meet her at lunch time.

    Once in her room, Sarah took a deep breath and exhaled it. She did that twice then pped her cheeks to focus.

    Right now she has to work and she better not think too much about other matters.

    After checking her schedule for today''s surgery, Sarah immediately visited her patient and looked busy as usual, seeming like she could manage to focus and work well.

    When she finally had some free time, Sarah decided to pay a visit to Mr. Collins, thest time she saw the man was on Thursday, and now it was Tuesday.

    "Sarah?" called Mr. Collins when he saw that it was Sarah who had entered his room and not a nurse or a doctor. He didn''t expect Sarah toe.

    "You seem well, Mr. Collins," Sarah said with a smile on her face when she saw the man standing and looking at the scenery outside.

    Mr. Collins'' face smiled then immediately walked to the sofa that was there and sat there.

    "Yeah, I''m getting better. The doctor even said if I continued like this, maybe Friday or Saturday I could go home," said Mr. Collins with a happy smile.

    At first he thought he would die after hearing of this illness, but it seemed he still couldn''t die if he hadn''t seen his grandchild.

    Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when she heard that. He is allowed to go home?

    "Is that so? Thank goodness! That''s why you have to do what the doctor says so you can go home immediately!" Sarah said with a smile, hastily hiding her surprise when she heard that.

    After talking with Mr. Collins for a while, Sarah immediately excused herself to leave because she still had work to do and then immediately left when she saw a nod of the head from Mr. Collins.

    As soon as she closed the door to Mr. Collins'' room, Sarah was silent there.

    "Mr. Collins has been allowed to go home?" thought Sarah who was very surprised by the information.

    She knew that Mr. Collins had been getting bettertely, and she also knew that one day Mr. Collins would finally be allowed to go home by his doctor, and if that happened, she would have to put an end to her pretense of still being Michael''s wife, like what she nned back then..

    But¡­ Sarah doesn''t know, isn''t this too soon?

 Chapter 145 I Love Michael?

    Sarah decided to return to her room to think about it more deeply before anyone saw her current state which definitely didn''t look all right.

    Once in her room, Sarah immediately went to her chair, sat back there, closing her eyes, then sighed.

    She had to stop pretending to be Michael''s wife?

    Actually, Mr Collins asked her to help Michael until the man regained his memory, and not when Mr Collins was finally allowed to go home by his doctor.

    It was a n that Sarah herself had devised while she was contemting how long she would have to pretend like this.

    Sarah then opened her eyes, her facial expression look troubled.

    "Come to think of it, I''ve been pretending to be Michael''s wife for over a month now," Sarah muttered under her breath, not expecting that time had passed so quickly.

    At first, she really wanted to stop this immediately, she even made that n because she couldn''t stand being in the same room with her ex-husband.

    Sarah had not expected that there woulde a time when she would think this way, did not want to part with the man.

    ording to her, nothing at all has changed from her. She was still the old Sarah. Did the more than a month of cohabitation with her ex-husband make her change?

    Well¡­ Michael who now treats her really well, might be so much better off with Michael who is still her husband, and to be honest¡­ She''s happy.

    She was happy to be spending time with Michael for a month or so, but¡­ isn''t it too soon?

    Sarah''s heart suddenly felt like someone was slicing her and hurting her, her eyes started to tear up.

    This was the feeling she had felt before, when she found out her husband was cheating on her and just let her go.

    Sadness when she has to be separated from the person she loves¡­

    "Wait a minute! I love Michael?" thought Sarah, who managed to hold back her tears so she wouldn''t fall.

    The thought suddenly made her sadness immediately disappear just like that.

    She loves Michael?

    "You must be crazy! We got divorced!" mumbled Sarah immediately shaking her head.

    She admits that she feels sad to have to part with Michael, but it''s not because she still loves him! That''s because¡­ Ah, yes! Because this was too sudden and she wasn''t ready for it yet!

    Right now she was thinking about making memories together with Michael, doing what they had to do when they were married because there wasn''t much they did when they were married.

    It was rare to even see each other even though they lived in the same house because they were both busy working.

    "Besides¡­ if I love someone right now, that person must be Steve, right? He is on my mind and bothering me," thought Sarah, remembering Steve''s reactionst night.

    Sarah doesn''t know if it deserves to be called love because she has no experience with it, Michael was her second boyfriend before she finally married him.

    Come to think of it, her first boyfriend didn''tst very long, maybe two months or so, so one could say that Michael was the only experience she had.

    She should have dated a lot of men before deciding to get married. If so, she at least knew how she was feeling right now!

    "Yes. I became like this because Michael is my ex-husband, maybe there are still feelings for him that haven''t disappeared. I have to move on and think about Steve right now," Sarah muttered, looking like she had made up her mind.

    After all, if she still loved Michael, she couldn''t possibly be thinking about Steve, could she?

    "I''d better think about thister!" Sarah thought then immediately stood up when she looked at the clock in her room and walked out of the room.

    She has five minutes left before her scheduled surgery, and she hasn''t eaten anything at the moment. Better to use that time to go to the cafeteria and get her a sandwich.

    "But why didn''t hee to see me? Is he busy? Or is he taking care of a patient?" Sarah thought as she walked towards the cafeteria. Every now and then Sarah smiled, greeting her co-workers who passed her.

    Not long after, Sarah had arrived at the cafeteria, she then looked at the watch on her hand, it seemed she didn''t have enough time to sit and eat there, she then decided to just order and stand there waiting.

    While waiting, Sarah looked around her, as usual the cafeteria seemed full of people eating, but suddenly Sarah''s gaze fell in one ce when she saw a man wearing a doctor''s uniform with blonde hair.<sub> </sub>

    "Steve?" Sarah thought when she saw the man''s hair and physique resembled Steve''s. She really couldn''t see his face clearly because there was someone sitting in front of him and blocking the man''s face.

    Sarah then took a step to the right and stuck her head out, trying to get a good look at the man''s face, and it turned out that she was right. That''s Steve!

    "He wasn''t busy but didn''t see me? Is he that angry?" thought Sarah as she returned to her starting position and nced at Steve one more time.

    The man seemed to be meeting someone, Sarah couldn''t see her face because the person had her back to her, but from her hair and clothes Sarah could tell it was a woman.

    "Here''s your order!"

    Sarah immediately snapped out of her thoughts when she heard a voice from the cafeteria clerk, she immediately took her sandwich and smiled gratefully.

    Sarah turned back to Steve who was talking with a smiling face and evenughed a little, making his face even more handsome. Sarah had to admit that Steve had a charming smile.

    However, Sarah immediately turned around and left the cafeteria. She did wonder who the woman Steve was meeting, but she didn''t seem bothered by it.

    She was a little sad that Steve didn''te to see her as usual even though Steve dide to work, but Sarah immediately shook the feeling, she''d better leave Steve alone today and call himter.

    After all, she also had surgery scheduled to do.

    ***

    A woman wearing a white blouse with jeans enters a hospital, her tall stature and slim body make people turn to her once to see if she is a celebrity, the sunsses she wears make people think like that.

    The woman looked a little confused, tried to find something, then immediately stepped forward when she saw the directions to the cafeteria posted there.

    "Why would he want to meet here?" thought the woman when she saw the atmosphere in the cafeteria was very crowded, her face looked a little displeased. She then lowered her sunsses a bit and started looking for the person she wanted to meet. It wasn''t too hard to find that person as she only needed to find a man with blonde hair.

    However, it seemed that the man had not yet arrived. There was a blonde haired man in the cafeteria, but it wasn''t the man she wanted to meet.

    She finally decided to find a seat for the two of them.

    After finding a seat farthest from the order counter, she put her bag on the table then pulled out her cellphone and sent a message to the contact she saved as Steve Brown.

    [I''vee here. I''m wearing a white shirt and sitting at the very back, where are you?]

    While waiting for the man toe, the woman decides to look around her, her face looking restless. This cafeteria is too crowded, she just hopes no one recognizes her.

    "Why hasn''t hee yet?" thought the woman was getting annoyed, she looked back at the time on her cellphone screen, the man was already ten minuteste from the time set by the man himself.

    The woman then sighed, then started to lift her cellphone and open her camera, to see her reflection.

    Is her makeup right? Does she have to fix her makeup?

    She didn''t want to meet the man with a disheveled appearance, like she did this morning! It was a memory she wanted so badly to erase!

    "Hey, did you wait long?"

    The woman immediately lowered her cellphone when she saw the man she was waiting for finally came and was now sitting in front of her.

    "What do you think? You decide the time to meet at two!" the woman said, her face looking annoyed. She didn''t expect the man to bete at the time he set himself.

    "Forgive me. I was really busy, right now I can''t stay with you for long." The man then looked at the watch on his right hand, "Probably about ten to fifteen minutes?" he continued.

    "Oh right, this is for you!" said the man then put a small bottle on the table. "It''s a hangover cure, it won''t cure you right away, but at least you''ll feel better."

    The woman was silent when she heard the exnation from the man, she looked at the small bottle, then looked at the man who was smiling at her.

    Why is he so kind? He didn''t have to do this to her. If he continued to act like this, her heart would skip a beat again for that man.

    Ah, looks like it''s toote, her heart has been beating so fast.

 Chapter 146 Why Didnt You Tell Me?

    Anna immediately cleared her throat, trying to control her facial expression, and her heart so it wouldn''t beat fast. What if the man could hear it? This is embarrassing!

    "Thank you," answered Anna curtly, then took the bottle and put it in her bag.

    "You can drink it right away. Ah! You don''t have drinking water? You can drink it without the need for water though, wait a moment," Steve said then immediately stood up and went to the counter to buy water.

    Anna followed the man who left without waiting for an answer from her, he really wasn''t her type at all, but why was her heart fluttering like that?

    Anna could only sigh, it seemed she didn''t know herself very well.

    Not long after, Steve finally came back with a bottle of mineral water and ced it on the table. He then sat back down and looked at Anna.

    "Okay, I''ll drink it," said Anna finally took the bottle again and drank it. How could she not drink it if the man kept looking at her with those blue eyes?

    Steve smiled when he saw the woman finally taking her hangover cure, his face looked happy, like a doctor smiling to see his patient finally taking his medication.

    "Oh yeah, why are you wearing sunsses?" Steve asked curiously.

    He didn''t mind that at all, but he wondered why Anna was still wearing it when they were in a room.

    Anna''s face looked surprised when she heard Steve''s question, as if what Steve said was something unnatural.

    "You really don''t recognize me?" asked Anna, a little surprised.

    She thought Steve approached herst night because he recognized her, but it seemed that once again her thoughts were wrong.

    Steve''s eyebrows raised up, his expression looked confused.

    "I know you are a model and Dinda''s friend, but I don''t know your name," Steve said honestly.

    Anna sighed, it seemed this man wasn''t really interested in fashion so he didn''t know her.

    "I''m Anna Moss, it''s a bit embarrassing to say this myself, but I''m a very famous supermodel. You can find information about me on the inte. My payment is even a little more expensive than Dinda," said Anna introducing herself, her voice sounding low, afraid that someone would hear them.

    However, there was a hint of pride in her voice..

    Steve just rounded his mouth when he heard that, then took out his cellphone and searched for Anna''s name on the inte, his eyes slightly opened when he saw the information on that woman on the inte, it seemed she was really famous.

    To be honest, Steve also only knew that Dinda''s job was modeling, but he didn''t know that she was a supermodel.

    "So that''s why you''re wearing sunsses, afraid someone will recognize you," Steve said, nodding his head.

    "But why did you want to meet me for lunch? I have to admit you''re really great, I''m still feeling nauseous and haven''t dared to eat anything right now," Steve continued curiously. He then suddenly leaned forward.

    "Or¡­ you came to me because you remembered something?" Steve asked with a mischievous smile.

    This wasn''t his first meeting with the woman and Steve was starting to feel close to her, so he wanted to throw a joke like he always does to his friend.

    "Yeah, I remember something. You kissed me," Anna said with a t expression then took the bottle of her drink and took a sip. She did that on purpose to avoid eye contact with the man.

    Steve blinked his eyes, before finally putting on a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Wow¡­ really, I can''t believe you said something like that after what you did!" Steve said with a facial expression like someone who had just been used of stealing when the one who stole was the one who used him.

    Anna tried to keep her expression fromughing at the man''s expression.

    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" she asked.

    "Eh?"

    "I kissed you. Why didn''t you tell me that?" asked Anna, repeating her question.

    Steve fell silent hearing the question, the woman in front of him managed to make him speechless. Why does she look so confident like that?

    Steve''s right hand then went up and touched the back of his head which didn''t itch at all.

    "Well¡­ because I think it was the best decision. You definitely won''t believe me and it''s better if you remember it yourself," Steve said looking serious when he exined it.

    That woman looks like she really hates men, moreover she went through something bad, her ex-boyfriend married her friend and she had toe to their wedding! So he better not say anything about the woman kissing him.

    "Wait¡­ so you came here because of that? To make sure that you really kissed me?" Steve asked, his lips forming a wide smile as he said that.

    Anna snorted, not liking the man''s expression.<sub> </sub>

    Steve finallyughed, she didn''t need to exin, but her expression was very clear.

    "Don''t fall in love with me," Steve said suddenly seriously, making Anna, who had been silent, react to hearing that.

    "I know it''s hard not to fall in love with a man like me, but right now I like someone. If you want, we can be friends and meet up a few times to eat together," Steve continued exining.

    She seemed to hate men because of what happened to her, and Steve didn''t want him to be the reason she would hate men so much, so he better set clear boundaries.

    After all, what he said was not wrong at all, there was another woman he loved right now.

    He knew that by now he should have forgotten about Sarah, but his feelings just couldn''t go away, even though he had seen that she was in another''s arms.

    Sarah was just pretending because her ex-husband had amnesia, and Steve wanted to wait for her. He was sure he would get his happy ending if he waited for Sarah.

    Anna was speechless when she heard Steve''s exnation, her mouth slightly open in disbelief.

    "That should be my line! You better not fall in love with me! Wow¡­ I came here because I wanted to apologize for thinking bad things about you, but I didn''t expect that you turned out to be a man like this!" said Anna then snorted.

    This man really wasn''t her type at all!

    Steve justughed and then looked at his watch, looks like he has to get back to work.

    "By the way, I have to get back," Steve said with an ufortable expression on his face. He still wanted to talk to this woman, but the situation didn''t allow him to do so.

    Anna was silent when she heard that, her face looked a little sad. Even though he was annoying, spending time with him wasn''t bad at all.

    "Let''s meet and have a meal together sometime. I''ll treat you," Steve said and stood up from his seat.

    This woman hade to see him and he didn''t even get to have lunch with her, which made Steve ufortable and decided to invite her for a meal when the time was right..

    Anna was silent for a moment, before finally nodding slowly.

    Even though he clearly drew a line between them, they can still be friends, right? So Anna felt it was okay to meet the man again.

    ***

    Meanwhile¡­

    Michael was seen busy in his office room, his mouth seemed to move, reading the report he was reading, while his eyes seemed to focus on reading the numbers written there.

    Michael''s focus finally loosened when he heard someone knocking on his door, causing him to look away from the document and stare at the door.

    "Come in," said Michael.

    The door then opened, the figure of James carrying folders came in and immediately walked over to Michael.

    "You''re not going to lunch?" Michael asked with a slightly surprised face when he saw Jamesing in.

    It was time for lunch but Michael wanted to finish what he was reading before he finally decided to eat.

    "You look really busy, doesn''t that mean I''m busy too?" James asked, his face looking very tired. It''s even still half a day but he''s already very busy.

    Michael just smiled at James, today they are really busy, even though it''s Tuesday.

    James then put what he had brought on the table.

    "This needs your approval immediately," said James then remained standing in front of Michael.

    Michael immediately opened the folder, read what was in it at a nce and then immediately gave his sign. There were four documents he had to sign, it seemed they had deliberately collected them and given it to James.

    "Why don''t you give it away?" asked Michael confusedly when he saw there was a brown envelope that was still being held by James.

    James then cleared his throat and ced it on the table.

    "This is the information you asked for," said James.

    Michael raised an eyebrow, a confused expression on his face.

    "What information?" Michael asked, but his hand still reached for the brown envelope.

    "That is information about Elizabeth."

 Chapter 147 Honey Bar

    Michael''s face stiffened when he heard James'' words. He didn''t expect that the information woulde sooner than he thought. He had James look for it on Friday, and by Tuesday James had brought the information he asked for.

    His secretary did a really good job.

    "So¡­ what did you find?" asked Michael who wanted to hear an exnation from James and began to remove the contents of the brown envelope.

    James cleared his throat, his face looked troubled.

    "Actually, there''s not much I can find. Elizabeth is not from London and her parents are dead, nor is she married. I think this is a little odd because I couldn''t find more information about her past, it seems she changed her identity," said James, starting to exin what he found.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard James'' exnation, even though he thought James had brought him valuable information, but what did he just say? He didn''t find anything?

    It seemed that he had praised James too much earlier.

    James cleared his throat again when he saw Michael''s disapproving expression, no matter how he tried to dig up on Elizabeth, but he couldn''t find anything.

    "However, I managed to find out where Elizabeth worked before she was hired to MCGames," James said hastily before Michael is disappointed in him

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. It wasn''t the information he needed at all.

    He did tell James to find out how he and Elizabeth met, but did that have anything to do with where Elizabeth worked?

    Michael just stared at James without saying anything, waiting for the man to continue.

    "I think you two met there. I''m still not sure though, maybe around 80 percent?" said James looking doubtful.

    Michael''s expression returned to a confused look, it wasn''t like James usually reported something so uncertain like this.

    Was his suspicion that James was hiding something from him turned out to be true? He couldn''t trust James anymore?

    "Where does she work?" asked Michael who now looked away from James and started reading the paper with Elizabeth''s profile on it.

    James cleared his throat again, his face looking very ufortable.

    "She works at Honey," James said curtly and swallowed.

    "Honey?" Michael asked, looking back at James with one eyebrow raised.

    "What''s wrong with you? Just say it! You know I don''t like seeing you like this!" Michael continued, staring intently at James.

    <o>,m James''s behavior had made him very annoyed and it seemed he had run out of patience with the man, his stomach was also hungry but the man was acting slowly like a ko!</o>

    James didn''t answer right away, he took a deep breath, then exhaled. His facial expression looked calmer after he did that. He then looked at Michael.

    "Honey is a bar in London, and Elizabeth works as a hostess there," exins James.

    Michael fell silent hearing that exnation. Before working at MCGames, Elizabeth worked in a bar as a hostess?

    Although Michael had never been to a bar that provided "apanied" services, Michael had heard of it before. Employees at the bar will apany customers to drink.

    "So you mean¡­ I might meet her there and she''s the one who apanied me for a drink?" asked Michael trying to understand why James said he wasn''t sure.

    James nodded.

    "But why do you look ufortable with that? I''ve never been to a bar like that before, but there''s nothing wrong with that. Maybe I used to wonder what it was like to go to a hostess bar," Michael said confusedly.

    She knew that James was an awkward guy, but he had no idea James would be so awkward to mention that he went to a bar.

    James cleared his throat again, his face looking ufortable again.

    "As you said, Honey Bar provides women to apany the customers to drink, but..." James paused for a moment, he took a breath, "you can actually invite the hostess to spend the night there, on the second floor of the bar there is a room," continued James.

    Michael''s eyes opened wide when he heard James'' words.

    "What?"

    "Only the regr has information about it, so many people don''t know about it and think it is just a normal bar."

    "Then how did you find out?" cut Michael looking at James confusedly.

    James looked ufortable again when he heard that.

    "You know¡­ I''m a single man. I''ll end the exnation there," continued James, clearing his throat again.

    Michael gave James a mischievous look, it seems like his secretary knew how to have fun on his weekends.<sub> </sub>

    But¡­ Wait a minute¡­

    "Wait a minute¡­ So you mean¡­ Elizabeth apanied me for a drink and we continued on to the second floor?" Michael asked after realizing why James looked so ufortable.

    "Well¡­ that''s what I thought, I apologize. I''ll look for more information about it," said James then immediately excused himself and left the room. He really wasn''tfortable with it.

    Michael cursed James angrily when he heard his friend''s usation. Seems like he''s been getting too good with his secretarytely!

    A sigh escaped Michael''s lips as he leaned back in his chair, his eyes slightly closed, he suddenly felt very tired.

    He then opened his eyes and went back to reading the information about Elizabeth, which didn''t really have much information there. Michael then looked at the front photo of the Honey Bar that James had included.

    "I met Elizabeth here?" Michael thought, staring at the photo, wishing he could remember something by looking closely at it.

    However, no matter how he looked at it, no memories emerged of the ce, it was also his first time seeing the ce.

    "So that''s why that woman was acting like that back then. We actually slept together," Michael muttered under his breath and threw the brown envelope on the table.

    He thought Elizabeth was just a brave woman trying to seduce him, but it seemed that what he remembered might not be the first time they had done so.

    He then leaned back in his chair and sighed. His hands gripped his hair in frustration.

    Michael wanted to deny that his rtionship with her wasn''t like that, that he couldn''t have cheated on Sarah with two women.

    But¡­ all the evidence was clear, he couldn''t deny it.

    Actually¡­ Why had he be a man he didn''t know at all?

    No matter how Michael tried to think about it, this wasn''t him at all. If he had only had an affair with one woman, Michael might have believed it a little.

    Ah, he may have made a mistake and unknowingly yed around with other women even though he was married.

    But not only with one woman, he also had an affair with two women?

    Even though he has a beautiful wife whom he loves and is proud of.

    Michael could only sigh, it seemed he really had to find out about this. However, how was he supposed to find out about it?

    "Did the model''s words turn out to be true? Sarah and I are divorced?" thought Michael who was reminded of Anna''s words again.

    Another sigh escaped Michael''s lips, the expression on his face was frustrated. He didn''t want to believe it. but if that was the case¡­ then what happened to him with those two women made sense.

    But¡­ he really had divorced Sarah?

    Right now he could only hope that what he had guessed was wrong, that when he received the package from the court, the contents of the package stated that what he was looking for could not be found.

    They can''t find their decree absolute because they are still married.

    But¡­ When will the court send him the package he asked for?

    ***

    Sarah got out of the elevator and headed straight for the front door of the hospital, her face looking very tired.

    Even though her schedule for today is as usual,tely she feels it''s easy to get tired, especially aftering home from work.

    "I guess I''ll have to ask Michael to massage me," Sarah thought as she stretched her stiff shoulders.

    Sarah''s expression suddenly changed when she remembered that she had to part with Michael soon, she even stopped in ce.

    "Oh yeah, I have to think about this too. Looks like I''ll miss the massageter," thought Sarah who unconsciously put on a sad expression.

    Deep down inside, she didn''t want to part with Michael, at least not so soon, but she had to, right now the man she loves was Steve.

    Sarah then stepped back, she''d better think about this when she got home. Her eyes then suddenly fell on a man outside the hospital, the man she always saw when she came home.

    "He''s picking me up again. Why are you being a different man, Michael?" Sarah thought and sighed.

    Sarah''s expression suddenly changed when she could see Michael clearly, and it turned out he was talking to a woman nurse, but¡­

    "Why is he smiling like an idiot?" Sarah thought, not liking what she saw at all.

 Chapter 148 Jealous

    Sarah''s expression showed disbelief when she saw Michael and the nurse talking. The nurse was seen smiling shyly while tucking her hair behind her ear, while Michael was smiling too, like an idiot!

    Sarah suddenly felt something inside her, she didn''t know why, but she wasn''t at all pleased with the sight. Her footsteps quickly headed straight for Michael.

    "Michael!" said Sarah as soon as she was out of the hospital and near Michael. She didn''t know what they were talking about until Michael didn''t notice hering!

    Michael and the nurse looked at each other in unison.

    "Then I''ll go back in," said the nurse looking at Michael again with a shy smile, she then looked at Sarah while nodding her head and immediately entered the hospital again.

    "Let''s go," Michael said and walked ahead of Sarah, as they usually do.

    Even though the ident happened a long time ago, they would only hold hands when they were a bit far from the hospital area.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed, she was still displeased with what she had seen earlier. She then turned her head back into the hospital, seeing the nurse''s back getting further and further away from her.

    She didn''t know the nurse because maybe she was just a regr nurse or a nurse in another department, but¡­ that woman was clearly flirting with Michael!

    "Who was that nurse? I didn''t know you were talking to the nurse while you were waiting for me," Sarah asked as she walked beside Michael. She tried her best to keep her tone from sounding annoyed.

    "I don''t know, it''s the first time I''ve spoken to her," Michael replied curtly. At this time his mind suddenly remembered what James had found earlier.

    Should he go visit the Honey Bar? Who knows he might remember something while he was there.

    But¡­ What should he say to Sarah? He couldn''t possibly tell his wife he was going to a bar, and he didn''t want to lie to her either.

    "Is that true? It seems you two seem very close, like old friends," said Sarah, still trying to keep her tone of voice.

    Michael blinked his eyes when he heard Sarah''s words, he then immediately turned and looked at his wife.

    "What''s this?" Michael asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "What?" asked Sarah.

    "Are you¡­ jealous?" Michael asked, holding back a smile.

    Sarah''s tone sounded normal, but it wasn''t as usual for Sarah to ask him something like that.

    "What? What are you talking about! Why should I be jealous!" said Sarah who unconsciously overreacted and immediately stepped away from Michael.

    She just didn''t like what she saw earlier, and Michael used her of being jealous?

    Seriously! She just doesn''t like it, it''s not being jealous!

    After all, now she loves Steve, why is she jealous of Michael?

    Michael chuckled and quickly quickened his pace to catch up with Sarah.

    "You are overreacting. I guess I was right, hahaha. I didn''t know my wife would still be jealous even though we''ve been married for five years," said Michael who was now walking backwards so he could see Sarah.

    "I''m not jealous! I mean, you guys look close, she''s even flirting with you!" said Sarah, who now couldn''t hide her annoyance anymore.

    "She''s not flirting with me," Michael said, suppressing a smile, deliberately trying to tease Sarah.

    "It looks so obvious! You are a man, of course you can''t see it! Anyway, I''m not jealous!" Sarah said then immediately walked quickly to return to their apartment.

    Michael chuckled again when he saw Sarah''s reaction which looked very adorable. He had no idea that Sarah would be jealous of him.

    His head that had been filled with how to go to the bar tonight immediately disappeared because of it.

    How could he lie to his wife like that when she actually loved him so much? Jealous¡­ Michael didn''t expect Sarah to be jealous at all.

    "Wait for me!" said Michael then immediately followed Sarah with a big smile on his face.

    ***

    Sarah immediately took off her clothes and immediately went into the bathtub that had been filled by Michael before.

    "Jealous? I?" said Sarah with an expression of disbelief on her face.

    She admitted that she didn''t like seeing Michael''s smiling expression like a fool when he talked to the nurse earlier. The nurse was also clearly flirting with him!

    And what annoyed her even more, she looked young, maybe around 25-26 years old?<sub> </sub>

    But does that mean she''s jealous?

    Sarah shook her head then sank her head into the bathtub.

    Now that she loves Steve, she can''t possibly be jealous of Michael, because then¡­ doesn''t that mean she still loves Michael? She had already sorted her feelings at that time, there was no way she would go back to being indecisive like this. right?

    Sarah''s head immediately came back to the surface, her hands immediately wiped the water that was on her face.

    Yes, she has sorted her feelings and Steve is the man she loves! She couldn''t be bothered like this anymore!

    Sarah''s hand then grabbed the soap bottle that was nearby, decided not to think about this and proceeded to take a bath.

    "But you don''t get upset when you see Steve with a woman."

    Sarah''s hand suddenly stopped in midair when she heard the whisper. Today she also saw Steve with a woman, although she did not see the woman''s face, but Steve smiled and evenughed when talking to the woman.

    However¡­ she didn''t feel the irritation she felt when she saw Michael and the nurse.

    "Then¡­ is the person I really love Michael and not Steve?" thought Sarah who was confused by her feelings.

    Sarah shook her head, she had thought of this before and the person she loves is Steve, not Michael.

    With Michael maybe it''s just thefortable feeling because she''s living with him, the lingering remnants of her past feelings.

    The person she loves is Steve¡­

    "Stop denying it, damn it! You know that you were jealous, right? You''re not even sure your feelings for Steve are love!"

    Sarah fell silent when she heard the whisper again. She didn''t know where the whispers wereing from, could it be from the readers?

    *Ehem*

    The sudden whisper in her ear made Sarah speechless, her face was confused.

    Okay! She admits that she was jealous when she saw Michael talking to the woman, she was still bothered by it. She wondered what the two of them were talking about.

    But¡­is that reason enough for her to proudly say that she loves Michael?

    Sarah suddenly immediately stood up and got out of the bathtub and then walked to get her bathrobe and got out of the bathroom.

    Her feet quickly walked down to the first floor, towards the man who was busy with hisptop in the living room.

    "Wifey? Did something happen? Why are you out in a bathrobe? You didn''t even dry your hair," said Michael who was surprised when he saw Sarahing towards him with her hair still wet and not wearing her clothes like Sarah usually does.

    "I have to check something, can you stand up ande closer to me? it''s an expensive rug, I don''t want it to get wet," Sarah said.

    Michael''s brow furrowed, but he stood up and walked over to Sarah.

    "What is it? Is the bathroom leaking?" Michael asked confusedly. Sarah wasn''t acting like she used to today.

    Sarah didn''t answer, she stared intently at Michael''s face, a face that had be even more handsome even though three years had passed.

    "Is there something on my face?" asked Michael, still looking confused. "You''re starting to scare me, what''s wrong?" he continued.

    However, the next second Michael''s eyes opened wide when Sarah suddenly walked up to him then her hand came forward to grab his head and the next second Michael could feel something against his lips. Those were Sarah''s lips.

    Michael was really surprised, not expecting that Sarah would suddenly kiss him like this. It wasn''t just a peck on the lips, or a passionate kiss, but it felt like she was being cautious and there was doubt there.

    Without waiting any longer Michael''s right hand went up and touched Sarah''s cheek and then returned the kiss gently. He didn''t know why Sarah was acting like this, but he was going to kiss her back.

    Meanwhile, Sarah tries to confirm it. If she really loved Michael right now, her heart would definitely flutter when she kissed him, right? She will feel the feeling of butterflies tickling her stomach when kissing the person she loves.

    She had felt it when Michael kissed her, she had also felt that when Steve confessed his feelings, but that feeling came when she received it from their feelings.

    She didn''t know if she would feel the same when she was the one who initiated it first. So Sarah kissed him to get a feel for how she was feeling right now.

    You wouldn''t feel that kind of feeling when kissing someone you didn''t love, would you? You will definitely feel like ending the kiss immediately, and feel offended by it.

    At least, that was what Sarah thought would happen at this point and not her heart pounding and the feeling of butterflies tickling her stomach.

    Ah¡­ Sarah finally realized it¡­ she loves Michael.

 Chapter 149 Love Make People Stupid

    The soft kiss slowly broke off as they wanted to catch their breath. Their chests seemed to rise and fall, while their eyes met each other''s.

    "So¡­ what is it?" Michael asked, raising an eyebrow. His face looks confused but on the other hand he is also happy with what Sarah was doing. Not every time he will get a kiss on the lips from his wife.

    Sarah didn''t answer, the look on her face showing that she was deep in thought.

    She loves Michael? Why? How could that be? Her feelings for the man were dead when Michael agreed to her divorce!

    Sarah wanted to deny it one more time, but she could still feel her heart beating fast, making her unable to deny it.

    She still loves Michael.

    However¡­ What should she do now? She and Michael are divorced and she is only pretending to be Michael''s wife at the request of Mr. Collins. They can''t be together anymore.

    "Wifey?"

    Sarah came back from her thoughts when she felt a touch on her arm, her face immediately turned to the man who touched her.

    "Yes?"

    "What are you thinking about? Why did you suddenly kiss me?" asked Michael, now looking worried.

    He was initially confused by Sarah''s sudden action, but seeing his wife lost in thought made Michael worry. This doesn''t seem like a good sign.

    "It''s nothing, it''s¡­ I just suddenly wanted to kiss you," Sarah said, deciding to lie. She couldn''t possibly tell Michael that she was currently trying to check her feelings for him.

    "Then, I''ll go first, I still haven''t showered." Sarah then immediately turned around and prepared to return to the bathroom, where she would use to think about this further.

    However, Michael suddenly grabbed her wrist, causing Sarah to turn back and look at the man.

    "It can''t be nothing if you act like this. What is it? Just tell me," Michael said looking at Sarah with a worried expression on his face.

    Sarah was silent, not answering the man. Well¡­ how could she answer that?

    "Is it because of that woman earlier?" Michael asked, trying to guess.

    He knew Sarah was jealous and didn''t want to admit it, but was that why she was suddenly acting like this?

    "I know I cheated on you before, but it wasn''t like that. It''s the first time I''ve spoken to her," Michael said, his tone sounding a little frustrated.

    "The nurse suddenly came up to me and asked if I was Michael Collins, she said she used Collins products a lot and was a fan of mine, that''s why she asked for a photo with me earlier," Michael continued, exining what happened.

    After experiencing amnesia, Michael found out that he was bing quite popr and had fans. Collins is apany engaged in essories and fashion, plus at his young age, he is bing a bit popr among women.

    "I don''t know why I did things like that in the past, but I swear I won''t do that again, Sarah. You are the only woman I love! Trust me!"

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael''s exnation, that wasn''t actually the reason why she was behaving like this, but she didn''t expect Michael to misunderstand and tell her what had happened with the nurse earlier.

    Ah yes¡­ Michael used to be an asshole who cheated on her, even though he misunderstood and thought he was having an affair with the model, when he was having an affair with Elizabeth.

    Why¡­ after what Michael did to her¡­ her heart still beating fast like that? She still loves that asshole?

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears suddenly came out and rolled down her cheeks as she recalled the events of that night. Michael is such an asshole, why does she still love him? Why would she be a stupid woman who still loves that man?

    Can love make people that stupid?

    Michael''s eyes opened wide when he saw his wife who was suddenly crying, his hands quickly rose and embraced his wife in his arms.

    His wife had been behaving as if it was nothing, but it seemed like it hurt her a lot. Michael could only curse his past self for acting stupid like that and hating himself!

    ***

    A sigh escaped Sarah''s lips as she waited for the elevator toe down, she couldn''t get down at all thinking about what was going on.

    Mr. Collins can get home soon, she should have ended what she was doing, but she was now in love with Michael.

    Amidst all the things that happened, she had toe back to work.

    "Good morning! Why do you look tired when it''s still morning?"

    Sarah immediately turned when she heard a very familiar male voice, the blonde haired man was looking at her and smiling as usual. It seemed Steve had returned to his usual self after he had given it a day.<sub> </sub>

    A sigh escaped Sarah''s lips again, now what was she supposed to do with Steve? She thought the man she loved was Steve, but her heart fluttered when she kissed Michael.

    Did she have to kiss Steve to check it out?

    Sarah immediately shook her head, she was not that kind of woman.

    "Why? Do you have nightmares or can''t sleep? I have a ylist of the instruments I listen to a lot, you want me to give it to you?" Steve asked as they got into the open elevator.

    "It''s nothing, I just have a lot of work to do," Sarah replied with a curt smile and then pressed the floor button where she worked.

    Steve was a nice guy, but right now she was still confused about Michael. Looks like next Saturday she shoulde to her apartment and think about what she should do with the current situation.

    Steve just looked at Sarah then nodded when he heard the short response from the woman. Although on the outside he looks fine, Steve''s brain is thinking hard right now.

    Why did Sarah act like that? Was Sarah mad at him because he didn''te to see her yesterday?

    Steve immediately shook his head.

    "Maybe she''s just in a bad mood, I''ll have to see herter and cheer her on," Steve thought then nodded his head. His face was full of determination.

    ***

    Michael was tapping his fingers on the table, it''s three o''clock in the afternoon and he''s had quite a bit of free time.

    Last night''s incident really bothered Michael, seeing his wife suddenly crying like that.

    He had already settled his business with the model, did he also have to settle his business with the blonde woman who worked at hispany?

    But what should he say? Should he call her and say they should not continue their rtionship anymore?

    But what exactly is his rtionship with that woman? Are they just sex partner? Friend with benefits? He gave her a job in exchange for sleeping with him?

    Michael''s hand was raised, ready to press the inte button to call James to tell him to call the woman toe to his room, but suddenly Michael pulled his hand back.

    Right now he didn''t know what the character of the woman was, what he remembered from her was that they had sex in his office room. What if the woman realized she had amnesia and told everyone that?

    "Looks like I''ll have to visit that bar, who knows I might remember something," thought Michael, deciding not to act rashly.

    With Anna, he could remember that their rtionship was like dating, but with Elizabeth, he couldn''t remember much about her.

    However, the problem was how was he supposed to visit that bar?

    Did he have to lie to his wife to go to the bar? Michael clearly didn''t want to do that, he was determined not to lie to Sarah and to be a better man for his wife.

    But¡­ What should he do now? How was he supposed to go to that bar without lying to Sarah?

    Michael''s brain, which was thinking hard, was immediately interrupted when he heard a knock on the door of his room, his head immediately turned in that direction, to find out who was bothering him.

    "Come in," Michael replied.

    Not long after, James'' figure appeared behind the door with a brown envelope in his hand, making Michael wonder what his secretary was carrying.

    "What''s that? Do you have any more information with what I asked for?" asked Michael curiously, not expecting James to be getting information about Elizabeth again in just one day.

    The shake of James'' head made Michael could only swallow his disappointment.

    "This is the package you''ve been waiting for," James replied and ced the brown envelope on the table.

    Michael immediately took the envelope and saw that it was addressed to him and still sealed, indicating that James had not opened it as he had ordered.

    "Oh, thank you," replied Michael who was suddenly filled with various emotions.

    "Michael," called James who was still there.

    Michael immediately turned to James.

    "Why did you get the package from the court?"

 Chapter 150 Pandoras Box

    James had a worried look on his face, he was very confused when he got the news that there was a package for Michael but it was sent from court. Was this the package Michael was talking about at the time?

    Then why did Michael get the package from the court? Did hemit an offense? Driving while drunk? Or did something that made him be summoned by the court?

    James was eager to open the package to see what was inside, but he managed to restrain himself from doing so. He wanted to respect what Michael had to say.

    However, James was still curious and worried, so far Michael had never done anything that got him involved with thew so Collins never got into trouble, if this time Michael did, then James had to think of a n to protect Michael and thepany.

    "It''s nothing," Michael replied then immediately opened his drawer and put the brown envelope in there and closed the drawer.

    James didn''t say anything, but his expression made it clear that he was still waiting for an answer from Michael.

    "You can go back to work," Michael replied, then pretended to pick up one of the documents on his desk and read it, trying to ignore James.

    A sigh escaped James'' lips when he saw Michael''s attitude.

    "Alright, if you''re involved with something, please tell me so we can think of a solution."

    After saying that, James immediately left the room with a disappointed look that Michael was still keeping his mouth shut.

    As soon as James left, Michael leaned back in his chair and sighed. What he had been waiting for had finally arrived, but¡­ for some reason he was too afraid to open the contents of the brown envelope.

    Michael''s hand then moved to open the drawer again and took the envelope. He then read back the name and address of the sender and it was the address he visited at that time.

    "Let''s see who''s right. Are Sarah and I really divorced like the model says," Michael muttered then grabbed the edge of the envelope, ready to unseal it.

    Michael could feel his heart beating fast, his lips suddenly dry, causing him to swallow hard. His right hand that had unsealed it slowly began to sweat and feel cold.

    "Should¡­ I really see it?" Michael muttered when the seal had been sessfully released by him.

    Michael suddenly felt doubt and fear. What¡­ What if what the model said turned out to be true? He and Sarah divorced?

    What will he do next?

    Aren''t he and Sarah doing well at the moment? Okay, maybe not too well because Sarah was cryingst night because he made mistakes in the past, but other than what happenedst night, he and Sarah are doing well.

    They are even doing a program to make a baby and are nning a date on Sunday.

    Right now they are happy, what if seeing the contents of this envelope makes the happiness that he feels just disappear?

    Unknowingly, Michael put the envelope back on the table. He couldn''t bear to see what was inside. He has a bad feeling about this.

    Michael decided to turn his gaze to hisputer screen, maybe he should y a game on it to distract himself from the envelope.

    "You''re divorced, Michael!"

    Suddenly the voice of the model shed back and disturbed Michael''s mind, causing Michael to turn his head back to the envelope that was on the table.

    "Not. That woman must be lying to me. She wasn''t lying about us not having sex in my office room, but what she said about the divorce must be a lie!" thought Michael was suddenly annoyed and took the envelope again.

    He would prove that she was lying to him, he would not let her words bother him anymore. He would see for himself that the contents of the package were an apology because they couldn''t find his decree absolute, or perhaps a statement that he and Sarah were still married.

    Michael''s hand then immediately took out the contents, there was only one sheet of paper in it.

    His eyes then immediately read the name of the court as the letterhead, indicating that it was a document issued by that court.

    He¡­ shouldn''t read it. It was like Pandora''s box, something he shouldn''t have opened, but he was too curious about its contents, and he had to face the consequences for opening a box he shouldn''t have opened¡­

    "Between Mrs Sarah Smith and Mr Michael Collins, based on the decree dated¡­ . deres that the two are divorced¡­"

    As if struck by lightning, Michael''s heart stopped beating as he read thest words.

    "Hahaha¡­ this must be a joke," Michael said when he finally regained his senses and startedughing, his eyes suddenly starting to tear up.

    He and Sarah divorced three years ago?<sub> </sub>

    This must be a joke!

    Michael then took a deep breath and let it out, trying to calm himself down. Was his condition today not so good that he misread it?

    Yes, it seems so, if not so. How could he and Sarah have divorced?

    Michael then went back to reading it one more time, trying to see if he read it wrong.

    However, no matter how Michael read it many times, the contents of the paper he was holding did not change at all. He read the word correctly. He and Sarah divorced and that was three years ago.

    "Then¡­ my marriage onlysted two years? We divorced one month after our two year anniversary? Haha," Michael said with a hollowugh. Tears suddenly fell from his cheeks.

    Why did he and Sarah divorced? Did he divorce Sarah because of the blonde woman? He left his wife who loved him so much for another woman?

    Sarah wasn''t even mad when he confessed he had an affair, his wife was even jealous when she saw him with another woman. His wife loved him so much, but he stupidly divorced her?

    Michael''s eyes suddenly opened wide when he saw what was said next from the paper he was holding.

    <o>,m "Sarah is the petitioner, and I''m the respondent?" Michael muttered as he read it.</o>

    Then¡­ wouldn''t that mean Sarah divorced him and not the other way around?

    Michael immediately wiped the tears that were running down his cheeks, it made himpletely surprised. He thought he was the one who divorced Sarah, but it seemed like it was the other way around.

    Sarah was the one who divorced him.

    "Why¡­ Why did she divorce me?" Michael murmured who did not expect this at all. He could still understand that he was the one divorced Sarah, since he had be an asshole, but there was no reason for Sarah to divorced him.

    Sarah¡­ loves him. Why does the woman who loves him have to divorced him? Did the woman know about his affair?

    Michael immediately shook his head, at that time Sarah looked shocked when she heard his confession, so there was no way Sarah knew about his affair!

    "I¡­ I have to meet her and ask her directly!" Michael said then immediately filled the letter back in the envelope and stood up and took his car keys.

    "You gonna go out?" James asked as he watched Michael walk toward the elevator. However, Michael didn''t answer James at all and just walked away.

    He had to immediately go to Sarah and ask what was really going on. Why are they both divorced? Why did Sarah divorced him? And more importantly, why did Sarah lie to him?

    After getting into his car, Michael immediately stepped on the gas pedal and drove his car to the hospital where Sarah worked.

    His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, his jaw clenched tightly, his mind constantly filled with questions. Why did Sarah do that?

    The speedometer of the ck car slowly began to move towards the right as Michael''s foot pushed on the gas pedal, making the car move fast, very fast, exceeding the rmended normal speed of a car.

    However, Michael didn''t care, right now all he was thinking about was how he should meet his wife. He didn''t care that some drivers might be cursing him for reckless driving.

    Suddenly, when he was just about to pass a car, there was a car from the otherne that he had not seen before, allowing Michael to see the face of the driver who looked panicked and pressed the horn button as hard as possible, as if to curse Michael.

    Michael''s expression also looked surprised, not expecting a car from the otherne, he then stepped on the pedal and mmed the steering wheel, trying to avoid the collision.

    Fortunately, the driver of the car in front of him also swerved a little, preventing the two cars from colliding and threatening the lives of the people in the car.

    Michael''s car finally stopped and parked on the side of the road, Michael''s heart was beating fast, cold sweat was running down his back when he witnessed the sight that almost cost him his life.

    A sight he had seen before.

    "I¡­ remember everything."

    ***

    I used decree absolute and I just realized some people maybe don''t know what it means. It means divorce certificate, but because i use London as setting, ording to google, it is called decree absolute.

 Chapter 151 The Day He Will Never Forget

    "Michael Collins, will you have Sarah Smith to be your wife? Will you love her,fort her, respect her, and keep her in sickness and in health, and be faithful to her as long as you both shall live?"

    Michael looked at the man who asked the question, then at the woman in the white wedding dress in front of him who looked very beautiful today.

    "I do," Michael replied with a big smile, his voice slightly shaking, showing how nervous he was right now.

    He still couldn''t believe that the woman who was being asked the same question, would soon be his wife.

    The beautiful woman nodded her head, then looked at Michael with a big smile on his face, making him even more beautiful.

    "Then you can kiss your bride."

    It was a day that Michael will never forget for the rest of his life. The day he married the woman he loves, the day he became the husband of a woman. The day his family started.

    After that day, everything seemed happy to Michael, he can see the face of the woman he loves when he wakes up in the morning, and see that face when he is going to sleep. He can also have breakfast and dinner with her.

    Every day feels happy for him, makes Michael promise that he will always make the woman who wants to be his wife happy forever.

    After hearing that his wife has her dream house, Michael bes even more keen to work hard to buy her dream house.

    Currently he does have a startuppany that is engaged in the game, it''s apany that he founded with his friend, it had only been two years, but Michael was sure that he and his friends will get a big breakthrough with the game they will release.

    Although his current money is not much, it is enough to support him and his wife, moreover his wife asked him to postpone having children, making Michael a little relieved about it.

    However, the happiness felt by Michael soon disappeared when the condition of hispany became bad and was threatened with bankruptcy.

    "Let''s ask Collins, I''m sure your dad is willing to help us," Michael''s friend said as the two of them were talking about how to avoid this situation.

    "No, I will not contact my dad. We can get another investor, I''ll work on it," said Michael shaking his head.

    Even though Michael was sure that his father would help him when he asked for help, Michael didn''t want to get such a privilege. His pride won''t let it. He wants to be sessful in his own way, it''s not a smooth road because he has to walk on a road full of gravel and thorns, but he wants to try himself.

    "You really are stubborn, alright, I''ll work on that too."

    After that, Michael tried hard to keep hispany with his wife in mind, who became his strength, she was about to start doing clinical practice and graduate.

    After that, maybe his wife will need money to be a doctor again, and as a husband, he should help her to be a doctor.

    "You look a mess. Is there any problem?"

    Michael turned when he felt his wife''s touch on his arm, a look of surprise on his face.

    "You here," Michael said, trying to smile.

    "You didn''t hear mee in? What is it? Is there any problem?"

    Michael shook his head when he heard his wife''s question. His wife had been tired all day studying, he better not tell her what happened.

    Everything will be fine, his wife doesn''t need to know about this and it ends up being a burden to his wife.

    "No, I was just thinking about something but everything is fine. Oh yeah, do you want to take a bath in the bathtub? I''ll fill the water for you," Michael replied then immediately stood up and walked to their room.

    Time passed, his wife finally started doing clinical practice at one of the hospitals and became busier than usual, which made Michael a little grateful for that because it meant he could meet investors without his wife knowing because of her 12 hour schedule at the hospital.

    "Baby. This... ahhh..."

    Michael took his eyes off the tablet when he heard his wife call him baby and didn''t act like she usually does. He suddenly opened his mouth when he saw a fork with waffles heading towards him.

    "It is suspicious. My wife suddenly feeds me and acts cute like this," Michael said with a smile.

    Currently hispany is still under threat, but seeing his wife''s behavior like this makes Michael feelforted and his stress just disappears.

    "What''s wrong? What does my wife want, hm?" Michael asked, then put his tablet on the table and looked at his wife sitting in front of him who was now smiling shyly.

    Suddenly, Michael could feel his tablet that was ced on the table vibrate and disy a message from his friend.<sub> </sub>

    [Michael, I managed to find an investor!! *happy emoticon* *smile emoticon* That''s Power Inc. But¡­]

    From where Michael was, he was able to read a little message from his friend, but it was cut off because the message was too long.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just¡­ looks like my shift will end at midnight, maybe at two or three? Can youe pick me up at the hospital?"

    Michael''s face looked serious when he read thest words from his friend, he then immediately reached for his tablet again to look at the contents, it seemed like the but word is not a good sign.

    [But they only have time at night to talk about this, I''m not too sure if they''re really willing to help us bute with me and convince them.]

    "Don''t you usuallye home alone? You want me to wait for you until midnight?" Michael asked as he read the message from his tablet.

    At the moment Michael''s mind was too focused on how to seed in convincing the investor and didn''t really think much about what his wife said or look at his wife''s face. Well¡­ before his wife also goes home alone, right?

    Meeting investors at night is not a good sign, it means he has to drink and after what happened, not necessarily they will be investors.

    That night, Michael and his friends tried to convince the CEO of thepany, and in the end the result was not a waste at all, they managed to get a sponsor from thepany!

    After the CEO of thepany left, Michael looked at his watch which was now show 12:04

    "Didn''t Sarah say she would be home at three? I think I cane pick her up," Michael thought when he saw the time. He still had time toe see his wife.

    "Where are you going?"

    Michael turned when his friend saw he was about to leave.

    "I have to go home soon, my wife..."

    "Ey? We managed to get investors and you will go home? We should celebrate this! Let''s go have a drink, I''ll treat you!" said his friend then immediately put his arm around Michael.

    "Next time, I have to go home and..."

    "You are really not fun. Just a moment, okay? Apany me at the bar. We have to celebrate this so we can work well in the future!" persuaded his friend.

    Michael paused then looked back at his watch, if I''m not mistaken his wife said that he had to pick her up at two or three.

    "I think I have time, I will be with him for an hour before finally going to pick Sarah up," Michael thought then decided to follow his friend and celebrated their sess.

    At least, that was what Michael thought at first, but it seemed he had had too much to drink and hadpletely forgotten about it. His wife had been used to going home alone all this time anyway, so he didn''t think much of it.

    Time flew by, the condition of MCGames, Michael''spany, finally recovered from bankruptcy and slowly got better.

    However, his wife slowly started to be different and not as cheerful as before. Michael just thought that his wife was busy doing her clinical practice.

    "Wifey... let''s do it, okay? We haven''t done it in a week," said Michael gently, shaking Sarah''s arm. Tonight, he suddenly feels aroused and wants to make love to his wife.

    "I''m tired, Michael, let''s do it next time."

    Michael couldn''t help but sigh when he saw his wife turn and give him her back. It seemed his wife was really exhausted and Michael didn''t want to force it.

    Although several times his wife often refuses to have sex, it doesn''t mean they never do it, it''s just that the time is getting less and less. Michael at least tried to understand that.

    Time passed and Michael''s period of suffering finally ended when his wife finally graduated, their rtionship became more intimate and almost every day they were always making out, recing the previous nights.

    Their marriage is also one year old, although people around them often talk about why they don''t have children yet, but Michael doesn''t care about that, he and his wife are happy. That''s all that matters.

    However, everything changed again after Sarah managed to be an intern at one of the hospitals where she was doing her clinical practice, his wife became busier than before making Michael rarely see his wife.

    Previously he had rarely seen Sarah because he was busy working at thepany, and after Sarah became an intern, they saw each other even less.

    Until finally¡­ that night happened¡­

 Chapter 152 Not The Marriage He Imagined

    Michael could sense this wasn''t the kind of marriage he had imagined, his wife was too busy he could only see her in the morning, and that she was still sleeping.

    ? He knew his wife was busy after bing an intern, but Michael was trying to understand her. When his wife refuses to have sex because she tired, Michael also tries to respect her, as what he said on his wedding vows.

    He tries to make time and adjust his wife''s schedule, but he can never do it because of his job.

    But luckily he and his wife are still on good terms despite seeing each other rarely, and rarely talking, at least, that''s what Michael always thought.

    What the two of them are doing is for the sake of their future together, he can''t ask his wife to stop being a doctor, and he also can''t stop working because he''s the head of the family

    Although their sex life is not as intense as when they were newlywed and became once a week or even once every two weeks, but at least they can still do it when someone has a birthday, or their two-year wedding anniversary.

    However, it seems that the problems never stopped testing him, MCGames, Michael''spany, again encountered problems and almost headed for bankruptcy

    "I will try to find investors again," Michael said with a face that looked stressed when he saw the game they released this time did not make a profit and even made them lose.

    In a state of stress, he returned home, trying to see his wife, the source of his strength, but¡­ when he came home, no one was there, he''s alone in that apartement..

    Michael couldn''t help but sigh, this wasn''t the marriage he had hoped for, but he was sure everything would be fine. Right now the two of them are working hard for their future, everything will be fine.

    While trying to steel his mind to think sanely about what had happened, Michael tried to find investors to help them again.

    That''s not an easy thing to do, because even though MCGames has released some pretty good games, they weren''t really so good that somepanies turned them down.

    "Everything''s going to be okay," Michael thought as he wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed as he just got back in the car. He then decided to go to the nextpany, hoping that this time it would help him.

    "Mr. Taylor has a meeting at the moment," said one of the receptionists when Michael arrived at hispany.

    "Is that so? Then please tell Mr. Taylor I will be waiting for him," said Michael and then sat down on a sofa in the lobby of thepany.

    This wasn''t the first time he''d been treated this way when he had clearly made an appointment before, but he wasn''t in a position toin. Right now, he was the one who needed their help.

    While waiting, Michael took out his cellphone. His face immediately smiled when he saw their wedding photo which he made as wallpaper, the face of the woman who became his wife looked beautiful.

    Time passed and Michael kept waiting, without realizing the sun had set and he could see one by one the employees had gone home, but Michael was still waiting, Mr. Taylor said he was interested in discussing this further.

    Michael finally stood up when he saw Mr Taylor walking out and rushed over to him.

    "Good evening Mr Taylor, I''ve been waiting for you."

    "Who are you?" asked the forty-year-old man.

    "I am Michael Collins, from MCGames. We''ve talked on the phone before," Michael said, trying to remind the man again.

    The man''s mouth opened slightly, indicating that he remembered the man in front of him.

    "Oh, yes. I remember it, but it''s already night," said the man and then checked his watch, which was currently eight o''clock in the evening.

    "I just need a moment of your time, it won''t be long," Michael pleaded with a pleading look on his face.

    By now he was tired but he knew the man in front of him was very busy and might not have time for him anymore, so Michael would try his best to be able to talk to him.

    The man''s face looked thoughtful, he then looked back at Michael.

    "Okay! You can drive right? Come with me!"

    Michael looked confused, but he ended up following the man somewhere, maybe they''d go out to dinner while discussing this. Michael did not forget to send a message to his wife that he would be homete because he was going to have dinner with his investor.

    However, Michael''s facial expression looked confused when they finally arrived at their destination.

    "Honey Bar?" Michael muttered when the ce they were visiting turned out to be a bar and not a restaurant.<sub> </sub>

    "Come in. After a long day at work, isn''t drinking alcohol the best? I will treat you!" said the man when he saw Michael as if he didn''t want to get out of the car.

    Michael finally nodded and immediately followed the man. He still found this strange, but it seemed like a good sign that the man would help him.

    As soon as he entered the bar, Michael could see that the man seemed to be a regr at the bar because a waiter immediately approached him and led him into a room.

    Michael looked at the room, it looked like a private room as usual owned by a bar, with a long sofa and a table.

    Not long after, a man came into their room, the man was seen wearing a suit with a tie, from his appearance Michael could see that the man was not a waiter, maybe a manager?

    "It''s been a long time since you came, Mr. Customer, but I apologize, because you came suddenly, Lily is serving another customer," said the man, smiling apologetically.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that, not understanding what the man was saying, and Mr Taylor''s face didn''t look good either.

    "But we have one neer who recently joined us and also a woman who is no less than Lily. You definitely won''t regret it."

    "Woman?" thought Michael started to think there was something wrong with this.

    "Is that true? All right, bring those two women over here. Ah, also someone for my friend," said Mr. Taylor then looked at Michael.

    "Ah¡­ I''m fine," Michael said, raising his hands and shaking them, indicating that he would refuse it. He did not have a good feeling about this.

    "Don''t refuse it! You will definitely like it. This is the best bar in London," said Mr. Taylor and started to open his bottle and pour it into his ss.

    Michael was just silent when he heard this and saw the manager man out.

    "Mr. Taylor, regarding our cooperation, I have brought¡­"

    "Young man, what was your name again?" cut the man.

    "Michael."

    "All right, Michael. I''ve read your business n and the amount you want. To be honest, I''m interested in helping you, especially when I see you waiting for me that long."

    Michael tried hard to keep the expression on his face when he heard thepliment, it seemed like this was a good sign and he could get some help from Mr. Taylor.

    "But¡­ tonight I want to have some fun, okay? I need you as my alibi from my wife and maybe be my driver to take me hometer. I will immediately transfer the money after we are done from here," exin the man.

    Michael''s face looked confused. Having fun? Alibi? What did this man really mean?

    "Did his wife forbid him toe to the bar?" thought Michael in bewilderment.

    So far his wife has never stopped him from doing anything because he himself decided not to do what he did when he was single, one of which was to go to bars and drink with his friends.

    However, it didn''t take long for Michael to figure out what the man meant when the door to their room opened and the man entered with the three women who were with him.

    The three women wore red miniskirts with white shirts that looked a little transparent with their two buttons unlocked, exposing their cleavage.

    "This is Angel, one of our best women," said the man introducing the brown-haired woman.

    Michael subconsciously swallowed his saliva when he saw the woman''s body, as a normal man, he knew why she was one of the best women. Her big chest and round buttocks, not to mention her face also looks pretty.

    "And this is Elly, she is our new woman," said the man introducing the blonde woman.

    Michael could see that the blonde woman was a little ufortable in the miniskirt she was wearing because she kept trying to pull it off, but Michael had to admit that she had a body no less than Angel.

    It seems, Mr. Taylor feels the same way because he didn''t ask to rece the woman.

    Meanwhile, Michael is still confused about what happened, is it possible that a bar in London provides something like this? But that was soon answered when the woman sitting beside him, now began to put her hands on his thighs.

 Chapter 153 Im Married ***

    Michael could feel the chills go down his spine as he felt a hand touch his thigh and slowly move to his crotch, the alcohol he was drinking because the woman next to him poured it, almost made him choke because he didn''t expect the woman to touch him.

    Quickly, Michael immediately grabbed the woman''s hand and lifted it, trying to get away from the hand that had touched the tip of his thing that was slightly reacting.

    "Sorry, but I''m married," said Michael looking at the woman who was now looking at him with a seductive smile.

    Although the woman was not as big as Angel, or as beautiful as Elly, Michael had to admit that the woman assigned to apany him to drink was no less beautiful than the two women. Her chest may not be as big as the two women, but her face that looks oriental with thin lips makes her no less attractive.

    The woman smiled scornfully at Michael, thinking in her mind that Michael was a man who was ying hard to get

    "Then you think that man is not married?" she asked and then pointed to the side with her chin.

    Michael followed her eyes and was stunned at the sight beside him. Angel was on knees and giving head to Mr. Taylor, while Mr. Taylor was kissing Elly who looked ufortable with it.

    "Just enjoy it, your body seems more honest," said the woman then put her hand again on Michael''s crotch, from where she was, she could see Michael''s body that had reacted.

    Well¡­ it''s been almost a month since Michael didn''t do it with his wife, thest time they did it was during their second wedding anniversary and after that, his wife always refused because she was tired.

    So, seeing the erotic scene in front of him at this time made Michael slightly aroused.

    But once again Michael held her hand, trying hard not to be tempted by lust. He was married, he wouldn''t betray his wife with something like this.

    "I told you I was married. If you want to do your job, just pour me a drink. I won''t use your services," Michael said firmly and then took his ss back and took a sip, moistening his throat which suddenly felt dry.

    The woman looked a little annoyed when she heard Michael''s words. In another situation, she would be grateful, but she had already seen the pants that seemed to have something big in it and by now she was a little aroused to hear what her coworker was doing.

    "What are you doing? Open your legs!"

    Michael''s gaze immediately turned to the side when he heard Mr. Taylor''s voice, he could see that at this moment the man wanted to put his hand inside the blonde haired woman''s thigh, but it seemed that the woman was a little reluctant to do so.

    Could it be because she was a neer?

    Michael then could see the woman who had been sitting beside him stood up and immediately approached Mr. Taylor, she said to change ces with Elly and the man seemed to agree.

    Now, Michael and the blonde woman who sat together, both looked awkward to hear the sound of pleasure that escaped the lips of the oriental-looking woman.

    "Sir customer, you know if we want to do that we have to go upstairs. We don''t do it in a private room." Angel''s voice was heard again, causing Michael who was drinking to turn towards them to see what was going on.

    He could see Mr. Taylor''s thing as well as Angel''s and the other woman''s chest which had been exposed, it seemed Mr. Taylor wanted to put it in immediately but the woman forbade him to do so here.

    Mr. Taylor was seen to put back his thing and immediately stood up, he kissed Angel on the lips for a while then immediately walked towards the door with two women on his left and right.

    Suddenly, just as he was about to open the door, the man turned and looked at Michael.

    "Come with me. I''ll book a room for you next to mine. I told you, you will be my alibi for my wifeter."

    Michael''s face looked troubled, did he really have to be like this to earn money? Be an alibi for a husband who is cheating on his wife?<sub> </sub>

    Inwardly, Michael felt this was not right, but on the one hand, he really needed money from Mr. Taylor.

    In the end, Michael threw away the feeling of guilt and stood up after the man.

    ***

    ? Michael sighed as hey on the bed. He did not expect that upstairs the bar was connected to a hotel.

    "Actually¡­ what am I doing?" Michael thought as he covered his face with his hands. His facial expression was frustrated.

    This isn''t right at all, he''s ashamed of what he''s doing right now, but he really needs money¡­

    Michael immediately lowered his hand when he heard a knock on his bedroom door, he immediately stood up and walked towards the door, wondering who it was. wille.

    "Hi¡­"

    Michael''s face looked surprised when he saw the blonde woman waving her hand with an awkward look on her face. The four of them had left the woman when they were going to this hotel.

    "I told you I wouldn''t order a service like that," said Michael who was still standing behind the door and holding it, not intending to open the door for the woman.

    The woman''s face looked troubled.

    "I know¡­ but can''t you help me? My boss will be angry if Ie back and don''t see me enter this room. Please, help me," the woman said with a pleading expression, the corner of her eyes asionally ncing to her left, causing Michael to immediately poke his head out to see what she was looking at so he looked scared.

    A man who was crossing his arms was seen there, it seemed he was watching the woman.

    Michael sighed.

    "All right,e on in," Michael finally answered. This woman still looked young, and it seemed that something bad would happen to her if he didn''t let her into his room.

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became awkward, the room was only medium size but there was no seat in it, so Michael and the woman had to sit together on the edge of the bed.

    "Thank you for helping me." The woman''s voice broke the silence between them.

    "Yeah, no problem," Michael replied curtly.

    The atmosphere became quiet and awkward again, until suddenly a moan from the next room could be heard, making the situation even more awkward.

    "Looks like¡­ they really enjoy what they''re doing," said the woman while swallowing her saliva.

    Michael just nodded, then his hands were busy fixing his pants, the current situation made him really aroused.

    "Do you need help? I really don''t want to have sex, but I can help you calm it down with my hand or maybe my mouth. Think of it as a thank you."

    Michael was silent when he heard the offer that suddenly sounded very tempting.

 Chapter 154 You Can Come See Me

    Michael immediately shook his head, driving away the lust that filled his mind. He is married, he must not betray his wife.

    "No, I''m married," Michael answered in a slightly quivering voice, a little doubtful whether this was the right decision, especially since the moans from the next room were getting louder and louder.

    "I see. Your wife is a lucky woman," the woman replied quietly, her voice slightly envious. It was her first time meeting a man like this.

    "No, I am lucky to have be her husband. She is a great woman," said Michael who smiled unconsciously, talking about his wife always made him smile.

    The woman was silent when she heard that, making the situation be awkward again.

    "Oh yeah, you seem reluctant to do this. Why are you even working here?" Michael asked suddenly, trying toe up with a topic of conversation so he could distract himself a little.

    "Well¡­ I don''t like working here either, but I need the money," the woman replied, her tone sounding a little sad.

    "You can find another job, a job that''s more . . . decent than this," Michael said carefully, afraid that she would be a little offended.

    The woman turned to Michael, her lips forming a smile, but it looked like a sad smile.

    "There aren''t many jobs that will ept a woman without a diploma like me. I only have my body, so this is all I can do, though to be honest¡­ I hate it when I have to sell my body like this. I¡­"

    Michael fell silent when he saw the tears streaming down the woman''s face. His right hand went up, trying to put his arm around the woman to calm her down, but his hand suddenly stopped in midair, it didn''t seem appropriate to do so.

    "If you need a job, you cane see me," Michael said suddenly.

    Seeing women''s tears always made him weak, even though it was a woman he had just met. He felt sorry for the young woman.

    The woman''s cries stopped when she heard Michael''s words, the man was probably just small talk, trying tofort her. She knew that, but she was genuinelyforted by the man''s words.

    "This is my business card," Michael said, then took his business card from his wallet and gave it to the woman.

    Actually, he didn''t know why he was behaving like this either. Maybe because he felt sorry for the woman and wanted to help her.

    The woman looked at Michael''s business card.

    "You have a nice name," said the woman who now knew the man''s name.

    "Ah, yes, we don''t know each other''s names. What is your name? I know Elly is not your real name," Michael said half-jokingly.

    "Elizabeth. My name is Elizabeth!"

    That night, Michael and Elizabeth talked, the topic of their conversation was more about Elizabeth''s life. Michael did that for no other purpose, he just wanted to pass the time and keep him focused and not think about the moans he could hear.

    Not long after, Mr. Taylor finally finished and Michael drove the man home, as promised, the man gave him the money.

    When he finally got home Michael could see that his wife was asleep, Michael tried to wake her up as he was still a little aroused, but again Sarah refused and said that she had toe to work in the morning.

    Michael could only sigh. How long should he live in a sexless marriage?

    The next day, Michael headed to his office with a big smile on his face, although what he did was not something to be proud of, but he managed to get money from Mr. Taylor and theirpany was not in danger of going bankrupt.

    Everything went as usual, but suddenly James came into his room and said that a woman hade looking for him. Michael was surprised to see that the woman was the blonde woman he had met.

    "I know you were probably just making small talk at the time, but I wanted to try my luck. Can you really get me a job, Michael?" she asked, her expression looked nervous.<sub> </sub>

    Michael swallowed his saliva, he did want to help her, but he didn''t think that the woman would actuallye. Finally, Michael decided to ept the woman to work with him.

    ***

    That night, when Michael came home, he was surprised to see his wife was already home and there was dinner already served on the table.

    Usually, he only buys food outside and eats it alone, so looking at the dining table there is already his wife''s cooking food and his wife weing him made Michael''s lips immediately form a wide smile.

    "I thought you''d be homete again," Michael said walking over to his wife.

    "Didn''t I tell you I have a shift in the morning? Let''s eat first before you take a shower," said his wife with a smile.

    Michael nodded then immediately sat down and had dinner with his wife, something he rarely did. The smile didn''t leave his face when he had dinner, he was really happy.

    Aftering out of the bathroom, Michael was stunned when he saw his wife was on the bed in red lingerie and looked at him seductively.

    "Wifey¡­ This¡­"

    "Looks like I''ve been ignoring you for too long,e on over here, don''t make me wait."

    Without waiting any longer, Michael immediately took off his towel and joined his wife, doing what he had wanted to do for a long time.

    "You got a message."

    Michael did hear his cell phone vibrate, but he tried to ignore it, he almost got his pleasure, and he didn''t care who texted him right now!

    However, suddenly his wife immediately turned around. He was almost there, though.

    "Who is Elizabeth?"

    Michael looked confused at the sudden question, he didn''t know who his wife was referring to, so he answered casually, that it was their queen''s name.

    However, it seems that his wife did not like the answer and threw his cellphone to him. Michael finally took the cellphone to find out what his wife meant.

    "Ahh¡­ her¡­ she''s a nobody. I''m just helping her get a job," exined Michael when he saw the messages

    Looks like the woman wants to thank him because he helped her, it''s not a big deal. They are currently having sex and he wants to get his pleasure immediately.

    "Let''s continue¡­ I''lle in a minute," Michael finally said and then tried to kiss his wife again, to get in a mood again due to the message he received.

    However, Michael had to be disappointed when his wife turned her face and held his body, as if she didn''t want to kiss him.

    Well.. if his wife doesn''t want to kiss, that''s fine, they can just¡­

    "Do you only have sex on your mind?!" his wife''s snapped angrily.

    Michael''s forehead twitches when he hears what his wife had just said. Does his wife currently see him like that? Men who only think about sex?

    Michael''s emotions suddenly rose, after what he had done all this time, this was so unfair to him!

 Chapter 155 I Want A Divorce

    "What?! Is that what you think of me? Then yes! I only think about sex! It''s our first sex after a month! Can''t I get my satisfaction first?!

    Michael subconsciously raised his voice, he did admit that he always asked his wife to have sex, but that was because they didn''t have sex regrly.

    They had only been married for two years but were already in a sexless marriage, of course he would continue to ask that with his wife.

    He has his needs!

    If they had sex regrly, he certainly wouldn''t asked it with his wife.

    How could his wife use him like that?

    "What?! Is that the reason you married me? Because you wanted to have sex?"

    Michael didn''t expect that his wife would use him more by saying that it was the reason he married her, because of the sex!

    Why did his wife turn out like this? The woman knew that he married her because he loved her, but why¡­?

    Michael''s mind couldn''t think calmly because his wife''s words really hurt him.

    "Then what about you? Didn''t you marry me for money? Because my family is rich?"

    Something kicked Michael''s mind as he watched his wife stay silent, he finally realized that he had just said something very hurtful.

    He immediately regretted it and wanted to apologize, but his wife told him to get out. She didn''t want to listen to his exnation or be touched by him.

    He finally decided toe out of the room with a still annoyed face.

    Why did everything turn out like this?

    Not knowing where to go, Michael decided to sleep on the sofa, hoping that it would calm him down a bit.

    Not long after, Michael heard their bedroom door open again and his wife called his name.

    Who is Elizabeth? What were you doing in the hotel with her?!"

    Michael took a deep breath when he heard that. Why did his wifee back to talk about this again? He had already exined who the woman was!

    "Bullshit! How she''s a nobody but you helped her find a job and she thanked you for what you did at the hotel! Please be honest with me, Michael!"

    Michael fell silent when he heard his wife''s words, he held his hair in both hands, his face looking frustrated.

    Does he have to exin what happened yesterday? He went to a bar with a man as an alibi to get some money?

    Then¡­ he also has to say that Elizabeth is the woman he met at the bar and works to sell her body?

    Michael threw that option away, what he did yesterday was shameful and he wanted to bury it as deep as he could.

    Likewise with that woman, it''s her privacy.

    "I''ve been honest with you! She was a nobody! About that, it''s her privacy! I can''t tell you!"

    However, it seemed that his wife didn''t like the answer he gave. Even though he was telling the truth, she was a nobody.

    "You''re having an affair with her?!"

    Michael didn''t expect his wife to use him like that again. His feelings hurt. How could his wife think like that after what he did?

    He works hard for his wife, for their future, he is willing to do shameful things in order to save hispany which is the source of his ie.

    He even stays faithful and doesn''t have sex with other women when he has the opportunity, but his wife uses him of having an affair?

    Michael had tried to exin it, telling her he couldn''t share Elizabeth''s privacy, but he didn''t know why his wife kept insisting on it.

    "Whatever! I''m toozy to argue with you! All you need to know, I only love you!"

    Michael finally decided to go back to sleep and not prolong this argument, his wife was probably still tired from her work, he should give her some time to calm down, before he said something that he would regretter.

    However¡­ Once again it turned out that he was wrong.<sub> </sub>

    "I want a divorce."

    Michael, who was raising his cup of coffee, stopped in mid-air when he heard that. He looked at his wife sitting on the sofa. His wife''s appearance looked like a mess, it looked like she didn''t get enough sleep.

    "Are you still angry? I told you it''s not what you think!" said Michael then stood up and walked over to his wife. He thought his wife would not discussst night''s matter as it was a new day. Shouldn''t his wife''s mind be clear and no longer emotional?

    "Then exin it!" his wife''s voice was demanding.

    Michael''s hands ruffled his hair again, his face looking frustrated. Why is his wife behaving like this?

    "Exin now or today we are going to take care of our divorce!" continued his wife.

    Michael looked at his wife''s face who was looking at him right now, dark circles clearly visible in her eyes and her face looked tired, but even so, her eyes looked very hurt.

    "You''re asking for a divorce just because of what happenedst night? Aren''t you too much to ask for a divorce over a trivial matter?" Michael asked back, not at all expecting his wife to ask for a divorce just because of the message a woman sent him.

    "Trivial matter?" Michael could see his wife let out a hollowugh.

    "You''re making it look like I''m the crazy one here. You just need to exin what happened!"

    "I already told you that nothing happened! Why can''t you trust me?! Did you not love me anymore so you asked for a divorce?!" Michael subconsciously raised his voice.

    What''s wrong with his wife? Never once in his nightmares did he think his wife would ask for a divorce.

    "Michael, how can I trust you if you can''t be trusted? You can''t even exin it even when our marriage is in this position!" Michael could see the bitter smile on his wife''s face.

    "Besides, be honest with me. Were you happy during our two-year marriage?"

    Michael fell silent when he heard his wife''s question. Although the two of them rarely eat together, rarely see each other, rarely have sex, and rarely talk.

    But he still remembers how happy he was when he was finally able to marry the woman he loves. He had survived this long because he thought about the future they were building, and remembered how he felt when he married his wife.

    Several times, Michael was indeed hurt by their situation like this, but never once did Michael think that he was unhappy married to his wife, let alone regretted it.

    Does that mean¡­ his wife is not happily married to him?

    "Okay, let''s just get a divorce," Michael said finally then got back up and walked back to the dining table. He then raised his right hand to wipe away the tears that were running down his cheeks.

    If divorce can make his wife happy, then he will do it for her.

    Michael then drank the rest of his coffee and took his suit which was ced on the chair.

    "Because you want a divorce, you take care of it and just give me the paper," Michael said then immediately left the apartment.

    He did say that they were just getting a divorce, but he couldn''t do it. He didn''t want to do it, not because the process isplicated and takes time, but because he can''t do it.

    In his heart, Michael can only hope that his wife really won''t do that, she only said that because she was emotional or stressed because of her work.

    However, Michael was once again disappointed when three dayster, he came home and saw his wife sitting on the living room sofa with her suitcase.

    "I have already taken care of the divorce papers as you said. You just have to sign it and then give it to the court."

    Michael fell silent when he heard that, his eyes then fell on the brown envelope that was on the table. He could feel his throat dry, his eyes suddenly watering. However, Michael decided to act naturally.

    "Oh, okay," Michael said curtly.

    "Well then, goodbye, Michael!"

    Michael could only stare at his wife who pulled her suitcase and walked towards the door. He wanted to beg and ask his wife to stay, but it seemed that his wife was really not happy to be married to him, she even took care of the divorce in three days.

    Michael was still in his ce, he looked dazed. Is his marriage really over? He shook his head, not wanting to believe it, he finally decided to take a look at the contents of the envelope and it turned out to be a divorce paper with his wife''s signature on it.

    Michael''s face looked disbelieving, he stared at the paper nkly, as soon as he finally came to his senses, his both hands were holding the ends of the paper, trying to tear it apart, but he managed to restrain himself from doing so.

    His wife was not happy to be married to him. This is what his wife wanted.

    This will make the woman he loves¡­ happy.

 Chapter 156 Is Over

    Michael didn''t know how he coulde to work the next day, what happened yesterday was like a dream to him.

    His wife had divorced him.

    His marriage is over!

    Michael immediately stood up from his seat and decided to get out, he couldn''t be like this when he was working. His marriage isn''t over yet, he can still fix it.

    "Sarah? She has resigned and doesn''t work here anymore."

    Michael could not hide his surprise when he heard the words of one of the doctors in the hospital where his wife worked. Was she deliberately avoiding him because she didn''t want to see him again?

    However, after he asked a senior doctor, it turned out that his wife had not worked there since two days ago.

    Michael came out of the hospital with a nk look. His wife has gone and disappeared? Michael then decided to take his cellphone and chose to call Sarah''s number.

    The call is not connected. Is the cell phone turned off? Or his wife changed her number?

    Michael then scrolled through his cellphone contacts, trying to contact anyone who could know where his wife was.

    However, Michael could only sigh when he couldn''t scroll down anymore.

    He doesn''t have the numbers of his wife''s friends or close family.

    He¡­ didn''t know anything about his wife.

    Michael was back in his apartment with a nk stare, he didn''t know how he could go about his day until he got back to his apartment safely.

    The apartment still looked the same as thest time he left, even the ss he drank yesterday was still on the table. He then walked into his room and decided to take a shower, once he was done and he opened his wardrobe, Michael was stunned.

    The contents of his closet became more empty than usual, the women''s clothes that used to be there had now disappeared.

    It made Michaele back to reality, his wife had gone, his wife had left him.

    Without realizing it, tears rolled down Michael''s cheeks. His mind kept thinking about his wife''s words that his wife was not happy during their marriage.

    He¡­ had failed at being a husband.

    That night, Michael decided to go to the bar for a drink. He had been trying to sleep, but he couldn''t sleep at all, he needed alcohol to help him andmented over what had happened at this time.

    The next day, Michael still went to work as usual. Actually he couldn''t think of a reason why he should do it, he wasn''t in a mood about going to work. His reason for going to work was gone.

    However, Michael still thinks about his employees who work for him, making him inevitablye to work.

    "Here is your coffee, sir."

    Michael was slightly surprised when he heard a female voice. Since when did the woman enter his room?

    He was indeed staring at the monitor screen, but again he could only think of his wife.

    "Ah, thank you, Elizabeth," Michael replied looking at the woman he had recently hired as an assistant office clerk and also prepared drinks for the other employees. He then returned to staring at the monitor screen to continue work.

    "There are more?" Michael asked when he saw the blonde woman still standing at his desk and not leaving immediately.

    "That¡­"

    "What''s wrong? You can tell me," Michael replied when he saw her doubtful face.

    "You seem to be exhausted. Is there anything I can help you with? Ah! How about a massage? Even though I''m not looking like that, I''m good at massaging."

    "Thanks, but I''m good," Michael replied with a polite smile. He knew that she might be worried about him, but it didn''t feel right to ept her offer.

    After Elizabeth left, someone else came to see Michael, this time it was James.

    "What''s the matter, James?"

    "I forgot to mention that yesterday the property agent contacted me and said that the tenant of the house you wanted didn''t renew their contract. Are you still willing to buy the house?"

    Michael fell silent when he heard the question. On his second wedding anniversary, Michael decided to find a house for him and his wife, a house on the beach with beautiful views, like his wife''s dream home.

    He ns to surprise his wife on her birthday.<sub> </sub>

    However, it seemed that it was once again toote.

    "No¡­ Ah, yes, tell him I''ll call himter. Thank you, James."

    Even though his wife was gone, Michael would not give up. He has not signed the divorce papers and legally, he and his wife are still married.

    He will find his wife and fix all this.

    Michael''s days then became busy, he went to work in the morning, in the afternoon he went to the hospital where his wife worked and asked the female doctor who seemed like friends with his wife, then returned to the office and in the evening he decided to go to a bar again.

    He couldn''t sleep at all without the help of alcohol.

    Without realizing it, two weeks had passed and Michael still couldn''t find where his wife was, making him even more frustrated and spending every day at the bar drinking.

    "Michael. Aboutst night. Is that true?"

    Michael looked at James who was looking at him with a worried look. His mind was wondering what had happenedst night, he could vaguely remember that it was James who hade to the bar and driven him home.

    "You are divorced and asked me to find your wife." James added when he saw Michael wasn''t sure what he was saying.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that, apparently because he was so drunkst night that he ended up telling James everything.

    "Could you not tell other people and do it secretly?" Michael finally decided to tell the truth. James is one of the people Michael can trust.

    The days went by as usual, every day Michael always asked how James''s search was progressing, and still trying to find his wife in the afternoon when it was lunch time.

    "This is the fourth hospital. Let''s hope she was here," thought Michael as he parked his car in one of the hospitals.

    Michael was sure that his wife must still be in London and had not stopped pursuing her dream of bing a doctor, so after finding no information from the female doctor at the hospital where she worked, Michael started to check out another small hospital nearby.

    "This hospital is huge, I doubt Sarah is here," Michael muttered, still in his car and looking at the hospital building and getting ready to leave immediately.

    However, he decided to go out, it wouldn''t hurt him to check this hospital. Maybe his wife worked for a bigger hospital.

    Michael was immediately grateful for his decision when he saw a woman he had not seen for a month. The woman''s appearance changed slightly with her short hair, but it was still the same woman, the woman he loved.

    Unknowingly a smile appeared on Michael''s face, he could feel his heart beating fast, his legs immediately ready to run to his wife and hug her.

    However, the smile on Michael''s face immediately disappeared when he saw a man wearing a doctor''s uniform approaching his wife, his wife''s face smiled when she heard what the man said, his wife''s hand even rose and lightly hit his arm.

    "Ahh¡­ she is already happy."

    Unknowingly Michael''s legs immediately turned and walked away from it, his heart suddenly hurt and tears immediately fell from his face, making Michael quickly wipe them.

    He couldn''t see the expression on the brown-haired man''s face, but it seemed that the man and his wife were close, so close that his wife could smile like that.

    Once Michael was in his car, he was still dazed by the sight he had just seen. His wife seemed fine and had been happy with a man even though it had only been a month since she had left him.

    The court has not even ruled that they are divorced but his wife is already close to another man.

    "Wait¡­ Wow¡­ she cheated on me but she used me of having an affair?" Michael muttered with an expression of disbelief as the thought crossed his mind.

    Come to think of it, from the start his wife was overreacting. She suddenly asks for a divorce and uses him of being unhappy with their marriage.

    "Wow¡­ I''m at a loss for words. That bitch¡­ Alright! If you really want a divorce from me because you''ve found another man. I will let you be happy with him!"

    Michael then immediately drove his car to go to his apartment and took the brown envelope that was still on the table. He then took it out and read the contents of the paper one more time.

    His eyes fell on his wife''s signature which was on it, then on the empty column where his signature should be.

    He took out his pen which was in his coat pocket and pressed the tip of it against the paper, ready to sign it.

    Suddenly, Michael''s hand stopped. He can''t do it.

    "She cheated on you, Michael. She''s already happy with another man because you can''t make her happy."

    Michael''s hand then moved, followed by tears running down his cheeks. Now, he and his wife are really over.

 Chapter 157 Let Me Comfort You

    Michael''s hands wiped the tears that were running down his cheeks, his mouth slightly open to catch his breath because his nose was stuffy. He then looked at the paper which now contained his and his wife''s signature.

    He tried to imagine that this was all just a dream, a nightmare he would love to end when he could wake up, but sadly, this was reality.

    When he calmed down enough, Michael put the paper back in the envelope and took it with him out.

    He didn''t want to do this, but he felt it was best for him and his wife. So that the woman he loves can be happy.

    After arriving at the court, Michael did not immediately get out of the car, he looked at the brown envelope that was ced on the seat next to him and sighed. Is this the right decision? After he submitted the envelope, he and his wife were really over.

    Michael became doubtful, he didn''t want to do this, but suddenly a scene he had seen not long ago shed through his mind like a movie ying, his wife smiled and looked close to a doctor.

    "Yeah, let''s do this for her," Michael muttered, then took the envelope and got out of the car and walked into the court.

    Now, they are really over.

    Michael''s days went on as usual, even though he didn''t seem to have the will to live anymore, but he had to live and go to work. He has a responsibility to his employees.

    However, even though Michael tried to look normal, the people around him began to notice that there was something different about Michael, his face didn''t look as bright as usual and his weight seemed a little thin.

    "Sir, are you all right? It seems you look thinner than before."

    Michael took his eyes off the monitor and looked at Elizabeth who was still standing where she was after cing his coffee on the table.

    "I''m fine," Michael replied, trying to crack a smile.

    "You look thinner than the first time we met. Are you eating regrly?"

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. How could he eat regrly in a situation like this?

    "I''m fine, thanks for asking," Michael replied.

    "Okay then. I don''t know what''s going on, but I hope you remember that there are people who will continue to support you, one of them is me." Michael could see there was a blush on the woman''s face.

    "Elizabeth."

    The woman who had been walking to open the door to the room immediately stopped when she heard Michael calling her name, she then looked at Michael in confusion.

    "About your offerst time. Is it still avable? My shoulders have been a little stifftely."

    Michael didn''t know what he was thinking until he suddenly asked that woman. He could see that the woman was slightly attracted to him, and he had just given her hope.

    "That..." Michael wanted to quickly retract his words, but Elizabeth reacted first.

    "Really? Alright! I''ve been meaning to show you my massage!" said Elizabeth then immediately walked towards the back of the chair sat by Michael.

    Michael finally swallowed his words and let her touch him. His eyes slowly closed, enjoying the massage on his shoulder which turned out to be better than he expected.

    "How is it? It''s good, isn''t it?" Elizabeth''s voice made Michael open his eyes, his eyes immediately widened when he saw the woman''s face that looked very close to his right.

    He could even feel her warm breath touch his cheeks and slowly Michael''s body started to react.

    The situation then became quiet, Michael could see Elizabeth''s head slowly approaching him until he could finally feel something soft touch his lips.

    Michael''s heart wanted to refuse. This was something wrong, but it seemed that his body was already carried away by the atmosphere so he opened his lips and let her explore his mouth.

    "Elizabeth, this¡­" Michael couldn''t continue because Elizabeth''s index finger was right there in his mouth, telling him to be quiet.

    "Let mefort you, Michael."

    As if hypnotized by the atmosphere, Michael let Elizabeth''s hand touch the zipper of his pants, and that afternoon, he did something he shouldn''t have done.

    Michael''s days continued, he could feel that Elizabeth''s attitude had changed since what they did, the woman seemed to be starting to dare to tease him when delivering his coffee, but Michael tried to be professional and not do that again.<sub> </sub>

    Michael finally reunited with his wife for their divorce trial, he thought he could forget her, but his heart was pounding like crazy when he saw her.

    He misses her. He wanted to ask how she was. He wanted to pull her in his arms.

    He still loves her.

    However, Michael was speechless and couldn''t believe it when his wife told the judge that the reason they divorced was because he was having an affair. Michael''s heart ached again when he heard the usations, when the truth was his wife is having an affair because she wasn''t happy with him.

    However, Michael chose not to say anything. He simply said that the two of them had rarely seen each other, and after seeing each other a few times. They finally officially divorced.

    After officially divorced, Michael finally decided to tell his parents about it, his father was furious and hit him, but Michael decided not to say anything. He didn''t want his parents to think that he married the wrong woman.

    Michael''s life continues, he is still sad, ming himself and can''t ept why his marriage is like this, before finally one day he starts to feel angry and mes his ex-wife.

    That bitch cheated on him, but she used him of cheating instead!

    When he was in that state, Michael saw Elizabeth, the woman he saw every day and teased him openly. Michael finally started his rtionship with the woman. He did not ask the woman to be his girlfriend, but the rtionship is more like sex partners.

    He is a passionate young man, and too busy to look for women outside. After all, the woman also likes it when they have sex. It''s a win-win rtionship.

    When he is finally asked by his father to lead Collins, Michael decides to take the woman with him. The woman couldn''t be his secretary because James was already there, so he decided to put her in the cafeteria, and if he needed to getid, he called her into his room.

    Time passed, but Michael couldn''t forget his wife at all. He had removed their wedding photos, but he could feel his wife''s presence in his apartment.

    He misses her, that''s the reason why he still lives in their old apartment and doesn''t move out. He felt that if he moved away from here, he wouldpletely forget about his ex-wife, and even though he hated her very much, she had made him happy. He really is stupid.

    "Michael, don''t you have a girlfriend? It''s been almost three years since you''ve been divorced, isn''t it time for you to date or maybe get married?"

    Michael was silent when he heard his mother''s question. He doesn''t trust women anymore, how can he date or marry?

    "I will not marry again."

    "What?! Then you mean I won''t have grandchildren? Who will be Collins'' heir?!" Michael fell silent when he heard that. He didn''t think that way at all, he needed a child.

    "Ahh¡­ if only you don''t marry that orphan woman. I should strongly oppose your marriage. Look, now she''s running after getting your money. Tell me how much she got from you!"

    "Stop talking about it!" cut Michael, who doesn''t like hearing his mother badmouth his wife¡­ his ex-wife.

    "Fine, but are you really not interested in remarrying? I want to introduce you to a woman, she looks beautiful and her family is clear too. How? Can you meet her?"

    "Okay, I''ll meet her. If you have nothing to say, please go, I''m at work!"

    Michael then finally met a woman that his mother wanted to introduce him under forced circumstances, so that his mother wouldn''t keep nagging him.

    The first impression that Michael saw of the woman, she had a cold impression and seemed disinterested in him, it seemed that she too came to see him with a forced state.

    Their meeting continued, he could sense that the woman liked him a little and began to express her feelings, she even asionally acted cutely.

    This made Michael, who had been reluctant when he met her because he was still thinking about the woman he still loves until now, slowly began to try to ept her.

    ***

    Michael could feel sweat running down his face as he just remembered everything, his face was pale and his lips were dry.

    He then took a deep breath to calm him down before finally holding back the steering wheel and preparing to go to meet the woman who had pretended to be his wife.

    Suddenly, something kicked Michael''s mind as he realized something.

    "Anna! I have to meet her!"

 Chapter 158 Im Sorry, Anna!

    Anna entered a cafe and immediately walked over to the man who hade first to wait for her. Actually, Anna was a little hesitant to pick up the call from the number she had saved, the new number from the man she once loved.

    However, in the end, curiosity made Anna pick up the call. She wondered why the man who had broken her heart was contacting her again, and apparently he wanted to see her.

    His voice sounded a little desperate and begged to meet her at a cafe near her apartment. It even sounded a little threatening because the man said he would wait for her until she came.

    Anna finally chose toe because it satisfied her curiosity.

    "You''re here. Would you like to order something?"

    Anna''s forehead wrinkled seeing the attitude of the man who once filled her heart was slightly different from thest time they met.

    "Just tell me what you want to say, Michael! I''m a busy woman!" replied Anna coldly then crossed her arms in front of her chest. She purposely didn''t take off her sunsses, indicating that she didn''t want to linger here.

    Michael fell silent when he heard the cold words from the woman, it reminded him of their first meeting.

    "I¡­ have remembered everything."

    Anna''s eyes widened when she heard that, luckily she was still wearing her sunsses so Michael didn''t see how shocked she was.

    Michael remembers everything?

    "I''m sorry, Anna! I had an ident, had amnesia and my old cellphone was broken, that''s why I didn''t contact you for a month until you finally came to see me," Michael continued and held out his hand. His tone was sad.

    He could still remember how Anna came to hispany and sounded annoyed at him not contacting her for a month and finally angry because he was cold and didn''t recognize her.

    That seemed to be the thing that broke his rtionship with the woman, so Michael wanted to make it clear that he didn''t do it on purpose.

    Anna still didn''t make a sound when she heard that. This was a situation she had not thought of at all. She didn''t expect Michael toe see her and apologize like this when his memory had recovered.

    "I''m also sorry I told you back then that we should break up, I thought I was still married at the time, but I can assure you that I''m divorced. I¡­"

    "Michael," Anna interrupted suddenly when she heard Michael start to sound desperate.

    "I know that you have amnesia and I can understand that. But¡­ didn''t you lie to me? Howe you never said that you were married before?" asked Anna in a firm voice.

    She had been with Michael for quite some time, but the man had never told her of his past.

    "That¡­" Michael didn''t answer right away, he then took a deep breath and exhaled, before finally opening his voice again. "It was my mom''s suggestion that I shouldn''t tell anyone that I was divorced beforehand."

    "But I''ll tell you thatter," Michael continued.

    "Of course, it must have been Mrs. Collins. I thought she looked good at first, but she seems sly," thought Anna, who was starting to feel dislike for the old woman.

    She initially thought the olddy liked her and that it was a good thing to get along with the woman who might be her mother-inwter.

    However, after breaking up with Michael, the old woman became too meddlesome and kept in touch with her, leading Anna to finally feel that this is not right.

    Her parents also liked Michael, but they didn''t interfere when they found out that she and the man had broken up, they just said it was a shame and didn''t talk about it anymore.

    So, Anna didn''t have a good impression of the old woman at all anymore.

    Michael became even more nervous when he saw that Anna didn''t say anything and kept silent. He knew that he had hurt her many times even though he didn''t do it on purpose, but Michael was really starting to ept her to be a part of his future.

    "Anna¡­ can you think of us again? I know I''ve hurt you, but please, I can''t part like this with you. I¡­ love you."

    Anna''s eyes widened when she heard Michael''s words. It was the first time Michael had said that he loves her.

    She had mixed feelings right now. Was this the reason Michael wanted to see her when his memory had recovered? He wanted them to get back together and start dating again?<sub> </sub>

    "Sorry Michael, I can''t." Anna swallowed her saliva when she said that. She felt bad about it, but this was what she had to do.

    "Ahh¡­" Michael didn''t expect that Anna would reject him at all, he knew that Anna wouldn''t immediately say something like: Of course, let''s date again. The woman might want to take some time to think before they go back to how they were.

    However, he seems wrong. So Anna''s words just now took herpletely by surprise.

    "I''m really sorry, Anna. I¡­"

    "No, it''s not like that, Michael," said Anna who finally let go of her arms in front of her chest and shook her hands.

    "I¡­ just can''t see the future between us," Anna continued.

    ? "What do you mean?" Michael really looked confused. He knew that he and Anna had never talked about marriage before, and now Michael still wanted to date casually.

    So hearing her suddenly discuss the future made Michael look a little confused.

    Anna didn''t answer right away, she took off the sses she was wearing and put them on her head and looked at Michael. It seemed like Michael had to look into her eyes to know that right now she was looking sincere.

    "Firstly, I know that you may not be getting married in the near future, but I would like to date with marriage as the goal."

    Michael was silent hearing those words, what the woman said was true.

    "But¡­"

    "Even if you want to date with marriage as the goal, I still can''t marry you. It''s not because you''ve been married before, but I believe that marriage is to unite the two families. I can''t stand your mother and I can''t make her my mother-inw," said Anna.

    Mrs. Collins had interfered when she and Michael were dating, what if they were married? For her, marriage is a once in a lifetime and she doesn''t want her life to have to deal with mother-inw like Mrs. Collins.

    "What?" Michael looked confused. He knew that Anna was close to her mother. Did something happen between them?

    "Then the second reason¡­ I know that when we were dating, you didn''t really love me. I can''t exin it, it is like a woman''s intuition?" said Anna who found it difficult how she could feel that.

    "I thought you might still not be able to move on from your previous girlfriend, so that made me express my feelings more and think, ahh¡­ I have to make him fall in love with me and forget that woman. However, I never thought that the woman in your mind was your ex-wife," Anna continued to exin.

    Michael was silent when he heard this. What the woman said was once again true. At first, he was only with Anna because his mother told him to do it.

    After a long day at work, it feels good to take some fresh air and go on a date with a woman.

    However, being with Anna slowly made him morefortable. The woman''s cheerful nature, acting cute, and smiling at him made Michael slowly fall in love with her.

    He hadn''t felt that way with a woman in a long time, he had felt it before, but she had turned cold and wasn''t a familiar figure anymore.

    "I don''t know what happened between the two of you, but I think you still love her, Michael. I saw you looking at her when you two danced together. That gaze¡­ is a gaze from a man who loves his woman, and you''ve never looked at me in that way," said Anna when she saw Michael was silent, as if confirming her words.

    "Do we¡­ really don''t have another chance?" Michael asked then took Anna''s hands that were ced on the table and held them. He looked at her, to see if she was making excuses or if she didn''t love him anymore.

    Michael knows that what Anna said is true, he also remembers what happened when he had amnesia and his feelings for his ex-wife were love.

    He still loves that woman.

    However, Michael could not see his future with his ex-wife anymore.

    Not only did the woman cheat on him and use him of having an affair, now she takes advantage of him who has amnesia and pretends to still be his wife!

    That bitch¡­ he can''t be together with her anymore.

 Chapter 159 Let Me Give You Some Advice

    Anna slowly tried to let go of Michael''s grip, and pulled her hand away. She then looked at the man whose expression now looked disappointed with what she had just done..

    "Sorry, Michael. I can''t do it. Like I said, I can''t see a future between the two of us," Anna replied with a polite smile.

    She could confidentlypete with the woman who was Michael''s ex-girlfriend, but she wasn''t sure she could do it with his ex-wife. Not to mention they both seem to have a story that doesn''t seem to be finished well.

    Not only Michael, but the woman also looked at Michael with a look full of love. Anna didn''t want to be in the middle of something like that. She wasn''t confident and she was sure it wouldn''t be good for her and for Michael either.

    "Is it because¡­ I was married before?" Michael asked, trying not to sound sad.

    He never thought that his divorcee status would make it so difficult for him to have a new rtionship. Was this the reason his mother had told him not to tell anyone about him being married before?

    Anna shook her head.

    "I''m really annoyed that you didn''t tell me that from the start. However, that''s not the reason I don''t want to have a rtionship with you. Like I said before, you seem to still love your ex-wife," said Anna, trying to exin it again so that Michael wouldn''t misunderstand.

    If she hadn''t seen them at the wedding, Anna could have confidently said that she would have thought about it and not simply rejected Michael. However, Anna could see with her own two eyes how the "couple" looked very intimate that night.

    "Ahh ... I see," said Michael who could only give that response. It seemed she had made her decision and there was nothing Michael could do to change her decision but ept it.

    It seems, once again his rtionship is not going well.

    "Alright, then I''ll go first. Oh right, as a woman you''ve dated, let me give you some advice. Resolve what happened between you and your ex-wife first before starting a new rtionship. That''s what you can do for your next girlfriend," said Anna then put her sunsses back on and stood up, preparing to leave immediately.

    "How did you know I was divorced?" Michael asked suddenly.

    After he thought about it, he managed to get his memories back because of Anna''s words. But¡­ How could Anna know that? Had she met Sarah before?

    Michael''s question made Anna pause where she was, she then turned and looked at the man.

    "From your mother!" said Anna briefly then immediately turned back to the door of the cafe. However, suddenly the woman turned around again and walked over to Michael.

    "Oh right, please do me a favor, tell your mother not to bother me anymore. She keeps calling me and it bothers me!"

    After saying what she wanted to say, Anna immediately left the cafe and left Michael behind.

    Meanwhile, Michael''s forehead looked furrowed at the information he had just received. His mother told Anna that he was divorced? But why?

    Suddenly, something crossed Michael''s mind.

    "Didn''t¡­ Sarah and I went to visit dad and mom that time? Why are they also acting as if nothing happened?" Michael thought vividly remembering him and Sarahing to visit his parents that weekend. Sarah even checked the condition of her father who suddenly became ill.

    He had obviously told his parents that he and Sarah had divorced, but his parents had said nothing about it!

    Michael suddenly began to feel angry and betrayed. His hands that were on the table began to clench as his jaw tightened.

    Has everyone been lying to him all this time? Did they y with him and think that what happened to him was a joke?<sub> </sub>

    Michael then took out his cellphone and tried to dial his father''s number, wanting to ask what really happened.

    However, just as he was about to press the call button, he gave up. He prefers to confront problems face to face in order to see how the reaction of the person who will be confronted.

    He would do that when his father had returned from his vacation. Then¡­

    Michael suddenly stood up and walked out of the cafe. Although right now he wanted to find out why Sarah would do such a thing to him. He was too curious why his parents would do such a thing to him.

    He''s going to see his mother!

    ***

    Mrs Collins couldn''t hide her surprised expression when she saw her soning to visit her at home. She, who was sitting reading a fashion magazine while enjoying her tea, immediately put the magazine on the table and stood up and approached her son, opening her arms wide.

    "Ohh¡­ I''m really happy that you came to visit me. It was a real surprise," said Mrs. Collins as she hugged her son.

    Michael just smiled and returned the hug.

    "Have you eaten? Looks like you''re getting thinner. Wait a minute, I''ll see if there''s anything I can make¡­"

    "No need. I''ve already eaten. Actually, there''s something I want to talk to you about," Michael said and led his mother back to sit on the sofa.

    "What is it?" asked Mrs. Collins. Her face looked confused. She knew that it was impossible for her son to suddenlye to her house, especially since it was still a working day and it was still her working hours.

    "Did something bad happen to thepany? What should we do? I still can''t reach your dad, why did he have to go on vacation and still note back? It''s almost¡­

    "Mom!" Michael called and touched his mother''s arm so that she could focus on him again.

    "It''s not like that. Collins is fine. Quite the contrary, I have good news for you," Michael continued with a smile.

    ? Mrs Collins'' mouth opened slightly when she heard that. Good news?

    "What is it? Did you manage to acquire a bigpany again?" asked Mrs. Collins, getting excited. The expression on her face was clearly proud and radiant, her son was really reliable.

    Michael shook his head. "No, It''s something better than that."

    Mrs Collins''s expression changed slightly, she looked wondering. What really good news will her son say?

    "I''ve recovered. My memory has returned," Michael said with a big smile on his face.

    Mrs Collins'' eyes widened, surprised by what her son had said. Her son''s memory has recovered? This is really good news, ah, great news. Now his son can go back to dating Anna.

    "But¡­ Why did you lie to me and act as if Sarah was still my wife?"

    "That¡­ It''s because of that woman! She said it was the best for you!"

 Chapter 160 Shes After Your Money

    "But¡­ Why did you lie to me and act as if Sarah was still my wife?" Michael asked in a cold voice and red at his mother.

    He knew that several times he had often argued with his mother, or rarely visited her. However, they are family! He is her son! How did his mother betray him and do this to him?

    Mrs. Collins swallowed hard. Sweat started to appear on her face when she saw the change in her son''s face that looked like he was holding back his anger.

    "That¡­ It''s because of that woman! She said it was the best for you!" said Mrs. Collins atst as she gathered her voice.

    "What?" asked Michael with furrowed brows. He really didn''t expect that his mother would answer like that. Without his mother telling him, he could understand that the woman his mother''s mean was Sarah.

    However, why did Sarah do that?

    "I don''t know how much you remember it, but the doctor who operated on you was that woman. I''m pretty sure she did something to make you have amnesia, but you know that woman is cunning. She was even able to get money from you before, so doing this is not hard for her. I''m sure she''s¡­"

    "Mom!" Michael cut in when he heard his mother start to talk about something off topic. He remembered that Sarah did the operation on him, that was also the reason why she wanted to keep their rtionship at the hospital a secret.

    Michael thought it was because Sarah would get scolded by her boss because she had operated on her husband, but there seemed to be another reason why she didn''t want to tell anyone about their rtionship.

    He would find out about thatter, but this wasn''t the time for that.

    "I don''t want to hear you nagging about Sarah, just tell me what she means. Sarah said it was best for me?" asked Michael who now wanted to hear what his mother meant.

    "Yes! When you have amnesia, that wench says not to tell you anything because it will harm you! However, I''m sure that she must be lying about it!" said Mrs. Collins in a tone that seemed confident.

    "She even went so far as to convince your dad to let her pretend to be your wife! If I had known about it, I wouldn''t have let this happen, but your dad has been incited by that witch!" Mrs. Collins continued excitedly.

    Although what she said was her guess, she was sure that the woman must have contacted her husband separately and said what she had just said.

    "Michael, tell me. You guys moved to another ce because that wench told you to, right? I''m sure she''s out of money so now she''s after your money again. Where do you live now? Your new house is in your name, right?" asked Mrs. Collins curiously.

    All this time she wanted to visit his son''s house, but she never knew where they lived. She was sure, the woman must have told her son to buy a luxury apartment or maybe a house for them.

    Michael was still silent when he heard his mother''s exnation. The information he got today was too much and it made his head start to hurt.

    Sarah forbids her parents to tell the truth, and she asks her father to let her pretend to be his wife?

    <o>,m Michael didn''t know the former, but Michael felt that thetter was true. If Sarah wants to pretend to still be his wife, then the right person to tell about it is his father.</o>

    His father had always liked the woman and there was a possibility that his father agreed for her to pretend to still be his wife.

    If Sarah asked his mother, or said that in front of his parents, her mother would definitely refuse it firmly. However, why did Sarah do that?

    Is she after the money? After all, now he has be a billionaire.<sub> </sub>

    Michael shook his head when he heard the idea. During his stay with the woman, she never asked him for money. Every now and then she would take him out shopping, but it was always for them. Either it is for food, or something like their soap and shampoo.

    Likewise with apartments, Sarah never asked him to change apartments, he himself wanted to move apartments near the woman''s workce. Come to think of it, it''s starting to look stupid.

    Then¡­ Why did that woman do this to him? What is the reason? He thought he could figure something out from his mother, but he seemed to be back at the start again.

    Ah, no, he did know something. The woman forbade her parents to tell the truth, and she also wanted to pretend to still be his wife.

    That''s why his parents didn''t say anything about him having amnesia!

    "Michael."

    Michael was a little surprised when he felt someone touch his hand. It seemed that he was too absorbed in his thoughts to forget that he was still at his mother''s house.

    "Did you really remember everything? You remember Anna, right? Because of that woman, Anna finally broke off your rtionship. How about you go see her and exin everything?" asked Mrs. Collins gently. The expression on her face was worried.

    "She is the right woman for you. She is a beautiful woman,ing from a family in our ss, you can''t find another woman like her!" Mrs. Collins continued, trying to persuade her son to return to the path she had set before him.

    "I''ve met her." Michael''s reply made Mrs. Collins unable to hide the smile on her face.

    "She turned me down. I can''t do anything about it," Michael replied nonchntly.

    He knew that it was a shame that he couldn''t change the woman''s decision when he started to love her, but he would follow the advice given by Anna. He has to resolve what happened with his ex-wife before starting a new rtionship.

    "What?! What do you mean you can''t do anything about it?!" Mrs. Collins'' tone rose.

    "You should try harder, apologize to her, kneel down if necessary and beg her toe back with you!" he continued in annoyance.

    Michael''s forehead twitches when he hears his mother''s words.

    "What?! Why should I do that to her?! Forget it, I don''t want to argue with you. I will go now!" said Michael then finally stood up and was about to leave.

    However, he suddenly turned around when he remembered something.

    "Oh right! You better not bother Anna anymore, mom! She told me she would report to the police if you keep contacting her! If that happens, I won''t help you at all!" threatened Michael then immediately left without hearing his mother''s answer.

    He knew that Anna wouldn''t do that, but he''d better said that to threat his mother so she won''t do it

    After getting into his car, Michael gripped the steering wheel tightly. Right now¡­ where else should he go this time? Should he go see his ex-wife in the hospital?

 Chapter 161 Why Did You Betray Me?

    In the end Michael decided to return to his office. Apart from his parents, there was one other person who lied to him by pretending not to know that he and Sarah were divorced. That''s James.

    No matter how curious Michael was right now about what his ex-wife really wanted, Michael still couldn''t believe that James would do this to him too.

    He was already considered that man like a friend, and even a brother. How could he betray him like this?

    "James,e with me to my room!" said Michael as he walked past James who looked busy with his work. He couldn''t even stop for a second and ask him nicely. He was really angry right now.

    James, who was still sitting in his ce, looked confused. He could feel the anger in Michael''s tone. However, what happened? Why is his boss angry?

    With a look of confusion evident on his face, James finally stood up and headed for Michael''s room.

    When he got there, he could see Michael sitting in his ce, his hands resting on the table supporting his drooping forehead. James swallowed hard, this was the first time he had seen Michael in this state in so many years, it seemed the current matter was really serious.

    "Michael? What is it?" James asked worriedly. He subconsciously called his boss by his name and not sir. It seemed he subconsciously wanted to position himself as his friend.

    Michael lifted his head and looked at James, the man he had been with all this time. His eyes looked sad.

    "James, how long have we been friends?" asked Michael in a voice that sounded a little hoarse.

    James'' face still looked confused, why did Michael suddenly ask this? Hadn''t he previously said that he had remembered it? Did he suddenly remember something again?

    "About five years," answered James who was still standing in front of Michael''s desk with a worried look on his face.

    Michael nodded his head slowly when he heard that. He and James have been together for five years. During that time, they had a lot to go through. James was always by his side when he went through everything that happened in his life.

    That man¡­ was that important to him, like a brother.

    "Then why did you betray me?" Michael asked. His facial expression suddenly turned cold with a sharp look in his eyes.

    The woman he loved had betrayed him, and now his friend was doing the same to him. Couldn''t he trust anyone else in this world anymore? Why is he always betrayed by the people around him?

    James looked surprised then looked confused.

    "What do you mean? I never betrayed you. Do you think I embezzled money or something?" James asked. His facial expression looked a little hurt.

    He didn''t know how Michael could use him of betraying him when he hadn''t done anything to betray Michael.

    Michael shook his head, then sighed.

    "My memory has returned. The package from the court that you got was my decree absolute and it made me remember everything," Michael exined.

    Once again James looked taken aback by what Michael had just said.

    "What¡­" He, who wanted to ask how Michael was doing, was suddenly cut off by the man.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that I was divorced? You came to my apartment! I''m really disappointed, James! Can I still trust you?!" asked Michael subconsciously, raising his voice.<sub> </sub>

    Right now, he was really hurt by what James did. He could understand why his parents didn''t tell him anything because his ex-wife persuaded them.

    But how could James not say anything to him either? Not only did he see Sarah in his apartment, the woman also came to his office! James had plenty of opportunities to tell him the truth!

    James'' eyes widened when he heard Michael yell at him. This was the first time he had yelled at him and looked angry at him like this. Looks like Michael is really disappointed with what he did.

    "I apologize!" said James, looking down. Right now he didn''t know what to say other than apologize to Michael.

    "I don''t need my apology!" Michael said then sighed. "Just tell me why you did that! You know that the woman and I were divorced!" continued Michael.

    James lifted his head again and looked at Michael.

    "Mrs. Collins¡­ I mean, Mrs. Smith, asked me not to tell you that you two were divorced," said James, remembering his meeting with Sarah when he was about toe home after meeting Michael at his apartment.

    "What?" Michael had no idea that James did it because of Sarah.

    In fact, what did she want from him? Why did she ask everyone not to tell him the truth?

    "Then why did you obey her? Did she bribe or promise you something?" asked Michael with a sharp look in his eyes.

    James shook his head.

    "No, Mrs. Smith asked me not to tell you, but that''s a decision I made myself," answered James confidently.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard the answer from his friend. Even though they had been friends for five years, to be honest Michael still couldn''t understand James. James'' way of thinking was a little odd, but he did a great job.

    "Then why did you make such a decision?" asked Michael who was now curious. He wants to find out if James was telling the truth, or that man is just trying to find an excuse to protect his ex-wife.

    "You look happy."

    Michael fell silent when he heard James'' answer. It was an answer he didn''t expect at all.

    "When I met you at your apartment, it was the first time I saw you smiling again after your divorce. Your face also looks more radiant. I apologize I didn''t tell you about your divorce, but I don''t regret it, Michael," James continued.

    He had been with him for a long time and could see how devastated he was going through the divorce. So even if it''s just temporary happiness, James wants the man he respects to be happy.

    Michael was silent to hear James'' exnation. As the man said, during this one month he felt happy andughed a lot. It was something he hadn''t felt in a long time and that was because of the presence of the woman who had been his wife.

    "Okay, you can get back to work," Michael said, finally deciding to trust James.

    James looked a little hesitant but he finally turned around and walked out of Michael''s room.

    After he was alone in his room, Michael held his hair in frustration. It was now clear why Sarah wanted to talk to James at that time. However, that doesn''t answer the question at all.

    Actually why did Sarah do this to him? After having an affair and asking for a divorce, why would that woman want to pretend to be still his wife?

 Chapter 162 Michael Did Not Come

    Sarah came out of the elevator with a tired look on her face. As usual, she felt tired every time she came home and wanted to get home as soon as possible to soak in the tub and rest.

    Today, Steve came back to her and acted as usual. He threw bad jokes and they had lunch together.

    However, Sarah did not get to enjoy her time with Steve at all. At this moment, her mind was still troubled by her feelings that she still loves Michael, and the fact that her time with him was getting closer and closer to the end because Mr Collins would be home soon.

    In her opinion, even though it was a little unfair to Steve, she had to work through her current feelings before really focusing on the man she befriended since college.

    When Sarah''s feet werepletely outside the hospital, Sarah finally realized that she hadn''t heard the sound of someone greeting her. She then checked her surroundings, looking for the man who had always been standing there waiting for her arrival.

    "Where is he?" Sarah thought as she couldn''t find her ex-husband at all.

    For more than a month, the man was always waiting for her in front of the hospital. Even when she had a night duty or emergency calls, the man was still waiting for him even though his head was always lowered to suppress his sleepiness.

    However, this evening Michael did note to pick her up.

    Seeing this man''s absence tonight made Sarah feel a little lost.

    "Did something happen?" Sarah thought worriedly. She then immediately took out her cellphone to call Michael.

    However, just as she was about to call Michael, she decided against it and put her phone back in her bag.

    In the future, Michael won''t be waiting for her in front of the hospital like this anymore. She''d better get used to it.

    Sarah''s lips subconsciously formed a sad smile as the thought crossed her mind. She then sighed and walked towards Michael''s apartment.

    The cold night air immediately touched Sarah''s skin, causing Sarah to immediately hug her and rub her arms to warm herself.

    Usually, on a cold night like this, she would hug Michael''s arm and rest her head on his shoulder. If it was too cold, Michael would hug her by the waist and pull her into his arms.

    Ahh¡­ it seems that she is getting used to Michael''s presence without realizing it. Did she really have to end this as soon as Mr Collins got home from the hospital? Can''t she just stay with him?

    Sarah sighed. She had absolutely no idea what to do. She didn''t have time to think about this. Looks like she really has to go to her small apartment to think about what she should do in the future.

    Not long after, Sarah had arrived at Michael''s apartment.

    "Babe? You''re here?" Sarah couldn''t hide her surprised expression when she saw Michael sitting on the living room sofa with a nk stare.

    Michael was a little surprised when he heard the voice of a woman who now approached him and sat beside him.

    "Oh¡­ Hi.'' Michael cursed himself when he heard what he just said. Why does he sound so awkward?

    "Did something happen? I thought you were still in the office so you didn''te to pick me up," Sarah said looking at Michael worriedly.

    She thought Michael might be busy so he couldn''t pick her up, but seeing the man at home with a thoughtful look on his face made Sarah sense that something was off.

    It was Michael''s expression she had seen before, when he might be in trouble, but Michael had never told her what had happened.<sub> </sub>

    Michael was silent at Sarah''s question. After returning to his apartment, Michael kept thinking about what he should do when he met the woman.

    Should he directly confront her and ask why she lied to him? What was her purpose of asking everyone not to tell him that they were divorced?

    As Michael was thinking about how he should ask that, he suddenly started to hesitate. What if the woman didn''t tell him and twisted a fact like she did in the past?

    At that time, she used him of having an affair even though the woman who was unhappy married him then had an affair with the brown haired doctor!

    When Michael''s head was filled with questions, suddenly time seemed to have passed and the woman hade home.

    "No, I''m fine," Michael replied, shaking his head and smiling.

    This didn''t seem like the right time to question the woman.

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael''s answer, it turned out like the past, this Michael also still doesn''t want to tell her what happened.

    It made her a little sad, but Sarah didn''t want to force Michael to tell her.

    "Is that so? Then I''ll go take a bath first, "said Sarah then immediately stood up and walked to the second floor.

    After making sure Sarah couldn''t see him anymore, Michael leaned back on the sofa and sighed. He didn''t expect that he would feel so awkward to see that woman again.

    "What should I do now?" Michael thought, going back to thinking about it while Sarah was taking a bath.

    His right index finger tapped on the sofa next to him, trying to make his brain think hard.

    "Ah! Right! Why don''t I try pretending I still have amnesia and find out what that woman really wants?" thought Michael who sat up straight when the thought crossed his mind.

    Even though he had already told the others that he remembers everything, he could have asked them to cooperate and not tell the woman. That woman can do it, why can''t he do it?

    Michael''s facial expression lit up as the idea he had just thought of didn''t seem too bad. If she wanted to y a game with him, then he would do the same.

    He was sure that there was something that made her want to pretend she was still his wife. She''d been doing it for over a month, but Michael couldn''t figure out why.

    He was sure, in no time he would find the reason why she did this to him!

    ***

    Not long after, Sarah finally finished bathing and they had dinner together as usual. While eating dinner, asionally Sarah nced at Michael who today looks a little different than usual.

    "Looks like something''s bothering him," thought Sarah, who had been watching Michael for a long time. She couldn''t exin it, but she could feel that something was bothering him.

    "Babe!" Sarah finally couldn''t hold her curiosity any longer and decided to ask Michael.

    "Did something happen? You seem different than usual."

 Chapter 163 Sarahs Reason ***

    Michael flinched slightly when he heard Sarah''s question. However, he quickly adjusted his expression back so the woman wouldn''t notice.

    His right hand then let go of his spoon and grabbed his ss of water and drank it. The corner of his eye could see that Sarah was currently watching him.

    "No. Something happened earlier at thepany, but everything will be fine," Michael replied with a smile.

    He didn''t know if his smile would look genuine or awkward, but Michael hoped that Sarah would buy it.

    "Oh yeah, how was your work today?" Michael asked, trying to change the subject before Sarah started interrogating him.

    Sarah, who had looked like she was thinking, looked at Michael when she heard the question.

    "Everything''s going as usual," Sarah replied and put the food in her mouth.

    Her forehead was still furrowed, it wasn''t that tonight''s food didn''t taste good. It was delicious, as usual. However, she still felt something was different about Michael, and the man again refused to tell her.

    A small sigh escaped Sarah''s lips, it seemed she might be too sensitive because she felt tired just got home from work. Maybe, as Michael said, everything was fine.

    Michael just smiled when he saw Sarah didn''t say anything. Looks like his acting just now wasn''t that bad. He decided to stay like this until he found out why Sarah did this.

    After dinner, both of them seemed to be busy with their own business. Michael took out his tablet and checked his email, meanwhile Sarah decided to go outside, enjoying a view of the city she never got tired of

    After seeing it for a while, Sarah turned to see what Michael was doing. From where she was, she could see that Michael had now taken hisptop and his face was serious.

    "Looks like he''s just stressed out with work," Sarah muttered under her breath as she saw the scene and turned back to enjoying a view of the city.

    ***

    Michael slowly opened the bedroom''s door carefully and went inside on tiptoe. He deliberately did that so as not to wake Sarah who had entered the bedroom 30 minutes ago.

    Even though he was determined to pretend he still had amnesia, the thought of sleeping in the same bed with her made him feel both awkward and sick.

    However, he still had to do it, in order to find out why she was doing this to him.

    Once near his bed, Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Sarah had closed her eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep. He then pulled the nket slowly and climbed on the bed carefully and slept on his side, his back to Sarah.

    "Babe?"

    Michael flinched when he suddenly heard Sarah''s voice. Wasn''t the woman asleep? Why did she suddenly call him?

    "..." Michael decided not to say anything and pretended to be asleep.

    "Oh? Why are you pretending to sleep? I know you just got into bed," Sarah said, leaning closer to Michael and whispering in his ear.

    Michael sighed and finally decided to turn to face Sarah. Right now he was pretending to still have amnesia, and that version of Michael would do it like that.

    "What''s wrong? Was it something really bad happened?" Sarah asked softly then raised her hand and touched Michael''s cheek.

    If she decided to leave Michael by the time Mr Collins was discharged from the hospital, it would mean she only had three days left with Michael.

    At least, before she left, she wanted to find out what was going on with Michael right now andfort him.

    Michael shook his head, his hand then went up and held Sarah''s hand that was touching his cheek.

    "No, everything is fine," Michael said, then took the hand and kissed it.

    Sarah just kept quiet then looked at Michael without saying anything, her eyes looked a little sharp, trying to figure out if the man was lying.

    "Everything is fine, wifey. Let''s just sleep, tomorrow we have to work," Michael replied then positioned himself to be on his back.

    Sarah just sighed when she saw that Michael still didn''t want to say anything to her. The man definitely looked a little different than usual and that was probably because he was having a problem.

    "Babe," Sarah called and leaned closer to Michael. She then ced one hand on the man''s chest.

    "Hmm," Michael replied curtly.

    Currently he has mixed feelings about having to sleep with his ex-wife who divorced him and also cheated on him.

    He tried to act normal, but on the other hand he felt disgusted having to sleep in the same bed with that woman.

    "Should we do it?" Sarah raised her head close to Michael''s ear. "Sex," she whispered hoarsely then blew into the man''s ear.

    Tonight, Sarah was actually very tired. Moreover, she did not get a massage from Michael because Michael seemed to have a problem.<sub> </sub>

    However, Sarah wanted tofort the man. He couldn''t think of anything other than sex. Michael loved sex, and even if it was only for a moment, Sarah wanted to distract him from whatever was on his mind.

    Michael was silent when he heard Sarah''s words.

    Sex? The woman wants to have sex? Suddenly? Didn''t Sarah usually always refuse when he asked her to have sex? Although several times Sarah had asked him first, he always the one who asked her to do it first.

    So why did she suddenly want to have sex with him?

    Something suddenly shed in Michael''s mind, his memory of that time seeing the brown-haired male doctor and Sarah who looked close at the hospital.

    Sarah was definitely having an affair with him, and they had definitely slept together, but¡­ why did she ask for sex with him?

    "Is this the reason Sarah did this to me?" thought Michael suddenly as he started to put it all together.

    Sarah isn''t after his money, or his possessions, but she just wants to have sex with him again!

    That bastard might not be able to satisfy her anymore!

    After he thought about it again, at first Sarah seemed reluctant to have sex with him, she even said that they shouldn''t have sex, but after they did, she didn''t reject him anymore and started enjoying it!

    "Hmm¡­ looks like I have to wake up your friend." Sarah''s voice brought Michael back to his senses. He could then feel that the woman''s hand had gone into his pants and touched his thing.

    Michael looked at Sarah who was now looking at him with a seductive gaze. He gritted his teeth, trying to contain the anger that now enveloped him.

    Isn''t this very ironic? When they were married, the woman always refused when he asked her to have sex, then ended up having an affair with another man. When the man can''t satisfy her, she pretends to still be his wife to have sex.

    Disgusting! This bitch is absolutely disgusting!

    Michael''s hands were clenched into fists, trying to contain his current emotions. He couldn''t even feel anything when Sarah had pulled up his pants and was under him while holding his thing.

    "Are you tired?" asked Sarah who was confused to see Michael''s thing which didn''t react at all when she held it.

    Looks like he is really under stress. Usually he would react right away.

    "Then I''ll use my mouth," Sarah said then started to put Michael''s thing in her mouth.

    "Wifey," cut Michael who immediately stood up and held Sarah''s cheek, signaling the woman to stop immediately.

    Sarah finally took out Michael''s thing who had reacted a little but wasn''t fully prepared.

    "Let''s change positions, I''ll lick you," Michael said then immediately got out of bed.

    Sarah''s face looked confused to hear Michael''s words which were once again not as usual. She rarely gave head to him and she knew he always liked her.

    A small scream escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael suddenly pushed her onto the bed and tugged at the pants she was wearing.

    "Babe..." Sarah said when she saw that there was something slightly different from the look in Michael''s eyes.

    However, Michael didn''t care. He held Sarah''s knees and opened them wide then put his head there and devoured them greedily.

    A moan started to escape Sarah''s lips when she felt the pleasure that Michael gave her.

    Her mind was still distracted by the look in Michael''s eyes and how Michael pushed her, but slowly she began to forget about it as the pleasure began to be felt by her.

    "Babe¡­ more¡­ ahh¡­ Michael¡­" Sarah moaned, feeling the pleasure when she felt the movement of Michael''s tongue.

    Sarah''s head was tilted upwards and her moaning grew louder as she felt Michael start to insert a finger as he continued to lick her

    "Michael¡­ faster¡­ I almost¡­ ahh¡­"

    Michael hastened what he was doing when he heard Sarah''s voice begging to him.

    The reason this woman pretended to still be his wife was because of sex, right? Then he will give it, he will give it sex that woman will never be able to forget!

    Sarah''s moans grew louder, her once open legs began to wrap around Michael''s neck, holding the head back from leaving.

    It wasn''t long before a long moan finally escaped Sarah''s lips apanied by her body shaking. She has had her pleasure.

    "Can''t that man give you such satisfaction? You bitch!"

 Chapter 164 I Remember Everything

    Michael wiped his now wet face with Sarah''s love juice.

    He then stood up and looked at the woman who was now lying with her face red and her chest rising and falling, trying to catch her breath.

    The sight made him aroused. He could even feel that his thing was ready down there.

    However, memories from the past yed back in his mind like a movie.

    Did that woman also make the same expression when she was with the brown-haired doctor?

    Is this her expression of satisfaction when she gets her pleasure? Has the man ever seen a facial expression like this?

    Michael''s hands suddenly clenched into fists, anger returned to him.

    "Babe¡­ hah¡­ you''re ready. Please put it in," Sarah asked when she saw Michael''s thing which was ready.

    By now she was too tired to stand up, or give head to Michael. So she wanted them to quickly head to the main course since she had already tasted the appetizer.

    Michael gritted his teeth at the woman''s pleading tone. Did she also plead to the male doctor when she didn''t get her pleasure?

    Michael then slowly positioned himself on top of Sarah. He looked at the face of the woman below him who looked very seductive with her lips slightly parted.

    Michael''s head then moved slowly closer, but he went not to his lips but to Sarah''s ear.

    "Can''t that man give you such pleasure? You bitch!" whispered Michael in a cold voice.

    No matter how Michael thought about it, he couldn''t fit himself into her.

    He felt angry, and humiliated. How could Sarah do this to him to get sexual gratification?

    If she wanted to get that kind of satisfaction, she could hire a gigolo. She had a sry that Michael was sure could afford a gigolo to keep herpany.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. She didn''t understand what Michael was talking about, what surprised her was the words of you bitch.

    Did Michael''s words mean to her?

    "Why do you look surprised like that? You think what you did will not be caught? Huh! Too bad, I remember everything," said Michael who was still on top of Sarah.

    He knew that it wasn''t like his previous n of continuing to pretend to be still in amnesia, but he had already figured out the reason why Sarah did it.

    He didn''t want to linger on pretending to smile at this disgusting bitch!

    Once again Sarah''s face showed surprise at Michael''s words.

    This was a situation she had thought of before, when Michael finally regained his memory and she would casually say she did it because Mr Collins asked.

    Her mouth was open, but she couldn''t say anything. Her brain seemed to stop working.

    Michael snorted when he saw Sarah who was silent and couldn''t say anything.

    "Cat got your tongue? Ah! Right! Right now you''re in the mood to be satisfied! Alright, let''s have sex before I can finally hear your exnation!" After saying that, Michael then immediately got out of bed and pulled Sarah''s body closer to him.

    He will fuck her until she screams loudly and can''t get the satisfaction of another man!

    Sarah finally came back to her senses when she felt something about to enter her body, reflexively she quickly pulled her leg and pushed Michael''s body away from her.<sub> </sub>

    She could sense that Michael was angry right now, and might hurt her. The man looks dangerous.

    Looks like Sarah''s foot push made Michael slightly off guard and step back, luckily he quickly got his bnce so he didn''t fall.

    "Get out!" Sarah said then pulled the nket to cover herself.

    "What?" asked Michael in disbelief.

    "Just get out, Michael. Please!" asked Sarah who looked teary.

    At this time various emotions were felt by her. She was shocked and embarrassed that Michael suddenly told her that his memory had recovered. On the one hand, she also felt sad because it meant she and Michael had to part, but it wasn''t like the part she had imagined.

    She was also scared, Michael''s attitude that had pulled her and then wanted to fuck her, looked like the man had lost his mind.

    "Wow¡­ you''re telling me to get out? You must be kidding! This is my apartment! MY FUCKING APARTMENT!" shouted Michael, his face red.

    Of all the things Sarah could tell him right now, she was telling him to get out? Shameless bitch.

    "..."

    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, Sarah was slightly surprised to hear Michael yelling at her. Ahh¡­ right, this is Michael''s apartment.

    Meanwhile, Michael seemed to realize that what he said seemed too much to see Sarah not saying anything. He then quickly grabbed his pants and left the bedroom.

    Once out of the bedroom, Michael immediately went downstairs and headed towards the kitchen, he then went over to the refrigerator to get cold water, hoping it would calm him down at this time who was really angry.

    He then sighed, feeling a little calmer after the cold water ran down his throat.

    This wasn''t what he expected at all. He wanted to talk to Sarah. However, he was so emotional that he subconsciously said something like that to Sarah.

    Michael then walked out of the kitchen and looked up, trying to see if Sarah woulde out so they could finally talk.

    ? However, Michael couldn''t hear anything, it seemed the woman would choose to be in the bedroom. Just like back then.

    Michael sighed once more, before finally choosing to walk towards one of the bedrooms on the first floor, the bedroom he had deliberately prepared for their future children.

    "At least I''m not sleeping on the couch tonight," Michael thought and tried to sleep. Even though he couldn''t sleep right now, he had to. He had to go to work tomorrow, he also hoped that tomorrow he would be calmer, and finally be able to talk to the woman.

    ***

    His cellphone rm woke Michael who had not been asleep for a long time, with a feeling of sleepiness still attacking him, Michael decided to wake up.

    Once out of the room, the situation in the dining room is still the same as before. Looks like Sarah is still sleeping.

    Michael finally decided to head to the second floor, even though he didn''t feel this was the right time to talk to Sarah, but the toiletries were on the second floor, as was his suit.

    "Where is she?" Michael thought when he didn''t see Sarah on the bed, he went to check the bathroom, maybe she was taking a shower.

    However, the bathroom door was unlocked and no one was inside.

    "Has she gone to work?" Michael thought then went into the bathroom and started doing his activities to get ready to go to work.

    However, Michael had no idea that Sarah would nevere back

 Chapter 165 Goodbye

    Sarah couldn''t hold back her tears when Michael finally came out of the bedroom. She tried not to feel hurt by Michael''s words, tried to appear strong, but seeing Michael looking angry like that hurt her, and she kinda deserved it.

    She had lied to the man, Michael deserved to be angry and cursed at her, but her heart ached and tears just came out of her eyes.

    Why¡­ Why can she still feel hurt by that man''s behavior? Does she really still love him? Well¡­ that''s a stupid question. Her heart ached like this, of course she still loves him.

    p After a few minutes of crying silently and feeling much calmer, Sarah slowly got out of bed to grab her pants and put them back on.</anda>

    If she thought about it, she was always fighting with Michael when she was wearing nothing. Can''t they fight when they''re fully clothed?

    It seems that the author has to find other ideas and be more creative.

    EHEM

    Sarah then sat on the edge of the bed and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, who was still sobbing every now and then. She then looked behind her at the bed that had been her bed with Michael for over a month.

    However, today, she would not sleep here again.

    Michael''s words had brought her to her senses. This is Michael''s apartment. She''s only here temporarily. sHe also had her own apartment, although it wasn''t this big, and it would be best if, from now on, she should live there.

    Sarah could feel her chest thumping wildly as her hand gripped the knob of her bedroom door. What if she ran into Michael outside? What should she tell the man? Does she have to exin everything?

    Sarah sighed once more. She owed Michael an exnation and she''d better do that. Exined what happened and¡­ said goodbye to the man.

    She still loves him, but they can''t be together. Michael has a fianc¨¦ whom he is going to marry. After this he would probably go to that model and exin what happened.

    Sarah then came out of the room, her heart beating faster every time she went down the stairs one by one. Soon¡­ she would meet Michael.

    However, the atmosphere of an empty apartment greeted Sarah''s sight. Michael was not in the dining room, in the living room, or on the balcony.

    "Did he go out?" Sarah then checked Michael''s car which was still parked beside their living room, showing that the man had not gone out. It made her a little relieved, at least, Michael didn''t go to see his fianc¨¦ right away.

    "But where is Michael now?" thought Sarah, confused. She wanted to give an exnation, but she couldn''t find the man.

    Sarah finally decided to quickly get out and go to her apartment, tomorrow she still has to go to work and she needs time to sleep.

    Before Sarah opened the door to leave, she turned and saw the apartment she had lived in for over a month.

    She could see herself and Michael standing by the balcony looking out over the city. She could see the two of them in the pool. She could see them doing massages on the living room sofa. Those who eat dinner at the dinner table, those who wash the dishes together in the kitchen.

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears just came out when she could see their happy faces.

    "Goodbye," said Sarah then opened the door and stepped out with tears streaming down her cheeks.

    ***

    Sarah didn''t know how she came to work this morning when she couldn''t sleep at allst night because she kept crying. She had parted with Michael before, but she didn''t think that she would still feel the pain she had felt before.<sub> </sub>

    "Sarah?"

    Sarah flinched when she felt someone touch her hand. The face of the man who had blond hair with blue eyes immediately greeted her sight.

    "Are you alright?'' Steve asked with a worried look on his face. This was the first time he had seen Sarah out of focus. The woman''s favorite sandwich was alsopletely untouched by her.

    "Yes, I''m fine. Looks like I have to go back, Steve," said Sarah then decided to leave before hearing the answer from the man. She''s not in the mood to eat at the moment.

    Steve looked at Sarah with a confused and worried look, then looked at the sandwich that hadn''t been touched at all. He then suddenly stood up, took the sandwich, and ran after Sarah.

    "Sarah! Wait!" Steve caught his breath as he caught up with Sarah and stopped right in front of her.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed, confused by Steve''s behavior.

    "Here!" Steve said then gave the sandwich that was still wrapped.

    "I don''t know what happened to you, but you should at least eat to have the energy to get through the day. You''re a doctor, do it for your patients. OK?" Steve continued with a smile and took Sarah''s hand and handed him the sandwich.

    Sarah was still silent, processing what had just happened. Did the man run after her just to give her this sandwich?

    "Then I''ll go first. Ohh¡­ I''m so hungry," Steve mumbled, walking past Sarah.

    Sarah''s lips involuntarily smiled when she saw Steve''s behavior, as usual the man was very¡­ weird, but in a good sense. She then looked at the sandwich that was now in her hand.

    Like Steve said, she''s a doctor. She had no appetite, but she had to.

    ***

    Sarah sighed when today she couldn''t find the figure of the man who for the past month had been waiting for her in front of the hospital. She knew that Michael wouldn''t being to pick her up again, but Sarah''s heart was hoping that he would be waiting for her outside the hospital, and that they might be able to talk.

    "What did you expect, Sarah? He''s probably with his fianc¨¦ right now," Sarah thought subconsciously with a sad smile.

    "Oh yeah, I have to talk to him and exin what happened. Should I call him first, or go straight to his apartment?" thought Sarah who was still standing in front of the hospital.

    She doesn''t live in his apartment anymore, so she should contact him first, right?

    "Sarah!" Just as Sarah was thinking about what she should do, she suddenly heard someone calling her name, which made her turn around and see Steve running towards her.

    "Steve? What is it?" Sarah asked with a confused look. Why did the man have to run like this?

    Steve didn''t answer right away, his chest rising and falling trying to catch his breath.

    "Dinner. How about we have dinner?" Steve asked, looking at Sarah gently.

 Chapter 166 First

    "That¡­" Sarah''s face looked a little troubled. Tonight she ns to meet Michael and exin what happened.

    "Aww¡­e on, give this man a chance to try and cheer you up, okay?" Steve continued when he saw Sarah was about to turn him down again.

    Seeing Sarah''s demeanor during lunch convinced Steve that something had happened to her, and that¡­ bothered him. His brain has been working hard all day on how tofort the woman.

    Even though he knew that it wouldn''t take away whatever the woman was thinking, but even if it was just a little, he wanted to help her ease the burden on her mind.

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she heard Steve''s words and the way he looked into her face.

    "Okay, let''s have dinner," Sarah said, finally choosing to ept the man''s invitation.

    Regarding Michael¡­ she might be able to contact him tomorrow, who knows at this time he''s still angry and tomorrow he will be a little less angry?

    A wide smile immediately appeared on Steve''s face when he heard Sarah''s answer.

    "Yes¡­ Then wait for me for a while, I''ll go change first. You already said yes! Don''t you dare change your mindter!" said Steve who could not hide his joy and then immediately went back to the hospital by running.

    Sarah shook her head when she saw the man''s behavior. Was he that happy because she epted the invitation for dinner from him?

    While waiting for Steve to arrive, Sarah chose to remain standing in the front of the hospital. Her head asionally nced at the direction beside her, hoping she could see the figure of the man she had been waiting for all this time without her realizing it.

    If that man appeared, even if that was unlikely, then she would go over to the man. She knew it was unfair to Steve, but she would prefer to talk to Michael.

    However, Sarah had to swallow her disappointment when the man never showed up, even when she was about to get into Steve''s car, she still hoped to see Michael, but she had to sigh and get into the car.

    In the car, Steve asionally looked at Sarah who was looking out the window. As expected, the woman seemed to have something on her mind.

    "Oh yeah, can you eat spicy food?" Steve asked suddenly, trying to break the silence in the car.

    Sarah took her eyes off the car window and stared at Steve when she heard the question.

    "I''m not that bad, why do you ask?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Well¡­ spicy food can relieve stress. Then it looks like tonight we have to eat spicy food, I have the best restaurant for that!" Steve said with a smile and then drove his car to a ce he seemed to have familiarity with.

    Not long after, Steve''s car stopped at a restaurant. The restaurant doesn''t look like a fancy restaurant but the interior design inside looks quitefortable with a mix of red and beige colors.

    Sarah could also see that there were Chinese decorations in the restaurant, leading her to believe that Steve hade to take her to a Chinese restaurant.

    "This is my regr restaurant, I''m friends with the chef and even though I don''t want to admit it, he makes great food!" Steve whispered as they were choosing where they could sit.

    Even though the restaurant was only small, almost every seat was upied by people.

    "Oh yeah, what do you want to eat? I rmend this if you want to enjoy spicy food," said Steve who had taken the menu that was on the table and then showed one of the menus to Sarah.

    "Crab?" Sarah said quietly when she saw what Steve was pointing at.

    "You have allergies?" asked Steve who could hear the incredulous tone in Sarah''s voice. He had been watching her ever since.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she realized that Steve had actually heard her when she was just talking to herself.

    "No, it''s not like that, I''ve never eaten crab," Sarah answered honestly.

    All this time she had lived a poor life, and when she had money, she never thought of eating food that she had never eaten before. She never even tried that when she was still married to Michael.

    "Ohh¡­ That''s good! Then I''ll be the first man to eat crab with you! We have to order this!" Steve replied with a big smile.

    Sarah''s face involuntarily blushed slightly when she heard Steve''s words. He was really well-spoken and often left her speechless.

    After calling the waiter and giving their order, Steve continued to say how Sarah would like his food. The man looked excited as he exined, making Sarah impatient to try it.

    "Steve?!"

    Steve and Sarah simultaneously turned their heads when they heard a male voice calling for Steve. Steve''s face then immediately smiled and stood up from his ce when he saw the man.

    "What''s up, bro?" Steve said then gave him a high five and hugged the man briefly.

    "I still can''t believe it when I heard you came to visit my restaurant, and¡­ it looks like this time you didn''te alone, this is the first time you brought a woman," said the man and then turned to Sarah curiously.

    Steve smiled widely when he heard that, he then turned to Sarah.

    "Ah yes, this is Sarah, my date tonight. This is Yuchen, my friend as well as the owner and chef of this restaurant," Steve said introducing the two people.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah finally stood up and epted Yuchen''s hand.

    "You heard it? You''re the first woman I brought here," Steve said suddenly after the two shook their hands.

    Sarah''s face once again turned red when she heard that.

    "Thanks, bro! I''ll definitely treat you sometime," said Steve, turning to his friend who had given a very goodment.

    "Of course. Let''s meet sometime! Then I''ll go first. Enjoy your dinner," Yuchen replied then immediately went back inside.

    "You two seem close," Sarah said when the Chinese man had left.

    "Yeah, we''re pretty close. I''ve been friends with him for a long time, maybe three years? I suddenly found this restaurant and became a regr customer. I finally became close to Yuchen," Steve exined.

    "So that''s why you asked him to say something like that," said Sarah, who could only shake her head at Steve''s behavior. Why did he have to ask his friend to say such a thing?

    "Something like¡­ What? He was telling the truth! You are the first woman I brought here," said Steve, who didn''t ept Sarah using him of that.

    Sarah snorted at that.

    "Yeah yeah, I trust you," Sarah replied sarcastically.

    Steve''s mouth opened when he heard the woman''s sarcastic tone which didn''t seem to believe him at all.

    "I''m telling the truth! Wow¡­ I''m a little hurt, I took you to my favorite restaurant but you think I brought another woman here," Steve said, pretending to have a hurt expression on his face.

    Sarah suddenlyughed at Steve''s slightly adorable expression. Honestly, she believed what Steve and his friends said, that she was the first woman Steve brought here.

    It made her happy and felt good.

    The man came to take her to his favorite restaurant and also introduced her to his friend, as the first woman he introduced to his three year old friend.

    Ahh¡­ What should she do now?

    Not long after, their orders finally arrived, Sarah was a little surprised at how red the sauce was poured on the crab.

    However, Sarah suddenly became confused. How should she eat this? She didn''t expect the crab to be still intact.

    "What is it?" asked Steve who had put on the stic gloves provided for the dish.

    "I¡­ don''t know how to eat it. Ahh, I have to wear gloves. So we eat with our hands," said Sarah when she saw what Steve had done.

    Steve chuckled when he saw Sarah''s behavior that looked adorable. It seemed it was true that this was Sarah''s first time eating crab.

    He then immediately took one of the crabs, pulled his leg, then skillfully pulled out the meat that was there.

    "Here," Steve said, then extended his hand towards Sarah.

    Sarah, who still looked confused, looked a little surprised when she saw Steve who was trying to feed her.

    "Ah, thank you," said Sarah and then tried to hold the crab, but suddenly Steve''s hand pulled away.

    "Ahh..." Steve said then stretched out his hand again.

    Sarah couldn''t believe it when she saw Steve''s behavior, did the man want to do as she thought?

    "My hands are starting to hurt, ahhh..." Steve said once again when he saw Sarah who was silent.

    Sarah finally decided to open her mouth and allow Steve to feed her. It seemed the man wouldn''t stop until she opened her mouth.

    A wide smile immediately appeared on Steve''s face when he saw Sarah finally open her mouth.

    "It tastes good, doesn''t it?" Steve asked when he saw Sarah had swallowed her food.

    Sarah nodded. "Yes, the meat tastes sweet and the spices are spicy."

    "You forgot to mention my love, that''s what makes it even better," Steve said nonchntly then pulled back one of his crab legs again.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that. What should she do with this man?

 Chapter 167 Casanova

    Im gonna said thanks to @Ruth_Ebipade @BedheadBookworm and @Memeko. Check author note to know the reason :p

    Enjoy

    ***

    Sarah and Steve''s dinner continued, every now and then there is the sound of gasp let out from their mouths because of the burning taste in their mouths. The faces of the two also looked sweaty, proving that the crab they were eating was really spicy.

    It is spicy but delicious.

    Those who are not spicy lovers will definitely not know this sensation, they say that spicy lovers are stupid for eating something that makes their lips and tongue burn, and make them in pain. But that is the sensation the spicy lovers looking for, that taste good for them, make their mouth happy

    "I¡­ shh¡­ d you seem to enjoy it," Steve said with a smile when he saw Sarah eating well.

    Sarah didn''t say anything and just smiled a little, as Steve said, this was delicious, and she was happy toe with him.

    Although she felt a little awkward that Steve had fed her a few times, and often put the meat he worked so hard for on her te. Sarah tried to open the crab herself, but she was having a hard time with it.

    In the end, Sarah allowed Steve to serve her, making her feel like a child, but she didn''t mind it. It was nice..

    Sarah was starting to wonder if Steve was doing this to her on purpose. She even began to wonder if the man was actually a casanova who had multiple women.

    The man is too well-spoken and every word he says can make a woman''s heart flutter and feel speechless. Before Steve confessed his feelings, Sarah could sense Steve was joking like that a lot, so she often told him to stop.

    Now Sarah was starting to get curious, when was thest time he dated? How many girlfriends has he had to be what he is now? He must be very experienced.

    Suddenly, Steve''s cellphone which was in his pants pocket vibrated, making Steve immediately take off his gloves and reach for the cellphone. His eyes widened when he saw the name who called him and his face looked panicked.

    "Hello? What is it? Don''t panic, take a deep breath, follow me, okay, now can you exin what''s going on?"

    Sarah''s face looked confused when she heard Steve''s words. What happened?

    "Okay, I''ll be right there. Don''t worry." Steve then hung up the call and put his cellphone back in his trouser pocket.

    He then looked at Sarah, his face troubled.

    "Sarah, I''m sorry for ruining our date tonight, but I have to go home soon," Steve said with a look of regret on his face.

    One of Sarah''s eyebrows rose when she heard those words. Date? Aren''t they just having dinner? She didn''t know it was a date.

    "Oh¡­ alright. We''re done eating, anyway," said Sarah, then took off her gloves and stood up.

    When Sarah was about to pay for her meal, Steve suddenly stopped her.

    "What are you doing? I''ll pay for it," Steve said then handed his card to the cashier.

    "But..." Sarah said feeling bad, the price of the food was quite expensive.

    "No buts, I invited you to dinner. So I''ll pay for it," Steve said then gave a signal to the cashier to take his card.

    "If you want to pay for the meal, you can invite me to dinner next time. I''ll be looking forward to it," Steve continued then winked his right eye.

    Sarah was once again speechless by Steve. He''s too smooth! Now she became convinced that the man was a casanova!

    After saying goodbye to Yuchen once again, Steve and Sarah finally exited the restaurant.<sub> </sub>

    "Then, see youter Steve. I''ll just take a cab to get home," said Sarah who stopped her footsteps and didn''t follow Steve who was walking towards his car.

    Steve seemed to have important business at home, and Sarah didn''t want to be a hindrance if Steve had to drop her off before he got home.

    "Oh, alright. I will apany you until you find a cab," Steve said then immediately approached Sarah again.

    Sarah''s head immediately shook with her hands raised.

    "I''m fine, you better leave soon. That sounds important," Sarah said with a smile.

    Steve tilted his head slightly, his forehead furrowed, indicating that he was currently thinking. As Sarah said, the call was important. However, did he have to leave Sarah here alone?

    Although Steve was sure it wouldn''t take Sarah long to find a cab, he didn''t want to leave her alone, even if it was just for a minute.

    "How about youe with me?" Steve asked after getting his decision.

    "Eh? To your house?" asked Sarah in surprise. She didn''t expect Steve to ask her toe with him to his house.

    Steve nodded.

    "My apartement. Actually, the one who called earlier was my neighbor''s daughter. I''ve tended to her father who has epilepsy many times, and it looks like he''s having a seizure. I''ve told her what to do, but she''s still often scared," Steve exined who called him.

    Sarah''s lips parted slightly with an ooh sound when she heard that. She thought Steve was going to take her to his parent''s house, but he actually meant his apartement.

    She forgot that Steve didn''t live with his parents.

    "Then let''s go! You have a patient!" said Sarah and then lightly hit Steve''s back. How could the man be silent like this when he had a patient waiting for him?

    A wide smile appeared on Steve''s face again, he was d his night with Sarah didn''t end.

    ***

    "Thank you, Steve. Thank you very much," said a woman who was about 16 years old when Steve had checked her father''s condition and he looked fine. Her face was smiling shyly as she yed with her hair.

    The woman then turned her gaze to Sarah who was with Steve, her expression immediately changed.

    "Is this your girlfriend? She''s not that bad, but I''m prettier. You should be my boyfriend, Steve!" the woman said, looking at Steve who was walking towards them.

    "Ouch¡­" she screamed for the next few seconds, feeling the pain in her forehead.

    "You should just study properly and be a doctor so you can take care of your dad!" said Steve who could only shake his head at the girl''s attitude.

    The woman just pouted when she heard Steve''s words, she then looked at Sarah.

    ? "Steve turned me down because I was underage. Enjoy your time with her, olddy! I will marry Steve!" said the woman as she folded her arms in front of her chest and red at Sarah.

    Sarah was silent when she heard this. She didn''t know how to respond to her.

    "Don''t call her old, she''s much prettier than you! Then, we''ll go first!" Steve said then immediately put his hand on Sarah''s shoulder and walked out of that woman''s unit, ignoring the woman who grumbled with annoyed face.

    "Would you like toe over to my apartment?" Steve asked suddenly, pointing to the door that was right beside them.

 Chapter 168 Ice Cream

    Once they were out of the man''s apartment that Steve helped, Sarah had a lot on her mind. Not only did Steve often help his neighbor, he also did it without asking him for a fee.

    It made Sarah finally realize that she had probably been mistaking him for all this time. After learning that Steve is her professor''s son, Sarah thinks Steve became a neurosurgeon because he wanted to do what his parents wanted, or maybe he just wanted to be cool.

    However, seeing how Steve did such a noble thing made Sarah really admire him, she didn''t even know if she could do what Steve did.

    Meanwhile, Steve looks a little restless. He asked Sarah toe with him because there was an emergency, and it seemed that after this Sarah wanted to go back to her apartment.

    However, Steve still wanted to be with the woman. It felt like it wasn''t enough and he wanted to be with her for a little longer.

    "Would you like toe over to my apartment?" Steve asked suddenly, pointing to the door that was right beside them.

    Right now that was all he could think of, they had dinner and to go elsewhere didn''t feel right. The only ce he could think of was his apartment.

    "Your apartment?" Sarah was a little surprised when she heard that. She then turned to the door that Steve pointed to. It turned out that as the man said, they were close neighbors.

    But wouldn''t it be a little awkward to stop by Steve''s apartment at this hour? Maybe she wouldn''t mind if her rtionship with Steve was still friends like before.

    Well¡­ they were still friends, but he had feelings for her. So Sarah found it a little awkward toe to the apartment of a man who liked her.

    Steve nodded, but the next second his expression looked serious when he saw Sarah''s face change which looked a little tense.

    "Why do you look tense? I just wanted to invite you because I have ice cream at my apartment," Steve said with a big smile. It seemed that the woman had thought of something weird.

    Geez! Does he look that dangerous?

    Sarah snorted when she heard Steve''s reaction. Did the man have to say it directly like that to herIt pissed her off a little. She didn''t feel tense!

    "Come on! I just wanted to give you some ice cream because I can still feel the burning sensation in my mouth. I''m sure you feel it too," said Steve once again.

    Tonight he really still wanted to be with her, and wanted to treat her to ice cream. There was absolutely no other meaning to his words.

    Sarah finally sighed when she saw Steve who was eager to invite her for ice cream. If she thinks about it again, her tongue can still taste the spicy taste of the crab earlier.

    "Alright, show me the way!"

    Steve''s face immediately broke into a wide smile when he heard that. He then immediately turned around and opened the door to his apartment and then immediately entered and held the door.

    "Pleasee in, My Lady," Steve said and bowed slightly.

    Sarah couldn''t help but shake her head at Steve''s behavior when she entered. Once inside, Sarah looked around, it looked like her simple apartment, the difference, it was clear that this apartment was living by a man from the color of the walls and the furniture.

    After being satisfied with looking around, Sarah decided to immediately sit on the sofa in the living room.

    "Do you want to watch something? The remote is on the table. Wait a minute, I''ll get the ice cream first," Steve said then immediately headed to the kitchen to get the ice cream he said earlier.

    Sarah just nodded, but she didn''t take the remote and just took another look. She then stood up when he saw a photo frame near the television and approached him.

    It was a photo of Steve with his parents when he graduated.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s face involuntarily smiled at the younger version of Steve. Come to think of it, not much has changed about that man. He looks even more handsome and his body is more muscr. The man in the photo is growing well.

    "Time really flies." Sarah immediately turned around when she heard the voice of a man approaching her carrying two ice creams that were still in their packaging.

    "Who would have thought the man in the photo would be this handsome," Steve continued and then handed one of his ice creams to Sarah.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard the man''sment. Seems like he is a bit narcissistic.

    Steve chuckled at Sarah''s antics, even when she looked annoyed, she was still beautiful.

    "Oh, you really have ice cream. I thought you were lying," Sarah said when she realized Steve gave her an ice cream.

    "Of course! Is that how you see me? As a liar? Ouch! That hurts!" Steve said then pretended to put on a hurt face with his excessive acting.

    Sarah snorted at that.

    "Yeah, I even thought you were a child kidnapper. You know, child kidnappers usually say they have ice cream at their house to take the child over to their house,"mented Sarah.

    "You seem too old for that," Steve muttered under his breath, not expecting Sarah to equate him with a child kidnapper.

    "What?" asked Sarah who couldn''t hear Steve because she was busy unpacking the ice cream.

    "Nothing. I hope you like the ice cream. This is my favorite ice cream!" Steve answered then opened the pack of ice cream.

    After opening it, Steve then took the remote that was on the table and turned on the tv. Trying to find a film they can watch right now, as well as to keep Sarah here a long time.

    He then turned to Sarah, asking if she''d be interested in seeing a film whose synopsis seemed interesting.

    However, Steve was suddenly stunned when he saw the woman.

    Right now Sarah was holding her ice cream stick and popping the whole ice cream in her mouth and moving the ice cream in and out of her mouth .. The sight made Steve suddenly think of something else.

    "What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Sarah, taking out her ice cream when she saw the slightly odd expression on Steve''s face, then put it back in again because her tongue was still burning.

    "Nothing. Do you want to watch this series?" Steve asked then hastily shifted his gaze from Sarah to the tv screen before his thoughts wandered thinking something else.

    "Oh, one of the cast is Ethan Nam, he''s my favorite actor!" Steve continued when he saw the yers in the film.

    "Okay, let''s just watch that," said Sarah, who didn''t know how to respond at this time. Looks like watching a movie can make the atmosphere less awkward.

    The two then watched as they ate their ice cream in silence, Steve asionally ncing at Sarah, who was still eating her ice cream in a strange way.

    "Why does she have to put all her ice cream in like that?" thought Steve started to feel ufortable.

    The atmosphere suddenly felt hot.

 Chapter 169 Im Here

    After watching the 45 minute episode 1 of Steve''s film, Sarah nced at the watch she was wearing. It was already 11:23. It seemed it was time for her to say goodbye and go home.

    "How was tonight?"

    Steve''s voice snapped Sarah out of her thoughts, she then turned to the man who was looking at her with a smile on his face.

    "Hmm¡­ I had a great time. Thank you," Sarah answered sincerely.

    She thought she would just go to dinner with Steve and then head back to her apartment. However, who would have thought that she spent more than three hours with that man?

    Three hours that didn''t bore her at all, not only did she eat food she had never eaten before, but she also went to see a patient. Not forgetting the ice cream and the film they just watched.

    "Does that ease your mind a bit?" Steve asked gently.

    He could see that Sarah was enjoying being with him too, but Steve wanted to hear it firsthand that he, even if just a little, had managed to easen whatever Sarah was thinking.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised. Didn''t think Steve would ask him that. How could he notice it? Does she look that obvious?

    "If you don''t want to talk about it, that''s fine. But if you need someone to listen to your story. I''m here. You can tell me. It will also make you feel better," Steve continued in a gentle tone.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard those words. All this time she did not have someone to share her problems with because she was not a sociable person and did not have really close friends.

    Although at the hospital she was quite familiar with several doctors and nurses, they were only close as workmates. She felt awkward talking about her life problems.

    Even when she got divorced, she had no one to talk to.

    Did¡­ she finally find someone to share her troubles with? Can she really tell?

    Sarah bit her lower lip, she still hesitated to share what she was going through.

    Steve just smiled when he saw Sarah who seemed reluctant to tell what happened.

    "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell it now. Just tell me when you''re ready to tell. I''ll be there for you," Steve said, then prepared to stand up and escort Sarah home.

    Although it was a pity because he still wanted to be with that woman, it''s time for Sarah to return. They also have to go to work tomorrow.

    "That..." Steve''s buttocks were already a few inches from the sofa, immediately sat up again when he heard Sarah''s voice. He then looked at the woman intently, ready to hear what she had to say.

    "He¡­ has remembered everything. His memory has returned," Sarah said finally exining why she was like this. After all, there was no one else she could tell this to but Steve.

    Steve''s eyes widened slightly when he heard that. Without a word for Sarah, Steve already knew who she was referring to.

    "Oh! That''s good!" said Steve who unconsciously let out what he was thinking.

    Sarah can''t date him because she pretends to still be the wife of her amnesiac ex-husband so he doesn''t get shocked. *(Read chapter 104).

    So when Sarah told him her ex-husband memory had returned. Steve was happy about it.

    Sarah''s expression was taken aback, not expecting Steve to respond like that with what she just said.<sub> </sub>

    Steve hastily made up his mind not to look too happy.

    "I mean, he has regained his memory, and you don''t have to pretend to be his wife anymore. Isn''t that great?" said Steve trying to exin why he said that. Although that''s not the real reason.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. As Steve said, she didn''t have to pretend to be Michael''s wife anymore. That should be something good. However¡­ Sarah doesn''t know, her feelings and thoughts are very messed up right now.

    "How about we have a drink? I have red wine. You''re not on night duty, right?" Steve suggested with a big smile on his face.

    He suddenly wanted to celebrate tonight. He knew maybe Sarah still didn''t want to date him right away, but he was d to hear that Sarah didn''t have to do that pretend thing anymore.

    Sarah snorted when she heard Steve''s words.

    "Are you trying to get me drunk?" Sarah asked with a sharp look.

    "Can I do it?" Steve asked back expressionlessly, making him look innocent.

    Sarah''s right hand immediately went up and hit Steve''s arm when she heard the man''s response. He really was so good at leaving her speechless.

    "Okay, just give me your drink. I think I need alcohol," said Sarah, finally choosing to ept Steve''s offer.

    After what happened yesterday, she didn''t know if she could sleep with her mind full like this. Alcohol can help her to sleep soundly tonight.

    Steve, who had been holding his arm that was hit by Sarah, immediately smiled broadly when he heard the woman''s words. He then quickly went to the kitchen and took out the two sses and a bottle of red wine that he kept in the cupboard.

    "Cheers~" Steve said, raising his ss after he poured his and Sarah''s with red wine.

    Sarah then raised her ss and clinked it. She then took a sip of the red wine and put it back down.

    "So what happened? Is he angry?" Steve asked, looking back at Sarah. He was a little curious as to what made the woman look so preupied. The only thing Steve could think of was that man must be mad at Sarah.

    "Yeah¡­ really mad," Sarah said and took another sip of her drink. She recalled how Michael had been so angry yesterday that the man had cursed her.

    It was the first time she''d heard Michael swear like that.

    "Don''t be so hard on yourself." Steve''s hand then suddenly started to grab one of Sarah''s hands and grasped it. Sarah, who had been looking the other way, immediately looked at Steve''s face when she felt the man holding her.

    "It''s natural for him to be angry with you because you lied to him, but you did it to help him right? It''s him the one who thought that you were still married," Steve said softly.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. What Steve said is not very true. She did it for Mr Collins, not for Michael.

    Suddenly, Sarah''s eyes opened wide as Steve''s face slowly began to approach hers. She could feel her heart beating faster as she began to feel Steve''s breath against her skin.

    When their lips were inches apart, Steve suddenly stopped.

    "I really want to kiss you right now. Can I?"

 Chapter 170 Wants More

    Even though what Steve said wasn''t entirely wrong because she was doing this for Mr Collins'' sake, Sarah still felt very bad. No matter how people put it, she had lied to Michael. That is a fact.

    "I mean, not everyone will do what you do. Who will pretend to still be the wife of her ex-husband? You''re doing it because you want to help him, don''t be so hard on yourself," Steve continued trying tofort Sarah.

    Sarah said nothing and took her ss back and took a sip. Steve''s words kept ringing in her mind. Not many people would do what she did, especially since she hated Michael so much at first.

    "Thanks, Steve," Sarah said after putting her ss back on the table. She felt better. What the man saidforted her a little, and she felt good to be able to tell Steve what had happened.

    "You''re wee," Steve replied, who didn''t take his eyes off Sarah at all even as he took a sip of his wine. He was happy to see her feeling better.

    Then there was silence between them, Steve''s hand still holding Sarah''s, and the two stared at each other in silence.

    Suddenly, Sarah''s eyes opened wide as Steve''s face slowly began to approach hers. She could feel her heart beating faster as she began to feel Steve''s breath against her skin. Reflexively, she closed her eyes.

    When their lips were inches apart, Steve suddenly stopped.

    "I really want to kiss you right now. Can I?" Steve muttered under his breath. His tone sounded a little hoarse as he managed to contain his excitement.

    Sarah''s eyes slowly opened. The man''s face looked very close. She thought Steve was going to kiss her right away, which made her a little embarrassed that she had just closed her eyes.

    Whether it was because the living room was a little dim because Steve had turned off the light while they were watching tv, or because of the alcohol she was already feeling, Sarah slowly nodded her head.

    As soon as he got Sarah''s approval, Steve immediately brought his lips together and kissed her lips.

    The kiss was gentle, Steve ate Sarah''s lower lip, sucked on it, and licked it. Express his feelings to the woman.

    Meanwhile, Sarah also did the same thing, she replied for everything Steve did to her. However, after a few minutes their kiss continued like that. Sarah sensed something was missing.

    Why didn''t Steve do more? Will they just kiss like teenagers?

    Sarah didn''t know why she suddenly thought that way, but she wants more of the kiss!

    Suddenly, Steve could feel Sarah''s hand touching his head and pushing it, he could also feel Sarah''s tongue suddenly dipping into his lips, as if to show that this is how to kiss.

    That made Steve excited. He originally wanted this as a gentle kiss because he just wanted to kiss the woman without any other intent. However, seeing how Sarah reacted, Steve finally stuck his tongue in her mouth and explored her.

    He could immediately feel the taste of the wine still in her mouth.

    The hot kiss continued, the two sucking, biting, and ying with their tongues.

    Steve''s hands that had been supporting his weight on the couch, now moved behind Sarah''s head, then he slowly pushed his body forward, causing Sarah to be slowly pushed back

    Sarah could feel her head hit something hard, maybe it was the edge from the couch, but she didn''t feel any pain at all because Steve''s hands were covering her head.

    Now, Sarah was lying on the couch with Steve on top of her.

    The kiss finally broke loose as the two seemed to finally need some time to catch their breath.

    Steve then looked at Sarah who was now under him with her chest rising and falling and her lips slightly red. His hand then moved to caress her cheek.<sub> </sub>

    "You''re so beautiful," Steve whispered softly in a hoarse voice. Something inside him was starting to wake up seeing how seductive the woman under him was.

    Sarah didn''t say anything, she just pressed her hand which was still on Steve''s head. She still wanted to kiss him.

    The kiss continued again, Steve had no idea that a day like this would finallye to him. He couldn''t believe this at all. It felt like a dream. The dream he had been dreaming for so long.

    However, he knew that this waspletely real. He and Sarah were kissing on his old couch in his apartment.

    Steve''s hand that was still holding Sarah''s cheek, now slowly started to slowly went down and stopped on her chest. He then squeezed the chest gently. It felt perfect in his hand, no, it was a little bigger. Maybe not as big as other women because they had imnts, but Steve loves it.

    His naughty hand then went down and tried to enter the clothes used by Sarah, he wanted to touch the chest directly without being hindered by Sarah''s clothes.

    However, just as Steve was trying to get inside, Sarah suddenly grabbed his hand and broke their kiss.

    Steve''s face looked a little confused by Sarah''s behavior. His mind was thinking about many things.

    Did he actually misinterpret the signal given by Sarah?

    Is it too soon for them to do that?

    What if Sarah thinks he''s a pervert who only wants to sleep with women?

    "I''m¡­ sweating," Sarah said quietly as she took a deep breath. Her face looks a little red. She didn''t expect Steve to act so quickly, but she didn''t me him.

    Tonight''s mood was drown them to did it

    "Eh?" Steve looked a little confused. What did the woman say?

    "I mean¡­ can I at least take a shower first?" Sarah asked shyly.

    She had just finished work when Steve took her out to dinner, and they went out to eat spicy food that made her sweat.

    Sarah didn''t want Steve to smell her sweat. Not that she stinks at all, but it''s the first time they''ve ever done it. Shouldn''t she have prepared herself beforehand?

    "Ah. I don''t mind at all, but okay," Steve said, who could understand why Sarah was acting like this. He then immediately stood up and walked towards one of the doors and opened it.

    Sarah, who followed Steve, immediately saw the bed in the room. Looks like it''s Steve''s bedroom.

    "The bathroom is over there. Here''s the towel," said Steve, who took a clean towel from his closet and pointed to another door in his bedroom.

    "Thanks," Sarah replied, then immediately took the towel and went into the bathroom.

    Once in the bathroom, Sarah was silent, staring at her reflection in the mirror.

    "Should I¡­ really do it?"

 Chapter 171 Slut

    Sarah''s mind was filled with many things.

    Is it right to do it with Steve?

    Today she had crossed the line of friendship with that man. Not only did she kiss passionately with him, she also let Steve touch her chest, even though it was still from the outside.

    If she crossed that line, her rtionship with Steve wouldpletely change.

    She clearly couldn''t let this be some of a "mistake" or just a one-night stand with him. Steve didn''t deserve that.

    However¡­ Sarah still had her doubts.

    Right now she was still hesitant to do that with Steve, there was a man who was still bothering her.

    "Yeah, this isn''t right," Sarah muttered under her breath, looking like she hade to a decision.

    "You''re still thinking about Michael? You gotta be kidding me!!"

    Sarah''s hand that was about to turn the bathroom door''s handle suddenly stopped when she heard that sarcastic voice.

    She didn''t know where the voice came from, could it be from Steve''s team readers?

    *Ehem*

    "Are you seriously still thinking about Michael? He already has a fianc¨¦ he''s going to marry! It''s time for you to let yourself be happy!"

    Sarah finally looked back at the mirror in the bathroom.

    That''s right, Michael already has a fianc¨¦ he''s going to marry¡­

    "Then you''re just going to move from Michael to Steve like that? Like a slut?"

    Suddenly Sarah heard another whisper.

    This time it mighte from readers who support Steve-Anna.

    *Ahem*

    Sarah was silent when she heard those whispers that were right on target. Yesterday she just opened her legs to Michael, and now she''s about to open her legs to Steve.

    She does sound like a slut.

    Sarah''s lips subconsciously formed a smile, a sad smile. Why did she be like this?

    "Oh please! You called yourself a slut for being with a man who loves you? Being with him makes you feel happy! Isn''t it time for a new love? Screw that cheating bastard!"

    Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when she heard another whisper.

    She¡­ did feel happy when she was with Steve. Tonight was very pleasant. She had a great time..

    Does she¡­ have to start a new love?

    After the divorce, she never went on a date with another man. There were several who asked her, but she always refused because she was busy with her job.

    Now, there is a man who loves her. A man who always tries to make herugh with his bad jokes, makes her smile listening to his jokes, makes her feel better when she is down.

    If she wants to start a new love, isn''t Steve the right person?

    She still has feelings for Michael, but deep in her heart, Sarah knows that she and Michael will never be together again.

    "I¡­ have to give Steve a chance."

    After making her decision, Sarah began to take off her clothes one by one and then went closer to the shower and cleaned herself.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Steve waited for Sarah by sitting on the edge of his bed. His face looked a little nervous. He had absolutely no idea that this would actually happen.<sub> </sub>

    "I know it, buddy! Be patient!" Steve muttered under his breath as he looked under him.

    Something in his pants had woken up and wanted to be released immediately, preparing to fight after a long time he hadn''t done so.

    While waiting, Steve thought about what he should do. He suddenly started to stand up and started positioning himself on¡­ the floor?

    "Let''s do some push ups!" Steve thought and started doing push ups.

    He''s about to show Sarah his body, shouldn''t he''s flexing his muscles?

    After doing push ups, he then immediately stood up and started doing squats. The lower body is also important!

    Not long after, Steve could hear the sound of the door opening, causing Steve to immediately stop what he was doing and looking towards the bathroom.

    His mouth opened slightly when he saw Sarahe out with only a towel wrapped around her body and his gaze continued to stare at her.

    He reflexively swallowed his saliva as Sarah walked shyly towards him, the scent of the soap he was using immediately could be felt by him.

    Unknowingly, something inside him that had started to sleep, woke up again. Demanding toe out.

    "Oh¡­ wow. You really look amazing!" Steve muttered in awe of Sarah''s body.

    "You embarrassed me," said Sarah who reflexively tried to cover her chest with one hand. Her face blushed a little.

    "Then¡­ I''m going to take a shower too," Steve said, then struggled to move his legs to go to the bathroom and restrain himself from jumping straight at Sarah.

    In the past, when he and his girlfriend were already in a mood, they didn''t even think about having to take a shower first because that would spoil the mood.

    Well¡­ he doesn''t stink, at least no women have said he stinks yet.

    However, it seems Sarah is too shy, or maybe she is a clean freak.

    So, even though his thing was currently demanding to be released, Steve forced himself to go to the bathroom to take a shower.

    After Steve entered the bathroom, Sarah slowly sat on the edge of Steve''s bed.

    To be honest, she didn''t know if she should go out in her clothes, in a towel, orpletely naked.

    However, in the end she chose to use a towel, at least it could reduce the awkwardness a bit.

    Well¡­ it''s still awkward!

    Sarah suddenly decided to stand up and walked out of the bedroom. She was thirsty. Her eyes then fell on the wine ss that was still on the table. Her ss didn''t reduce much, neither did Steve''s.

    This proved that neither she nor Steve were drunk, maybe a little, but they were both still sober.

    Sarah was a little tempted to pick up another ss and drink it. However, she managed to restrain herself.

    She wanted to do this in a sober state.

    Sarah then stepped into the kitchen and without permission immediately opened Steve''s fridge.

    Her eyes immediately opened wide when she saw the ice cream in the freezer. Looks like he really likes ice cream!

    Apart from ice cream, there wasn''t much Sarah could find in the man''s fridge, he seemed too busy to fill it. Sarah then took a bottle of cold water that was there, then looked for a ss.

    After she finished drinking, she immediately returned to the bedroom with the towel still wrapped around her body.

    When he was only a few steps away from the bedroom, the bathroom door suddenly opened. Steve''s figure came out of there.

    Sarah stayed where she was when she saw the mane out with a towel wrapped around his lower body.

    She subconsciously swallowed hard, she felt thirsty again.

 Chapter 172 Nervous ***

    Sarah stayed where she was when she saw the mane out with a towel wrapped around his lower body.

    Steve¡­ has a beautiful body!

    She knew that Steve had muscr arms because she could feel his arms a little hard when she hit Steve, but she had no idea that Steve also had chest muscles and six pack abs.

    All this time Sarah thought Steve had a slim body, who would have thought that underneath that clothes he had beautiful muscles?

    His body that was still slightly wet made the man''s appearance even more sexy.

    Sarah''s gaze then subconsciously fell on the bottom, something was sticking out of the towel, making the surface of the towel not t and like a small hill.

    Unknowingly, Sarah swallowed hard. She suddenly felt thirsty.

    "Hi," Steve said awkwardly, raising his hand. "Where are you from?" he continued.

    Sarah immediately snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Steve''s voice.

    "Ah, I was going to get some water," Sarah said as she walked into the bedroom.

    "Ohh, I''m d you didn''t think about running away," Steve said with augh to hide his nervousness.

    It''s not even the first time he''s had sex, but he''s as nervous as a virgin!

    Sarah just smiled a little when she heard that, she could sense that Steve was a little nervous, and that made her a little happy.

    She knows this isn''t the first time Steve has had sex, he''s 32, for God''s sake! However, seeing the man look as nervous as like his first experience, made Sarah feel¡­ a little special?

    At least he didn''t juste at her and open her legs.

    "Then..." Steve didn''t continue what he said, his tone sounded nervous. He then walked over to Sarah and one hand held the woman''s cheek and then slowly kissed her lips, reviving the mood they had left earlier.

    Sarah''s hands then immediately hugged Steve''s neck, and returned every gentle kiss that he gave.

    After a while, Steve stuck his tongue in Sarah''s mouth and explored it. He could feel the peppermint taste of the toothpaste in her mouth, which made Steve even more excited.

    Their tongues then intertwined and gave each other a massage, teasing each other.

    The kiss then grew hotter, causing Steve to slowly push Sarah''s body against the wall beside them.

    Sarah could feel a strange sensation when she was pushed against the wall like this. She had never felt this way before, but she liked it.

    The kiss was finally released by Steve, making Sarah''s lips immediately open to catch her breath.

    Before Sarah had time to react, she could feel something tickle her neck and suck on it, causing a moan to escape her slightly reddened lips.

    "Steve..." Sarah moaned then put her hand in Steve''s hair and squeezed it slightly when she felt Steve suck her neck.

    After kissing Sarah''s neck, Steve''s mouth moved up again and kissed her lips. This time he just gave her a peck on the lips.

    "Can I open it?" Steve asked in a hoarse voice, trying to contain his excitement.

    Sarah slowly nodded her head, she could feel something hard stabbing her stomach which was still on the towel, and if she stopped here it would be very unfair to Steve.<sub> </sub>

    After getting Sarah''s approval, Steve''s hands then immediately pulled the towel that covered Sarah''s body, making the towel immediately fall off and show off the woman''s beautiful body.

    "Wow..." Steve was speechless when he saw the body of the woman he loves. Her chest was perfectly round with the nipples slightly tense, the woman''s lower body was also clean, she seemed to be the type to shave it off.

    "You look so beautiful," Steve muttered, unable to take his eyes off Sarah''s chest.

    It made Sarah blush a little and feel embarrassed to be seen like that.

    "Don''t look at me like that..." Sarah said embarrassedly because Steve just stayed where he was and kept staring at her chest.

    Steve immediately realized when he heard Sarah''s words.

    "Sorry, I can''t help it. Your body is really beautiful," Steve said with a big smile on his face.

    Sarah could feel a tingling feeling in her stomach when she heard thepliment. Her body is not that beautiful. She wasn''t that fat, but she had fat all over the ce, and after living with Michael and continuing to eat good food, her stomach bulged a little.

    Steve then moved to kiss Sarah again, then down her neck when they were out of breath, then down again and stopped at her chest.

    His tongue danced against the tip of her chest and Steve could feel Sarah''s grip on his head tightening.

    Sarah''s chest heaved up and down with sharp intakes of breath when Steve finally sucked her nipples, a moan also escaped her lips.

    After doing that for a few minutes, Steve''s head kept dropping as his legs started to crouch, not forgetting that he kissed every inch of Sarah''s body, from her belly to her private parts.

    Laughter escaped Sarah''s lips as she was tickled when Steve kissed her belly button.

    It made Sarah grateful to take a shower first.

    When Steve arrived at Sarah''s private part, he took a deep breath, trying to smell the wet woman''s scent.

    Once again it made Sarah feel embarrassed again, why did he have to inhale it like that?

    However, before Sarah had time to react, she could feel something soft licking her thing, making her unable to hold back her moans any longer.

    Not enough with the sensation that Steve gave her down there, Sarah suddenly felt one of Steve''s hands slowly creep up hers and stop on her chest. The naughty hand then squeezed her chest, making Sarah feel the sensation of pleasure even more.

    Steve''s other hand then grabbed Sarah''s right thigh and slightly pushed her up, as if telling her to lift it up. When she picked it up, the hand moved to lead her leg to rest on his shoulder.

    After gaining more open space, Steve ended up eating Sarah vigorously, causing Sarah to continue to moan, in response that she liked what he was doing.

    The sensation of pleasure that Steve gave her and her chest allowed Sarah to feel a strong urge, and it finally came out with a long moan and her body quivering.

    Steve''s hands held Sarah''s legs and his mouth continued to be under there, taking in every love juice that was released by the woman.

    After a while, Sarah could finally sense that it had stopped, so she looked down at Steve who was still down there.

    She could see Steve was looking at him with a big smile and a gentle gaze.

    When Sarah was about to open her mouth, she suddenly felt her legs give out and she couldn''t stand up anymore.

    Ah¡­ she really satisfied.

 Chapter 173 Foot Fetish ***

    Honestly, tonight Steve was only nning to take Sarah out to dinner to cheer her up, and spend a little time with her before she had to return to her "husband."

    However, he had no idea that Sarah was done pretending to be still married and now they were getting in the mood to do that.

    It made Steve feel good, he knew something might have happened between them, but Steve was so happy that Sarah was finally single again and maybe¡­ they had a chance.

    Actually, Steve was very confident about it. Well¡­ they''re about to have sex, doesn''t that mean their rtionship will be in the next step?

    However, Steve had his doubts and was quite pensive in the bathroom.

    What if he can''t satisfy Sarah?

    Well, he''s confident in his ability to satisfy women, all the women he''s slept with have always been satisfied. However, Steve suddenly felt less confident.

    After all, Sarah had been married before, and she must have done so many times with her ex-husband. What if the womanpares him to her ex-husband?

    Steve hadn''t really cared about the sex experiences of the women he''d slept with, but this time he was feeling very uneasy.

    What if hees early? He could use the excuse that he had been working all day, but Steve didn''t want to look pathetic like that.

    He loves Sarah very much and wanted to give her the best. Including when they make love.

    With that in mind, Steve tried to give Sarah the best. He only wished that he could give her the satisfaction that her ex-husband gave her, or be better than him

    Steve''s nervousness immediately disappeared when he saw Sarah''s face which had just finished getting her satisfaction, it was a face that seemed to be getting her satisfaction, and not pretending, he couldn''t hold back a big smile.

    It seemed¡­ he didn''t have to worry about that. It was just a negative thought because his rtionship with Sarah was going so fast. Well¡­ he thought he was fine with it, but it did seem to bother him a bit.

    Steve hastily grabbed Sarah''s thighs and supported her with his shoulders so as not to fall when he saw Sarah''s legs giving up and slowly starting to fall.

    "Pft¡­ hahaha. Ohh, did you really enjoy it?" said Steve who couldn''t hide the proud smile on his face.

    Sarah''s face was red with embarrassment. When she had sex, she always does it in bed, or on the couch, she never does it standing up like this!

    "Don''tugh at me and help me," Sarah said with a flushed face.

    Steve was still chuckling, but his hands immediately moved to hold Sarah''s buttocks, which by the way felt perfect in his hands, then tried to use his thigh muscles so he could stand up while holding her.

    Reflexively, Sarah''s hands immediately wrapped around Steve''s neck and her legs wrapped around his body.

    However, Sarah could immediately feel something down there trying to stab her even though it was still blocked by the towel.

    Steve, who was still holding Sarah, immediately leaned forward and kissed the woman''s lips. Sarah''s face now looks very adorable.

    "I''m heavy, just put me on the bed," said Sarah, who felt bad because Steve continued to bear the weight of his body.

    "You''re not heavy at all, light as a feather," Steve then raised his hand to prove he wasn''t just saying it..

    "I can even fuck you in this position," he whispered in Sarah''s ear in a hoarse voice.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s face turned red again when she heard that, especially since Steve''s thing had actually been stabbed into her thing. If the towel he was using came off, Sarah was sure it wouldn''t take long for his thing to get inside her.

    "Just put me in bed," Sarah said then pped Steve on the back.

    A sigh of pain was heard from his lips that didn''t stop smiling, he then finally put Sarah on the bed before the woman continued to hit him.

    After cing Sarah on the bed, Steve then slowly began to position himself on top of Sarah and kiss her lips again, Sarah did not dodge and kissed it back with all her heart. She loves kissing Steve.

    "Let me do you," said Sarah, stopping Steve who positioned himself on her thighs. She then immediately got on her knees and prepared to open the towel that was still wrapped around Steve''s body which now looked like a tent because of Steve''s pole.

    "It''s okay, Sarah. I want to pamper you tonight," Steve said smiling, stopping Sarah''s hand which was about to touch his towel.

    Sarah looked very confused, but she finally chose to lie back down on the bed. Is Steve the kind of guy who doesn''t like being sucked in?

    Sarah thought all men liked to be sucked at least. Well¡­ that was just her spection, she only had experience with one man, and that man liked it when she did that..

    Steve then opened Sarah''s legs again and put his position in there, his finger touched Sarah''s thing which was already wet, but he didn''t put it in, he then stuck his tongue out to taste Sarah''s love juice, making Sarah let out a moan again.

    After that, Steve''s lips then began to move to the right, kiss Sarah''s inner thigh, and continued down. He didn''t forget to kiss every inch of her body.

    Once again Sarah looked utterly bewildered as Steve started moving toward her thighs, then down to her calves, until he finally lifted her legs up and kissed her ankles.

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she saw how Steve kissed her feet.

    "You have a foot fetish?!" said Sarah with a look of disbelief.

    When she first learned about the "fetish," Sarah tried to find out if she and her husband had one at the time. Well¡­ she likes to see a muscr body and looks sexy, but that''s not a fetish at all.

    Her husband back then didn''t seem to have anything like that either, so Sarah felt a little d.

    However, she did not expect that Steve would have something like that.

    "No, you have beautiful legs, that''s why I want to kiss them," Steve said, still holding Sarah''s feet.

    "You do have a fetish," Sarahmented sarcastically.

    Steve suddenlyughed when he saw Sarah''s reaction. Actually, he didn''t have it. He just likes to kiss all over women''s bodies. It made him feel like he was leaving a mark that she belonged to him.

    He knew he sounded like an animal, but he didn''t care.

    "Why are youughing? Stop kissing my body and just put it in," said Sarah, who lowered her voice at every word she said.

    They had been foreying too long, and Sarah wanted them to move on to the main course.

    Steve finally positioned himself in front of Sarah, then pulled the towel wrapped around his sexy body.

    "Damn," Sarah thought when she finally saw Steve''s body.

 Chapter 174 You Can Do It Raw ***

    Once again Sarah had no idea that Steve had something as big as that in his pants, which made her gulp again.

    Meanwhile, Steve prepared to position himself in front of Sarah''s legs, his one hand holding his thing and directing it to enter Sarah.

    However, Steve suddenly stopped and walked away and got out of bed, making Sarah who was already ready, stare at Steve in confusion.

    "What is it?" asked Sarah, who couldn''t hide her disappointment.

    "I''m looking for a condom. If I''m not mistaken I still have it," Steve said and opened the nightstand.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard what Steve said, she thought Steve had changed his mind and didn''t want to do it.

    "You can do it raw."

    Steve, who was cursing in his heart because it looked like he had run out of condoms and he should have gone to buy it when Sarah was taking a shower, immediately turned around when he heard that.

    "Really?" Steve asked again to be sure.

    In fact, he also preferred not to wear a condom, but he remembered that Sarah was a clean freaks. So he thought it would make Sarah morefortable.

    Sarah slowly nodded her head. In fact, she knew that they should use condoms. She''s a doctor, she knew how dangerous it was.

    However, seeing Steve who did not immediately put it in and look for condoms made Sarah believe that Steve had safe sex and did not have a disease.

    Steve''s face immediately smiled then repositioned himself under Sarah''s body.

    He held his thing, massaged it briefly to make it get hard, then slowly led it into Sarah''s body.

    "Ahh¡­" A low moan came from Sarah''s lips as she felt something enter her body.

    A small moan also escaped Steve''s lips as his thing slowly began to enter Sarah, until finally he couldn''t see it anymore.

    "Uhh..." Sarah could feel her bottom feeling full, it seemed like Steve hadpletely entered her.

    Steve''s body then moved towards Sarah, he then kissed the woman''s lips and Sarah kissed it back. His lower body remained there, allowing Sarah to fully adapt.

    "I''ll move," Steve whispered as he put one hand on Sarah''s cheek and stroked it.

    Sarah nodded then after that she could feel somethinging in and out under there, making her unable to hold back her moans.

    Steve''s lips then kissed Sarah''s lips again while continuing to move his hips.

    After a while, the kiss finally broke, sending a moan of pleasure filling the room.

    Steve looked at the woman lying on his bed with a very seductive expression. The woman''s chest rose and fell with the thrust, causing Steve to lower his head again and this time suck in her chest.

    Sarah''s hand, which had been silent at the side, immediately moved to hold Steve''s head. She liked what the man was doing.

    Not long after, Steve could feel his part being mped tightly, it looked like the woman was about toe, causing Steve to thrust faster and lick Sarah''s chest again.

    "Steve¡­. Steve¡­ Ahh¡­" Sarah moaned, she could feel that she was about toe.

    "Yeah, Sarah¡­ you cane¡­e for me¡­ call my name when youe¡­" Steve moaned, speeding up his hips.

    "Steveeee." The long, loud moan finally escaped Sarah''s lips.

    Meanwhile, Steve hugged the woman and left his body inside her, letting her enjoy it.

    "I''ll move again," Steve said, then kissed Sarah''s lips and started moving. His hands rested on her thighs and began to move his hips again, this time at a slightly faster pace.

    Before long, Sarah could feel Steve''s thing twitch and expand slightly under there, causing her to reflexively hug the man''s hips with her legs.

    "Sarah¡­ I''m almoste¡­" said Steve who could feel that he was almost at his limit, but Sarah held him back.<sub> </sub>

    "You can do it inside," Sarah said between moans.

    "Eh?" said Steve, thinking he had heard wrong.

    "I¡­ used an IUD¡­ ahh¡­"

    After hearing that, Steve thrust faster. And with one push, a long, deep moan filled the room.

    "That was amazing. I haven''t felt it in a long time," said Steve who had moved to lie down beside Sarah.

    "Me too," Sarah said, her chest rising and falling, trying to catch her breath.

    "I love you, Sarah! I promise to treat you well," said Steve who positioned himself again on top of Sarah and looked at the woman.

    He knew this wasn''t the right time to express his love, but Steve couldn''t hold himself back anymore to tell her how he felt.

    Sarah just smiled, she then held Steve''s cheek and kissed the man''s lips.

    "Me¡­ too. I love you too," Sarah said shyly.

    Even though she doesn''t have as much feelings for Steve as she does for Michael at the moment, Sarah wants to try to give her and Steve a chance.

    She and Michael couldn''t possibly be together anymore, so¡­ this was for the best for her.

    A wide smile immediately appeared on Steve''s face when he heard that. He really is.

    ***

    Sarah slowly opened her eyes, her expression slightly confused when she saw the unfamiliar ceiling view.

    Sarah''s face suddenly turned red when she remembered that she was currently in Steve''s apartment.

    She then turned to the side and she could see the man''s face was sleeping while looking at her with no clothes on.

    "He even looks handsome when he''s sleeping," thought Sarah, smiling subconsciously.

    Sarah then slowly got out of bed and went towards the bathroom, she could see there were two towels scattered on the floor, evidence of what happenedst night.

    While in the bathroom, Sarah stared at her reflection naked, her face slightly red when she saw the marks Steve had left on her chest and neck.

    Well,st night they did it many times, and Sarah really enjoyed it.

    Suddenly, Sarah felt nauseous, like something was about to burst out of her stomach, causing her to immediately lower her head into the sink.

    "Hoek¡­ Hoek¡­" said Sarah, expelling the contents of her stomach.

    Sarah then opened the tap and washed her mouth when the nausea had stopped.

    "Damn crab," Sarah cursed, wiping her mouth.

    She had never been sick in the morning like this and this was the first time it had happened, it must be because of the food she atest night.

    The crab was spicy, and it looked like it was attacking her stomach.

    Suddenly something kicked Sarah''s mind as she realized something.

    She then took out her fingers one by one, like she was counting something.

    Her face suddenly paled, her period was reallyte!

 Chapter 175 Pregnant Or Not

    Sarah shook her head continuously, the look in her eyes seemed to reject what she had just thought.

    She''s pregnant?

    That''s not possible!

    After deciding to have sex with Michael, she immediately went to the doctor in the OBGYN department to have an IUD inserted to prevent what she feared, getting pregnant.

    So how could she possibly be pregnant?

    However, deep inside Sarah began to realize that she was experiencing signs of pregnancy.

    Her slightly bulged stomach, her tiredness easily, herte period, and¡­ morning sickness.

    It made her face look pale and cold sweat started to run down her back and hands.

    "I¡­ I have to check it out," Sarah said, trying to think logically and not panic.

    She chose to use the IUD because it was 99% more effective than the pill which was 91% effective.

    Well¡­ both are actually equally effective, but Sarah really wants to prevent that from happening.

    So she opted for the IUD, even though she had to have some pain and cramps, it was totally fine. As long as it can prevent pregnancy.

    However¡­ don''t say that she belongs to the one percent group! The fucking one percent!

    Sarah then took her clothes that were still in the bathroom and put them on. She then hurriedly got out of the bathroom.

    Her steps stopped when she saw Steve who was still fast asleep on the bed.

    If she''s really pregnant¡­ how will her rtionship with that man be?

    Sarah immediately shook her head. This is not the time to think about that!

    This is still spection and has not actually happened!

    Don''t jinx it!

    Sarah then rushed out of Steve''s apartment without saying anything, or waking the man up.

    Right now there was something more important she had to do!

    ***

    Sarah''s eyes were closed tightly, her heart was beating very fast, her hands were starting to feel cold.

    She just bought a pregnancy test and used it in her apartment, where she lived before Michael came back into her life.

    "One line... one line... please, one line..." Sarah muttered, still not daring to see the result.

    Maybe as she thought, she was experiencing nausea because of the crab she ate.

    About her stomach¡­ it was because she often ate good food when she was with Michael, so it is just belly fat.

    Then about her getting tired easily¡­ It was because of her heavy work.

    When ites to her period, she has recently be stressed because of her situation, that must be the cause!

    "Right, this is all just a coincidence. I can''t possibly be pregnant!" Sarah muttered when she could find another usible reason for her pregnancy symptoms.

    p She''s not pregnant!</anda>

    Sarah then took a deep breath to calm herself, then slowly opened her eyes to see the results of the pregnancy test she was holding.

    Is she really pregnant or not?

    Sarah''s heart seemed to stop beating when she saw the two red lines shown on the pregnancy test. Her hand, which was holding it, shook so violently that it slipped out of her grasp.

    She''s pregnant!

    "Why?"

    Suddenly tears flowed down her cheeks.

    Why did she have to be pregnant with Michael''s child?

    Sarah asked that to her ugly bathroom wall.

    Well, she only slept with Michael, so the child in her stomach belonged to that bastard.<sub> </sub>

    There''s no way it''s Steve''s!

    Althoughst night''s fertilization could have urred, it would at least take some time for her to feel the symptoms of being pregnant.

    So the baby in her stomach belongs to Michael, her ex-husband.

    "I wasn''t even pregnant when we were married. Why is this happening to me now?" Sarah asked, then began tough hollowly.

    "Why? Why?! Why is life toying with me like this?! Wasn''t it enough when my marriage failed?!" asked Sarah, starting to scream in frustration.

    "Even though¡­ I was already prepared to try to start a new rtionship, but why¡­ Why did something like this happen to me?" Sarah asked in a low voice followed by tears streaming down her face.

    Sarah was silent for a long time in her tiny, ugly bathroom. Sitting on the closet with tears streaming down her face.

    After a while, Sarah started to calm down a bit and her brain started to think again.

    "This isn''t the time to cry," Sarah said and started to wipe her wet cheeks with her tears.

    She had to think about what she should do at this point.

    "Should I tell Michael?" Sarah muttered under her breath as the idea crossed her mind.

    Michael is also responsible for what is happening to her right now.

    "Are you crazy? He has a fianc¨¦ he is going to marry!" said Sarah who immediately shook her head.

    She still owed Michael an exnation, but she didn''t want to be involved with him anymore.

    "Then what should I do with the baby?" thought Sarah looked frustrated.

    She obviously would never tell Michael this, so what was she supposed to do?

    Did she have to¡­ give birth to the baby?

    "You really are crazy! You want to take care of the baby alone? You can''t even take good care of yourself right now!" Sarah cursed as her mind began to think of something crazy.

    Economically, Sarah is able to take care of and support a child.

    However, she was not ready. She was simply not ready to be a single mother.

    "You have Steve!"

    Sarah shook her head. She knew Steve''s feelings for her, but she wasn''t sure that Steve would ept her ex-husband''s unborn baby.

    If she and Michael had children before, and Steve approached her and interacted with her child, Sarah might consider Steve would not mind if she got another one.

    However, the man deserved better.

    Steve would probably ept it, or probably not, and whatever the man decided, Sarah was absolutely fine with that.

    So right now she couldn''t add Steve to the decisions she had to make right now.

    "Then¡­ I only have one choice¡­" Sarah suddenly swallowed as she could only think of the only option to get her out of this situation.

    However, a doubtful expression was still clearly visible on her face.

    Was this the only option she could have right now? Is there no other choice?

    Sarah nodded her head slowly, making up her mind.

    It''s not an easy decision, but it''s the only option.

    She had to abort the baby!

    ***

    Michael slowly opened his eyes, the expression on his face was still sleepy, but his left hand was trying to search his bedside, looking for someone.

    However, no matter how far his hand stretched out to the side, he couldn''t find what he was looking for, leading Michael to finally open his eyes and look to his side.

    The empty bed found by Michael''s vision.

    Michael sighed at that.

    "Is she noting home?" thought Michael, unconsciously missing the person he''d seen more often for the past month.

 Chapter 176 You Think You Can Run Away From Me?

    Michael sighed. Last night he had been waiting for her toe back, but until three o''clock in the morning, he couldn''t see any sign of Sarah''s presence, so Michael decided to go to bed because he had to go to work today.

    Michael then immediately got up and did his morning routine as usual. He worked out for a bit, then went to take a shower, and walked over to the walking closet that had him and Sarah''s clothes on.

    While changing his clothes, Michael subconsciously looked at Sarah''s clothes which were still in the closet. That''s what makes Michael sure that Sarah will return.

    In the past, the woman had brought all her clothes, so Michael was very sure that if Sarah was going to leave, she would take all her clothes.

    "Wait a minute..." Michael said when he saw Sarah''s clothes.

    He then began to approach the clothes and examine them one by one. They were all familiar clothes. Those were the clothes he had bought for Sarah.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    Suddenly a thought crossed Michael''s mind. He remembered the conversation he had with the woman when they went to their old apartment.

    Sarah said she took all her clothes so Michael bought her new clothes.

    So that means, Sarah may not need these clothes, because she already has other clothes!

    "So she decided to just run away after being caught tricking me?" The corners of Michael''s lips lifted slightly with clenched fists.

    He never expected Sarah to treat him like this. Not only in the past has the woman cheated on him and said that she is not happy with their marriage, even though he is desperately working for their future.

    Now she lied to him and just ran away.

    Why had the woman he once loved turned out to be like this?

    "You think you can run away from me? Hah! Too bad I know where you work!" After saying that, Michael took his tie and started wearing it.

    Today, he was going to go see his ex-wife!

    ***

    "Sarah?"

    Sarah only smiled slightly when she saw the surprised expression of the obstetrician who worked at the same hospital as her. It was the doctor who ced the IUD as well as the doctor who met her and Michael.

    "Do you have a patient?" asked Sarah walking over to the woman.

    The woman shook her head, then motioned for Sarah to sit in the chair across from her. She knew that Sarah didn''te to see her just to say hello, something must have happened to her.

    "What is it?" asked the female doctor with a worried look on her face. Sarah''s appearance looked very pale.

    "I''m pregnant," Sarah said quietly, looking at the woman.

    <o>,m "What?" The woman couldn''t hide her surprise.</o>

    "Yes! You heard me right. I am pregnant! Are you sure you put the IUD in correctly?!" said Sarah who couldn''t hide her annoyance.

    She knew it was her fault too for having sex with Michael and letting the mane inside, but¡­she thought she was safe because she was using an IUD.

    What if it was the fault of the doctor who inserted the IUD? Right now Sarah couldn''t believe she belonged in the one percent, the unlucky group. So Sarah was sure that this was the doctor''s fault.

    Well¡­ she needed someone to me right now.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course! I''m experienced, Sarah!" said the woman, trying not to look annoyed. Before Sarah became a doctor, she first became a doctor, and Sarah was not the first patient to have an IUD inserted.

    "Shall we check it out? My practice schedule hasn''t started yet," the female doctor offered.

    She didn''t know why, but it seemed like Sarah was in shock about her pregnancy right now and just wanted to find someone to me. Well¡­ Sarah and her husband had sex, of course she could still get pregnant.

    However, it seemed that the woman wanted to postpone her pregnancy because she was thinking about her career, something female doctors often do.

    "Okay," Sarah said, nodding, then immediately stood up and headed to the special chair that was there.

    Sarah bit her lower lip and clenched her fists tightly when she felt something the doctor had put inside her.

    "You see, it''s still in its ce. How about we check your womb?" the doctor offered.

    Sarah slowly nodded her head. She knew the chances of the pregnancy test going wrong were very slim, but it could be wrong. There was nothing wrong with her doing an ultrasound.

    Her slightly erged belly is belly fat, not because she''s pregnant! They definitely wouldn''t see the fetus in her belly!

    The female doctor then took her other equipment and started doing her job. It wasn''t long before Sarah could see something on the monitor beside her, something that made her have to ept the reality.

    She''s pregnant.

    "You are at six weeks. It looks good! At this stage you can even hear the heartbeat. Do you want to hear it?" asked the female doctor looking at Sarah with a smile.

    Sarah''s gaze was still on the monitor screen. It still didn''t look like a baby, but she could see that something was there. However, there was something that made her forehead furrow when she heard the doctor''s words.

    "Six weeks? Are you sure?" Sarah asked to be sure.

    The doctor nodded firmly.

    "Yes, the length is 6mms. You are at six weeks. That means, fertilization has urred before you decide to insert the IUD," replied the doctor with a smile. She still remembers the date Sarah met her.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Before deciding to insert the IUD, she and Michael did had sex and Michaele inside her.

    So that''s the cause? Because she let Michaele inside her that night? She knew that she could be pregnant, but she had already cleaned it up straight away and thought she wouldn''t be pregnant!

    "I really am a fool!" Sarah thought in frustration. It seemed she had underestimated too much that what they did that night would have this kind of result.

    "Then can you..." Sarah, who wanted to ask if the doctor could help her abort the fetus, immediately stopped when she heard something.

    "Did you hear it? This is your baby''s heartbeat. That sounds healthy!" said the doctor, smiling looking at Sarah.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that. She sharpened her ears and she could hear the sound of a heartbeat.

    Her baby''s heartbeat.

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears rolled down her cheeks. She hade here with the intention of an abortion, but how could she do so when she had heard that heartbeat?

    There was something living inside her body. How could she ruthlessly kill it?

    Sarah continued to cry silently for a long time. She couldn''t kill her baby.

 Chapter 177 Stay Away From Michael

    After feeling a little calmer, Sarah finally came out of the obstetrician''s room and went to her room. Before she left, the female doctor told Sarah not to work because she was worried about her condition, and asked another colleague to take her ce.

    However, Sarah just said that she was fine.

    After arriving at her room, Sarah sat there for a long time.

    She had already decided to give birth to her baby. It wasn''t an easy decision, but Sarah couldn''t let her kill something that had a heartbeat that she could hear.

    All this time she had always tried to save the heart to beat again, wouldn''t it be ironic if she had to kill the heartbeat of the baby in her womb?

    Sarah thought she would never be a doctor again if she did that. So she''s made up her mind. Maybeter she would regret this, but she was sure everything would be fine.

    One thing that became Sarah''s question. What should she do after this?

    The first thing Sarah could think of was, she had to stay away from Michael.

    The man was going to marry his fianc¨¦, and if Michael found out that she was pregnant with his child, wouldn''t he take the childter? Moreover, Michael has always wanted to have children.

    Sarah shook her head vigorously. This is her child! She will protect her child and will never let Michael take her child!

    "Looks like¡­ I have to resign," Sarah muttered quietly.

    If she wanted to protect her child, she had to go somewhere Michael couldn''t find. Working in this hospital was very dangerous because Michael could appear here at any time.

    Sarah''s head nodded slowly as she thought of the idea. Even though it was a pity, she had to resign and get away from Michael!

    Sarah then grabbed herputer mouse, and started writing her resignation letter. Her heart felt heavy every time she typed one by one word on the keyboard. However, Sarah knew that this was for the best for her.

    ***

    "You want to resign?" A man looked at Sarah behind his sses. The man''s face looked shocked when he received the paper with the resignation letter on it..

    "Yes. So far working here has been a pleasure for me. This hospital and you have given me a chance. However, I have urgent business, and it is with a heavy heart that I must leave. So please help me so that my resignation can be epted. I will help as much as possible for my patients," said Sarah, looking at the man who had helped her a lot so far.

    "Can I persuade you to stay here? You had a great performance, Sarah," the man said in a tone that sounded regretful.

    "I''m sorry, professor." That was all Sarah could answer.

    The man sighed when he heard that.

    "Is it because of Steve?" Sam asked, looking at Sarah.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised. Why did the man suddenly mention his son''s name?

    "I know that Steve has been bothering you all this time. If you decide to quit because of him. I''ll talk to him so as not to bother you," said Sam then sighed.

    He knew that his son really likes Sarah, but he couldn''t believe it at all when he heard the news that his son always went to the general surgery department to look for Sarah, and had lunch with her.

    Hearing this, he could only shake his head. Why did he have to show it so clearly? Sarah could have felt burdened and embarrassed with her co-workers. However, he decided not to say anything to Steve.<sub> </sub>

    But it seemed what he had been worrying about had finally happened. Sarah wants to resign because she is notfortable with her son''s behavior.

    "Ah no. Not like that. This has absolutely nothing to do with Steve," said Sarah immediately shaking her head and hands.

    Sam just sighed when he heard that.

    "Okay, I''ll help you. You better rest today. You look sick," said Sam who finally agreed to the woman''s request.

    He actually quite likes Sarah, but it seemed like his son was really messed up.

    Sarah just smiled gratefully when she heard the words from her professor. She would never forget that man''s kindness during her life.

    ***

    A ck Mercedes Benz was seen parked in the parking lot of a hospital in London. A man in a suit got out of the car, and headed straight for a hospital he had not seen for two days.

    At first, he nned to go straight here before he went to the office, but suddenly his secretary called him and said there was an emergency meeting with the shareholders, making the man inevitably head straight to the office instead ofing here to meet the woman.

    Then his various other activities in office, made him only able toe here in the afternoon. However, it doesn''t matter at all, the woman still works in the afternoon.

    The hospital looks very familiar, he even remembers clearly where the women''s room is. If she really thought she could run away from him, then she was very wrong.

    "Doctor Sarah? She resigned this morning."

    The man couldn''t hide his surprised expression when he heard one of the nurses say when he asked where Sarah was.

    "She resigned this morning?" Michael repeated the woman''s words, hoping he had just misheard. However, he had to swallow his disappointment when he saw the nod of the woman''s head.

    "Okay, thank you," Michael said with a polite smile then quickly left with clenched fists.

    "She has resigned? Hahaha. I forgot how cunning that woman was. Wow¡­ I''m at a loss for words," Michael mumbled when he was alone in the elevator.

    He thought he coulde see Sarah and talk about it. He already knew why she was using him, but¡­ Michael just wanted to talk.

    He doesn''t know either what they''re gonna talk about, maybe an apology from that woman? Shouldn''t Sarah at least apologize to him for lying to him?

    However, who would have thought that the woman was one step ahead of him? She resigned! FUCKING RESIGN!

    Michael then immediately walked towards the exit of the hospital with long strides, he had to hurry back to the office and ask James to find the woman''s whereabouts. Right now he was too angry that he couldn''t even say that on the phone. He had to say it directly.

    Michael''s footsteps suddenly stopped when the corner of his eye caught someone''s figure. He then turned his head again to confirm that he just saw it wrong, that person couldn''t be here.

    However, he wasn''t wrong at all. He clearly recognized the person.

    "Dad?"

 Chapter 178 Im The One Who Asked Sarah

    Michael didn''t see it wrong at all. Even though the man had his back to him, Michael was sure that the man was his father.

    However, what was his father doing here? Wasn''t the man on vacation?

    Michael then quickly caught up with him and stopped right in front of him before he entered the elevator.

    "Dad!" said Michael when he managed to see the man''s face.

    Mr. Collins had a look of shock on his face. He didn''t expect that he could see Michael standing in front of him at this time. He was taking his afternoon walks because he was bored of being in his room alone. However, who would have thought that he would be caught by his son?

    "Mi-Michael!" Mr. Collins''s tone faltered with his eyes wide open.

    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you on vacation?" asked Michael with a furrowed brow. Right now he is really confused.

    "That¡­"

    "Wait a minute! Isn''t this the clothes the patient wears?" asked Michael when he had just realized his father''s current appearance. His eyes then fell on the bandage still wrapped around his father''s head.

    "You had the surgery alone?!" said Michael in a rising voice.

    After he remembered it again, before his ident he went to see his father because he found out that his father had a brain tumor. He had forgotten about it because of the problem with Sarah, but he had no idea that his father was not going on vacation but had the operation alone.

    Mr. Collins'' eyes opened wide again when he heard Michael''s question.

    "How¡­ How did you find out? Do you remember my illness?" asked Mr. Collins in disbelief.

    Michael sighed when he heard that.

    "Yeah, I remember it. My memory has recovered. I remember everything," Michael said, trying to sound a little calmer.

    "But how can you have the operation alone, Dad? What did the doctor say? So all this time, you aren''t going on vacation but are being treated here?" Michael asked repeatedly with a worried face.

    During this time he was very close to his father and he was not at all ready to lose the person he respected so much. He hadn''t even given his father a grandchild yet, something a man who was thinner than thest time he could remember had been waiting for.

    "What about Sarah?" asked Mr. Collins suddenly.

    If his son''s memory has returned, then what about Sarah? Did his son let the woman go after he had gone to great lengths to persuade her toe back with his son?

    Well¡­ even though it was just pretend at first, it could be possible for love to grow back between the two of them and they can get back, right?

    Michael''s face immediately changed when he heard the question from his father.

    "Don''t mention that woman again in front of me. How could she take advantage of me having amnesia? I know that you like her, but isn''t it too much for you to want to follow the game she is ying? I didn''t expect you to let me be lied to by her, Dad!" said Michael with an annoyed look and tried hard not to scold his father in public.

    Hearing the woman''s name made his angry feelingse back again.

    "What do you mean?" Mr. Collins had a confused look on his face. "I''m the one who asked Sarah to pretend she was still your wife."

    "What?" Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that. What was his father talking about?

    Mr. Collins sighed when he saw how confused his son''s face was. It seems his son misunderstood the situation.

    "Come with me to my room. I''ll tell you what happened."<sub> </sub>

    ***

    Michael''s face looked sad when he was led by his father to the VIP room at the hospital. Has his father been in this room alone for a month?

    The room did lookfortable, but still Michael''s heart ached when he imagined his father in this room alone without anyone to apany him.

    "I''m really tired, so I''m going to lie down," said Mr. Collins and walked to his bed.

    Seeing this, Michael then swiftly helped his father, then sat on a chair near his father''s bed to listen to what his father had to say.

    Michael''s face looked surprised when he heard what his father just said.

    "You asked Sarah to pretend she was still my wife?!" said Michael repeating what he just said.

    Mr. Collins'' head nodded.

    "But why? Ah! She must have suggested that it was the best thing to do, right? So you asked her to pretend she was still my wife," said Michael trying to justify what his father meant.

    However, he only got a hit in his hand from his father..

    "What''s with your mind?! I told you I asked her to pretend she''s still your wife. Sarah didn''t propose anything like that!" said Mr. Collins looking annoyed. He didn''t know why his son was so stupid that he didn''t understand the meaning of his words.

    Michael still didn''t seem to believe it. He had asked his mother, as well as James, that Sarah had told them to keep his divorce from her a secret.

    But why¡­

    "What? You think she approached me, said this was the best for you, then asked for money?" asked Mr. Collins when he saw Michael''s expression.

    He didn''t know if Sarah had told him what really happened or not, but it seemed like Michael had heard a different version of the story, and he seemed to know who did it.

    Mr. Collins sighed when he saw Michael''s expression, it seemed what he said was right on target.

    "You met your mother?" guessed Mr. Collins. Michael was silent when he heard this.

    Another sigh escaped the old man''s lips.

    "You know that your mother has never liked Sarah. She always thinks badly of her," said Mr. Collins again with a sad expression on his face.

    Sarah was an amazing woman, but his wife had never been satisfied with her just because she was an orphan raised in an orphanage. He had tried talking to his wife, but it seemed he would never be able to change her mind.

    Michael once again just remained silent when he heard every word that came out of his father''s mouth. It sounded calm, and even a little sad. He wasn''t even being scolded right now, but his father''s every word pierced his heart.

    All this time¡­ he was wrong.

    "But why did you ask Sarah to do that?" Michael finally decided to ask and not second-guess like what he usually does..

    "Because I want my daughter-inw toe back! You think that she is still your wife and the look in your eyes looks like you still love her when you see her. So why not? Who knows Sarah might love you again and you guys can get back together," replied Mr. Collins nonchntly.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. Thest sentence of his father was like pping him.

    "Who knows Sarah might love you again and you guys can get back together."

 Chapter 179 Did You Give Her Money?

    Memories of the past month shed through Michael''s mind like a movie. How Sarah looked hesitant at him, then started smiling and looking at him warmly.

    Is it like his father said, she still loves him?

    Not. That''s not possible. Sarah said that she was not happy marrying him. The woman divorced him because she had another man whom she loves.

    The two of them¡­ can''t be together anymore.

    "That''s impossible," Michael muttered under his breath, a sad smile evident on his face.

    "What do you mean impossible? Sarah always smiles when she talks about you. She still loves you!" said Mr. Collins, trying to be a wingman for his son.

    Well¡­ Sarah might be smiling because she was talking to him, but it didn''t matter. He didn''t know why, but it seemed like Michael needed a push to get back together with his ex-wife.

    "I can''t believe I did this at my age," thought Mr Collins with a sigh.

    Michael fell silent again when he heard this. He still had a hard time believing it. Sarah¡­ loves him?

    "So you''re telling me she immediately agreed to your request just like that?" asked Michael trying to find out more. Was Sarah still in love with him all this time?

    "No."

    The answer from Mr. Collins made Michael''s forehead crease. No? So why did Sarah ept his father''s request?

    "Did you give her money?" Michael held his breath when he finished saying that.

    Michael knew that there was no way Sarah would take his father''s request for granted. She couldn''t possibly have said something like, "Oh, you want me to pretend I''m still Michael''s wife? Okay."

    There must have been an agreement between his father and Sarah so that Sarah would ept the request. All Michael could think of was money.

    However, Michael really wanted to deny that Sarah was doing this for money, but it seemed that what his mother said was true. Sarah wasn''t after the money when she was with him, but that was because she had gotten it from his father.

    "I did offer her money." Michael could feel something pricking his heart when he heard his father''s words.

    So it turns out that Sarah did ept his father''s request because of money.

    "How much¡­"

    "But she didn''t take it," continued Mr Collins with a smile.

    "Eh?" Michael couldn''t hide his surprise when he heard that.

    "She didn''t take it?" asked Michael, repeating Mr Collins'' words.

    The old man nodded his head.

    "Then why did she ept the request? She obviously didn''t ept your offer right away, right?" asked Michael who now looked confused. What actually happened? Did Sarah ept the offer without anything? Because she still loves him?

    "I told her about my illness."

    "Eh?" Michael looked surprised again.

    Mr. Collins then tells his conversation with Sarah, starting with offering the woman money, to finally telling her about his illness. Sarah also didn''t buy it and he had to get checked first, and was convinced because he did have a brain tumor. The woman epted his offer on the condition that he would be operated on.

    Mr. Collins didn''t forget to tell Michael when Sarah came to their house at that time because she "threatened" him to be immediately operated on, and while he was in this hospital, Sarah always apanied him.

    Michael just listened to it without blinking. This¡­ wasn''t something he had thought of at all. That woman wants to pretend to be his wife because she wants to save his father?<sub> </sub>

    "Now you know what happened. So don''t act stupid again, son. Sarah is a precious woman and you can''t find another woman like her. She hasn''t remarried, so you have a chance," said Mr. Collins ending his story. His tone was calm and supportive.

    <o>,m Michael slowly nodded his head. He had apparently misunderstood the woman,pletely misunderstood.</o>

    He knew Sarah might not forgive him, but Michael wanted to meet her and talk. If Sarah still had feelings for him, and they could go back to the way they were, then Michael would give them both a chance.

    Maybe Sarah cheated on him in the past and said something hurtful like she was unhappy in their marriage. It was something Michael would never forget, but for now he just wanted to think about their future.

    He¡­ still loves that woman.

    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll see youter, "said Michael then immediately left the room in a hurry.

    Mr. Collins stared at the back of his son who had disappeared behind his room door. In his heart, he can only pray for the best for his son so that his son doesn''t messed up again.

    He really likes Sarah!

    ***

    After leaving his father''s room, Michael decided to go to the floor where Sarah''s office was while continuing to try to dial the woman''s number which waspletely inactive.

    Even though Sarah has resigned from her job, one of her co-workers knows where that woman lives, right? Actually, he could have asked James to find out about it, but right now Michael''s mind wasn''t working like it used to.

    He only thought about asking her whereabouts from Sarah''s co-workers.

    Once he arrived in front of Sarah''s room, Michael then looked around, trying to find out who might know where Sarah lived, and who was willing to tell him.

    He then approached one of the female nurses who looked younger and seemed to know what he wanted to ask.

    "Where does Doctor Sarah live?" asked the nurse when she heard Michael''s question.

    Michael nodded, his face full of hope.

    "I don''t know about that, Doctor Sarah and I are quite close, but Doctor Sarah has always been secretive and rarely talks about her." Michael sighed in disappointment when he heard that.

    What should he do now? How was he supposed to find Sarah?

    "Ah. Wait a minute, it looks like someone knows about it. Wait¡­ Ah! There he is! Doctor Alex! Here!" said the woman and waved her hand to call out to the person she had just found.

    Michael''s head then turned his head, seeing who the woman called.

    Suddenly, Michael''s face stiffened when he saw the brown-haired male doctor.

    That man¡­ was the man he saw at that time. The man who was with Sarah at that time. The man who makes his wife smile and happy. Something he can''t do.

    "What is it?" asked Alex as he approached them. He then nced at Michael briefly, before finally looking at the nurse.

    "Do you know where Doctor Sarah lives?" she asked.

    "Sarah? Why?" asked Alex with a confused look on his face.

    "Can you tell us? Aren''t you close with Doctor Sarah?" she asked.

    Michael was silent when he heard this. Turns out he wasn''t wrong. This man named Alex, was the man he saw at that time.

 Chapter 180 He Was Wrong

    Alex''s blushing face made Michael subconsciously clench his fists and grit his teeth. Right now he was trying hard not to punch the man in the face.

    Was the man happy to have seduced someone else''s wife? Had their rtionship grown so close that even hearing his wife''s name made him blush like this?

    Have they slept together?!

    "I can''t tell you guys," Alex replied with a smile still on his face.

    "Eh? Why? This man is Doctor Sarah''s patient and he wants to discuss something important with her. Don''t be stingy like that and just tell me where Doctor Sarah lives," said the nurse and then lightly hit Alex''s arm. It seemed the two of them were also quite close.

    "I can''t tell¡­ because I don''t know either."

    Alex''s answer took the nurse a little by surprise, and so did Michael. This man doesn''t know?

    "You sure? This is not the time to lie like this!" said the woman in a tone that sounded annoyed.

    Michael was so grateful that she was with him right now, because that was what he wanted to say too. Why did the man lie so inly like that? Did this man know her as Sarah''s ex-husband that he wouldn''t tell them where she lives?

    Had their rtionship gone so far that Sarah had told that man about him?

    "I am not lying! I really didn''t know!" said Alex, who looked serious.

    "So you haven''t visited doctor Sarah at her residence all this time after your approach? So the rumors turned out to be true! You were rejected by doctor Sarah!" said the woman then chuckled and hit Alex''s arm.

    Alex just snorted at the woman''s mockingugh.

    Meanwhile, Michael, who heard this, looked very surprised. What did they just say?

    "You were rejected by Sarah?" asked Michael, repeating what he had just heard and ignoring the two who were mocking each other in front of him.

    Alex hastily cleared his throat when he heard that.

    "Not like that. That¡­"

    "You were indeed rejected!" cut the woman quickly.

    "When he first came here, Alex had tried to approach Sarah, who was also firsting here as a second year resident," the woman exined, then turned to Alex. "That time you approached her so tantly, I didn''t think you would actually be rejected by her."

    Michael was silent to hear the woman''s exnation. This man approached Sarah after Sarah moved here and not the other way around?

    All this time, Michael thought that Sarah met a doctor and then moved with him to this hospital so they could date freely because at the old hospital, some people already knew that Sarah was married.

    However¡­ What did he just hear? The man approached Sarah when Sarah had juste to work at this hospital?

    "So you don''t have anything to do with Sarah? At all?" Michael asked, looking at Alex with wide eyes. He even grabbed the man''s arms tightly for him to answer.

    ? Alex''s forehead furrowed when he felt the pain in his arm being held by Michael, he then immediately let go of the man''s hand with a little roughness. What''s with this man?

    "Yes. What''s wrong with you?" Alex asked, looking at Michael with a confused look. The female nurse also looked confused, didn''t Michael ask where Sarah lived because he was her patient? Why is that man overreacting like this?

    "Forgive me. So you guys don''t know where Sarah lives? At all?" Michael asked, starting to sound desperate. At this moment, he had various feelings.<sub> </sub>

    The two of them shook their heads, causing Michael to finally leave the ce with an expression on his face that was hard to decipher.

    At this time various feelings were felt by Michael. So far, it turns out he was wrong. Sarah¡­ not having an affair like he thought all along.

    His wife¡­ not having an affair.

    What has he done?

    Unknowingly tears flowed out of Michael''s cheeks, making the people who looked at him with pity. It seemed that the man had recently lost someone, perhaps he had just lost his wife, and they could only express their condolences.

    Well, they are currently in the hospital. There is no other reason for such a grown man to cry like that other than the loss of the person he loves.

    Michael''s hand suddenly held his chest which felt tight. The things he had done to Sarah all this time shed through his mind. Not only had he used her, he had also been rude to her.

    The woman who might still love him.

    "What have I done?" Michael grabbed his hair in frustration and continued to cry, ignoring that he was still out in public and people were watching him.

    Michael didn''t care at all. He just made a big mistake, a stupid mistake. He really regretted it.

    He really is stupid!

    He didn''t know how he did it, Michael finally realized that he was now in the car and his brain was starting to take control of him.

    "I have to meet Sarah!" Michael muttered under his breath then took out his cellphone again and tried to call the woman''s number again. However, a voice that said that the cellphone was not active answered Michael''s call.

    "Damn it!" Michael threw his cell phone on the dashboard of his car, sending the innocent phone to the ground.

    Why didn''t Sarah activate her cellphone?

    "James! I have to ask for his help!" Looks like Michael''s brain this time is working properly, he then immediately took his cellphone and looked for James'' number.

    "Find me the address where Sarah lives! I want you to find it today!" said Michael when the call was answered by James.

    After he finished talking to James, Michael decided to go back to his apartment. Sarah lived there for over a month, there must be a clue he could find as to where the woman was.

    ***

    Michael walked to his bed with slow steps and a listless face. He thought he could at least find a clue, maybe a business card, or whatever would lead him to find her.

    However, nothing. He had rummaged through all the drawers, cupboards but found nothing! Sarah might have left here that night so she had nothing with her, but Michael still found nothing.

    "Where are you, Sarah?" Michael muttered, holding his hair in frustration.

    "If only I hadn''t misunderstood¡­ I wouldn''t have signed the divorce papers. I should have walked over to her¡­ talked to her¡­ I¡­" Michael couldn''t continue his words as tears rolled down his cheeks again.

    If only he hadn''t been stupid and a little more mature. He and Sarah probably wouldn''t have ended up like this. They may now have be a happy family with a child.

    Michael really regretted it.

 Chapter 181 Youre Mine!

    Michael finally decided to return to his office. Right now he couldn''t do anything in his apartment, and crying over his actions would do nothing.

    When he passed James, whose desk was at the front of his room, Michael immediately asked if he had found Sarah''s ce.

    Michael sighed when he heard James'' answer, he then again warned James to look for it and the deadline is today.

    As soon as he arrived at his room, Michael immediately took a bottle of whiskey that was in the corner of his room and poured him a drink.

    Right now he was in dire need of alcohol.

    He then walked back to his leather chair with the bottle and ss in his hand.

    "I really am a fool!" Michael cursed, putting the ss down and loosening his tie a little which now felt like it was suffocating him.

    He looks messed up.

    Michael''s head then lifted and looked at the door someone was knocking on. He tried hard to control his facial expression so as not to look pathetic, then motioned for the person toe in.

    It seemed, there was someone who needed his approval again.

    A blonde haired woman appeared behind the door carrying a tray of pastries.

    "Ohh¡­ you''re drinking alcohol," the woman said when she saw the bottles and sses on Michael''s table. A smile was clearly visible on her face.

    "What are you doing here, Elizabeth?" Michael asked, then turned his gaze to his ss and lifted it and drank it. His voice sounded tired.

    Right now, he didn''t want anything to do with her at all.

    "I only brought you snacks in the afternoon because I thought you needed them, but it looks like you need something else." Elizabeth let out a seductive smile then walked slowly towards Michael.

    As soon as she arrived beside him, she immediately grabbed Michael''s chair then turned it around to face her.

    Elizabeth then kneeled in front of Michael and her hands began to feel the man''s thighs then slowly went to the zipper of his pants.

    "I''m not in the mood, Elizabeth," Michael said, brushing her hand away before she touched the zipper.

    "Just rx. I''ll do everything," Elizabeth said in a voice that was deliberately hoarse with a moan and then tried to unzip the man again to take out what was inside.

    "I told you I''m not in the mood," Michael said, pping the woman''s hand roughly and quickly turned back in his seat.

    Elizabeth''s expression looked surprised to hear that. She didn''t think Michael would reject her at all.

    "Did you get another woman, Michael?" asked Elizabeth who finally stood up and walked to another table that was there and began to arrange the pastries she had brought.

    Her voice sounded a little sarcastic. She didn''t think Michael would get a new woman right away after breaking up with the model.

    "Whether I date or not is none of your business, Elizabeth," Michael said coldly, ring at the woman intently.

    "I told you our rtionship is only limited to sex partners. Don''t cross your line."

    "Okay okay, you look very scary. It will make you old quickly," said Elizabeth with a seductive smile on her face.

    She then immediately tidied up what she had brought and walked towards the door.

    Before she opened the door, Elizabeth looked back one more time, staring at Michael who was busy drinking and didn''t look at her at all.

    The woman''s hands suddenly clenched into fists at the man''s nonchnt behavior.

    "I''ll definitely make you look at me, Michael! You''re mine!"

    ***

    Michael was sitting on the sofa in his apartment, one hand holding his cell phone and repeatedly dialing the number he had tried to call several times, but the number was still not active.

    He then looked at the time shown by his cellphone screen, 11:40.

    "James should have called me," Michael muttered, tapping his fingers on the chair. His face looked impatient, but he decided not to call James and waited for the man to contact him first.

    11:45

    11:53<sub> </sub>

    11:58

    Suddenly, the cellphone he was holding vibrated and showed the name of the person he was waiting for.

    That''s James.

    "Hello, how is it?" Michael held his breath as he waited for the man''s response. He unconsciously swallowed his own saliva.

    "I''ve found it, Mrs. Smith''s address." Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what the man said.

    As always, James is reliable!

    Michael then immediately stood up when he heard this and came out of his apartment when he heard the address that James said.

    He had no idea that Sarah actually lived nearby! He could immediately meet the woman by foot!

    Not long after, Michael was standing in front of a door. He could feel his heart beating fast and he swallowed his saliva many times.

    There is Sarah in there, the person he wants to meet, but¡­ what was he supposed to say?

    Michael immediately shook his head, this is not the time to hesitate like this!

    Michael''s hand then lifted and pressed the doorbell attached to the door.

    "..."

    Michael pressed it again.

    "..."

    "Is she still outside?" Michael thought when he didn''t hear a sound or something.

    However, hasn''t Sarah resigned? She couldn''t have just gotten a job the same day she resigned, could she?

    "Did something happen to her there?" Michael suddenly started to panic, he knocked on the door and tried to call Sarah''s name, or ring the bell many times, but his efforts were in vain, the door didn''t open at all.

    Well, there''s an open door, the one next to Sarah''s apartment, the manins that Michael is too noisy and should just use the bell.

    Michael then tried to ask if he had seen Sarah today, but the person said that he rarely saw the resident in that room.

    Michael was getting more and more panicked, what if something happened to Sarah? Maybe she''s sick?

    Michael''s hand then immediately took his cellphone which was in his trouser pocket and called James again, telling him to call the owner of this apartment to open the door to Sarah''s apartment.

    "That¡­" James sounded surprised and doubtful when he heard Michael''s request.

    Isn''t this a little too much? Michael wants to break into Sarah''s apartment without permission?

    "Just do it! Offer the owner money until he wants to do it!" Michael snapped in annoyance.

    ***

    Michael immediately walked in with a worried look on his face when Sarah''s apartment door finally opened.

    "Sarah!" he called, then immediately looked around looking for the woman''s figure in the simple apartment.

    Michael''s gaze then turned to a door, it seemed to be Sarah''s bedroom. He then went straight to the door and opened it.

    "Sarah!"

    Michael had to swallow his disappointment when he saw the room was empty, not as he expected.

    "Is she not home yet?" Michael thought and then looked around, trying to find any clues to Sarah''s whereabouts.

    This was Sarah''s apartment, Michael could find Sarah''s old clothes that he remembers, as well as books on health.

    However, where is the woman?

 Chapter 182 Piece Of Paper

    Michael was relieved that nothing had happened to Sarah, but where was the woman?

    Michael''s gaze then looked around Sarah''s room which looked very simple. Having had a good look around, he decided to go out and wait for Sarah in the living room.

    Once in the living room, Michael looked around again, his feet and then immediately approached the photo that was near the television. It was a photo of Sarah''s college graduation, and a photo of her graduating from her residency.

    Michael''s lips subconsciously smiled sadly, he remembered the photo on the left, Sarah''s graduation photo. He took the photo. However, for the other photo, it may have been taken by someone else.

    If he wasn''t acting stupid¡­ he should have been with that woman. Michael really regretted it.

    Michael''s footsteps then walked towards the kitchen, seeing Sarah living in this small apartment made his heart ache and he wondered if she had enough to eat.

    His heart was like being sliced ??again when he saw how empty Sarah''s refrigerator was. He knew that Sarah had money because she was a surgeon, but she seemed too busy to take care of herself.

    If he wasn''t acting stupid¡­ he should be able to buy food for her. Michael was relieved that one month Sarah lived with him, he hired a chef for their dinner.

    Even so, Michael still regretted it.

    Michael''s gaze then suddenly fell on a piece of paper that was on the dining table. Something was written on the paper. Curious, he took the paper to read it. Maybe it was a clue to where Sarah was.

    "n*?" Michael muttered as he read the top word on the paper. Michael recognized the writing, it was Sarah''s.

    (*Read chapter 19)

    Michael''s eyes then read every word the woman wrote. His face smiled when he read Sarah wanted to have her father in surgery. It seemed that the woman really wanted to do this to save his father.

    Michael was grateful for that.

    The smile on Michael''s lips then disappeared as he read the n for when Sarah would leave him. It seemed that Sarah did intend not to do this and nned her n carefully, she even thought of all the possibilities.

    "I''m going to make that bastard go crazy over me and love me so much before I leave him!"

    Michael''s eyes opened wide as he read Sarah''s words. He unconsciously swallowed his own saliva.

    So¡­ all this time Sarah was nning to take revenge on him? That woman wants to make him crazy for her and then finally leave him?

    "Hahaha." Michael suddenly started tough hollowly when he read that sentence. So all this time Sarah was just pretending to be nice to him?

    "Wow¡­ I''m really at a loss for words. I didn''t expect her to take revenge like this," Michael muttered, still looking unable to believe what he saw.

    He then put the paper back on the table and walked into the living room and sat on the sofa that was there.

    Michael''s gaze was nk.

    All this time Sarah was just pretending?

    Michael again tried to remember what they had been doing for over a month. How kind Sarah was to him, smiled at him, andughed with him.

    Is it all just pretend?

    "Well¡­ after what I did to her, maybe I deserve it," Michael muttered under his breath. His facial expression was sad.

    He thought¡­ at least Sarah was sincere when she did that. It seemed like Sarah''s n had worked, because she had managed to make him fall in love with her.<sub> </sub>

    So¡­ had Sarah hated him so much all this time that she would carry out such a n?

    Michael shook his head as the thought crossed his mind. Better¡­ he asked Sarah about it first. All this time he had always thought about it himself and wondered what was really going on.

    Well¡­ usually he''s always right, but it seems that when ites to love, he''s totally wrong.

    After all¡­ Michael didn''t want to ept that fact, that all this time Sarah''s attitude was just pretending¡­

    "But where is she? Why hasn''t shee yet?" Michael thought when he saw that it was one in the morning and Sarah was nowhere to be seen.

    Tonight he had to meet with Sarah and talk to the woman, so Michael decided to wait for her here.

    However, until Michael finally fell asleep and woke up again, Sarah never came.

    ***

    Meanwhile, there is another man who looks restless and keeps trying to contact Sarah. He is Steve.

    Right now Steve was really very confused, when he woke up he thought he would see Sarah still sleeping in his bed. However, it turned out that the woman was no longer there.

    It made Steve wonder if Sarah wasn''t enjoying their hot night?

    Steve hastily pushed the thought away, they had a great night and Sarah enjoyed it very much. Maybe she just wanted to get back to her apartment before they left for work.

    Next time maybe Steve should tell her they could go to work together. A smile immediately appeared on Steve''s face when he imagined that. How he and Sarah will go to work together and be a couple.

    However, that smile soon disappeared when Steve wanted to go over to Sarah and was told that Sarah had resigned this morning. The future he had imagined since morning, immediately disappeared just like that.

    Did he make a mistake?

    Steve tried to rememberst night, and as far as he remembers, he made absolutely no mistake. Well¡­ Sarah resigned the next day, surely it was because of him, right?

    When he tried to call Sarah, the woman''s number was off, making Steve feel even worse.

    What exactly was he doing to make Sarah run away like this from him?

    Steve shook his head. No matter what, he had to meet her and¡­ talk. He at least needed an exnation.

    However, he didn''t know much about her at all. He didn''t even know where she lived because he just drove her to the front of her apartment building.

    The next day, Steve woke up and immediately sighed. Today is his day off and he thinks he can use his time to go on a date with Sarah because he knows Sarah is always off on Saturdays too.

    What should he do with this? He even preferred toe to work, at least, his mind would focus and not think about that woman.

    Steve then immediately got up and did his morning routine as usual. As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he saw that his cellphone was vibrating and turning on. Someone called him.

    Steve''s forehead looked wrinkled wondering who was calling him, but he still took the cellphone with azy look, but then his face immediately changed when he saw the name who called him.

    It''s Sarah!

 Chapter 183 Sarah Is Here

    The next morning Michael woke up with a confused and worried face. Sarah didn''te homest night!

    What actually happened? Where did the woman go? Did she decide to run away like he thought?

    Michael immediately shook his head. He started again! He had to stop guessing like that about Sarah!

    Michael sighed. Everything must be fine. Or¡­ could something happen to Sarah? Did she have an ident? What if she was in the hospital right now?

    "Stop it, Michael!" Michael muttered again, shaking his head. Looks like he''s starting to lose his mind!

    "Let''s just wait. Sarah must be home!" said Michael trying to cheer himself up and decided to wait a little longer there.

    After a while, Michael began to feel bored and hungry. He ended up choosing to see if there was anything he could eat in Sarah''s refrigerator, but there''s nothing there! He only found a milk box which had been opened but Michael decided not to take it.

    Michael finally took his cellphone and decided to call James, asking the man to buy breakfast and have it delivered to this apartment.

    However, when Michael tried to call James, suddenly his cell phone vibrated and an unknown number called him.

    Michael''s brow furrowed at the number he didn''t save. This cellphone number is a new number, so only few people know about it.

    If anyone knew the number, it would be his co-worker or business partner, but as Michael recalled he had registered all the numbers of his business partners.

    Then who called him?

    Michael finally decided to take the call out of curiosity. If this turns out to be from a stranger wanting to contact him asking for cooperation, Michael swears he will make that person regret contacting him!

    "Wait¡­ what if this is Sarah?" thought Michael. When he had an ident, his cellphone broke so he had to change his number. Couldn''t the same thing happen to Sarah?

    Not that he wanted anything to happen to her, but the possibility remained!

    "Hello?" said Michael who unconsciously held his breath. He was suddenly nervous. What if his conjecture turns out to be true?

    "Hello. Is it with Michael?" Michael frowned when he heard a woman''s voice. From the tone of her voice, it seemed to be an old woman.

    "Yeah, who''s this with?" asked Michael, trying to contain his emotions. The old woman clearly knew his number and name, which meant that she knew about him. He swore if this was a call to get him to cooperate¡­

    "I don''t know if you remember me. I am Teresa."

    Michael was silent for a long time, trying to think who it was, before the expression on his face showed that he remembered her. It was the woman he had met while on a pic with Sarah.

    The mother of the orphanage where Sarah grew up.

    "Oh, yes! How are you? I should have called you first. I apologize," Michael said politely.

    "I''m fine. Thank you. Actually¡­ Sarah is here."

    Michael''s expression looked surprised when he heard that. It turns out that Sarah has been hiding in her orphanage all this time.

    "I don''t know what happened between the two of you so Sarah decided to run away here, but as husband and wife, you guys have to sort things out," Teresa continued in a soft tone.

    "Okay, thanks for calling me. I''ll be there soon," said Michael, who really thanked the old woman. It seemed the old woman thought they were still married, and Sarah ran away because they were fighting. The woman then decided to call him thinking that was the best thing to do.

    Michael is really grateful for that! Why did he not even think about the orphanage mother he met at that time? He even has her business card.<sub> </sub>

    After the call ended, Michael decided to hurry back to his apartment, and prepared to call Sarah.

    ***

    Michael looked at the GPS installed in his car, then at the building with arge courtyard filled with children ying. Looks like he came to the right ce.

    "So Sarah grew up here," Michael muttered as he saw the surrounding looking green. A suitable ce to raise children

    His gaze then stared at a car parked in front of the orphanage. From the model of the car, Michael knew that it was rich people, it seemed that a guest hade to adopt a child.

    As soon as Michael got out of his car and walked towards the orphanage, several children seemed to recognize him and immediately ran to him. One of them is Leon, the child that wants to be adopted by Michael.

    When he entered the courtyard, Michael immediately opened his arms and crouched down, epting the children who were running towards him excitedly.

    He then greeted them and stroked the children''s heads one by one with a big smile on his face. The children looked happy, and started talking at the same time to invite Michael to y with them.

    "Alright, alright. Uncle will y with you, but first uncle wants to meet the beautiful woman who was with uncle at that time. Do you know where she is?" Michael asked after greeting them.

    He wanted to y with them, especially after seeing their excited reactions. However, right now he had to meet Sarah.

    "Auntie is in the backyard. I will show uncle the way!" Leon then took Michael''s hand and agreed to be his guide.

    Michael then immediately stood up, before he left, he told the other children that he would y with themter. Make the children immediately smile again when they hear it.

    "I''m d uncle came!" said Leon who was still holding Michael''s hand and showed him the way to the backyard.

    It made Michael feel a little guilty. In fact, he had somewhat forgotten about it. He could have made excuses for everything that had happened to him, but he knew it would only make him look pathetic.

    "Uncle is also happy to see Leon again," Michael said softly with a smile.

    Leon then looked at Michael with a big smile, his face looked happy. He then immediately stopped and pointed forward.

    "That''s the aunt."

    Michael then followed the direction of Leon''s finger and his face immediately changed when he saw what Leon was pointing at.

    Sarah was there, but she wasn''t alone.

    She was with the blond man and Michael had seen the man before.

    It was her doctor friend who had lunch with Sarah when he wanted to surprise her.

    <o>,m "Why is that man here? Did something happen between them? Do they have a rtionship? Why do they stare like that? Why are they standing so close? Why is that guy trying to grab Sarah''s arm?" Michael thought as he saw the scene in front of him.</o>

    "Ahh¡­ looks like they have a rtionship," Michael muttered under his breath and a sad expression appeared on his face. He then immediately turned his body, and moved his feet to go away from there.

    Suddenly, Michael turned back and walked towards them.

    He had acted foolishly before by just walking away in the past. He won''t do the same thing again!

 Chapter 184 Can We Talk... Alone?

    Steve got out of his car with a confused look on his face. After getting a call from Sarah, Steve immediately came to the location Sarah was referring to. The woman wanted to talk, and so did he.

    However, Steve didn''t think the location that Sarah had sent him would take him to an orphanage.

    Why did Sarah want to meet him here?

    Steve then entered the courtyard filled with children ying, the children looked at him curiously, but no one dared to approach him, making Steve feel a little awkward about it.

    As soon as he entered the building that was there, he was immediately greeted by a young woman, she seemed to be the caretaker of this orphanage.

    "Is there anything I can help you with? Do you want to adopt a child?" asked the woman with a friendly smile on her face. Her cheeks blushed slightly when she finally met Steve''s blue eyes. It looks beautiful with his handsome face.

    "Ah, no, I''m here to meet¡­"

    Steve didn''t finish his words when a woman''s voice was heard. He then turned to the source of the voice and saw Sarah walking towards them.

    Steve''s face involuntarily broke into a smile when he saw the woman in her usual attire. Thankfully the woman was okay.

    "He is my guest," Sarah said to the young woman.

    The young woman just nodded and then left the two of them.

    "Sarah¡­"

    "Let''s talk in the backyard," Sarah said, trying to smile and walking first to show the way. What she was going to talk about with Steve was something important, and Sarah didn''t want anyone to listen or disturb them.

    Steve just nodded and followed the woman. Every now and then he looked around him, how there were many children ying there.

    Not long after, they were finally standing in the backyard. Steve looked at Sarah who was just silent while taking her hair which was covering her face from the morning wind.

    "Did I make a mistake?" Steve finally decided to ask the question first when Sarah just kept quiet. His voice sounded a little hoarse and nervous. He himself didn''t think he would sound like that.

    Sarah finally got up the courage to look at Steve when she heard the question. Her heart ached when she heard the man''s tone of voice. Was that what Steve thought? He thinks he did something wrong?

    "No, Steve. You''re not wrong at all. This is all my fault," Sarah said in a low voice and her voice began to tremble.

    How could Steve think this was his fault when it was her who was at fault here?

    Steve''s face looks very confused now. He could see the sad expression on the woman''s face and her body began to tremble, like she was about to cry.

    Steve''s hand then went up, trying to grab the woman''s arm and pull her into his arms.

    "Sarah!"

    Steve''s hand that had been raised, immediately dropped back and turned to the source of the voice calling Sarah, his face looked surprised.

    So is Sarah. Why is Michael here?

    "Hey," Michael greeted as he stood by them. His face looked very awkward. He didn''t think he would look this awkward in front of his ex-wife, and possibly his ex-wife''s new boyfriend.

    "Michael?" Sarah couldn''t hide her surprised expression when she saw the man.

    Michael, who was looking at Sarah''s friend, immediately turned his gaze to Sarah when he heard the woman''s voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Can we talk¡­ alone?" Michael asked, trying to look calm even though he was really nervous right now.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. Her brain immediately thought what Michael wanted to say. Did Michael know about her pregnancy that he came here?

    Subconsciously, Sarah''s hand immediately moved and grabbed Steve''s shirt hem, trying to tell him that she wanted him to stay with her.

    Steve''s head turned when he felt something holding his shirt, as well as Michael who could see Sarah''s reaction.

    It seemed that his guess that this man was Sarah''s new boyfriend might be right.

    Steve''s hand then moved and held Sarah''s hand, before slowly releasing it from his clothes.

    "I''ll give you time to talk," Steve said with a smile. He then turned to Sarah who looked a little scared.

    "I''ll be waiting there, and I can see you from there. Don''t worry," Steve said softly then stroked Sarah''s head to calm her down a bit, while showing Michael that his rtionship with Sarah was close enough to make him stroke her head.

    "Thanks, man," Michael said as Steve looked back at him. Michael was grateful that he would give him a chance to talk to Sarah alone.

    Steve just nodded and quickly walked away from there.

    Now, there were only two people who had ever loved each other in that backyard. They stared at each other without uttering a single word.

    "What do you want, Michael?!" Sarah asked in a cold tone. Her hands then subconsciously tried to cover her stomach, hoping Michael didn''t realize that she was currently pregnant.

    "I¡­ I''m sorry, Sarah," Michael said quietly.

    "I''ve met dad, and he told me what happened," he continued.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. Looks like her guess was right, Michael woulde looking for her at her work and the man met Mr Collins there.

    "I see. Then why did youe here? You already know what happened. I didn''t do it to get pleasure from you!" said Sarah coldly.

    The memories of that night are still vivid in her mind. How Michael thought that she was doing this to get pleasure from him.

    "I know. I apologize. I''m such an asshole," Michael said in a low voice, one hand then tried to hold Sarah''s hand, but Sarah quickly walked away.

    "Just go, Michael! If you came here feeling guilty about it. Just forget it. We''re over" said Sarah who was still on the defensive.

    She wanted to immediately tell Michael to get out of here, the man must not know that she is currently pregnant!

    Michael was silent when he heard Sarah''s words. Did she hate him that much? Well, after what he did, Michael knew that Sarah is right to be like that.

    But¡­

    "I know you''re angry, but I''ve been wrong all along, Sarah. I misunderstood you," said Michael thinking that he should tell Sarah this.

    He knew that this might not change everything, but Michael hoped, even if the odds were slim. It could fix his rtionship with Sarah.

    "I thought you were cheating on me."

 Chapter 185 What Exactly Are You Trying To Say, Michael?

    Sarah''s eyes widened and her mouth opened slightly when she heard what Michael had just said. The man thinks that she cheated on him?

    "What? Are you losing your mind?!" Sarah snapped angrily. All this time Michael thought she was having an affair? Hah!

    "I know! I''m really stupid! To be honest, that time I managed to find you and saw you seemed close with another man. I should have walked over to you and asked you to talk. I think you guys have a rtionship because you look close to him, you know, I''ve always been afraid of you getting close to male doctors or male nurses," Michael exined with a guilty expression on his face.

    Sarah waspletely at a loss for words when she heard Michael''s exnation. That time Michael managed to find her? Does that mean what James said at that time was true? Michael was looking for her?

    "Who¡­ Who did you see me with?" Sarah asked a little curiously. It seemed like Michael had finally found out that the man waspletely wrong.

    "Doctor named¡­ Alex," Michael muttered under his breath.

    "Alex?! Oh my god, Michael!" said Sarah who couldn''t believe Michael''s words at all.

    Well¡­ actually Sarah could understand if Michael misunderstood because at that time Alex was trying to get close to her, but Sarah didn''t expect Michael to think she was filing for divorce because she was having an affair with Alex.

    "You¡­" Sarah, who wanted to say that the reason she was asking Michael for a divorce, suddenly closed her mouth again.

    Why did she have to exin that to Michael again? Would there be anything different between them if she exined it?

    Michael already has a fianc¨¦ whom he will marry. The woman Mrs. Collins liked. Her rtionship with the man was over.

    "I know I was wrong, Sarah. Even earlier I thought that you had a rtionship with your friend. I''m really stupid and pathetic," Michael said telling her what he was thinking, hoping that Sarah knew he wasn''t making excuses.

    Sarah was still silent when she heard this. Her gaze then turned to Steve who was still at the ce the man pointed at. When their eyes met, the man''s face smiled and nodded at her.

    Sarah''s feelings became veryplicated.

    "What exactly are you trying to say, Michael? You know that it was your dad who asked me to pretend to be your wife. You also know that it turns out that your guess about me and Alex was wrong. Then what do you want again?" she asked finally.

    Michael had been apologizing and regretting his actions for a long time, but what did this man really want? He already knew, so what?

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. Actually¡­ What does he want?

    At first he wanted to meet Sarah because she owed him an exnation, but he had found an exnation from his father. Then¡­ What else did he want to say to that woman?

    "Did you¡­. sincere when pretending to be my wife?" Michael asked quietly, looking at Sarah.

    If that woman was really sincere about her feelings, then¡­ Michael thought he could see a future between the two of them. Maybe his rtionship with Sarah could be repaired and they could both be happy, as they had been this month.

    "What?" Sarah looked very confused. Why did Michael suddenly bring this up?

    "I went to your apartment and found the n written by you."

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard Michael''s words.

    "You entered my apartment without permission?!" Sarah asked, unconsciously raising her voice. She didn''t think Michael would do something like that at all.

    "I know I was wrong. I thought something happened to you in there," Michael muttered under his breath. For some reason, his tone of voice was getting quiet and less confident. Maybe because he knew what he was doing was wrong.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah sighed when she heard Michael''s words. She could feel her blood pressure rising slightly and she had better be calm. She had to remember that she was currently pregnant.

    "So did you do it ording to your n? You''re trying to make me get crazy over you so you can just leave me? Or are you sincere about it?" asked Michael, repeating his question and looking at Sarah gently.

    "What does that have to do with you if I''m sincere about it or not?" Sarah asked and hugged herself again.

    "Of course it has something to do with me!" Michael''s voice suddenly rose. "Even though I have amnesia, my feelings for you are sincere, Sarah! I still love you."

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael''s exnation. She also knew that Michael''s feelings for her were genuine. She could feel that Michael loves her, unlike the Michael he used to be when they were married.

    Sarah knew that very well.

    But¡­

    Michael already has his fianc¨¦ whom he will marry!

    At first, she thought the model named Anna was just Michael''s girlfriend, so Sarah didn''t feel too guilty about what they did because she thought they were just dating, their rtionship wasn''t going that far.

    However, it turned out that she was wrong. Anna is Michael''s fianc¨¦. The woman had be a victim of her selfishness which would not even exin anything to her when Mrs. Collins asked her to do so.

    (*read chapter 129. Mrs. Collins told Sarah Anna was Michael''s fianc¨¦)

    If she epted Michael''s feelings right now, wouldn''t that mean she would hurt her?

    The expression on Anna''s face at the party that time suddenly crossed Sarah''s mind, how she looked sad and disappointed.

    Can she do this to her? Can she be happy with Michael when she hurts other women''s feelings?

    Seeing Sarah who was just silent made Michael immediately move his hand and try to hold the woman''s hand. He wished Sarah could feel his sincerity.

    In the past he had indeed made mistakes, but now he wanted to make up for it. He wanted to be with Sarah. He still loves that woman!

    Michael finally realized when he was worried about Sarah, how his heart ached seeing how she hadn''t been eating properly all this time. He wanted to protect and live with her.

    However, Michael had to swallow his disappointment when Sarah tried to get away from his hand.

    "I have a boyfriend, Michael."

    Sarah finally made her decision. She¡­ couldn''t be with Michael when he had a fianc¨¦ that he was going to marry. Sarah didn''t want to be the woman who broke someone else''s engagement.

    "What?" Michael looked surprised.

    "As you might guess, that man is my boyfriend, and I love him. Our rtionship is over, Michael," Sarah said firmly and looked at Michael sharply.

    Although Sarah is not too sure what will happen to her and Steve because she has not exined about her pregnancy, Sarah is sure that this is the right decision.

    She couldn''t be with Michael anymore.

 Chapter 186 Im Pregnant

    Sarah tried hard to hold back her tears when she saw the look on Michael''s face that looked hurt.

    It made her heart ache.

    However, Sarah knew that she couldn''t be with Michael anymore. It wasn''t because she didn''t love him anymore, or because she loves Steve so much right now.

    She did have feelings for Steve, but not as much as she had for Michael.

    Sarah was well aware of that.

    However, the two of them simply couldn''t be together. Michael had a fianc¨¦ whom he would marry, a woman Mrs. Collins likes it.

    If she had their engagement annulled, Sarah wasn''t prepared to take the risk.

    She would feel guilty about Anna, and she had no idea what Mrs. Collins would do.

    This is the right decision. For her and Michael, and for her baby.

    "You''re lying!" said Michael who could not ept Sarah''s words at all.

    "I know you still love me! I have done wrong in the past, and we rarely see each other because of our work. However, you have witnessed how our life is now, Sarah!" Michael''s hand then grabbed Sarah''s hand. The woman''s hand still refused but Michael held on to it.

    "We''ve been happy for over a month, Sarah! So please¡­ we can fix this," Michael said hoarsely, trying to hold back the tears.

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she heard Michael''s desperate tone.

    She knew that Michael might be serious about what he said. She knew that Michael might break off the engagement if she took him back.

    But¡­

    Sarah slowly pulled her hand back, she then looked at Michael who was now looking at her with teary eyes.

    "You really believe that? Wow! Looks like I have a talent for acting! Maybe I can try to be an artist," said Sarah with a condescending smile on her face.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that, then started shaking his head, refusing to ept what the woman had just said.

    "You''re lying! If you want to do this to take revenge on me, you can use other means, Sarah. Don''t do this to me! I..."

    "Michael! Our rtionship ended three years ago! The judge has knocked three times with the gavel! We are over!" Sarah said as she clenched her fists, trying to give her strength not to let out her true emotions.

    "So please, if you at least don''t want to worsen the rtionship between us. Please respect me!" Sarah continued.

    Michael was silent when he heard Sarah''s words. His tears were about to fall but he was trying not to let them out.

    Sarah had turned him down, and thest thing he wanted to do was look pathetic in front of her.

    "Okay, if that''s what you want. I''ll do it."

    Like in the past when Sarah asked him for a divorce, this time he would too.

    He would follow the woman''s request. If that''s what will make her happy.

    "I wish you happiness, Sarah." Without realizing it, Michael''s tears just came out, but Michael quickly wiped them away. He didn''t want to look pathetic.

    Sarah was just silent when she heard that, she could feel her nails digging into the skin of her palms because she was clenching them too tightly.

    She can''t cry in front of Michael! The man must not know her true feelings!

    Michael finally decided to turn around and leave immediately when Sarah didn''t say anything.

    When he passed Steve, Michael just nodded at the man. The man who has the heart of his ex-wife.

    Steve just nodded then looked at the man''s back which was getting further away.<sub> </sub>

    He didn''t know what the two of them were talking about, but it didn''t seem like it was going well for them as he could see a hint of sadness in the man''s eyes.

    Steve then decided to go back to Sarah.

    When Michael was gone, Sarah couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. Her heart really ached, but Sarah knew she had to make this decision.

    "Are you okay?" Steve''s voice made Sarah hastily avert her face and wipe her tears.

    She had almost forgotten that there was currently another man she had to talk to.

    "Yeah, I''m fine," Sarah said, turning back to Steve after she managed to hold back her emotions again.

    "Oh, okay," Steve said awkwardly. He wondered what was going on but Steve knew he shouldn''t have asked, unless Sarah wanted to tell him about it.

    "So¡­ should we talkter? Looks like a lot has happened to you right now," Steve said when Sarah was silent. He didn''t know what Sarah wanted to talk to him about, but now didn''t seem like the right time after what had just happened to that woman.

    p "No. Let''s talk now. I¡­ just don''t know where to tell you," said Sarah, looking confused.</anda>

    Steve was a little surprised to hear that. He could sense that Sarah wasn''t going to tell him the happy news.

    "You can tell me slowly," Steve said softly with a smile.

    Sarah still looked doubtful. She then took a deep breath to calm herself down. After feeling calmer, Sarah looked back at Steve.

    "I am pregnant."

    "Oh!" That was all Steve could say because he waspletely speechless. He had no idea that this was what Sarah would say to him.

    "You said you had an IUD," Steve said as his brain started working again.

    "I did! Wait a minute! This isn''t yours, Steve! You think I''m going to find out right away that I''m pregnant the next day after what we did?" Sarah asked, exining further when she saw how shocked Steve was right now.

    Steve''s head immediately shook when he heard that.

    "You''re right, then¡­" Steve didn''t continue.

    "That''s Michael''s."

    "Oh!" Again that was all Steve could say. He was too shocked that it made his brain not work properly.

    "Steve! I want you to focus!" Sarah then held Steve''s arms when she saw the man''s face.

    She knew this would definitely take Steve by surprise, but she had no idea it would make him look this dazed.

    "Ah, yes! So¡­ you decided to go back with him?" Steve asked as he worked his brains out.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "No, my rtionship with him is over," Sarah answered quietly.

    Steve''s lips subconsciously formed a smile when he heard that. Does that mean Sarah chose him?

    "But¡­ I have also decided to keep my baby."

    The smile on Steve''s face immediately disappeared when he heard that.

    "Oh!" Again that was all Steve could say.

    "I¡­ have to think about this first, Sarah. Can you give me some time?" Steve asked as his brain began to work properly again.

    This¡­ was too sudden for him!

 Chapter 187 Thanks For Coming

    "But¡­ I have also decided to keep my baby."

    Sarah''s words made the smile disappear from Steve''s face. Sarah decided to keep her child?

    Steve knew that it was Sarah''s decision and he absolutely had nothing to do with it. However, how will their rtionship beter?

    Is he ready to ept Sarah and her baby? Is he ready to apany Sarah who is pregnant?

    "I¡­ have to think about this first, Sarah. Can you give me some time?" Steve asked atst.

    He was grateful that Sarah didn''t go back to her ex-husband and that meant she gave him a chance.

    But¡­ Steve didn''t know. It was too sudden for him.

    "Okay," Sarah said, trying to smile. She knew Steve''s reaction was a natural one. He wasn''t the man who got her pregnant, so he certainly wouldn''t smile happily and say he would take responsibility.

    However, even though she already knew about it, Sarah couldn''t help but be disappointed.

    "Thanks," Steve replied, nodding his head. "Then¡­ I''ll leave you alone first. A lot of things happened today," continued Steve, who currently looks very awkward.

    Sarah just nodded her head, then looked at Steve''s back which was slowly drifting away from her.

    She felt disappointed, but on the other hand, she felt relieved to be able to talk to Steve, and also to Michael. Something heavy on her shoulders seemed to just disappear.

    ***

    "She''s pregnant," Steve muttered under his breath, followed by a sigh.

    What should he do now?

    Honestly, Steve didn''t know. He did love Sarah, but¡­ Steve was really confused. He couldn''t easily say, "Alright, I''ll stay with you. Let''s take care of and raise the child."

    "Why is this happening to me?" Steve muttered under his breath and took the drink the bartender had just given him.

    After leaving the orphanage, Steve decided to go to a bar that was open 24 hours. Right now he needed to drink alcohol, and drinking alone in his apartment would make him look pathetic.

    Moreover, he can still clearly remember Sarah''s presence in his apartment.

    Steve''s head was really full of thoughts right now. It was clearly visible on his handsome face. He thought he and Sarah would finally get their happy ending.

    He hadn''t really thought about getting married yet as he was currently doing his residency, but if one were to ask if Sarah was the woman he was going to marry, Steve could easily say he would.

    However, right now he doesn''t know anymore. He didn''t know if he could afford to apany Sarah who was pregnant with another man''s child.

    Maybe, if the woman previously had children. Steve could consider it.

    "I''m so pathetic," Steve muttered under his breath then took another sip of his drink.

    "You are pathetic!"

    Steve immediately turned when he heard the sound of someone taking a seat next to him.

    "You''re here. I didn''t think you would actuallye," said Steve when he saw the woman.

    "I came because back then you said you would treat me. I didn''t think that you would invite me toe to the bar," said the woman and then ordered her drink to the bartender.

    Steve just smiled when he heard the cold tone and indifferent face of the woman.<sub> </sub>

    "Thanks foring, Anna," Steve answered sincerely to the woman.

    When he had decided to stop by the bar, Steve immediately took out his cellphone to call someone. Right now he didn''t want to be alone and it felt like he needed someone to apany him.

    Normally, he would have contacted Sarah straight away. However, the woman was erased from his choice.

    While scrolling for contacts of people he could call, Steve''s eyes suddenly stopped on one of the names saved in his contacts. Model Anna.

    He doesn''t know what pushed him, Steve suddenly texted the woman toe meet him at a bar. He didn''t expect that woman would actuallye.

    "Like I said, I came to get a treat from you. So you will pay for the drinks," said Anna nonchntly.

    Steve just smiled at the woman''s attitude then immediately took his ss again and drank it. When Anna''s drink was served, Steve then asked her for a toast, which Anna immediately epted.

    "So¡­ why do you want to meet me at the bar?" Anna asked, trying to look casual.

    Actually, Anna was really surprised and happy when Steve contacted her first. She had always wanted to contact him first, but she felt too proud to do so.

    She didn''t want to look like an aggressive woman. Gotta keep the image! At least, that was what she would do for a month. If the man hadn''t contacted her for more than a month, then Anna would have made a move first.

    However, she had no idea that Steve would contact her first. It''s just¡­ Why should they meet at a bar and not a restaurant? That made Anna wonder.

    "Because¡­ I want to see you."

    Anna''s heart slightly skipped a beat when she heard the man''s words. He wants to see her?

    "Oh," Anna replied nonchntly and took her drink, hoping it would calm her rapidly pounding heart.

    "Every time I see you, I''m like¡­ ah¡­ what I went through wasn''t as bad as what she went through," Steve continued to exin.

    Hearing that made Anna almost choke, luckily the alcohol had passed her throat first.

    "What?!" asked Anna, who subconsciously raised her voice.

    "Well¡­ something did happen to me right now, but it''s not as bad as what you experienced. Your ex-boyfriend married your friend and you were invited to their wedding and you actually came!," Steve said looking at Anna with pity.

    The reason he sent the message to Anna was indeed that. At least by seeing the woman, Steve felt that what happened to him was not as sad as what happened to Anna.

    Anna couldn''t keep her expression down when she heard what Steve said. The reason the man wanted to ask her to meet was because of that?

    "Eh? Or am I that sad right now, huh? Ah no. You''re the sadder one," Steve muttered under his breath as he tried topare what happened to him and Anna.

    If Sarah was pregnant with his friend, Steve might be able to tell that he and Anna were in the same position, but Sarah was pregnant with her ex-husband.

    He doesn''t know, maybe they''re actually in the same position?

    Steve shook his head immediately. What happened to Anna was much sadder.

    "You are really annoying, !@#$."

    Steve''s eyes widened when he heard the woman beside him cursing at him. He then turned to the woman and was surprised to see that she was staring at him with sharp eyes..

    Unknowingly, Steve swallowed his saliva. It seemed he had made a mistake.

 Chapter 188 You Really Are Pathetic

    Steve cleared his throat. He didn''t know that she could make him get awkward just from her gaze. From the look on her face and her attitude all this time. Anna does look cold.

    However, he did not expect the woman to have such a gaze.

    Is Anna a famous model with her fierce gaze?

    "I apologize, I didn''t mean to make you remember your old wounds. I''m just telling you what I feel," Steve said, trying to apologize.

    Come to think of it, he shouldn''t have brought it up again. Maybe she was traumatized by what happened to her.

    Anna sighed when she saw Steve''s attitude.

    "I''ve told you many times that''s not the case! I do not have any rtionship with Dinda''s husband! Looks like I have to call Dinda so you can trust me!" Anna said then finally took out her cellphone to call her friend.

    Steve tried to hold her back because it waspletely unnecessary, but Anna called her anyway. She had to clear up this misunderstanding.

    Not long after, Steve''s face immediately flushed with embarrassment when he heard Dinda''s words apanied by the woman''sughter.

    So he''s been wrong all this time?

    "Thank you for the rification Dinda. Let''s meet sometime," said Anna who was still holding her cellphone which turned on the loudspeaker.

    "Okay, but howe the two of you can meet in the daytime like this? I didn''t think you two were close," Dinda said in a tone that sounded curious.

    "We just met. Nothing wrong with that. I''ll call youter, Dinda!" Steve answered then immediately hung up the phone. Currently he is really embarrassed and can''t talk to Dinda.

    "Now you know the truth. I have no rtionship with Dinda''s husband!" Anna said with a snort and then put her cellphone back in.

    Steve cleared his throat when he heard that. He was really embarrassed right now.

    "I apologize!" Steve finally said with a flushed face with embarrassment.

    "He looks cute with a flushed face like that," thought Anna when she saw Steve who looked embarrassed. It was the first time she had seen the man''s attitude like that, and her heart was really pounding again.

    Ah¡­ what''s wrong with her? All this time she thought she wasn''t the type to fall in love easily, but that didn''t seem to be the case with the man sitting next to her.

    Was it because he was a man who didn''t take advantage of her when she was drunk? Or because there are some traits of the man who are simr to Michael?

    Anna didn''t know.

    "Alright, I will ept your apology. After all, you paid for my drink," Anna replied nonchntly then raised her ss again and drank.

    Steve just smiled when he heard that before he was lost in his thoughts again.

    "So¡­ what happened? Were you dumped by women?" Anna asked after a moment of silence between them.

    "No, it''s not like that," Steve said quietly and took his ss.

    "Then?" asked Anna curiously. "A man goes to a bar to drink usually because he was dumped by a woman, or¡­ rejected by a woman," Anna continued, starting her conjecture.

    Steve shook his head.

    "It''s worse than that," Steve replied.

    If Sarah had rejected him, or she had dumped him because she wanted to get back with her ex-husband, Steve would have been sad, but he didn''t think his feelings would have been thisplicated.

    Sarah epted his feelings, only this time she was no longer alone. There is a baby in her womb.<sub> </sub>

    "She''s pregnant," Steve said curtly.

    Anna couldn''t hide her surprised expression when she heard those words. The man she likes has impregnated a woman? Wow¡­ Anna was really at a loss for words.

    It seemed she had lost her chance.

    "Well¡­ it can''t be helped. You guys have sex, youe inside. What do you expect? Of course a baby wille," answered Anna in a cold tone.

    "Of course I wouldn''t look like this if it was my baby. It belongs to her ex," Steve replied with a sad smile.

    If it was his baby, Steve would of course take responsibility. He didn''t have any ns to get married yet, but if that was the case, he would marry Sarah.

    However, that is not what happened.

    "You''re being cheated on," Annamented and took another sip of her drink. Now she understood why the man had decided to drink when the sun was still on the top.

    "No, it''s not like that. The rtionship between the three of us is a littleplicated," said Steve, who couldn''t exin everything to Anna.

    "I see. Then what do you want to do?" asked Anna curiously.

    Right now Anna really wanted to know if she had a chance with him or not.

    "I don''t know. I really don''t know what to do," Steve said then rubbed his face in frustration.

    "That''s not your baby. So isn''t it obvious? You are not responsible for that," said Anna nonchntly.

    "But ... I really love that woman," Steve said then turned to Anna. Since then the two of them had been talking while looking ahead.

    "Then ept the baby. That''s all you can do. If you can''t ept it, then exin it to the woman," said Anna while looking at Steve.

    Right now, that was all Anna could say. She had hoped that Steve would do thetter, but Anna was trying to be neutral.

    "But¡­" Steve couldn''t continue.

    He knew it was a choice he had to make. Either ept the baby, or end his rtionship with Sarah.

    However, how could he do that? Sarah had chosen him and he loves her.

    "You really are pathetic!" said Anna then raised her ss and drank it in one gulp.

    "You clearly cannot ept the baby. If so, get it done! Normal men would do that, some would even leave even if it was theirs! No one will me you!" said Anna finally let out her heart when she saw Steve who looked confused.

    She knew right now she sounded biased because she liked him, but she thought it was best for Steve.

    "After all, you are a human and not a saint. If the woman mes you, it means her feelings for you are not as sincere as you think! If she was sincere, she wouldn''t have put you in this position!" continued Anna who looked annoyed.

    Steve was just silent when he heard the woman''s words and didn''t say anything. He just took his ss and drank it.

    He knew that what Anna had said was true, but Steve simply didn''t know anymore.

    Suddenly, Steve''s eyes widened as he felt a hand touch his cheek to turn his head to the left, and the next second he felt something touch his lips.

    The owner of the lips was the woman sitting beside him. Anna kisses him!

 Chapter 189 Im Interested In You

    Anna felt annoyed when she saw Steve just silent and lost in his own thoughts. She knew that the man might want to think about it some more, but the choice was clear.

    ept the baby or break up!

    From the look on the man''s face, Anna could see that Steve didn''t seem ready to ept the baby, but maybe because he loves her so much that he couldn''t make his decision easily.

    Well, to hell with love! She also still loves Michael, her feelings for him have notpletely disappeared, and Michael asked her to start over and they could marry.

    However, does she have to live with a mother-inw like Mrs Collins forever just because of her love for Michael?

    Well, that would be too tiring. At least, that''s what Anna thought.

    Likewise with Steve''s current position. Does that man want to live like that? Apany a woman that got pregnant from another man and raise someone else''s child?

    Just imagining it gave Anna the chills. His life would be too tiring.

    "You really are stupid!" Anna cursed in her heart as she looked at Steve out of the corner of her eye and then drank her alcohol again.

    She wasn''t nning on drinking much, though, but it seemed she had to because of the stupid man beside her.

    Anna suddenly felt an urge in her body when she saw Steve. She knew she would soon be drunk, but he didn''t want to do it when she was drunk.

    Anna then immediately moved, one hand holding Steve''s cheek, then she turned the man''s head to face her, and without waiting any longer she pressed her lips to his.

    Actually, it couldn''t be called a kiss at all because Anna just pressed her lips together. To see Steve''s reaction. Even though she was the one who moved first and kissed the man''s lips. However, Anna is still conscious and has her pride.

    If Steve was going to lick her lips, Anna would have kissed him back. Otherwise, she would just wait for him.

    Anna had to swallow her disappointment when Steve didn''t do anything at all. It pissed her off a little. Was she not that attractive that the man didn''t kiss her?

    "To hell with my pride!" Anna thought then finally moved her lips and started to slowly eat Steve''s lips before she finally broke the kiss because Steve wasn''t moving at all.

    It hurt her pride a little.

    "What''s that?" Steve asked, still very surprised. Suddenly the woman pressed her lips to him, then began to lick his lips. Was she drunk?

    Anna didn''t answer right away, her face was a little red with both irritation and embarrassment. She then took her ss back and drank the rest of the drink in one more gulp.

    "I want to kiss you when I''m still sober," Anna said, turning to Steve. Her tone still sounded indifferent.

    "What?" Steve was really confused. He didn''t really understand what Anna meant.

    Anna sighed. She had not at all expected that this man would be so dense.

    "I kissed you that time because I was drunk, so this time I wanted to do it while I was still sober," Anna exined.

    That was the reason why she did things she normally wouldn''t do. If she got drunk, Anna was sure that she would kiss the man. So she better do it before she gets drunk and doesn''t remember.

    "Ohh ... I know I''m irresistible, but I did not expect you to kiss me," said Steve with a face that looked innocent. That is a fact. He is handsome.<sub> </sub>

    Anna snorted when she heard that. This kind of man wasn''t her type at all, but there was something about him that made her attracted to him.

    "That''s not why I kissed you," said Anna, still sounding indifferent.

    Steve''s brow furrowed when he heard the woman''s words. She then looked back at him.

    "I''m interested in you, Steve," Anna said, looking at the man with a serious look.

    If she didn''t tell him how she felt right now, she might regret itter.

    Even though her current feelings are only attraction and not love, Anna wants to try her chance.

    "What? I didn''t know you could joke like this, haha! You almost got me!" Steve said thenughed.

    He didn''t think Anna was someone who would joke like this.

    "I''m serious, though."

    "Eh?" Steve''sughter immediately disappeared when he heard the woman''s words. He then looked at her intently and could see how serious the woman''s face was.

    Wait¡­ is she serious?

    "You know that a few minutes ago I told you about my love problem, right?" said Steve trying to remind Anna because it seemed she was getting drunk so she couldn''t think straight.

    "I know."

    "Then why did you tell me about this? You think I lied to you? Or are you taking me as a joke?" Steve asked, slightly offended.

    "Not like that. I''m not joking or taking you as a joke. After all, like I said, I''m interested in you. Not that I love you. My feelings haven''t reached that stage yet," said Anna calmly.

    This was her third meeting with Steve, it would beplete nonsense if she said she loves him. However, she admits that she is attracted to the man.

    "Well, you are a good woman, and beautiful, but as you know, right now I have someone in my heart. So¡­ I thought I should make myself clear, Anna," Steve replied in a low voice and felt a little uneasy.

    He may never break up with his girlfriend, but he always feels bad when he rejects a woman. He was afraid that they would be hurt by his words, but he had no other choice. He couldn''t give the women hope when he had a girlfriend.

    "I know." Anna''s answer took Steve by surprise. How could that woman look¡­ fine?

    "It would be strange if you epted me immediately after what you said. At least you''re a nice guy, and¡­ I''m bing more and more interested in you," Anna continued, causing Steve''s mouth to slightly open.

    This woman¡­ really left him speechless.

    "How about this¡­ If you decide to part with that woman, it''s either because you can''t ept the baby, or I''m one of the reasons. Well, I don''t care what your reasons are, I''m fine if it is because of me," said Anna suddenly.

    Steve was a nice man, and Anna still wanted to get to know him better before it was toote.

    "What if you met me five times? If I feel you are the right person, I''m confident I can make you forget that woman and love me," Anna continued calmly and her face looked serious.

 Chapter 190 Steves Decision

    Steve''s mouth opened slightly when he heard what Anna had just said. He¡­ couldn''t say anything. It was the first time a woman had said something like this to him.

    As a man, Steve never even looked this confident. He did go after the divorced woman like Sarah, but he never said anything like he would make Sarah forget her ex.

    Anna is¡­ not an ordinary woman. She''s confident.

    The woman even said that if she felt him to be the right person, that means, if he wasn''t the right person for her, then she wouldn''t start a rtionship with her.

    Wow¡­ Steve really lost for a word.

    "You really are brave. I know that before I was wrong to think you came to your ex''s wedding who married your friend, but you are really brave," said Steve shaking his head.

    "I''ll take it as apliment. Thank you," Anna replied calmly and took another sip of her drink.

    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. That''s apliment," said Steve, immediately raising his hand and shaking it when he heard Anna''s tone.

    "I know."

    Once again Steve was rendered speechless by this woman''s attitude.

    "Then I''ll go first. Looks like I''m about to get drunk and might do something stupid. Thank you for the drink," said Anna and stood up.

    She hade to see Steve, and had already told him how she felt. There was no other reason for her to linger here because she could actually go back to kissing him again.

    Steve just stood there and nodded. The woman really wanted him to pay for the drink, but it didn''t matter to him at all.

    "Oh right."

    Steve suddenly turned around when he heard Anna''s voice and saw that the woman was staring at him.

    "Call me! Whatever decision you make. Call me." After saying that, Anna immediately left the bar with an uncertain feeling.

    Steve just sighed when he saw Anna''s back getting further away, he could see that the woman was walking a little wobbly, but Steve decided to stay seated and not approach the woman.

    He didn''t want to create a situation where the woman could be misunderstood even more.

    "What should I do? Hah." Steve sighed. He did get a little better with Anna''s arrival, but he didn''t know that she would add something to his thoughts.

    He really didn''t know what to do!

    ***

    Not only Steve, the other three people also seemed to be thinking about a lot of things. There were those who thought about what she should do in the future, there were those who thought about what decision that stupid man would make, and there were also those who thought about whether his rtionship with that woman was really over.

    The four people were in different ces and going about their normal activities as if nothing had happened, but deep in their minds, they were thinking about their own problems.

    Because of that stupid author!

    *EHEM*

    Three dayster¡­

    Sarah, who was lying down while reading an article about pregnancy on her cellphone, immediately fell silent when her cellphone disyed Steve''s name. Without waiting any longer, she immediately picked up the call.

    "I''ve made my decision. Can we meet?"

    Sarah looked at the clock on the wall in her room. Looks like Steve just finished work.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, I''m still at the orphanage," Sarah replied curtly.

    "I''ll be there soon." After saying that, Steve immediately hung up the call.

    Sarah sighed then immediately got out of bed and out of the room Teresa had provided her.

    These few days she had indeed decided to stay for a while in this ce due to the problems she was facing and she knew that her current mental state was not very stable. She needs someone to be with her.

    She had no close friends, nor did she have any family. The only thing Sarah could think about was returning to her orphanage.

    She actually felt awkward because she ran away from this ce, but there was nowhere else she could go other than this. At least Teresa was nice to her.

    Not long after, Sarah could see a car from afaring and parked in front of her orphanage building. Steve''s figure thenes out from the car.

    "You were waiting for me outside? You should be waiting inside, you''re pregnant, Sarah," Steve said, walking up to the woman with a worried expression.

    "I''m fine. It''s not too cold tonight and I''m wearing a nket," Sarah said with a smile. Her feelings warmed a little when she saw Steve''s worried face.

    Steve is really a nice man.

    "Then how about we talk over there?" pointed Sarah towards the swing chair in the orphanage yard.

    "Let''s just talk in the car if we can''t talk inside," Steve suggested.

    Even though he didn''t feel cold tonight, Sarah was pregnant. What if something happened to the baby?

    Sarah nodded her head and followed Steve into his car.

    There was silence in the car, the two of them said nothing and lost in their own thoughts.

    "Sarah."

    Steve was the first to break the silence. He then looked at the woman sitting on the chair beside him, as usual she looked beautiful. Unconsciously Steve''s gaze stared at Sarah''s stomach, which still looked normal.

    One look people might not think that she is pregnant.

    Steve then swallowed his saliva. For these few days he kept thinking and finally he hade to his decision.

    He loves Sarah. Love her very much. He''s had a crush on her since they were in college. However, at that time he did not dare to ask Sarah out because he thought she would reject him because Sarah was a student who received a schrship and maybe she would say something like: I need to study..

    So he decides to be her friend, and thinks he''ll confess his feelings when they graduate. However, he had to swallow the bitter truth when he found out that Sarah was married.

    Now, after all this time, his feelings for her are still there and are getting stronger. So what if the woman is pregnant? The child has the blood of the woman he loves, and he¡­ will try to love the child too.

    "I''ve made a decision. I''m willing¡­"

    "Steve," Sarah interrupted suddenly, causing Steve to close his mouth again.

    "I lied." Steve frowned when he heard the woman''s words.

    Sarah lied? What does she mean?

    Sarah took a deep breath when she saw Steve''s reaction. Yeah, this is the right decision

    "To be honest¡­ I don''t love you, Steve."

 Chapter 191 Sarahs Decision

    There was silence in the car again after what Sarah had just said. Steve blinked, still not believing what the woman had just said.

    "I¡­ honestly knew about it," Steve answered quietly.

    He could sense that his rtionship with Sarah was going too fast. He thought Sarah just needed a diversion, and Steve was all right about it.

    He was sure that slowly the woman would love him, and they would get their happy ending. He knew he was being naive, but he really loves that woman.

    Sarah flinched slightly when she heard Steve''s words. She didn''t know that the man actually knew.

    "I see. You really love me, huh," Sarah muttered under her breath with a sad smile.

    If she had been with Steve from the start, would her life be any different? Will they be a happy couple?

    It had been a long time since Sarah had felt loved like that. However¡­

    "I''m sorry, Steve. I know what you want to say, but I can''t do it to you. You are a good man, Steve. You deserve another woman who is better than me," Sarah said softly with a smile.

    For the past few days, Sarah had been thinking hard about her future as well as her child.

    She had already decided not to tell Michael, but¡­ did she really want to put Steve to make such a difficult choice because of her own fault?

    She knew Steve loved her, but judging by his reaction, it was possible that Steve would reject her, and¡­ that was absolutely fine.

    This was her own doing, and she shouldn''t be ming Steve if he wanted to leave her, nor if he wanted to stay with her.

    However, if the man would foolishly choose thetter option, it would be unfair to the man, and Sarah¡­ didn''t want to hold Steve responsible for what she had done herself.

    She had to end her rtionship with Steve!

    Actually, Sarah thought it was an easy thing because she thought Steve would end their rtionship first. However, after hearing Steve''s tone of voice and how their conversation would continue, Sarah decided to speak first.

    Before she changed her mind.

    "Sarah. I''m absolutely fine. I¡­"

    "I am not fine!" cut in Sarah who subconsciously raised her voice.

    Sarah then took a deep breath to calm her down a bit. She is pregnant and emotions will not be good for the baby.

    "I''m thinking of leaving London," Sarah said after feeling more rxed.

    For the past few days, Sarah had always been restless. She had been hiding something from Michael, what if he found out?

    What if the man wanted to take her child?

    Sarah knew if she continued to be here, Michael would surely find her one day.

    So after giving it some good thought, she had made her decision to leave this city. In addition to getting away from Michael, she also wanted to change a new atmosphere.

    She thought it was best for her, and the babyter.

    "What?"

    Steve''s eyes widened when he heard Sarah''s words, he looked at the woman''s face intently, to see if Sarah was joking, but saw that she was looking at him with a serious look. Steve sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "Your decision is final, huh?" Steve asked quietly, a look of desperation on his face.

    Sarah slowly nodded her head.

    "Don''t I have a chance, Sarah? I can take care of you, and your child¡­ I¡­"

    "Steve!" Sarah touched Steve''s hand when she heard the man''s tone sound desperate and like he wanted to cry.

    "To be honest, I thought you would leave me. That''s why I wanted to dump you before I got dumped, you know, I''ve never been dumped and you seem to have some experience with it, so I guess you won''t mind," Sarah said softly and started to chuckle.

    Steve''s lips formed a smile when he heard the woman''s words. Actually, he didn''t have much experience with it.

    "However, I didn''t expect that you would make such a stupid choice. I didn''t know that you were that stupid, you are a doctor, more specifically a neurosurgeon. You should be smart, Steve!" Sarah continued looking at Steve with a smile.

    "I knew you''d get a better woman than me, I don''t deserve you, Steve."

    Steve just sighed when he heard Sarah''s exnation. If he was such a nice guy, why wouldn''t Sarah want to be with him? Did he have to be the bad guy first?

    "Can you tell me where you are going?" Steve asked, trying to stay strong. He knew Sarah had made up her mind, including the decision not to ept him, and¡­ he couldn''t help but to respect it.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked surprised. He didn''t expect Steve to ask that.

    "I mean, you will go a long way after dumping me. I can''t know where you''re going?" Steve asked, exining what he meant. "At the very least, I need to know where you are going after dumping me."

    Sarah smiled at that. She didn''t know if Steve was joking because the man had a serious look on his face, or if he was really just curious.

    "To be honest, I still don''t know. Maybe I''ll leave Ennd," Sarah replied.

    Steve''s facial expression looked disbelieving when he heard the woman''s words.

    "So you still don''t have a n. I thought you were going to your distant family or to your cousin''s ce," Steve said.

    "Steve, I''m all alone! I know that this is a reckless n, but I have to be strong. I am now a mother, single mother. I have to be strong for my baby!" said Sarah looking determined.

    Steve sighed when he heard that. He wanted to persuade Sarah to think about it again, but the woman had already made up her mind. She was also a little stubborn, so Steve knew there was nothing he could do.

    There was silence in the car again, which made Sarah a little more awkward.

    "Then..." Sarah then immediately put her hand on Steve''s car door handle to open the door. Her conversation with Steve was over, and it seemed it was time for her to go inside.

    "We¡­ can still be friends, right?" Steve asked quietly.

    Sarah, who had turned her back on Steve, immediately turned around when she heard the question.

    "Of course!" Sarah replied with a smile and nodded her head. Steve''s lips formed a smile when he heard that.

    It wasn''t what he expected, but at least Sarah was still in touch with him.

    "Then I''ll go first."

    Without waiting for an answer from Steve, Sarah immediately opened her car door and walked into the orphanage with light steps. She was relieved to end it with Steve and the man seemed to ept her decision.

    Steve just looked at Sarah''s back which slowly drifted away before finally disappearing behind the door. He sighed. Their rtionship is really over.

 Chapter 192 Goodbye, London!

    "Is that even a rtionship?" Steveughed mockingly then covered his face with both hands.

    He didn''t know if his rtionship with Sarah could be considered a rtionship. They only spent one night together, then¡­ it was over.

    Then, is it some kind of one night stand?

    Steveughed again, he didn''t expect his rtionship to turn out like this.

    After feeling a little calmer, Steve drove his car to his apartment.

    Actually he needed alcohol right now. He just got dumped by a woman. His love did not work out.

    However, tomorrow he has to go back to work. He had made many mistakes at work and Steve was starting to feel bad for his friends.

    So here Steve is now, in his bed staring at his ugly ceiling. Hope that he can fall asleep soon and forget what happened tonight.

    "Oh yeah, I also have to contact Anna. She''s waiting for my decision," Steve muttered under his breath as his mind suddenly thought of the woman.

    He knew that this wasn''t the time to be thinking about other women after what had just happened to him, but even though she looked indifferent, Anna must have been waiting to hear from him.

    Steve then immediately took his cellphone and dialed the number of the woman he called three days ago.

    "Hello," Steve said when the call was connected.

    "Yes."

    Anna, who was sitting with someone else having her hair styled for a photo shoot, held her breath when Steve just kept quiet. Unknowingly her hands felt cold. Will the man bring bad news for her?

    Steve sighed, somehow he was having a hard time putting together the words right now. In the end, he decided to just say it as it is.

    "She dumped me," Steve said quietly.

    "She made a good decision. It seems that woman is not as bad as I thought," replied Anna who still sounded indifferent.

    Steve snorted.

    "Yeah, I just wanted to tell you that. Then..." said Steve who wanted to immediately hang up the call.

    "Let''s meet next week," said Anna quickly.

    "Eh? No. I didn''t contact you because of your offer at that time. I still feel it''s inappropriate to do so, and¡­"

    "Like I said, meet me five times. If you don''t want to, I''ll go to the hospital and let your name appear in the media. Why do you think I gave you one week?"

    Steve sighed when he heard Anna''s words. He had never met a woman like this at all, and to be honest this made him a little scared of her audacity.

    "It seems you have understood. Then, see you next week, Steve." After saying that, Anna hung up the phone.

    Unknowingly, her lips formed a smile. She knew she shouldn''t be happy after what happened to Steve, but she couldn''t help but smile. She has her chance!

    ***

    Besides Steve, there is a man who also looks very messy and spends every night in a bar.

    After being rejected by Sarah, Michael really seemed to have lost his life. He really regretted it.

    If he hadn''t misunderstood, and hadn''t signed those stupid divorce papers, he and Sarah wouldn''t be like this.

    Michael''s feelings of regret only grew when he visited his father and told him what had happened to him and Sarah..

    His father scolded him, as had happened when he said they were divorced, and his father told him he wanted to do surgery because of Sarah.

    Things that Michael could not do at that time. Before the ident, he had a fight with his father because his father didn''t want surgery no matter what. However, Sarah managed to get his father to do it.

    He had just lost a very precious woman!

    ***

    A few dayster¡­

    "Sarah¡­"

    Sarah, who was tidying her things, turned her head towards the open door of her room when she heard someone calling her name and knocking on the door. It was Teresa. Sarah then invited the woman to enter.<sub> </sub>

    "You really have to go? I''m sorry I called the guy. I thought you two were still married, I¡­"

    "Mother Teresa," Sarah interrupted and took her hand.

    "You can stay here. You don''t have to go. If anyone was looking for you, I would have said you weren''t here," said Teresa then looked at Sarah''s open suitcase.

    A few days ago Sarah did leave this orphanage and returned with a suitcase, which contained her belongings from her apartment.

    Sarah squeezed the old woman''s hand, then smiled and shook her head.

    "A lot of things have happened here, Mother. I need a new atmosphere. Starting my new life," Sarah said softly.

    "But¡­ you can''t be alone, Sarah. Especially now that you''re pregnant," said Teresa, still in argument. Sarah had indeed told her about her rtionship with Michael, and that she was now pregnant. However, she never told who the father of her baby was.

    "My decision is made, Mother. If you want to help me, how about helping me pack?" Sarah asked with a smile.

    Teresa just sighed then finally started to help the woman. She forgot that Sarah was stubborn. When she forbade Sarah to take the schrship she got, the woman insisted on taking it and ran away from the orphanage.

    Nothing can stop that woman!

    ***

    A few dayster.

    London International Airport

    Sarah looked in one direction, trying to find the person she was waiting for, then looked back at her watch. Her face looked a little disappointed. It seemed the person she was waiting for couldn''te.

    The announcement at the airport that the ne she was going to board was leaving soon woke Sarah up. The woman then turned to the old woman who apanied her toe here.

    The only person who came with her.

    "Mother Teresa," Sarah said, then immediately approached the woman and hugged her.

    The old woman''s tears finally broke when she realized that they would soon be separated, she kept telling Sarah to take care of her health, making Sarah who didn''t want to cry, finally cry.

    "Then ... I''ll go first," said Sarah letting go of her hug and then wiped her tears and tried to smile. Her hand then immediately grabbed her suitcase and prepared to leave immediately.

    "Sarah!!!!"

    Sarah''s footsteps immediately stopped when she heard someone screaming her name. Her head then immediately turned to the source of the voice, and she could see someone running towards jer.

    "Steve!" said Sarah in surprise.

    Steve struggled to catch his breath when he finally arrived near Sarah. He had never run like that before. Even when he was in the hospital.

    "I don''t have much time, Steve. Thank you foring," said Sarah who was really touched.

    Even though she had rejected the man, Steve still contacted her and wanted to see her to the airport. He was also acting like usual, like a friend.

    Steve then immediately walked over and hugged Sarah, he knew he shouldn''t have done this, but he would regret it if he didn''t hug her.

    Sarah was a little taken aback, but she still returned the hug.

    "Call meter. I promise I''ll still act like a friend, so keep in touch," Steve whispered in Sarah''s ear in a hoarse voice before finally letting go of his embrace.

    Sarah nodded, her hands then wiped the tears that almost fell down her cheeks.

    "Then ... I''ll go first," Sarah said then waved her hand at the two people who came to escort her and immediately turned her body and walked away without looking at the two people again.

    Sarah closed her eyes, remembering the events that had happened in this town. She then opened her eyes and her facial expression looked different, happier and more excited.

    "Goodbye, London."

    *End*

    Just kidding!

    6 yearster¡­.

 Chapter 193 No Interest In Remarrying

    "Michael!"

    Michael, who was writing an email reply on hisputer, immediately turned his head when he heard someone loudly calling his name followed by the door opening hastily.

    His mother''s face that looked annoyed was immediately caught by his eyesight, followed by the face of James who entered his room with a guilty look on his face.

    "Mr. Michael, I¡­"

    Michael raised his hand, telling James to stop talking, then nodded his head.

    "It''s okay, James. You can go back to work."

    James'' face still looked guilty, but he finally nodded then grabbed the doorknob and closed the door of his room.

    Mrs. Collins snorted when she saw the man finallye out, then her eyes turned back to her son who was continuing his activity earlier, ignoring her.

    "I can''t believe you told your secretary to tell me you weren''t in your room when I came to visit you!" said Mrs Collins irritably, then folded her arms.

    "Why are you here, mom? I''m busy, so just tell me what you want," Michael replied nonchntly as he continued to run his fingers over the keyboard.

    Mrs. Collins snorted again at her son''s attitude of not only ignoring her, but also not inviting her to sit down. Totally disrespectful. She never taught her son to act like that. In the end, Mrs. Collins decided to immediately sit down on the sofa that was there.

    "Why didn''t youe?" asked Mrs Collins in a tone of voice still irritated.

    "Come to where?" Michael asked back, still sounding nonchnt.

    "You asking me that? I told you long ago! Yesterday at eight pm, you had to go to The Shard for dinner!"

    "I''m bu¡­"

    "Don''t bullshit me with you''re busy! I checked your schedule and you didn''t have anything to do yesterday at eight pm!" interrupted Mrs Collins in annoyance.

    Michael''s fingers finally stopped, he then looked at his mother.

    "You already know the reason I didn''te!" said Michael sharply.

    Mrs Collins fell silent when she heard that, before she finally sighed.

    "What''s with the woman this time? She is beautiful and educated! Her family is also from a respectable family! Why don''t you try to meet her first? To get to know each other?" asked Mrs. Collins, starting to sound desperate.

    Yesterday she had arranged a blind date for her son with the daughter of someone she knows. She thought they would hit it off, started dating, and got married. However, Mrs Collins''s hopes were immediately gone when she received word this morning from her friend that Michael had note at all.

    The woman had been waiting for two hours, thinking Michael was busy, but her son had note at all!

    "There''s nothing wrong with this woman or the other women you want to introduce me to! I already told you that I have no interest in dating!" said Michael in a rising voice.

    He had discussed this with his mother many times, but his mother would not listen to him at all.

    "But why!" said Mrs Collins in a demanding tone.

    "Are you still unable to move on from Anna? Or from that woman?! It''s been six years, Michael! You''re not young anymore! You have to get married!" continued Mrs. Collins in a desperate tone.

    "I''m married! It''s just that my marriage didn''t work out. I have no interest in remarrying!" said Michael sharply.

    He could see the look on her mother''s face that looked displeased with what he had just said, but Michael didn''t care at all about that.

    After being rejected by Sarah, Michael has absolutely no interest in dating another woman. He was not a man suited to have such a romantic rtionship.<sub> </sub>

    His love was only for Sarah, and he couldn''t love any other woman besides her.

    "What? Are you crazy? Did you even hear what you said? You won''t remarry?!" Mrs Collins rose from her seat.

    "Then what about my grandchild? What about Collins'' sessor?" asked Mrs. Collins walking over to Michael. Her face was bright red.

    "I can adopt a child if I need to," Michael replied casually and lifted his chin to look her right in the eye.

    "You are crazy!" said Mrs Collins in disbelief.

    "Yeah, I might have gone crazy. But didn''t I be like this because of you?!" Michael asked back in a cold tone, his lips trembling slightly.

    "What?!" asked Mrs Collins in bewilderment.

    "You know what I mean, mom! If you hadn''t lied to me about Sarah¡­ We might still be together, and you''ve got the grandchild you''ve always wanted!" said Michael in a slightly trembling voice.

    The memory of how Sarah had rejected him at that time was still vivid in his mind, and several times became his nightmares.

    If he hadn''t thought badly of Sarah, if he hadn''t cursed her that night, he and Sarah might still have a chance.

    "You want to me me for that?! That woman did say not to say anything to you! I also didn''t know that your dad didn''t give her money! You can''t me this on me, Michael!" said Mrs. Collins, totally disapproving.

    She thought they would never discuss this again after what happened that time. Michael was furious at her, but she wasn''t wrong at all!

    Michael snorted at that.

    "Not only about Sarah, but also about Anna! If you don''t interfere with my life too much, everything will be fine!" said Michael with a hollowugh.

    "Anna? Hah! I''m just thankful you weren''t with her! That bitch doesn''t have a great personality!" snorted Mrs. Collins.

    Michael sighed when he heard his mother''s words.

    "Just go, I have to work," Michael replied with a tired expression then immediately turned to the monitor again.

    Mrs. Collins was still where she was, biting her lower lip. He looked as if he wanted to say something, but he looked very doubtful.

    "Fine!" said Mrs Collins atst after a while.

    "You can date that woman, or marry her, it''s up to you! At least you can give me a grandchild!" continued Mrs. Collins in a resigned tone.

    Michael''s fingers stopped again, he then turned to his mother with a furrowed brow.

    "Who do you mean? Sarah? She''s been gone a long time, mom! Maybe now she is married to someone else!" Michael replied irritably.

    "Not that woman! You know what I mean! What''s her name again¡­ Elisa, Elli, something like that. The blonde one!"

    Michael''s facial expression looked surprised when he heard his mother''s words. Elizabeth?

    "Looks like you know what I mean! I don''t know why you''re always attracted to women who don''t have such origins, but whatever! You can marry her and have a child!"

    After saying that, Mrs. Collins immediately took her bag that was ced on the table and immediately left Michael''s room, leaving the man with a surprised expression on his face.

    Michael then immediately took out his cellphone and looked for someone''s contact and then sent that person a message. His facial expression was angry.

 Chapter 194 Lets Not Meet Again

    In one of the apartments in London, a pair of naked men and women are seen, the man can be seen moving his hips and hitting the woman''s buttocks several times, while a moan escapes the woman''s lips, filling the room with the sound of pleasure.

    "You cane inside. It''s a safe day," the woman said in between moans when she could feel the man was about to reach his climax.

    However, the woman had to swallow her disappointment when once again the man pulled out and spit it out on her back.

    "This is my safe day. You cane inside. I want to feel it," said the woman in a half-sulking tone towards the man who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

    The woman''s hand then held the man''s thing which had be a little tired after just fighting, she hoped that the man''s thing could be back ready for their second round.

    "Let''s not meet again," said the man coldly then immediately stood up and walked to get his clothes.

    The woman''s brow furrowed, she looked at the man in disbelief.

    "You want to meet to say break up, Michael?!" the woman asked in disbelief, her expression slightly hurt.

    Michael, who had put his pants back on, looked at the blonde woman who was still naked on the bed.

    "Yeah, what did I tell you? Our rtionship is just a sex partner, nothing more," Michael said coldly.

    "I know! Are you mad that I want you toe inside? I just want to feel it once. If you''re angry about it, I won''t do it again," Elizabeth said with a sad expression on her face.

    Michael sighed when he saw the woman''s expression.

    "Don''t y dumb, Elizabeth. My mom already knows about us. How do you think my mom found out about that, hm?" Michael asked coldly and then put his shirt back on.

    From the very beginning he didn''t want to have anything more with her. He doesn''t want to date, but he also needs his needs as a man. Looking for a woman outside is by no means a good choice, other than he might get caught by the reporter, that woman might carry a disease.

    So he kept his rtionship with Elizabeth, thinking she understood and would obey. He even bought an apartment for the woman. It''s just an apartment that''s not too expensive, but the security is decent.

    He knew that doing it in the office would get him caught, or get suspected by people, so Michael bought her apartment. It was the right choice.

    At least it''s a win-win rtionship.

    However, he never expected that she would forget her position and want more. He wasn''t stupid, Elizabeth must have done something until his mother found out about her.

    "What did you say? I have absolutely no idea what you are talking about!" said Elizabeth who looked very confused.

    Michael snorted at how fake she was.

    <o>,m "Don''t test my patience, Elizabeth. We''re over! If you still want to work at Collins, you better not do anything stupid! I already warned you!" said Michael coldly then immediately left the room without looking at Elizabeth at all.</o>

    Elizabeth''s hands were tightly clenched when she saw Michael leave and didn''t look at her at all. She finally let out a scream when she sensed Michael hade out of her apartment.

    "You can''t do this to me, Michael! I''ve been with you for nine years!" said Elizabeth angrily. Her face was slightly red with anger.

    Initially, she knew enough that her rtionship with Michael would never be anything more than what Michael calls a sex partner.

    She became even more convinced when Michael ended up dating a model and never again contacted her or was interested in her. Ahh¡­ Michael really would never see her.<sub> </sub>

    However, after Michael broke up with the model. Michael came back to her, which made Elizabeth start to think. What if she became that man''s woman? It''s not just a woman who is used to satisfying his lust, but really bing his woman?

    Elizabeth knew Michael wouldn''t be able to love her, maybe because of their unequal status, but¡­ If she got pregnant, he would have no choice but to marry her, right?

    With such understanding, Elizabeth tries to get pregnant with Michael''s child.

    However, she didn''t expect Michael to set such clear boundaries for their rtionship. The man never even wanted toe inside when they were having sex no matter how many times Elizabeth tried!

    Even when they did it while drunk, Michael was always pulled out!

    Elizabeth then tried to find another way, maybe by making a gossip? Maybe Michael had always been afraid of having a rtionship with her for fear of being gossiped about by people, so what if she made up the gossip?

    But once again Elizabeth did not think that her n would really fail, instead of Michael going out with her but the man ended their rtionship.

    "Too bad, Michael. I won''t let that happen. You are mine!" Elizabeth said then walked to the bathroom to clean herself.

    She would never let Michael go like that.

    ***

    Michael, who was driving his car to go to his apartment, immediately turned to the screen on his dashboard when he heard someone calling him.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he saw James'' name that appeared on the screen. It was over office time, and there should be no reason for James to call him. Did something happen? Or did he want to drink with him?

    Michael''s hand then immediately pressed the button on the screen to ept the call and looked back at the night street.

    "Yes, James? What is it?" Michael asked, keeping his focus on the drive.

    "Are you busy? Is this a good time to talk?" James asked when he could hear his voice echo.

    "No, I''m on my way home. You can talk. What is it?" asked Michael who was getting curious.

    "Are you alone?" James asked.

    "Of course! Who else will be with me in the car? You can talk, James!" said Michael impatiently. James really intrigued him.

    "Mr. Collins¡­ your father¡­ has finished his will," said James quietly.

    "Oh¡­" Michael was a little taken aback, not expecting this to be what James would talk about.

    "Then, how is it? Did you manage to get information about that?" asked Michael curiously. He then moistened his lips which suddenly felt dry.

    His father was in the hospital right now, and Michael knew that his father was afraid that he would suddenly die, so Michael knew that his father would definitely contact hiswyer to make a will.

    "Yeah, I got that information," James answered quietly and seemed reluctant to tell Michael.

    "Mr. Collins gave eighty percent of his property and all of his shares in Collins to Mrs. Smith. Your dad gave it to your ex-wife, Michael!"

 Chapter 195 My Decision Is Final

    "Yeah, I got that information," James answered quietly and seemed reluctant to tell Michael.

    Michael''s brow furrowed, he could sense the hesitation in James'' words.

    "Just tell me James. I know that my dad can''t give all his wealth to me, maybe I will get forty or thirty percent. But I don''t care about that, did my dad discuss his shares in Collins?" asked Michael curiously.

    He knew his father had a lot of money, but Michael didn''t really care about money. He also has money due to his efforts and hard work, so he doesn''t care about inheritance from his father at all.

    The only thing he cared about was the shares from Collins. At first, Michael didn''t care about thispany at all, he only cared about hispany, MCGames, so he had absolutely no problem with his stake in Collins.

    However, he has worked hard for approximately 9 years for Collins. If he was suddenly reced by someone else after what he did, wouldn''t that be very unfair to him?

    So, Michael needs shares from his father. At least it would make his position stronger in thepany, and no one would dare to take his ce!

    "Mr Collins gave 80 percent of his property and all of his shares in Collins to Mrs. Smith."

    Michael''s forehead wrinkled again when he heard James'' words. Mrs. Smith? Who? Michael wondered if a woman named Mrs Smith could get hold of her father''s wealth like that.

    "Your dad gave it to your ex-wife, Michael!" continued James when he didn''t hear anything from Michael.

    "WHAT?"! Unknowingly Michael shouted. The expression on his face was disbelieving.

    His father gave away not only 80 percent of his property, but all of his shares in Collins?!

    ***

    "Dad!"

    Mr. Collins, who was sleeping in one of the VIP rooms in the hospital, immediately opened his eyes and turned towards the door when he heard the scream.

    Michael entered the room in a hurry, his face bright red.

    Mr. Collins could guess why his son hade looking like that, but he just looked normal.

    "Isn''t it past visiting hours?" said Mr Collins nonchntly and remained in his ce.

    "Why did you do that?!" Michael asked, trying to hold back his emotions, even though his hands were clenched into fists.

    "Do what?" asked Mr Collins, pretending not to understand what Michael meant.

    Michael gritted his teeth.

    "You know what I''m talking about!" said Michael coldly.

    Mr. Collins sighed, he thought at least tonight he would sleep well before getting visitors like this, but it seems he underestimated his son''s informationwork.

    "Then? Why would youe here when you already knew? My decision is final!" said Mr. Collins, still looking indifferent and then turned his back to Michael.

    Michael opened his mouth, wanting to ask what he should do, but suddenly the door to the room was opened again hastily by someone else and a woman came in.

    "Dear!" cried Mrs Collins, her face red. She was a little surprised to see Michael there, but she chose to ignore it.

    "Are you crazy?! You only gave me five percent of your property but to an obscure woman it was 80 percent?!" cried Mrs Collins loudly. Her chest looks up and down.<sub> </sub>

    Mr. Collins sighed when he heard that, he didn''t expect his wife toe too. He finally turned around to look at them.

    "She is not an obscure woman! She is my daughter-inw!" said Mr Collins coldly.

    "Daughter-inw? Are you crazy? Michael and that woman are divorced!" cried Mrs Collins.

    "Wait a minute! Have you lost your memory?" Mrs Collins continued to calm down a little when the thought crossed her mind.

    "I didn''t lose my memory, and I thought sanely! Even though they are divorced, Sarah is still my daughter-inw!" said Mr Collins.

    "And there is nothing you can do to change my will! It''s final! So go! There''s nothing you can do!" said Mr. Collins and then turned around again.

    Mrs. Collins''s hands clenched into fists when she heard and saw her husband''s attitude.

    "Did that woman contact you and bewitch your mind again?" growled Mrs. Collins.

    She had always disliked her at all because of her unclear origins. She could feel there was a dark aura, and a feeling of displeasure.

    And her feeling turned out to be right! Not only did the woman bewitch her son, now the woman also bewitched her husband to give his property to the woman!

    Mr. Collins immediately turned around again when he heard his wife''s words.

    "Sarah didn''t call me! I don''t even know where she is now! I did this of my own free will!" said Mr. Collins furiously. He even changed his position into a sitting position because of his anger.

    "Then why did you give your wealth to her?!" cried Mrs Collins no less indignantly.

    "Because she deserves it more than the two of you! You should be grateful that you still get five percent of my property and I didn''t divorce you after what you did!" said Mr. Collins, ring at the woman.

    "And you¡­" Now Mr Collins turned his gaze to Michael.

    "You really are useless! Because you were too busy in thepany, you didn''t pay attention to your wife until you finally separated. Even after what I tried to do, you were too busy working and wasted the opportunity!"

    "So go! Even if you kneel before me now, I will not change my will! Go before I call security to drag you two out of here!" said Mr. Collins then immediatelyy down and turned his back on his wife and child.

    "Dear!" cried Mrs. Collins, still disapproved. However, Michael, who had been silent for a long time, immediately held his mother and shook his head.

    "Let''s justeter, mom, let dad rest first," said Michael gently and then took his mother out of the room.

    "Michael! Your dad has really gone mad! He even leveled the remaining 20 percent. To you, to me, his private secretary, and the rest to donate! What would it be called if it wasn''t crazy?" said Mrs Collins when they were out of her room.

    "I have absolutely no problem with him giving his wealth to his private secretary or to donate, but how can he generalize that to his family? Ahh, he even gave 80 percent to the obscure woman. He really has gone mad. Maybe something happened to his brain? Shouldn''t we ask the doctor?" continued Mrs. Collins looking annoyed.

    Michael was just silent listening to his mother''s words. To be honest, he didn''t really care about the distribution of his father''s wealth, he only cared about Collins'' shares. What should he do now?

    "Oh right, are you still in touch with that woman?" asked Mrs Collins when something suddenly urred to her.

    "Eh?"

    "What if you told her to talk to your dad? I''m sure she can persuade your dad to do that!" continued Mrs. Collins, excited at the sight of hope.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. Right. Sarah could definitely persuade his father. He had to find Sarah!

 Chapter 196 What Are You Seeing, Old Man?

    Michael looked at the small building in front of him. His forehead wrinkled. Sarah works here?

    After his talk at the hospital that time with his mother, Michael agreed that Sarah could get his father to change his will. So he told James to find out where Sarah was.

    It took James a week to figure it out, much to Michael''s displeasure at first that James'' work was a little slow. However, Michael had no idea that Sarah left London and lived in one of the cities on the East Coast of the United States.

    It surprised him, he didn''t expect that Sarah actually left her orphanage. He had been there before to meet Sarah, try to do something, in the hope that they can start over.

    However, Teresa said that Sarah wasn''t here. Michael certainly couldn''t believe it, thinking Teresa was lying, but it seemed the old woman was telling the truth.

    It''s just¡­ Michael had no idea that Sarah would work in a small clinic like this.

    With her qualifications, Sarah should be able to work in one of the big hospitals. So seeing the ce in front of him made Michael really confused.

    Once inside, Michael could see that this really was a small clinic. A woman who looked like a receptionist or perhaps a nurse, greeted him and asked how she could help.

    Michael opened his mouth, ready to say he wanted to meet Sarah.

    "I think I''m sick and want to be checked," Michael replied.

    If he told her he wanted to see Sarah, this nurse would probably ask his name and tell Sarah that he was looking for her.

    "Better to give her a surprise," Michael thought with an unconscious smile.

    Michael then waited in one of the chairs provided.

    Actually the queue number wasn''t too much, there were also few people there, it could even say it was quiet, but it made Michael a little nervous. He would soon meet Sarah.

    Not long after, Michael''s queue number was called and the nurse told Michael toe inside.

    Michael took a deep breath, then immediately stood up and walked to the examination room. He could feel his chest beating fast.

    He''s nervous!

    ***

    Sarah blinked when she saw the man who had just entered her examination room.

    She had obtained the patient''s log before the patient came in and was a little surprised when she saw the name Michael Collins on that log, a very familiar name.

    However, she thought it was just a coincidence, that it was the same name.

    Well, that''s no coincidence. It was the same person, her ex-husband just walked into her examination room!

    "What are you doing here?" asked Sarah who unconsciously stood up immediately.

    "Has Michael found out about my child?" thought Sarah who was suddenly starting to get nervous, but she immediately shook her head because it was absolutely impossible.

    "You look healthy, thank goodness," Michael replied with an awkward smile.

    Although the face had slightly changed with age, there was no major change. She was still beautiful and his heart was beating strangely.

    "Just tell me why you''re here, Michael!" said Sarah angrily.

    "To see a doctor?" asked Michael awkwardly.

    For some reason, he couldn''t say anything.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard Michael''s words.

    Six years ago her ex-husband had been her patient, but Sarah knew it was just a coincidence.

    This time, it wasn''t a coincidence at all! She works in a small clinic and if Michael really happens to be around here and is sick, he can go to the big hospital instead of his little clinic!

    Michael cleared his throat when he saw Sarah''s gaze, apparently his small talk failed miserably.<sub> </sub>

    "I dide to see you. It''s about dad. Can we at least sit down first?" asked Michael who was still standing by the door.

    Sarah''s expression immediately turned worried. Did something happen to Mr. Collins?

    "Okay, please..."

    Before Sarah could finish her words, the door behind Michael opened again and something immediately ran towards Sarah.

    "Mommy!"

    Sarah''s face immediately smiled and opened her arms wide when she heard the voice.

    While Michael was seen blinking his eyes when he saw one¡­ two¡­ little boys just walked in and ran towards Sarah.

    Sarah has children?!

    "Mommy! Look at this, I got an A on my homework!" said one of the little boys, showing Sarah his grade with a proud expression.

    "I got an A too, Mommy!" said the other boys showing Sarah the paper he was holding.

    Sarah''s face broke into a wide smile when she saw this. Actually, she didn''t really care about the grade of her children, as long as they were healthy, that was enough.

    Seeing them happy like this made Sarah happy.

    She then immediately kissed the lips of her sons in turn.

    "Mommy is so proud of you two!" Sarah replied then immediately pulled her two sons in her arms.

    Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when her gaze caught Michael''s feet standing right in front of her, she then subconsciously raised her head to look at the man''s face. Michael was looking at her with a strange look.

    "Shit! I forgot about Michael!" thought Sarah who hastily let go of her arms and immediately stood up.

    "Michael," Sarah said in a voice that sounded awkward.

    Michael was still silent, he really felt strange to see there were two small children who just called Sarah as Mommy.

    "Didn''t Sarah not remarry? What happened?" thought Michael,pletely confused.

    He had previously told James to find out if Sarah had remarried, and ording to reports from James, the woman was not married.

    But why do two little kids call Sarah Mommy?

    Michael then immediately noticed the two little boys who were now staring at him.

    The faces of the two boys didn''t look alike, but Michael could tell they were twins.

    One had dark brown hair, while the other still holding Sarah''s hand had blonde hair.

    "Are they that man''s sons? But¡­ isn''t that man already married to Anna?" thought Michael in bewilderment.

    When he came to Anna''s wedding, he was very surprised to see that the woman''s husband, was Sarah''s boyfriend whom he met at that time.

    "Is Sarah hiding here because she''s pregnant with that blonde?" thought Michael as he stared intently at the blond-haired boy. The boy also had blue eyes, simr to that doctor.

    Seeing himself being stared at, the boy subconsciously took Sarah''s hand and hid behind his mother a little.

    "What are you seeing, old man?"

    Michael immediately flinched when he heard that displeased voice. He then immediately turned his head and looked at the dark brown haired boy.

    "Do you want to seduce my Mommy? We have a very cool Daddy and not as old as you. You don''t stand a chance, old man! So go!" said the boy then immediately stood between Michael and Sarah and spread his tiny hands wide.

    Michael became flustered when he heard that. What?

 Chapter 197 Dont Seduce Mommy!

    The atmosphere in Sarah''s examination room became silent, Michael looked at the little boy who was staring at him with a fierce face, but it didn''t look fierce at all. He''s more like a puppy. It looked adorable.

    Meanwhile Sarah also looked shocked that she couldn''t say anything. This was the first time she had seen her son act like that.

    The little dark brown haired boy standing in between Sarah and Michael was still looking at Michael, but seeing that the man didn''t leave, he immediately turned his head back to look at his younger brother, as if giving a sign.

    The little blond boy nodded, then immediately stood behind his older brother and opened his tiny arms wide, following his older brother.

    "You have no chance, old man! Don''t seduce my Mommy!" said the blond boy, his tone seemed a little quivering and not as loud as his brother.

    "By the way, Rapa, what is seduce?" asked the blonde looking at his brother who was standing in front of him, blinking his eyes.

    The boy who was called Rapa turned his head when he heard his brother''s words.

    "That¡­ um¡­ this old man wants to take Mommy from us. Anyway we have to get rid of this old man!" said Rapa looking at his brother.

    The blonde immediately nodded then looked back at Michael with a fierce expression.

    Michael still looked speechless when he heard the conversation of the two children who seemed not to realize that he could hear them. That''s¡­ really weird.

    "Raphael! Gabriel!"

    Sarah finally came to her senses and started screaming the names of her children. Both her hands are ced on the waist.

    The two little boys flinched slightly when they heard their mother''s screams, and in unison immediately turned to look at their mother. The two''s expressions immediately turned to fear seeing Sarah''s gaze.

    Mommy is angry!

    "Mommy, don''t be mad! We will protect Mommy!" said Raphael, the dark brown.

    The little boy then immediately turned around and looked at Michael again.

    "Go!" said the boy angrily.

    "That old man wants to take Mommy, huaaa," Gabriel suddenly started to cry.

    Seeing his younger brother start to cry, Raphael who was wearing a fierce face also suddenly started to cry.

    Now the room was filled with the cries of the two boys.

    Seeing this Sarah could only sigh and then pulled her two children in her arms and patted them on the back, trying to calm them down.

    ? "Michael, go! I''ll call youter!" said Sarah as her two children were still crying.

    Actually, where did his eldest son learn the word seduce? Looks like Sarah will have to ask thatter. However, right now she had to calm her two children down first.

    Michael''s face looked wronged, he really felt this was unfair. He didn''t do anything!

    Usually children would like him, why do these two children hate him? Was it because they were the son of that male doctor? Their father must hate him, so these two puppies hate him too?

    "Give me your number first!" said Michael who was still standing there.

    "Michael! Seriously?! I''m definitely gonna meet youter! There''s my business card on that table!" said Sarah looking at the man with annoyance.

    Didn''t the man see that she was having a hard time calming her two children? But Michael is talking about her fucking number?!

    Michael then immediately walked over to Sarah''s desk and took the woman''s business card which was ced in a small open box.

    He then looked at Sarah who now didn''t look at him at all because she was busy calming her two children.

    Michael suddenly felt a strange feeling. Did Sarah live like this after parting with him? Raising two children alone?

    "If you didn''t choose that man, you wouldn''t have to live like this. Do you regret it, Sarah?" thought Michael looking at the woman.

    Suddenly their eyes met, making Sarah immediately open her mouth.<sub> </sub>

    "Go!" said Sarah quietly.

    Michael took a deep breath and quickly left the room.

    ***

    "You came!"

    Michael''s face immediately broke into a wide smile when he saw Sarah walking towards him.

    He then immediately stood up, trying to pull out a chair for her, but Sarah pulled it first, causing Michael, who had been taking a step forward, to slowly start to back away and return to his seat.

    "You want to order something?" Michael asked when the waiter came to bring them menus.

    After his meeting with Sarah, Michael thought hard where he could talk to Sarah.

    He ended up choosing to meet at a restaurant, and took her out for lunch.

    However, Sarah immediately rejected him, and said to meet in the evening.

    So this is where the ex-husband and wife are now. Sitting face to face in a restaurant

    "I''ve had dinner, just order me a drink," Sarah said trying to look calm.

    Right now Sarah was really anxious. Michael has met her sons! Did Michael notice?

    At one nce, people won''t be able to tell that Michael is the father of her children, but if one looks closely, her sons look like that man.

    They had the same lips as Michael, and his eldest son had the same eyes as the man.

    Sarah wasn''t actually nning oning, but if she avoided Michael it would make her suspicious. So she decided toe.

    "Ohhh¡­ alright," Michael said awkwardly then immediately ordered food for him, and dessert for Sarah.

    "What about the twins? Is there someone to look after them?" Michael asked, trying to starting small talk

    "No! Just say what you want, Michael! My son is waiting for me at home!" said Sarah coldly. Unconsciously she folded her arms in front of her chest.

    She was really worried! Did Michaele here knowing about her son?

    Michael just sighed when he saw Sarah''s defensive attitude. He knew he had wronged her in the past, but did she have to act like that to him?

    "It''s about dad! He''s sick and..." Michael didn''t continue. He didn''t want to continue his word. However, he knew he had to tell Sarah this.

    "The doctor said he won''t be long," Michael continued and swallowed hard.

    The atmosphere suddenly became silent after Michael finished his sentence.

    "I see," said Sarah after a moment, her arms folded across her chest immediately lowered.

    "But that has absolutely nothing to do with me, Michael. Both of us are over," Sarah said quietly, a little unsure.

    There was something sad in her chest when she heard that the age of the man she had considered like her father was just around the corner.

    However, Sarah knew that she had to be firm in setting her boundaries. She must no longer be involved with Michael, nor with the man''s family.

    "I know we''re done, but this has something to do with you. My dad gave you eighty percent of his wealth and all of his shares in Collins in his inheritance!"

    Sarah blinked when she heard what Michael had just said.

    What?!

 Chapter 198 Twins Father

    There was silence again between Michael and Sarah. Sarah''s expression looked surprised with her mouth slightly open.

    The arrival of the waiter bringing their drinks made Sarah immediatelye to her senses, and without waiting any longer, Sarah took a sip of her drink.

    "Are you sure your father would do such a thing?!" Sarah asked, looking at Michael intently.

    Michael nodded his head.

    "But why?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Why did Mr. Collins has to give her that much in his will? Ah no, why is her name even in his will?

    "I don''t know either. You know, the older you get, the more stubborn people be. Dad always treats you like his daughter-inw," Michael exined.

    "But I''m not his daughter-inw!" said Sarah, raising her voice.

    "Then what about his actual daughter-inw?" Sarah continued, starting to feel bad for the woman. Mr Collins'' actions this time really disappointed her, the old man shouldn''t have done this. It would only put her in a difficult position.

    "Eh?" Michael looked a little confused by Sarah''s words. He was the only child in the Collins family. So what daughter-inw is that woman talking about?

    "I''m not remarrying," Michael replied.

    "Ohh..." Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she heard that. She wanted to ask why Michael didn''t do that, but her mouth closed again.

    It was absolutely none of her business and had nothing to do with her at all.

    The atmosphere became quiet again between the two of them, until finally the waiter came to bring Michael''s order.

    "I know you''ve eaten, but eat the chocte cake. It would look awkward if I was the only one eating alone," said Michael looking at Sarah and then starting to eat his food.

    He knew it wasn''t time to eat, but he was hungry!

    Sarah just sighed when she saw Michael start to eat, she then started to take her spoon to enjoy the chocte cake that Michael ordered.

    The two then ate in silence and lost in their own thoughts.

    "I hope you wille with me," said Michael suddenly when he had eaten half his meal.

    "I refuse," Sarah replied calmly.

    By now she could more or less guess why Michael hade to see her, it was because of inheritance. It made Sarah a little calm because the man didn''t know what she had done.

    "So you want to get that inheritance?" asked Michael with a slight snort. He thought at least Sarah would help him, but he didn''t think Sarah would reject him outright.

    "It''s not like I asked your father to give it to me," Sarah said nonchntly while eating her chocte cake. She put the spoon into her mouth to clean the spoon from the chocte that was stuck in there.

    Michael snorted at Sarah''s changed attitude, it seemed she had be a little bold over the past six years.

    "You think you can take the risk?" asked Michael in a tone that sounded stern.

    "You''re threatening me?" Sarah asked coldly. She had even put the spoon back on the te and she was staring intently at the man.

    Michael sighed.

    "No, it''s not like that," Michael said in a softer tone.

    "Dad owns the most shares in Collins. right now, if people know that all the shares are given to you, they will try to get it, and what I mean here is to use all means," Michael exined.

    Sarah didn''t say anything when she heard that.

    "You have two sons, Sarah. It could harm your kids," Michael continued when Sarah didn''t seem to understand what he was saying.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah was still silent when she heard that, but a cold sweat started running down her back.

    "I can sell itter," Sarah said, trying to look calm. took her drink and took a sip, to moisten her suddenly dry throat.

    "Are you sure you can handle it? You know inheritance applies when dad has died, right? How long do you think people will know about dad''s will? How long will it take people to search for information about you, and find you?" Michael asked back.

    "I''m not here to scare you, Sarah. I''m just worried," continued Michael, looking at the woman gently.

    "Don''t bullshit me, Michael! You just want the shares and the money!" said Sarah gritting her teeth. She was really annoyed that Michael had managed to touch her weak point.

    She knew Michael was just trying to persuade her, but Sarah admitted that what the man said had some truth in it.

    "I do want the shares, but I''m not lying! I was really worried because I didn''t expect you to have children, and it''s twins!" Michael said, sounding like he was being wronged..

    "After all, why are you stupidly raising those two kids alone? Does the man not want to take the responsibility? Or did you not tell him?" continued Michael, suddenly annoyed.

    Seeing Sarah with the twins had bothered him so much. He couldn''t imagine what she was going through. Why did she have to live like that after separating from him?

    "Eh?" Sarah looked surprised and embarrassed. Did Michael find out?

    "That blonde doctor! He is the twins''s father, right? The blonde looks a lot like him!" said Michael exining what he meant.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief in her heart when she heard that. Actually what Michael had just said wasn''t wrong at all because his family didn''t have the twin genes, and neither did he have blond hair or blue eyes.

    Sarah herself was confused as to why she could give birth to twins, or that her youngest son had blonde hair and blue eyes. It seems that this has something to do with her family because usually for fraternal twins, the odds are higher if it runs from the mother''s family.

    Maybe her family has the twin gene.

    To be honest, Sarah didn''t care. Her two sons are her children. Who they look like, she doesn''t care. They are still her sons.

    "That''s none of your business, Michael!" Sarah said then took her drink back and drank it, trying to calm herself down so as not to look suspicious.

    Michael just snorted at Sarah''s attitude. He was just worried though. After all, she had filled his heart. Is it wrong if he''s worried about her?

    "I''ll think about it again."

    At this time the direction of their conversation began to lead to her sons, and she had better change the subject immediately, ah no, she better leave immediately.

    Sarah then suddenly stood up and took her bag which was ced on the table.

    "You want to go? Let me take you," said Michael who also stood up.

    "I can take a taxi! I''ll contact youter when I''ve made up my mind!" said Sarah looking indifferent.

    "I will keep waiting till you say yes."

    ***

    Once home, Sarah immediately thanked the nanny she hired to look after her sons, she then immediately walked to her son''s room to see the two of them.

    Her face involuntarily smiled when she saw the adorable face of her son who was fast asleep. She then kissed their foreheads in turn and pulled up their nkets.

    As soon as she came out of their room, she immediately headed for the kitchen to get a can of beer. She needed alcohol right now and went back to her living room..

    Sarah then sighed.

    What should she do?

 Chapter 199 Little Brat

    "Mommy, I''m ready!"

    "I''m ready too!"

    Sarah looked at her two children who were running towards her looking excited with big smiles on their faces while carrying their bags in their favorite clothes.

    "Have you guys brought your passports yet? We can''t leave without the passports," Sarah warned them.

    The two then looked at each other and seemed to realize that they had not brought it and immediately went back into their room.

    Sarah then checked once again the contents of her bag to see if she had brought all her things and not forget something.

    After her meeting with Michael that time, Sarah had finally made her decision to return to London and see Mr. Collins.

    It wasn''t an easy decision, but Sarah didn''t want to get involved in such a war for inheritance. Especially if her children were involved.

    Her decision was certainly weed by Michael, the man even eagerly wanted to ask her toe back that day.

    However, Sarah refused, she had to take care of things before she left. Closed the clinic, notified the twins, informed the twins'' kindergarten, and most importantly, taking care of the twins'' passports.

    Sarah doesn''t know how long she is going to be in London, and she couldn''t just leave her two kids with their nanny.

    So after thinking about it, Sarah decided to take the two of them along. Luckily the twins weren''t in elementary school yet, so it didn''t really matter.

    Sarah thought that their departure for London would take a little longer since she knew how long it would take to make a passport, but apparently Michael helped her speed things up and also offered to go with him since he was boarding his private jet.

    At first Sarah wanted to refuse, as much as possible she did not want any interaction between Michael and the twins. However, Michael insisted and said about the cost. Sarah would also be morefortable taking her private ne than the public ne, even if it was a high ss ticket.

    Sarah finally couldn''t help but ept it. She had to think logically at this point. Besides being able to save her money, it would also make her morefortable.

    The flight took about 21 hours, and Sarah had no idea what difficulties she would face on the ne with the twins. They can be a bit independent and less fussy, but after all, they''re still kids!

    After feeling everything was ready, Sarah immediately walked out carrying a suitcase and a handbag, one hand holding Gabriel''s hand.

    "Raphael! Let''s hold Gabriel''s hand!" Sarah shouted when she saw her eldest child walking alone.

    One of the difficulties of having twins is that she only has two hands! If possible, Sarah would like to have three hands so that she can hold both their hands when her one hand is busy carrying something.

    "Give me your hand, Rapa. Before Mommy gets mad!" Gabriel warned his brother and then stretched out his hand.

    Raphael, who wanted to walk first to get to the elevator, immediately obeyed when he heard his brother''s words.

    Mommy is very scary when she is angry, he should immediately obey.

    When the elevator finally opened and they exited the apartment building, the faces of the twins who had looked happy before, immediately changed when they saw a man waiting for them below.

    Raphael immediately let go of his brother''s hand and stepped forward with a fierce expression.

    "Why are you here, old man?!" asked Raphael fiercely.

    Michael flinched a little at the behavior of the dark brown haired little boy, he thought he wouldn''t experience this again because Sarah had exined it to her children. But he had no idea the puppy would once again bark at him not toe near his mommy.

    "Raphael!" Sarah scolded when she saw her son''s attitude, she had previously exined that seduce is not a word like that, and Michael wasn''t seducing her.<sub> </sub>

    "That old man is just mommy''s friend, right?" asked Gabriel who was still holding Sarah''s hand and turned to his mother.

    Sarah turned to her youngest child and nodded, reassuring him once again that the man in front of them would not take their mother.

    Actually Sarah was a little touched by the attitude of her children, she did not expect her two children to "protect" her like that. But she knew she had to correct their attitude.

    Seeing that Sarah seemed to have exined about him to the twins, so that one of the puppies didn''t bark at him like before, Michael worked up the courage to approach the puppy who was still barking.

    "Hello," said Michael, crouching down to equalize their height.

    "I''m your mommy''s¡­ friend, you can call me Uncle Michael."

    Michael cursed himself inwardly when he heard what he just said. It was really awkward. Even in his wildest dreams Michael never expected that one day he would greet his ex-wife''s son and introduce himself as Uncle Michael.

    "Old man!" replied Raphael who was still showing his fangs. He really didn''t like this man in front of him.

    "Mommy, is that an old man''s car?" Gabriel pointed suddenly to the car behind Michael.

    His brother called the man an old man, so for the sake of their solidarity, he would also call him old man!

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief when he heard the words of the two children, it seems they are not as cute as he thought, they are both little brat!

    Sarah nodded her head then turned to Michael, giving him the look that they should just leave.

    Michael sighed then stood up and started walking towards his car to open the trunk, he then immediately went over to Sarah to help her get her suitcase.

    Sarah looked at Michael when she saw the outstretched hand.

    "Let me help you," said Michael, still holding out his hand but not holding the suitcase, trying not to force Sarah.

    Sarah finally chose to hand over her suitcase to Michael, she didn''t know why Michael was suddenly being this nice to her after what had happened to them in the past.

    Was he trying to act like nothing happened?

    After loading Sarah''s suitcase in the trunk, Michael immediately went to the passenger seat, to open the door for Sarah, but he had to sigh when he saw Sarah getting into the back seat, along with the twins.

    Looks like today he will be the driver for the three people in the back seat.

    "Are you all ready?" Michael asked after he got into the driver''s seat and looked back to see if the passenger was ready.

    "Mommy¡­ it''s crowded here!" said Raphael who was sitting near the door and seemed to be in a pinch..

    "Yeah, I''m stuck too! Mommy just sits in the front,"ined Gabriel who sat in the middle of his brother and mother.

    Sarah''s expression looked like she couldn''t believe what she just heard. The seat was a little tight because the three of them were sitting in the back, but she thought the twins could still sitfortably.

    "Riel is right, Mommy just sits in the front. It''s crowded,"ined Raphael who started to whine.

    Michael, who watched the scene from the driver''s seat, couldn''t help but smile inwardly. He took back his words earlier saying these two little kids are little brat, they are cute kids who do their job well!

 Chapter 200 Please Let Me Go, Father

    In the end, Sarah chose to move and sit in the passenger seat. Her eyes stared intently at Michael who didn''t want to start his car at all. Judging by his expression, Michael seemed to want her to sit beside him too.

    After feeling that everyone had buckled up, Michael immediately started the car he bought to go to the airport.

    On the way, both Michael and Sarah had strange feelings inside, and both seemed to be thinking about something.

    "This is really weird and awkward," Michael thought, asionally ncing at the twins in the rear-view mirror.

    The woman sitting next to him was his ex-wife, and the twins sitting in the back were the son of his ex-wife with another man.

    If he hadn''t made a stupid mistake in the past, the woman sitting next to him not gonna be his ex-wife, and the children sitting in the back would be his children.

    Meanwhile, Sarah also felt a strange feeling when the four of them were in one car.

    There is a father, mother and two children. The difference is, the father and mother are no longer married, and the father and son do not know that they are family.

    This is really weird and Sarah feels really bad about it.

    "It''s okay, Sarah! This is better! You can raise your two children alone, like you have been doing all this time," Sarah thought, trying to strengthen her heart and push the bad feeling away.

    ***

    After a long journey, the four finally arrived in London.

    "Then¡­ see youter, Michael," said Sarah who had brought her suitcase and told Raphael to hold Gabriel''s hand.

    "I can take you," Michael offered, but Sarah just looked at him and shook her head.

    "I''ll take a cab. Don''t worry, I''ll see Mr. Collins soon," Sarah said and then left without waiting for Michael''s answer.

    Michael just stared at the departure of the three people with a sad expression. Over the past few hours, he hadn''t really interacted much with the Twins as Sarah seemed to be trying to keep some distance between them.

    However, he always looked at the two boys with a curious look. They are twins, but very different in nature.

    Although there is no direct interaction, he is always happy to see the interaction of the two puppies who always talk about random things.

    Michael sighed then quickly shook his head, now he should head to his office to get back to work after almost two weeks.

    Meanwhile, Sarah, who had stopped her cab, was a little quiet when the driver asked where they were going.

    Right, where should she go now? She had no ce to live, nor any family here.

    "Take me to the orphanage¡­" Sarah decided to go to the orphanage where she grew up.

    Besides that it was the only ce she could think of, there were a lot of kids that the Twins could y with.

    ***

    Sarah took a deep breath, repeatedly doing this to prepare herself, before finally opening the door to one of the VIP rooms in the hospital, Mr Collins'' room.

    She decided toe alone without Michael, nor with the Twins. It''s best if Michael''s parents didn''t know about them, and Sarah was grateful that the Twins could feelfortable ying with their new friends so she had some alone time.

    Mr. Collins, who was sitting on the bed, immediately turned towards the door when it was knocked and opened by someone. His eyes immediately opened wide when he saw the person who had just entered.<sub> </sub>

    "Sarah?! Is that you?!" asked Mr Collins, narrowing his eyes.

    Even though the woman''s appearance changed slightly with her body shape not like it used to be but also not too fat, and her face starting to look wrinkled, there was no mistaking it, the woman wearing pastel colored clothes was Sarah, his daughter-inw.

    "You can lie down, Mr. Collins," said Sarah hastily with both hands in front when she saw the man was about to get off.

    "I really didn''t expect to see you again! I am happy! How are you? You''ve had lunch?" asked Mr Collins eagerly. A happy smile appeared on his old face.

    "I''m d to see you too, Mr Collins. I''m fine and I''ve had lunch," Sarah replied with an unconscious smile. She then immediately walked over to the old man while spreading her arms wide, hugging the man who was sitting leaning on the hospital.

    Sarah''s heart ached when she could feel how thin the man was in her arms.

    After the hug, Sarah immediately sat down in the chair beside Mr Collins'' bed.

    "To be honest¡­ I''m here because of Michael. He asked me toe here," said Sarah suddenly when she saw Mr Collins'' happy expression. She should have told the man the truth.

    Mr. Collins'' smile immediately changed when he heard that.

    "I see," he answered curtly. He thought his man had found Sarah and told her toe see him, but he lost by one step.

    Sarah nodded her head, then bit her lower lip. Feel hesitant to tell her next words. But, she finally steel herself and held the old man''s hand.

    "Father, I know you are doing this out of thinking of me. But can you just let me go? Michael and I are divorced, I don''t want to have anything to do with him, nor do his family," Sarah begged in a pleading voice.

    "Please let me go, father," she continued in a voice that was beginning to tremble.

    She knew Mr Collins might have pity on her, or loves her so much that he gave away his fortune to him, but Sarah simply didn''t want to be involved with Michael''s family anymore.

    "I really like you, Sarah. I know you''re still not married. Can you at least think about it again?" asked Mr. Collins, looking at the woman gently.

    Sarah wiped away the tears that had drifted away and shook her head.

    "Our rtionship is over, father. Please change your will. If you really want to give me an inheritance, just give it a little, don''t be like that," begged Sarah, who was still tearing up.

    Mr. Collins shook his head, his expression resolute, and he immediately withdrew his hand that was being held by Sarah.

    "My decision is final, Sarah. I will give my inheritance to you. Only you deserve it," said Mr. Collins adamantly then turned his face away.

    "Father..." Sarah said quietly. She had no idea that this man would be so stubborn.

    "Then I''lle back next time, you better rest," Sarah continued when she saw that the man didn''t want to look at her at all.

    "Sarah!"

    Sarah immediately turned around when she heard the old man calling her name.

    "If you really want me to change my inheritance. I will do it on one condition."

    "Live with Michael again!"

 Chapter 201 Michaels Offer

    "If you really want me to change my inheritance. I will do it on one condition."

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard that. Condition? What did Mr Collins want to say? The man knew he had no money, so Sarah was sure that was not what the man wanted.

    "I''m listening," Sarah replied curtly.

    "Live with Michael again!"

    "WHAT?!" Sarah subconsciously raised her voice. She couldn''t help herself as she listened to how unreasonable Mr Collins'' request was.

    "You know I won''t do that again, Mr Collins! Will never!" said Sarah who was getting emotional.

    "Sarah¡­"

    "And I don''t care if this is yourst wish or something like that! Don''t say things like that to me again!" Sarah cut in when she could catch the man''s changing tone.

    In the past, living with Michael was a mistake she had made.

    Right now she does feel happy because she has two adorable sons, but that doesn''t mean Sarah has never regretted it.

    During her pregnancy, she regretted it so much, why did she have to go through something like this? If she hadn''t lived with Michael, she might have taken on another specialist for her career.

    But Sarah decided to hang on, she had to take responsibility for her actions. However, once in a while she still regretted it.

    Likewise when she had just given birth. The sound of crying from his two sons made her almost go crazy, but thankfully she managed to survive when she saw the faces of her two adorable sons.

    Now she only had them, and they only had her. She must be strong!

    So now Mr Collins wants him to live with Michael again? Sarah would never do that!

    "Then you just have to ept my inheritance with a big smile," said Mr. Collins calmly with a smile.

    In fact, he hadn''t thought of this at all when he decided to give his wealth to Sarah. But after seeing the woman''s face. Why didn''t he try again?

    In the past Michael had messed up what he was doing, but Mr Collins wanted to believe that this time his stupid son wouldn''t do it again.

    "Very well, I will receive your inheritance and your shares in Collins. I heard that would make me the ultimate shareholder, I can do whatever I want for Collins! Bankrupt it and destroy thepany!" said Sarah angrily

    She never thought he would do this to her.

    Mr Collins just nodded and smiled.

    "I absolutely will do it! You think I''m just threatening you?" Sarah asked when she saw the old man''s normal looking attitude.

    "Yes, you can do it. It is yours and you are free to do whatever you want," replied Mr Collins calmly with a smile.

    "But the Sarah I know wouldn''t do such a thing. That''s why you came here, right?" continued Mr Collins with a triumphant smile.

    Sarah clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She was indeed just bluffing and the old man could see it clearly.

    "Sarah¡­ Why don''t you give it a try? Two months! Stay with Michael for two months!" said Mr Collins gently.

    "The doctor said I only had three months left. For the rest of my life, I just want to see you take care of Michael," he continued, still looking at Sarah gently.

    "And who knows the love will grow back between you two," he thought to himself. Mr. Collins subconsciously smiled at the thought of it.

    "No! I won''t do that again!" said Sarah shaking her head with a determined look on her face.<sub> </sub>

    p "Why?"</anda>

    "Because¡­"

    "You haven''t remarried!" Mr Collins cut in quickly.

    Sarah cursed herself in her heart when she heard that. Why are people looking for her background? But Mr Collins doesn''t seem to know about her sons, yet.

    "Michael hasn''t remarried either. Why do you think he hasn''t remarried?" asked Mr. Collins, looking at her gently.

    "That''s none of my fucking business!" Sarah thought to herself. She simply didn''t want to know the reason Michael didn''t remarry, or try to guess because it was none of her damn business!

    "I''ll see youter, I''ll excuse myself!"

    Sarah immediately turned around and walked towards the door without waiting for Mr. Collins to answer. He would not ept any more requests from the old man!

    ***

    Sarah looked at her ex-husband who had been sitting and waiting for her in a restaurant. The man was still wearing his suit with a slightly loosened tie, maybe he came straight here from his office.

    Sarah then immediately sat in the chair in front of Michael, the man tried to pull the chair for her again, but Sarah refused. She didn''t need the man''s manners.

    "Michael, I¡­" Sarah opened her mouth, ready to say that her meeting with Mr Collins had failed and that she couldn''t persuade him.

    That was the reason why she hade here to meet her ex-husband in the evening.

    "I''ve heard it from dad! Regarding his request!" cut Michael in a calm voice.

    "That was totally his idea and I didn''t tell him to say that," Sarah said in a sarcastic tone.

    "I know. You don''t have to be sarcastic," Michael said then sighed. "Why do you always sound annoyed when you talk to me, Sarah? I know I was wrong, but you don''t have to be like this to me."

    Michael waspletely confused, six years had passed but Sarah continued to be on the defensive against him. Couldn''t she just act normal and not like a lion showing its fangs so he wouldn''te near her?

    "I''m just telling you," Sarah said then sighed. Actually, she didn''t hate Michael, she didn''t have any feelings for him. It''s just, maybe subconsciously she did that because she was hiding something from the man.

    Michael also sighed when he heard Sarah''s answer.

    "I wanted to see you to tell¡­ how about we do what dad asks?" Michael asked, finally saying why he had asked Sarah to meet him.

    "What?!" Sarah''s eyes opened wide. "No! I won''t do that! I will not live with you!"

    "No, I didn''t mean that!" said Michael hastily. "We can pretend!"

    Sarah raised her eyebrows, her expression showing that she wanted to hear Michael''s exnation.

    "You and the Twins can live in our apartment."

    Sarah raised her eyebrows again at Michael''s words.

    "Ehem, I mean, the apartment that you and I lived in back then," Michael said when he realized what he said. His expression looked flustered. "The three of you can stay there and we''ll tell dad that you''ve been living with me."

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael''s offer. She really wasn''t convinced by Michael''s offer.

 Chapter 202 I Dont Need Your Money

    There was silence between Michael and Sarah again. Sarah''s expression looked like she was deep in thought, and Michael was waiting for her answer.

    After a while the waiter came to bring their drink order. Just like before, Sarah refused to order food, and Michael wasn''t too hungry to eat alone.

    Michael thanked the waiter then looked at Sarah who was still deep in thought.

    "I don''t know where you currently live, but our apartment¡­ I mean, the apartment you and I lived in at that time, must be much better than where you live now," Michael said trying to persuade the woman.

    Sarah still didn''t say anything and thought about Michael''s words.

    Currently she and the Twins are still living in the orphanage where she grew up because she hasn''t had time to find a ce to live for them.

    "Think of it as a down payment because you want to help me," continued Michael again.

    "I don''t need your money, Michael!" cut Sarah in a firm voice.

    "I mean¡­ you want to do this when you can get a lot of inheritance . I don''t want my dad''s wealth, I just need the shares, so consider this payment for the shares?" Michael said carefully, afraid that Sarah would misunderstand.

    "You don''t have to pay me!" said Sarah in a sharp voice. "Okay, I''ll do it. I will move to your ce!"

    After thinking about it, Sarah thought it was the best choice. Michael''s apartment is a penthouse with two floors. Whenpared to the orphanage they were currently living in, it was definitely better.

    She can also save her money on renting an apartment while also using this time to find work for her.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when Sarah agreed to his offer.

    "I''m d you''re willing to ept it. Don''t worry, I won''t stay there with you guys. Butter we wille to visit dad several times and show that our rtionship looks close. I guess that''s what he wants."

    Sarah just kept silent hearing Michael''s exnation. She felt guilty that this time she had to lie to Mr. Collins, but¡­ she had no other choice. The man had gone too far to ask her to do that.

    "Hopefully everything goes well," Sarah thought.

    ***

    "WOAHHHH!!"

    The Twins couldn''t hide their amazed expressions when they had just entered the apartment where Michael and Sarah were living at the time.

    Sarah just chuckled at their attitude, while Michael just smiled.

    "Mommy! There''s a car in the living room!" Raphael pointed excitedly towards Michael''s car which was parked beside the living room.

    "There is a swimming pool too!" pointed Gabriel towards the balcony when from where he was he could see the swimming pool.

    "You can''t go out!" Sarah warned when she saw her two children turned to look at her with their eyes wanting to swim.

    "Riel! Look! This house has a second floor!" pointed at Raphael when he could see there was a staircase leading to the second floor.

    Gabriel, who still couldn''t take his eyes off the swimming pool, immediately turned his head when he saw this, before finally running after his brother who had already climbed adder.

    "Riel! You can''t run! Later the owner downstairs wille scolding you!" scolded Raphael when he saw his brother running around.

    Gabriel immediately stopped where he was when he heard that and started walking slowly.

    Seeing this, Michael chuckled. The Twins'' behavior was absolutely adorable.<sub> </sub>

    "You can run as much as you want. No one will scold you," Michael said as he watched Gabriel walk slowly like a thief, and Raphael waited impatiently for him.

    The two children immediately turned to look at Michael when they heard his words, then turned their heads to their mommy in unison.

    "Is what the old man said true, Mommy?" asked Raphael, seeking Sarah''s approval.

    Sarah sighed. "Yes, you can do it, but be careful."

    They had been living in a high floor apartment, and if the Twins ran around, the people downstairs would hear them. So Sarah always advised them not to run around in the house.

    After hearing Sarah''s agreement, the two children''s faces immediately smiled and ran towards the second floor. Sarah could even hear that they were saying to race to do it, making Sarah scream again to be careful.

    Meanwhile, Michael did not stop smiling at the behavior of the two children. He was pleased that the two children seemed to like their new ce to live.

    "You want to drink something?" Michael asked, then casually walked to the kitchen. "I think I still had soda in the fridge."

    "You think?" asked Sarah who followed Michael behind. She really had a strange feeling right now because of how familiar this ce was to her. It is so familiar she immediately sat at the dining table that was there.

    "Actually¡­ I live here," Michael said then took out two cans of soda and walked over to Sarah. "But don''t worry. You can still use the room upstairs, and let the Twins have their own room on this floor, I''ll stay somewhere else," Michael continued and sat down at the dining table.

    He had bought this apartment because he remembered Sarah wanted to have two children. So on the first floor there are two rooms, and on the second floor is the master room.

    However, he had no idea that Sarah would actually have two children, but it wasn''t with him.

    This is really weird. He felt weird!

    "It''s fine, we will upy two rooms on this floor," refused Sarah immediately.

    She''d been feeling something strange ever since she''de here, and she was sure it would have been even stranger if she had slept in the upstairs bedroom, her and Michael''s bedroom that time.

    "Okay," Michael replied, not at all pushy.

    Not long after, the two twins came up to Sarah and began to narrate their discoveries excitedly and alternately. Both of their faces looked excited with sweat dripping down their foreheads.

    Michael couldn''t help but shake his head at how Sarah had responded to both of them. The woman could even tell what they were saying? Sarah is really great.

    "Would you like some cold milk?" Michael offered when he saw the sweaty Twins, then immediately stood up and walked to the fridge to get them.

    The two stared at Michael for a moment, then nodded slowly.

    "Old man, are you rich?" Gabriel asked suddenly after drinking the milk Michael gave him.

    "What?" Michael was a little taken aback by the sudden question.

    "You have a good car, your house is also good. Are you Batman?" Gabriel asked once again exining what he meant.

    "He can''t be Batman, you silly. Batman is cool, he''s an old man!" Raphaelmented when he heard his brother''s words.

    "Ahh¡­ I think you''re right," answered Gabriel nodding his head.

    Hearing this, Michael just stared at the two children in disbelief. Did he really not look cool in front of them?

 Chapter 203 Weve Been Living Together

    Sarah took a deep breath to calm herself. Her heart was beating fast and her hands were drenched in cold sweat. She had never been this nervous before.

    "I didn''t know you would be this nervous."

    Sarah turned to the side when she heard the voice. Michael''s smiling face looking at her was immediately seen by her senses of sight.

    Sarah just looked at him with a nted look, ignoring him. Michael might have lied to his father many times, but this was the first time Sarah would ever do that. So that made her nervous!

    "Don''t worry. You''ve done this before," Michael said, trying to encourage Sarah. However, Sarah just looked at him with disapproval.

    "Ah! Don''t get me wrong, I mean, you can act well. That''s apliment," Michael replied, hastily correcting his words.

    Why did he suddenly be stupid when he was around this woman? Michael really didn''t know. From the first time he saw Sarah again, he could always feel nervous and his brain didn''t seem to be working like it used to.

    He had no idea that he would be this awkward to meet that woman again, who by the way, still looked absolutely gorgeous.

    "Let''s go!"

    Sarah''s voice brought Michael back to his senses, he then nodded and immediately grabbed the doorknob from his father''s room.

    "Hello, dad!" said Michael walking into it with a big smile on his face.

    Mr Collins, who was sleeping, turned his head when he heard his son''s voice. His face immediately smiled when he saw the woman behind his son.

    Michael snorted seeing that, was his father just happy when he saw Sarahing?

    "Hello, father!" said Sarah with a faint smile. Right now she wanted to pretend to have a close rtionship with Michael, so she should still call him father.

    "Dad! I''m here too!" said Michael in a half-sulking tone when he saw his father didn''t even look at him for a second.

    Sarah just shook her head at Michael''s attitude, before finally walking over to the old man''s bed.

    "How are you today?" asked Sarah, still keeping her smile. She even grabbed the old man''s hand and grasped it.

    "I got better after seeing you," said Mr Collins with a big smile. He then turned to Michael who was standing right next to Sarah.

    "Why did you twoe here?" he continued curiously.

    Michael and Sarah looked at each other when they heard that, Sarah then nodded her head, as if letting out a signal. Michael nodded then looked back at his father.

    "We''re here to tell you that we''ve been living together, I think you should know about that," Michael said smoothly. He smiled contentedly in his heart because his words didn''t look awkward at all.

    "Yes, after our meeting that time, Michael came to me and persuaded me to live with him," Sarah added. "Now we''ve lived together for three days. We are very busy so we only got to meet you today."

    "So you don''t have to worry and think about us anymore. I hope you get better soon." Michael smiled contentedly in his heart when he heard his words with Sarah. They didn''t practice at all, but she did a great job of helping him.

    After this they had toe visit together a few times, showing that the two of them seemed very close andter Sarah could tell his father to change his inheritance, then he would finally get what he wanted.

    This is really the perfect n!

    "What nonsense are you guys saying?!" Mr Collins'' voice rose, he even withdrew his hand which was still held by Sarah. His face looks angry.

    "You think because I''m currently sleeping in this hospital bed that I can''t get any information from the outside, Michael?" asked Mr Collins sharply. "I know you''ve been staying at the hotel these past few days."<sub> </sub>

    "Are you spying on me?!" Michael asked in a rising voice. He couldn''t believe that at his age, his father would spy on her.

    Mr. Collins just ignored Michael then turned his gaze to Sarah.

    "And you, Sarah. How could you try to lie to me?" The old man''s voice was not as high as when he was talking to Michael. This time it sounded quiet, and there was a hint of disappointment there.

    "That¡­"

    "I asked Sarah to do this!" cut Michael quickly when he saw his father looking at the woman with a disappointed look. "Don''t me her, this was all my n!"

    Mr Collins sighed when he heard that. He then looked at his only child with an annoyed look.

    "Go! You two! I don''t want to see you guys right now!" said Mr. Collins in annoyance and quickly turned his back to them.

    "Ahh.;..really!" Sarah suddenly spoke after being silent for a long time. "We wouldn''t have done this if you hadn''t been stubborn in the first ce or given me that much of your inheritance, Mr Collins! You¡­." Sarah wanted to curse at him, but she managed to contain herself.

    "Let''s go, Michael!" said Sarah who immediately turned around and walked first.

    "Yes!" Michael, who was slightly surprised when Sarah suddenly raised her voice, immediately followed the woman from inside.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Collins'' lips involuntarily smiled and immediately turned around when he heard the door to the room being locked.

    "Look at them protecting each other like that! Looks like the rest of my life I''m going to have some fun," thought Mr Collins and chuckled.

    This is a lot of fun for him.

    ***

    "Sarah!"

    Michael, who finally caught up with the woman, immediately held her hand, causing Sarah to finally turn to her.

    Michael''s expression immediately changed when he saw Sarah''s expression which looked sad.

    "I''m sorry," Michael said sincerely.

    "It''s okay, Michael. This is not your fault!" Sarah said, trying to look tough. Right now she really felt guilty for having been caught lying to Mr Collins. She did feel annoyed at the old man''s attitude, but she also felt very guilty.

    "I''m sorry," Michael said again, still holding the woman''s hand. Inside he had the urge to pull her into his arms, but he didn''t seem to have the courage.

    "It''s okay," Sarah replied softly and then took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

    The atmosphere between the two of them then became quiet, Sarah finally realized that her hand was still being held by Michael, she then looked at their hands. Michael followed Sarah''s gaze and quickly let go of the hand.

    "Forgive me!" said Michael awkwardly with a blush on his face. He was really embarrassed at the moment, so used to him holding that hand in the past, he felt it was okay to keep holding it.

    "It''s okay," Sarah replied again, who knows how many times she said that and then she pulled her hand again. She felt awkward.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly. "What if we did it for real? Living together?"

 Chapter 204 Are You Guys Back Together?

    "What if we did it for real?" Michael looked at Sarah with a gentle gaze, his face warm. "Living together?"

    "What?" Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she heard that. It was obvious that she really didn''t like what Michael had just offered.

    "I mean¡­ we can''t seem to convince dad, and there''s no other way than this," Michael continued trying to give a reason why he had offered this to Sarah.

    Sarah remained silent, but her expression didn''t change at all.

    "The apartment has a second floor, I can use the second and you use the other. There''s no way dad is gonna know what was going on in the apartment. So we''re just cohabitating. I promise I won''t bother you and the Twins," Michael exined at length. His tone was hurried and sweat was starting to show on his forehead.

    He''s nervous.

    He was never even nervous when he stood up to preside over a meeting, or make a presentation at a seminar he was invited to.

    However, in front of Sarah. He was really nervous and insecure.

    Sarah sighed after hearing Michael''s long exnation. "I don''t know, Michael."

    Right now Sarah really didn''t know if she should ept the offer or not. She didn''t hate Michael, but she was worried that the secret she had been hiding for so long would eventually be revealed if she continued to be with him.

    She had no problem taking the anger out of Michael because she deserved it, but¡­ What if Michael took her two sons? Sarah really didn''t want that to happen.

    "Please consider this, Sarah. I know in the past our rtionship didn''t go well, and I''m not asking you to reconsider our rtionship. It''s just¡­ we have no other choice at this point."

    Michael wanted to hit himself when he heard what he just said. If possible, he wanted Sarah to consider their rtionship. His heart was still pounding when he saw the woman. He still loves her.

    However, Michael knew that he should not do this in a hurry. Sarah''s defensive behavior towards him led Michael to believe that she was still hurt by what he was doing.

    Sarah sighed again. The expression on her face looked like she was deep in thought. Is there really no other choice but to live with Michael?

    No. She would never do that!

    Sarah''s mouth opened, ready to refuse the man''s offer.

    "Sarah?!"

    Sarah''s voice didn''te out when she heard the voice of the person calling her. It came from behind Michael. She then immediately tilted her head to see who had called out to her.

    "Steve?!"

    Sarah couldn''t hide her surprised expression when she saw the man walking towards her before finally that surprised expression turned into a smile.

    Unlike Sarah, Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he saw a man wearing a doctor''s robe with blond hair walking towards them. His lips still held a smile, but it didn''t reach his eyes at all.

    He forgot that the hospital where his father was treated was the hospital where Sarah used to work, and this was also where that doctor worked.

    "Oh!"

    Steve''s facial expression immediately changed when he saw the man who had his back to him was Michael, his face looked awkward.

    "I think I''m interrupting your conversation. Then¡­"

    "You''re not bothering me at all!" Sarah cut in quickly, she even grabbed Steve''s sleeve a little so he wouldn''t get out of here.

    Meanwhile, Michael stared at Sarah''s hands with a strange expression on his face. He felt something burning inside when he saw that hand.

    Michael then turned to Sarah, to see the expression on her face. His mouth suddenly felt bitter when he saw the happy expression on the woman''s face.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you love him so much that you stare at him like that? He''s even married!" thought Michael who was very disturbed by that stare.

    "Yeah, you didn''t bother us. Then¡­ I''ll excuse myself first."

    After saying that, Michael immediately left the two of them.

    Now his suspicions have be clearer, it seems that the Twins are indeed Steve''s children. But why do the two of them seem to be on good terms? The man even greeted Sarah first.

    "Doesn''t he know about the Twins? Or¡­ his parents disapproved of Sarah?" thought Michael started to wonder what exactly was going on.

    ***

    "Why didn''t you call me when you got back to London?" Steve asked, looking at the woman sitting in front of him. His expression was happy to see her again. "Are the Twins here too?"

    Sarah didn''t answer right away, she took her drink and took a sip.

    "I came suddenly, and didn''t have time to contact you," replied Sarah, who looked very awkward.

    To be honest, after hearing the news that Steve had married Anna three years ago, Sarah felt really awkward and started keeping her distance from Steve.

    She didn''t know why Anna broke off her engagement to Michael and ended up marrying Steve, but Sarah felt ufortable with that woman.

    What if the woman thinks that she is always after her man? First Michael, then now Steve?

    "Yeah, they''reing with me too."

    "Is that true?" A smile immediately appeared on Steve''s face. "You should meet me with them sometime. Or how abouting to visit my house? You must see my daughter, she is very beautiful!"

    Steve then immediately took out his cellphone and showed Sarah his daughter''s photos.

    Sarah''s lips formed a smile when she saw the photo of the two year old little girl. The girl had Steve''s eyes and looked a lot like Anna.

    "Oh yeah," Steve then looked around, then leaned his body towards Sarah. "By the way wasn''t that your ex-husband earlier? Are you guys back together?" Steve asked quietly, his face looking curious.

    "Why do you look like you want to say something secret? You can act as usual," Sarah said with a sigh and shook her head at Steve''s attitude.

    "Sorry." Steve then returned to his original sitting position.

    Sarah then moistened her suddenly dry lips, hesitant to say what had happened. Could she tell Steve about this?

    "Are you free? This might be a bit long," said Sarah, who chose to tell the story. She had no one to talk to about her problems, and so far Steve knew enough about what was going on in her life.

    "I''m free, unless suddenly there''s an emergency patient who needs me," Steve replied, then took his drink and drank it.

    Sarah took a deep breath, then opened her mouth. She told him why she was here, the inheritance from Mr Collins, and Michael''s offer.

    "Ohh¡­ you will be a rich woman! Don''t forget to treat meter!" said Steve jokingly.

    "Steve!"

    Steve chuckled then put on a serious expression.

    "Why don''t you try it? ept your ex-husband''s offer?"

 Chapter 205 Male Figure

    Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when she heard Steve''s words. The look on her face made it clear that she didn''t like what the man had just said.

    Wasn''t Steve his friend? She thought Steve would take her side.

    "Why do you think so?" Sarah asked and folded her arms.

    A smile immediately appeared on Steve''s face when he saw Sarah''s attitude.

    "Easy, mom, you don''t have to give me a look when you''re scolding your kid," Steve said with a chuckle.

    "I mean, it''s for the Twins. They haven''t had a male figure in their lives all this time, have they?" Steve continued calmly. "You should know how important that is. You used to want to be a pediatric surgeon."

    Sarah was silent when she heard Steve''s words. So far, her two children do not have a male figure in their lives. Their nanny and kindergarten teachers are also women.

    "Unlike other single moms who have their dad, or their brother, you don''t have anyone to turn into a male figure for the Twins to see," Steve continued with a careful smile.

    Sarah once again fell silent when she heard the facts Steve had given her. Bitter fact.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to upset you," Steve said when he saw the change in Sarah''s face.

    Sarah shook her head and lowered her hand. "No, you''re right. You''re just stating a fact."

    "So¡­ why don''t you try to ept your ex-husband''s offer? He may not be able to be a father figure even though he is the father, but he can be a temporary male figure in the Twins'' lives for a while, maybe like an uncle figure?"

    Sarah was silent when she heard those words. Did she have to do as Steve said?

    "Oh yeah, what are you busy with right now? Have you got a job?" Steve asked, suddenly changing the subject as the atmosphere between them became a little awkward.

    ***

    Sarah looked at the faces of her two children who were currently sleeping in the same bed.

    At first the two often quarreled to sleep in the same bed because all this time even though they were in the same room, they had their own bed.

    But after three days of being here, the two of them seemed to be getting along and sleeping in the same bed.

    Sarah''s facial expression looked sad when she looked at the angelic face that had kept her strong until now. Steve''s words kept ringing in her head.

    "I''m sorry," Sarah muttered quietly.

    She''d been trying to fill the void of a father for her two sons, but she didn''t seem to be doing enough at all.

    As Steve said, she was different.

    She rarely even got to spend time with the Twins because she had to earn money for the three of them.

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears flowed out as she recalled how her life had been so far.

    She thought she might have done what was best for her children, but it seemed that was simply not enough.

    ***

    "Raphael! Gabriel!" Sarah looked at her children in turn. "Mommy has something to say."

    The Twins, who were eating their breakfast, immediately looked at Sarah with a confused look.

    "What''s wrong, Mommy?" Gabriel asked.

    "Are we in trouble?" asked Raphael. He then looked at his brother who was sitting beside him. "Riel, did you tell Mommy?!" he continued usingly.

    "I didn''t tell Mommy!" Gabriel said with a facial expression feel wronged..

    Sarah''s eyebrows rose when she heard her children''s conversation. Are they hiding something from her?<sub> </sub>

    "What''s that?" asked Sarah, sounding sharp without realizing it.

    The boys were silent, shut tight their mouths.

    "Raphael?" Sarah looked at her eldest son, then turned her gaze to her youngest son. "Gabriel?"

    "I promised Rapa not to tell Mommy!" said Gabriel "Mommy said we have to keep our promise!" Gabriel continued then took his food and ate it.

    Sarah sucked in her breath when she heard that. She did teach her son that, but she did not expect her son to attack her back with what she taught.

    Sarah''s gaze then turned to Raphael, who now seemed to be looking down and not daring to look at her face.

    "Raphael," Sarah called softly. "Look mommy."

    Raphael then slowly raised his head.

    "You can tell Mommy what happened," Sarah said, still in her voice as soft as possible. "Mommy won''t be mad, promise."

    Raphael bit his lower lip, his eyes still looking scared.

    "I¡­I went to the balcony."

    "WHAT?!" Sarah subconsciously screamed, making the two small little boy sitting in front of her flinch.

    "Sorry Mommy¡­ I was just curious to see the swimming pool. Huaa."

    Sarah sighed and immediately stood up and hugged her child who had suddenly been crying.

    She did forbid the Twins to go to the balcony because there was a swimming pool that had been filled and the pool was quite deep.

    Her two children don''t know how to swim and she worries if they run around and suddenly slip.

    So she told them not to go out on the balcony.

    "Mommy''s sorry for screaming, it''s okay, Mommy is not angry," said Sarah trying to calm her son.

    Meanwhile Gabriel just looked at his brother with a nonchnt look, he was indeed surprised his mommy had shouted, but he knew that he was not in trouble.

    "Are you okay? Mommy forbids you to go to the pool for fear that you will fall into the pool. Mommy''s sorry for screaming earlier," said Sarah, continuing to stroke her son''s back to calm him down.

    After a few minutes, Raphael finally stopped crying and Sarah returned to her seat. Her face looked tired. It''s still morning, though!

    "When did Raphael go out?" Sarah asked curiously because she remembered being with her children and never taking her eyes off them.

    "When Mommy was taking a shower," Raphael replied, still sobbing.

    Sarah sighed. She thought she could already leave her son to bathe, but it seemed she was gravely mistaken.

    It seemed like she did need someone else to stay with her at the moment to keep an eye on them.

    "Oh yeah, there''s something Mommy wants to tell you," said Sarah, looking back at her two children and asking for their attention.

    "Uncle Michael." Sarah cursed in her heart when she referred to Michael as uncle, it was really awkward!

    "The old man, will stay here and upy the second floor. What do you think?" asked Sarah.

    Even though she had made up her mind to let Michael live with them, in order for Mr Collins to change his will, Sarah could sense that her children, especially Raphael, did not like Michael. So she should ask his son''s opinion first.

    The Twins fell silent when they heard their Mommy''s words. The old man will live with them?

 Chapter 206 Pursue A Woman Who Has A Child

    Sarah looked at her two sons who were just silent with a facial expression that looked like they were thinking. Subconsciously, Sarah held her breath. She felt a little nervous.

    "Okay." Gabriel was the first to reply, "This is the old man''s house, shouldn''t he live here?" Gabriel asked back with an innocent face.

    Sarah smiled at the answer. She could have guessed that her youngest son would not object to that.

    Sarah''s gaze then turned to Raphael, her son who for some reason didn''t like Michael very much.

    "Alright, he can live here."

    Sarah blinked her eyes when she heard the unexpected answer. She thought that Raphael would refuse and she had to persuade her son to ept Michael. But it seems that her son is starting to grow up.

    Sarah then immediately took out her cellphone and sent a message to Michael, informing him that the man can live in this ce.

    Without Sarah knowing, her eldest child was smiling mischievously. He couldn''t wait to meet the old man!

    ***

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he read the message he just got. James, who was waiting for an order from Michael, immediately frowned.

    "What''s wrong with him?" James thought in confusion. Lately he could notice that Michael''s mood was changing, sometimes he smiled, sometimes he looked annoyed. It made James wonder if the man was sick.

    "James?"

    James immediately snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Michael''s voice.

    "What toys do 5 year old boys like?" asked Michael suddenly.

    He knew the Twins didn''t like him, but now they were going to live together. He had to make a good impression on the puppy so they could like him.

    "Eh?" James looked confused. Was this the reason Michael called him? To ask his opinion on the present?

    "I don''t know. Robots, cars, legos?" James asked confusedly. He is indeed married and has children, but his child is only two years old and it is a daughter.

    How does he know about boys'' preferences?

    Michael fell silent when he heard James''s uncertain answer. His expression looked displeased. He did own a gamepany, and one was targeted at children, but it was an app game, not an object he could take with him as a present.

    "Why are you suddenly asking this?" asked James who couldn''t contain his curiosity. "Wait a minute, are you trying to pursue a woman who has a child?"

    As James recalled, none of Michael''s business partner''s children had a birthday and had to send a present, after all it was usually him who reminded Michael about whose birthday it was and should send presents for them to strengthen their business rtionship.

    Likewise with Michael''s friend, most of Michael''s friends were his friends too, so James knew it wasn''t a present for their friend''s child.

    So the only usible reason at this point was, Michael was trying to pursue a woman who has a child!

    James had read that to approach a woman who has a child, they have to approach the child first!

    Well¡­ he reads it for research purposes only! No other purpose!

    Michael chuckled when he heard James'' question, does he currently look like that? Is trying to pursue a woman who has a child? Well¡­ it doesn''t seem wrong at all.

    James'' expression suddenly changed to sorry.

    He knew Michael''s parents had always wanted a grandchild, and now Mr Collins was sick and he didn''t have much time to live. Did Michael end up looking for a woman who already has a child so that child could be considered a grandchild to them?

    "I''ll go first, James! I don''t have anything scheduled today, do I?" asked Michael who suddenly started to stand up and took his cellphone which was on the table.<sub> </sub>

    James nodded.

    "Did you call me for this?" asked James again who found this very strange.

    "Ah!" Michael stopped and looked at James. "It''s nothing. You can go back to work," Michael replied and quickly left.

    James just looked at Michael with a confused look. Is Michael really approaching a woman who has a child?

    ***

    Michael looked at the elevator in front of him. It was a private elevator that led to his apartment, but he still couldn''t bring himself to touch the button.

    He then looked at the tworge stic bags he was currently holding, after spending several hours wandering around the children''s toy store, Michael finally found a suitable present for the Twins.

    He could only hope that they would like it!

    Michael took a deep breath, trying to shake off his nervousness. He would only meet Sarah, and also the Twins, in his own apartment. Why is he so nervous like this? As if he was going to war?

    After he calmed down a bit, Michael finally pressed the button for the elevator and went inside. In the elevator, Michael saw his reflection and tried to practice the words he had prepared.

    "Hi, uncle has a present for you!"

    Michael cursed himself inwardly when he saw how awkward he looked right now.

    "Hah, it can''t be helped. I can''t believe I called myself uncle to Sarah''s son," Michael muttered with a sad expression on his face.

    Not long after, the elevator doors finally opened and Michael stepped out of it. He then stopped right in front of the apartment door and took another breath, trying to calm his pounding heart.

    Michael''s hand then raised, he pressed the bell attached there. This was indeed his apartment, but he thought he should ring the bell to let Sarah know he was here.

    Not long after, the door was opened by Sarah. The expression on her face looks surprised to see Michaele with arge stic bag.

    "Where are the Twins?" Michael asked as he went inside.

    "Why?" Sarah asked, her voice suddenly cold.

    "Ahh ... I bought a present for them," Michael said, then lifted the stic bag he was holding.

    Michael didn''t have to wait for Sarah''s answer when he saw the Twins sitting at the dinner table, it looked like they were writing something.

    "Boys," Michael called and walked over to them with a happy expression.

    "Look at this, uncle bought a present for you!" said Michael when the two children who had their backs to him immediately turned around when they heard his voice.

    He then ced the stic bag on the floor, then took out a box.

    "This is for¡­ oh yeah, what''s your name?" asked Michael looking at the blonde. He did that on purpose because thest time that kid didn''t show his fangs to him.

    "Gabriel," Gabriel answered shyly. He had a happy look on his face when he saw the box with the car in it, but he still sat where he was and turned to Sarah, as if seeking approval to ept it.

    Sarah who saw this nodded her head, causing Gabriel to finally get off the seat and approach Michael.

    Michael smiled seeing that, one of Sarah''s guard puppies had been subdued! He then looked at the other puppy who was currently staring at him with an expression of wanting to bite him whenever he had the chance!

 Chapter 207 Good With Children

    Michael then immediately took out another box that was still in the stic bag, then handed it to the Dark Brown haired.

    "This is for you¡­ What is your name?" Michael asked, trying to sound as friendly as possible. He even let out a smile. He hoped his friendly nature would make the puppies look wary of him bing tame.

    "I''m too old to y with toy cars, old man!"

    Michael moistened his lips when he heard that sharp tone of voice. He knew that this wouldn''t be easy at all, but couldn''t that brat not bark at him and make him awkward?

    Well¡­ he had expected this, so he wasn''t really that surprised.

    "Is that true?" Michael asked, sounding feigned surprise. "But this is not just an ordinary toy car."

    Michael then pulled his hand that was still holding his gift box and walked over to Gabriel who was ying with his car. Without hesitation, Michael immediately sat down on the floor next to the boy.

    "Did you like the present?" Michael asked, trying to make small talk.

    Gabriel nodded and continued to back and forth his car.

    "Gabriel, actually¡­ this car is special and you don''t have to y it like that," Michael said trying to get the boy''s attention. Every now and then his eyes nced at the other puppy to see if he was staring at them too.

    "Is that true?" asked Gabriel in bewilderment.

    Michael nodded. "Do you want uncle to show it?"

    Gabriel was silent for a moment, then nodded his head and handed the car to Michael.

    Michael subconsciously smiled at the boy''s behavior. It looks like he''s starting to open up to him and that''s a good sign.

    "Actually¡­ we need a remote control for this car. Looks like it''s still in the box of the car. Can Gabriel get it for uncle?" asked Michael gently.

    Gabriel nodded then immediately stood up and approached the car box that was near Sarah, he had indeed told his Mommy to open the present for him.

    Not long after, Gabriel came back to Michael with his car box.

    Michael then immediately took the remote, then took out the battery from his pants pocket which he had prepared. He then slowly exined the function of the battery, and how to insert it.

    "Would you like to try inserting this battery?" Michael asked softly looking at Gabriel who was seriously looking at him. "Try pressing this," Michael continued when he saw the boy''s head nod.

    Gabriel then pressed as Michael said, and an immediate click sounded, indicating that the battery was installed properly.

    "Good job!" said Michael, smiling and then unconsciously stroking the boy''s head.

    Gabriel just smiled broadly at thepliment. His face looks happy.

    Sarah looked at the supposedly father-son interaction with a strange feeling. Her chest felt warm, but on the other hand, she felt sad seeing it.

    So far, Sarah has never bought an RC Cars for her sons because it is expensive. She could afford it and have bought it for them, but she thought that instead of buying expensive toys, which by the way had to buy two because she had twins, the money would be better spent on other things.

    Sarah''s gaze could not be separated from the interaction in front of her, she knew that Michael had always wanted to have children, and could also y well with children, but she did not expect Michael to be able to interact and at the same time teach him.

    He is really good with children.

    Michael could even givepliments and seem natural, which made Sarah feel even more weird about it.

    "Now try to hold this, and move it," said Michael and then handed the remote control to Gabriel.

    Gabriel took it and did as Michael said. The car, which had been silent, started to make a sound and moved forward.

    "Oh!" Gabriel looked surprised, he then looked at Michael.<sub> </sub>

    Michael nodded, as if telling him to keep ying it.

    Gabriel then started running again until the car finally hit the wall.

    "Oh no! An ident!" Gabriel said then went to get his car. His face looks happy to get his new car.

    Michael looked at it with a proud look, it seemed his gift was liked by the man. He then nced at Raphael, trying to see the puppy''s reaction.

    His expression looks like he''s interested!

    Michael smiled at that, he then walked up to Gabriel and showed him how to back off and turn the car around.

    "If you press this, it will y music," Michael said and showed one of the buttons there.

    He also just found out that this car has a music function.

    Gabriel then pressed it and music started. A crispugh immediately escaped the boy''s mouth.

    Michael also smiled at the child''sughter, then his eyes turned to the Dark Brown who was still sitting in his ce but the expression on his face looked very interested in his brother''s toy.

    "You want to y? This car can also be used remotely," said Michael then took the car box and showed it to him.

    Raphael bit his lower lip when he heard Michael''s words. He had to admit that the car the old man brought looked really cool. It can be run remotely!

    But¡­ he was nning to either ignore the old man or bully him! He wouldn''t let himself be tempted by a car!

    "Too bad no one wants to take this car. Looks like uncle will have to return it then," said Michael pretending to be talking to himself but deliberately making his voice heard by Raphael.

    "You can give it to me, uncle," said Gabriel who could also hear it.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that the other child suddenly responded.

    "Oh yeah! Does Gabriel want this car too?" asked Michael, turning to the boy.

    "That is mine!" Raphael shouted suddenly then ran to his car box and tried to pick it up, but Michael held him back.

    "You want this present? Then tell me first what your name is," Michael said with a satisfied smile when he saw the puppy finally starting to sumb.

    "Raphael," replied Raphael who was still holding his gift box. "Now give me my present!" He continued in amanding tone of voice.

    Michael took a deep breath when he heard the boy''s tone. He thought the kid would end up being a sweet kid like Gabriel, but it seemed like he was far from it.

    Michael finally removed his hand from the box. "You want uncle''s help to open the box?" asked Michael offering.

    Raphael took the box and started to stand up, he seemed to have a little trouble holding the box.

    "I can ask Mommy for help!" Raphael refused then walked over to his Mommy who was sitting in the living room and was watching them.

    Michael just watched the boy leave with a sigh. It seemed that he would not easily get the boy to like him.

    "Well¡­ it''s okay, you still have plenty of time, Michael," Michael thought, trying to cheer himself up.

    "But I didn''t think Sarah would give her two sons that name," Michael thought again when he learned the name of the Twins.

    For some reason, their names are simr to his name.

 Chapter 208 Rules

    Michael immediately shook his head when the thought crossed his mind. What was he just thinking? Did he want to insist that the Twins had simr names to him just because they were named Raphael and Gabriel?

    The three of them did have the name of angels, but Michael was sure it was just a coincidence.

    Maybe Sarah named them from angels'' names because they were the angels who had been watching over her all this time.

    She didn''t know what had happened to Sarah over the past 6 years, but Michael was sure it wasn''t easy at all.

    Michael''s thoughts were interrupted when he heard Raphael''s voice calling him an old man. As usual, that little brat''s tone was not sweet at all!.

    Michael then immediately stood up and walked over to the boy and Sarah because they needed batteries for the remote control.

    After handing it over, Michael smoothly immediately moved and sat next to Sarah, then watched the mother-son''s interaction.

    Michael''s face involuntarily smiled at the way Sarah interacted with her son.

    He had known from the start that Sarah would make a good mother, and he had just witnessed that.

    Raphael, who usually sounded annoyed when talking to him, became softer when he spoke to Sarah. Michael didn''t even think that little brat could speak so sweetly.

    Not long after, Raphael had grabbed the remote control and started the car, his face looking happy, which made Michael happy to see that.

    Sarah, who was smiling watching her son y with a happy face, suddenly realized that at this time someone was sitting beside her.

    She then immediately turned around and was surprised when she saw Michael''s face. They were too close!

    Michael, who realized he was being stared at by someone, immediately turned to Sarah.

    Their eyes met.

    Michael''s heart immediately beat fast. After so long, that woman could still make him flutter like this!

    "Ahem," Sarah cleared her throat and quickly averted her gaze. "Let''s talk outside." Without waiting for an answer from Michael, Sarah immediately left and walked towards the balcony.

    Michael took a deep breath, trying to shake off this pounding feeling. He moistened his dry lips, then immediately stood up after Sarah.

    Sarah immediately tucked her hair behind her ear as the night wind brushed against her face, her gaze then turned to the city view which had changed slightly since thest time she saw it, but it still made her feel at peace.

    Not long after, Sarah immediately turned when she felt Michael walking towards her.

    "What is it?" asked Michael, suddenly starting to feel nervous. Did he make a mistake?

    "Don''t you like me buying presents for the Twins?" Michael asked. That was all he could think of at the moment.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "No. Thanks for the presents, but please don''t give it too often," Sarah said sincerely. "And not expensive."

    Even though as a father he should have given something to his child, Sarah did not want her children to be too spoiled with presents from Michael.

    "I see¡­ Alright! I got it!" Michael replied, nodding.

    At least Sarah didn''t stop him from doing that at all. That is enough.

    "But that''s not what I wanted to say," Sarah said when she saw Michael was about to go back inside.

    "Ohh..."

    "Let''s talk about some rules! After all, we''re going to live together now," Sarah said with a serious expression on her face.

    She purposely asked Michael to talk outside so the Twins wouldn''t hear their conversation. They were already at the age of understanding what she was saying, so Sarah had to be careful.

    Michael''s expression was slightly surprised when he heard Sarah''s words.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, Mommy!" said Michael, suddenly imitating the Twins.

    "Michael! I''m serious!" said Sarah angrily.

    Unlike six years ago when she lived with Michael for pretending to be his wife, now the two of them had no rtionship at all. So ording to Sarah they should make some rules.

    But Sarah really still couldn''t believe that she would cohabit with her ex-husband again.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s behavior.

    "Okay! So what are the rules?" Michael asked, sounding serious.

    "First, I told the Twins not to y on the second floor anymore. That''s your area."

    "I have absolutely no problem if they want to y on the second floor," said Michael, who slightly disagreed with the rules.

    He had told Sarah beforehand that he would use the room on the second floor, but that didn''t mean he would forbid Sarah, or the Twins, to go to the second floor.

    Especially after interacting with the Twins today, he wanted to y with them.

    "You''re not nning to ban me from going to the first floor, are you?" continued Michael suddenly as the thought crossed his mind.

    Sarah was silent when she heard this. That was the n.

    Michael is on the second floor, they''re on the first.

    "You must be joking. On the first floor there is the kitchen and the dining table! Where do you want me to eat?" asked Michael, looking disbelieving that his guess was correct.

    "Are you nning to eat here?" asked Sarah, looking surprised.

    "Why not?" Michael asked back. "We can have breakfast and dinner together. Just like we used to." Michael fell silent as he realized what he had just said, his face suddenly turning awkward.

    Sarah also fell silent when she heard that, not expecting Michael to discuss what had happened between them.

    "I mean, I should at least eat at home too, right?" Michael hastily exined, his tone sounding awkward.

    "Why do you think that I should make food for you?" Sarah asked coldly.

    "Ah¡­ then, I''ll hire a chef like before. Later he will prepare the food for us," said Michael with a smile.

    Sarah sighed when she heard what Michael said.

    "Michael! Looks like you misunderstood, we just live together, not family!" Sarah said, trying to remind Michael of their current state.

    She had followed Steve''s advice to let there be a male figure in the Twins'' lives, but that didn''t mean Sarah was going to let Michael suddenly sit down with them at the dinner table.

    He was indeed the father of his child, but they were not family!

    Michael was silent when he heard Sarah''s words. The woman had just given him a fact, a bitter fact.

    True, they are not a family.

    "What''s wrong with that?" asked Michael suddenly.

    "What?" Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard Michael''s question.

    "We''re not family. I''m not your husband and the father of the twins. But what''s wrong with eating together?" Michael looked Sarah straight in the eye. His expression looks sad.

    "Even the students who live in the dorms have to eat together even though they don''t know each other. So what''s wrong with us eating together?"

 Chapter 209 How About Your Rules?

    Sarah fell silent when she heard Michael''s words. Michael was looking at her with a sad look, a look that was all too familiar to Sarah.

    "Gosh! They really look alike!" Sarah thought as she realized where she''d seen that look from before. It looked like the look the Twins had when they were sad that Sarah didn''t buy them a toy. It''s like a kitten!

    Actually, it wouldn''t hurt if they were to eat together at the dining table, but it would be a very strange sight.

    They weren''t family, but they had breakfast and dinner together. Sarah didn''t dare imagine how awkward it would look for her.

    Michael sighed when he saw Sarah just silent. Did Sarah hate him so much that she wouldn''t even eat at the table with him?

    "Then, let''s eat together every weekend. At the end of the week I''m always at home andzy to go out, at least let me eat together with you guys," said Michael trying to relent and not push.

    He knew that at this time he had to slow down and not rush to pursue the woman.

    Wait a minute! Did he just say pursue?

    He did offer Sarah to live with him again, but that was so that his father would change his will, he had absolutely no other intentions like that.

    But¡­ after seeing Sarah and the Twins again, for some reason Michael wanted to be a part of them.

    He¡­ still has feelings for that woman!

    Was this the reason why he felt sad that Sarah wouldn''t allow him to have dinner with them?

    "Pleaseeee?" said Michael in a pleading tone.

    When Sarah rejected him, Michael just walked away without fighting for his feelings.

    When he finally tries toe see her at her orphanage due to the influence of alcohol and discovers that Sarah no longer lives there, he''s also just trying to respect Sarah who doesn''t want to see him again.

    This time, he was going to be a little pushy and wouldn''t go along with Sarah just like that! He had to fight for his feelings!

    Sarah sighed when she heard Michael''s pleading tone, just like when she couldn''t resist the Twins begging like that, it seemed like she couldn''t resist the grown-up version of her child either.

    Michael''s face immediately smiled when he saw the nod of his head.

    "I''ll be hiring a chef for our mealster this weekend, so you don''t have to worry about cooking for me," Michael said excitedly.

    Sarah just sighed when she heard that. Hopefully this time she doesn''t make the wrong decision.

    "So what''s the next rule?" asked Michael curiously.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that, actually¡­ that was all she wanted to say to Michael, but it seemed like the rules she made had changed a bit.

    "What about you? Do you have something you want to ban or something that shouldn''t be done?" Sarah asked, turning the question around.

    Michael was silent for a moment, trying to think of what rules he should make.

    "Ah!" Sarah immediately put on a serious expression when she saw that Michael seemed to have gotten something.

    "Don''t use your money."

    "Hah?"

    "I mean, like I said before, you can stay here for free. That includes the food you want to eat. When the refrigerator is empty, we can go shopping together and I''ll pay for it," said Michael excitedly.

    Unlike Michael, Sarah looked at the man like she had just said something nonsense.

    Shopping together? Did the man hear what he just said?

    "I can feed my son and myself! So no!" said Sarah sharply.

    "But..." Michael didn''t continue when he saw Sarah''s gaze. He finally sighed.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, but for weekend meals, you don''t have to pay me."

    Sarah sighed and nodded when she heard that.

    "Then the next one..."

    Sarah''s expression changed when she heard that, she didn''t expect that there was still a rule that Michael wanted.

    "No rules!" said Michael with a smile. "You can treat me as your roommates."

    "If you need help, you can ask me for help. If you need someone to look after the Twins, you can ask me to do it," continued Michael who was still smiling, a sincere smile.

    "I''ll seeter," answered Sarah, who couldn''t immediately say yes to Michael''s offer.

    Michael just nodded in understanding. He realized that Sarah was trying to set boundaries with him right now, but at least she didn''t turn him down.

    It was more than enough.

    Michael and Sarah''s conversation was immediately diverted when they heard screams from inside the apartment. It was the voice of the Twins.

    Sarah''s radar then immediately went into action and without waiting any longer, her brain immediately sent a signal to her legs to run!

    "What are you doing?!" Sarah shouted when she saw her children. As expected, the Twins were fighting. This time they were fighting over the remote control of Gabriel''s toy car.

    "I want to try it!" said Raphael, who was holding the remote.

    "No! It''s mine!" shouted Gabriel holding the remote and pulling it.

    "Let me y it!"

    "Nooooo!"

    Michael, who was following Sarah from behind, stared at the scene in bewilderment. He didn''t know what to do at this point.

    "Raphael! Gabriel!" Sarah shouted as she stared at her sons with a death re, her hands on her waist.

    "Hasn''t Mommy always told you not to fight?!"

    However, it seemed the atmosphere between the Twins was too heated to pay attention to Sarah''s screams.

    Raphael then suddenly grabbed the remote with one hand, while the other immediately grabbed Gabriel''s hand and pushed it off.

    Gabriel, who was taken aback, suddenly lost his grip on the remote. He then immediately started crying.

    Raphael smiled triumphantly then immediately started Gabriel''s toy car, not forgetting to press the button to y the music and start moving his shoulders to the rhythm of the song.

    Seeing his older brother who suddenly looked happy, Gabriel immediately stopped crying and bit his lower lip. His hands were clenched.

    The boy then approached his brother and immediately punched him in the arm, hoping that it would knock the remote off and he could pick it up.

    "Ouch!" Raphael groaned in pain and reflexively grabbed his aching hand, sending the remote to the ground.

    Gabriel immediately smiled at that. The attack worked! He then quickly tried to pick up the remote that had fallen between his brother''s thighs.

    Raphael''s eyes then changed when he saw his younger brother, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as well. Without waiting any longer, the tiny hand immediately shot forward and hit Gabriel''s cheek.

    Gabriel''s cry was immediately heard as he felt pain in his face, he then clenched his fists and this time punched his brother in the face.

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she saw the scene in front of her, her face immediately turned red and her mouth immediately opened and let out a scream that could bepared to the cry of a dolphin.

 Chapter 210 Great Mom

    Michael stared at the scene in front of him with his mouth slightly open. His face looks surprised.

    After letting out a scream that could beat the cry of a dolphin, Sarah immediately approached her sons who stopped crying because they were surprised to hear their mother''s scream.

    Sarah then immediately took the remote control, the object that became the reason her sons were fighting, then looked at her sons sharply.

    "Sit down and raise your hands!" Sarah ordered firmly.

    The twins who wanted to continue crying, immediately changed their sitting position to the Japanese way of sitting with their legs folded, then raised their hands.

    Crying sounds escaped their lips and tears rolled down their adorable cheeks.

    "Raphael! Raise your hands properly!" said Sarah when she saw her son''s hand begin to slowly descend. The boy immediately raised his hand when he heard his mother''s words.

    Sarah didn''t say anything, she looked at her two children who were still crying and raised their hands, asionally rebuking them when someone tried to lower their hand.

    Michael, who was far behind, could only stare at the two children without doing anything. His heart ached to see those who were crying to receive punishment from Sarah, but Michael realized that he must not interrupt Sarah.

    Sarah was disciplining her children, and he had no right to rebuke the way Sarah disciplined them.

    After about five minutes, the longest and most painful time for Sarah, Sarah took a deep breath and then immediately shifted into a kneeling position and spread her arms wide.

    "Come here, hug Mommy," Sarah said softly, her facial expression softening too.

    The twins who had be calmer, immediately stood up and hugged Sarah and then started crying again.

    Sarah hugged her children for a long time, stroking their backs, hoping it would calm them down, then after a while, she let go of the hug and kissed her children on the lips one by one in turn.

    "You know why Mommy punished you?" Sarah asked after seeing the two of them calm down a bit, though Gabriel was still sobbing.

    "Because we had a fight," both answered almost in unison.

    Sarah smiled inwardly when she heard the answers from her children, it seemed they had grown up so they knew why they were got scolded

    "Mommy told you before, right? You can y alternately. If anyone wants to y the same toy, ask nicely. If your brother doesn''t want to give it, you have to respect him and wait until he finishes ying."

    "If your brother wants to borrow your toy, you have to lend it to him for a while, let him try it too so thatter you can borrow your brother''s toy too."

    "Ask nicely and don''t use your fists again. You understand?" Sarah asked, ending her advice.

    The two children nodded in understanding.

    "Now hug your brother and say sorry," Sarah continued, ending her exnation for the night.

    The twins then looked at each other, both looked reluctant to forgive before finally Raphael who opened his arms and hugged his brother. Gabriel returned the hug, but the look on his face was still reluctant.

    Sarah sighed when the two had finished hugging, "Now you guys can go back to ying and don''t fight anymore," Sarah said then put the remote control on the floor

    She then walked towards the kitchen to get a drink for her, trying to calm herself who was also carried away by emotions. She didn''t expect her to scream like that.

    Seeing the remote control that was ced on the floor, Raphael immediately took the remote.

    "Can I y with this?" asked Raphael looking at Gabriel, his face as adorable as ever.

    "Yes," Gabriel said quietly then immediately stood up and headed towards his bedroom.

    Meanwhile, Michael''s mouth was still open seeing what had just happened in front of him. He didn''t expect that on his first day living with Sarah and her sons, he would witness something like this.

    It made Michael feel a little guilty, the two children quarreled because of the present he gave.<sub> </sub>

    However, Michael had to admit how Sarah taught her sons , even though she had screamed earlier, she didn''t hit them. She can even make her sons understand why they are being punished, and not forget to hug them.

    "Ohh¡­ he went to his room," Michael muttered under his breath when he saw the Blonde go straight to his bedroom and didn''te back to y.

    It makes Michael wonder why the boy went to his bedroom? Does he want to go to sleep?

    Michael, who was curious, immediately moved his feet to go to the room Gabriel had just entered. His face was shocked when he saw Gabriel was already lying on the bed while covering his body with a nket.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked when she saw Michael standing in front of her son''s room with the door slightly ajar.

    "He went to bed," Michael said and then opened the door again to show Sarah.

    Sarah sighed when she saw the sight, her heart ached. She then immediately touched Michael''s hand, telling him to shift slightly so she could go inside, and immediately entered when Michael shifted slightly.

    Michael''s face looked confused at this, he then decided toe in and stood not far from the bed.

    Sarah then immediately sat on the edge of her son''s bed, her hands ced on her son''s body which was covered by the nket.

    "Is Riel sleeping?" Sarah asked softly as she stroked her son''s body.

    "Yes."

    Sarah smiled when she heard the answer from her son, while Michael who also heard it let out augh, before finally covering his mouth with both hands.

    He''s absolutely adorable!

    "Really? But Mommy is very sure that Riel hasn''t slept yet," said Sarah softly. "Let''s open the nket first, Mommy wants to give Riel a good night kiss."

    The nket still didn''t move, but Sarah waited patiently for her son and didn''t push. Not long after, the nket was finally opened by his son.

    "Is Riel upset?" asked Sarah gently.

    Gabriel was silent.

    "Come here," she continued and opened her arms wide. Gabriel finally got up immediately and let Sarah hug him.

    "It''s fine if Riel is upset. Riel can say it if you''re really upset," Sarah said while rubbing his back.

    "Yeah¡­ I''m upset¡­ It was my toy but Rapa snatched it and hit me," said Gabriel who started to cry.

    "But wasn''t Riel the one who hit Rapa first? Mommy saw it," Sarah said softly.

    "Emm¡­" Gabriel was speechless.

    Sarah then let go of the hug, and looked into her son''s eyes. "Next time, if Riel doesn''t want to be hit, don''t hit someone else first, okay?"

    Gabriel remained silent before finally nodding his head.

    "Good boy. Let Mommy see the cheek that Rapa hit earlier," said Sarah and then looked at her son''s face.

    Meanwhile, Michael was silent when he saw the scene in front of him. He thought Gabriel was going to bed on his own, but he waspletely wrong.

    The little boy was sad and Sarah could tell right away just from watching her son go to sleep.

    "She''s a really great mom," Michael muttered under his breath. It seems that his feelings for Sarah are getting bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 211 Eating Together

    After sessfully making Gabriel feel better, Sarah immediately stood up with Gabriel and was ready to leave the room. Sarah''s expression was slightly surprised when she saw that Michael was actually there, witnessing what had happened.

    "Sarah, I''m sorry," Michael said suddenly as his eyes met Sarah''s.

    "What?" One of Sarah''s eyebrows rose, indicating that at the moment she didn''t understand what Michael was talking about.

    Michael didn''t answer right away, he nced at the door to see if Gabriel was out or not, then looked back at Sarah when he saw no sign of the child.

    "Because of my presents, the Twins got into a fight," Michael said quietly, his face looking guilty.

    "Ahh¡­" Sarah opened her mouth when she heard the meaning of Michael''s words. "It''s okay, you don''t have to feel guilty. It happens quite often," Sarah said casually.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that. The Twins fought a lot?

    "I mean, you did buy the same RC Car toys, but it''s a slightly different model. One can y a song, while the other can''t. Maybe that''s the reason Raphael is interested in the other car."

    Michael''s mouth opened when he heard Sarah''s exnation. He indeed just saw how cool the model car was and thought that the Twins would love it.

    He didn''t expect that one would have a song function, while the other one didn''t.

    "I should have bought the same model," Michael muttered a little regretfully.

    "It''s okay. Actually, you can buy different gifts, but don''t let the difference be too obvious," Sarah exined gently.

    She herself didn''t know why she would exin things like this to Michael, but seeing the man feeling guilty like that made Sarah want to exin, that Michael doesn''t need to feel like that anymore.

    Michael nodded in understanding when he listened to Sarah''s exnation. It turned out that taking care of the child was not as easy as he imagined.

    Tonight Michael got a new knowledge, and his admiration for Sarah grew.

    After feeling there was nothing else to do. they were talking, Sarah immediately came out and headed to the kitchen to make dinner for her and the Twins.

    While Michael decided to go upstairs to take a shower and change clothes.

    After he finished showering and changing clothes, Michael was silent in his bedroom. Should he go out and go downstairs? Or is he should hiding here because of Sarah and the Twins having dinner?

    In the end, Michael decided to leave the room and went downstairs. He had to show himself and let Sarah know he was here too.

    Maybe she would give him some food and invite him to have dinner with them.

    "Ohh¡­ you guys eating?" said Michael pretending to be surprised when his gaze had caught sight of them.

    He then casually walked towards the refrigerator and opened it when he got there.

    Michael was silent there, it wasn''t because he was confused about what to get in the refrigerator, but he was waiting for Sarah to take him to dinner.

    "Old man, why did you open the refrigerator and get nothing?" asked Gabriel looking at Michael as he chewed his food. "Mommy said it would break the refrigerator."

    "Ahh, uncle wants to take some fruit!" said Michael then hastily took the apple that was there and immediately headed to the sink to wash it.

    Every now and then Michael nced at Sarah who was sitting with her back to him, hoping that she would turn around and invite him to eat with her.

    "Why do you keep looking at Mommy, old man?" This time it was Raphael who asked, his tone displeased.

    Why does the old man keep staring at his Mommy?

    "No, I didn''t see your Mommy," Michael said, shaking his head. He then finished washing his apples then walked into the living room and sat on the sofa that was there.

    Michael''s gaze asionally nced at Sarah, the woman seemed to be eating her food as usual, and didn''t see the look in her eyes at all.<sub> </sub>

    "She''s really stubborn!" Michael thought, pouting his lips. He thought Sarah would at least give him some food, but she really sticks by the rules she made!

    Michael sighed and tried tofort himself not to be so sad. At least tomorrow they will eat together!

    ***

    "Good morning!"

    Sarah, who just came out of her room, was immediately surprised to see Michael who looked fresh while cing a ss of coffee on the table.

    Sarah''s gaze then turned to the dining table with four tes on it.

    "Would you like coffee, tea or milk? Oh yeah, the Twins drink milk in the morning, right?" asked Michael looking excited.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael. Her facial expression was confused.

    "Today is Saturday, we will eat together ording to the rules," Michael said with a smile.

    Sarah''s lips parted when she heard that. She forgot that today was Saturday! She didn''t expect them to eat together so soon.

    "So what do you want? Coffee? Tea? Or milk?" Michael asked again with a sweet smile.

    ***

    A few minutester, the four people who had started living together since yesterday finally had breakfast together.

    The smile did not stop on Michael''s face when he saw the Twins eating voraciously.

    He wasn''t the one who cooked the food, because he had hired a chef, but watching them eat heartily made Michael feel happy and proud.

    "Raphael, don''t just eat the sausage, you also have to eat the tomato," Sarah scolded when she saw that her son didn''t touch the tomato at all.

    The menu this morning is quite good, it is bacon and eggs. It alsoes with sausage and roasted tomatoes.

    "I ate my tomatoes, Mommy," Gabriel said, then stabbed his tomatoes with his fork and showed Sarah.

    After seeing his Mommy staring at him, Gabriel immediately put the tomatoes in his mouth and chewed it.

    Sarah reacted seeing Gabriel and told Raphael to eat the tomatoes too.

    "No! Tomatoes don''t taste good! I hate tomatoes!" said Raphael, shaking his head.

    "Why don''t you try it first? It''s delicious. Look, Gabriel finished the tomatoes," Sarah said softly then pointed at Gabriel''s te.

    Raphael turned to his brother and saw that his te had no tomatoes.

    "These tomatoes are delicious, Rapa," said Gabriel nodding, trying to help his Mommy.

    "Then you can eat my tomatoes! I don''t like tomatoes!" said Raphael, shaking his head.

    Meanwhile, Michael was staring at the scene with a strange look, he even stopped eating his food when he saw Raphael who was refusing to eat tomatoes.

    It wasn''t because he was surprised that the boy was such a picky eater, but because it was very familiar.

    He also¡­ didn''t like tomatoes.

 Chapter 212 Tomatoes

    Michael waspletely shocked when he saw the scene in front of him. It was very familiar to him.

    Even though right now he could eat tomatoes and eat something called either a fruit or a vegetable, Michael actually didn''t like tomatoes.

    He didn''t like the taste and texture. It felt disgusting to him.

    He had no problem eating ketchup to put it on the pizza, but when people told him to eat tomatoes, whether it was fresh tomatoes or cooked tomatoes like the one on their te right now, Michael didn''t like it at all.

    However, as he got older, he still didn''t like it but he got over it. However, he prefers not to eat it unless he has to.

    Michael had no idea that the little brat wouldn''t like tomatoes as much as he did.

    Wait a minute¡­

    Suddenly cold sweat started running down his back as something kicked his mind.

    Their names were simr to his name, and the little brat didn''t like tomatoes as much as he did.

    Could it be¡­?

    Michael did not continue his words. He didn''t dare toplete it!

    "I must have gone mad!" thought Michael immediately shaking his head to dispel the thought.

    Was he so desperate to get back together with Sarah that he thought these two children were his?

    How many children in the world don''t like tomatoes? Does that mean they are also his children?

    The corners of Michael''s lips lifted, mocking himself for thinking that way.

    He''s really pathetic.

    "If you don''t want to eat it, then you don''t have to eat it, there are many other healthy foods," Michael suddenlymented when he saw the debate at the dinner table.

    As a child who had experienced being in the little brat''s shoes, Michael understood very well when his mother told him to eat something he didn''t like just because it was healthy.

    There are many other healthy foods, tomatoes are not the only one.

    Sarah stared at Michael for a moment, wanting toment that this was none of Michael''s business, but her mouth was shut again and she chose not to say anything.

    It wasn''t really Michael''s business because the Twins were his children too, though Michael didn''t know anything about it.

    It seemed, this time Sarah would choose to give in and not force Raphael. But that doesn''t mean she will just give up, she doesn''t want her son to be a picky eater.

    Maybe they''ll talk about this againter when they''re the only ones eating.

    Right now Michael was with them, and she''d better not make a scene.

    Raphael turned to Michael when he heard the man''s words, making Michael immediately smile sweetly at the little brat.

    "Look? I defended you in front of your Mommy. You know we can be bros." Michael wanted so badly to say that, but he chose not to. However, the expression on his face made it clear that he wanted to say that.

    The corner of Raphael''s lips lifted, he snorted, then his hand immediately raised his fork and stabbed one of the tomatoes that was there.

    His eyes didn''t leave Michael''s as he lifted his fork back and popped the tomato into his mouth.

    "Bro my ass!"

    Michael took a deep breath when he saw the little brat''s expression. He didn''t say anything, but his expression looked like he wanted to say that to him.

    It seemed¡­ it was still too early for him to think that he could get along with that little brat.

    Anyway¡­ why did that little brat dislike him so much? Michael was really very confused and wondered why he did that.<sub> </sub>

    ***

    Sarah stared at her reflection in the mirror, making sure that she looked presentable at this point.

    After trying to apply for a job, yesterday someone finally called her and asked if she coulde for an interview on Saturday. Sarah, of course, answered with pleasure.

    Even though Steve offered her to return to work at the hospital when she said she didn''t have a job during her conversation with Steve at the hospital, Sarah had no intention of bing a surgeon anymore.

    It was a pity, after all her sweat, tears and blood, but the Twins still needed her and she couldn''t just leave them alone when she could be called in due to an emergency patient.

    So Sarah turned down Steve''s offer and said that now she would just be a general practitioner, as she had always done to support her children.

    It wasn''t as much money as when she was a surgeon, but it was enough for the three of them.

    When Sarah came out of her room, she saw Michael was in the living room typing something on hisptop with a serious face, it seemed like Michael was also working even though it was Saturday.

    Sarah then went straight to her son''s room, to see the two of them once more before leaving. Luckily, she was able to schedule an interview during the day, because the Twins were napping at the time, and Sarah was able to leave them for a while.

    Sarah''s face immediately smiled when she saw the faces of her two sons.

    "Wish Mommy luck," Sarah muttered quietly.

    "Mommy?"

    Sarah, who had turned around, immediately stopped when she heard a voice calling out to her. It sounded low, like a mumble in sleep.

    "Mommy, where do you want to go? Working?" asked the voice bing clearer. It was Gabriel''s voice.

    Sarah sighed when she heard that, she then immediately turned around and put her index finger to her lips, telling the little boy to be quiet.

    "Your brother is still sleeping, don''t be noisy."

    The boy then turned to his brother and put his finger in his mouth. "Shh..."

    Sarah smiled hearing that and called her son toe over to her. The child had really woken up, there was no way she could put him to sleep again.

    "Mommy is going to work, can Gabriel y first with Mr Bunny in the room andter tell Raphael that Mommy is away for work?"

    Actually, Raphael wasn''t going to cry looking for her after waking up, but Sarah said that on purpose to keep Gabriel in the room.

    Michael seemed to be at work, and Sarah didn''t want her child to bother Michael.

    Gabriel nodded obediently then walked off to pick up his stuffed bunny which he had ced beside his pillow.

    "Bye bye Mommy!" said Gabriel waving his hand, before he finally realized that his voice was too strong and put his index finger back in front of his lips.

    Sarah chuckled at that. Her youngest child is so adorable!

    ***

    "Uncle¡­"

    Michael, who was looking seriously at reading the documents on hisptop screen, immediately turned around when he heard the voice of a little boy calling him shyly. It was Gabriel.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he saw the little boying towards him. Moreover, the child had just called him uncle.

    "What is it? Why does your face look like that?" Michael asked confusedly when he saw the boy''s expression.

    "I want to poo poo¡­ uhhh¡­"

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard that? What?!

 Chapter 213 Poo Poo

    "You want to go out?"

    Michael looked at Sarah who had juste out of her son''s room and was walking towards the front door.

    Her appearance was immacte, making Michael wonder if she wanted toe out.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard Michael''s voice. She thought Michael would be so busy working on hisptop that he wouldn''t even notice she was going out.

    Well¡­ she had to get past Michael, of course he would see her.

    "Yes, I have some business to do," Sarah replied curtly. She and Michael''s rtionship is not that close so she had to tell him that she was actually going for an interview looking for a job.

    Michael just nodded at Sarah''s cold response.

    "What about lunch and the Twins?" Michael asked again, making Sarah, who had walked, immediately stop and turn to look at Michael.

    "I''ll be back before lunch. They''re both still napping."

    After saying that, Sarah immediately went to the door in a hurry so that Michael wouldn''t ask her another question and it would make herte.

    This was her first interview call and Sarah didn''t want to make a bad impression by showing upte. She hoped she could get the job right away.

    Michael just nodded his head once more when he heard Sarah''s words. He wondered where she was going with that neat look, but Sarah didn''t seem to want to tell him at all judging by her behavior.

    Michael then turned back to hisptop screen and continued his work. His face looks a little sad.

    He thought he could spend time with the Twins since Sarah was out, but it was a shame that both puppies were sleeping.

    However, a few minutester, Michael''s wish finally came true, but this waspletely different from what he had imagined.

    "I want to poo poo¡­ uhhh¡­"

    "Poo poo?" Michael repeated Gabriel''s words. His face looked a little confused, but when he saw the expression on the little boy''s face. Something immediately kicked Michael''s head.

    This kid wants to poop!

    "Shouldn''t a kid at his age be able to go to the bathroom on his own?" thought Michael in bewilderment when he heard the little boy''s request.

    Michael immediately shook his head. This is not the time to think about that! He then hurriedly stood up and immediately hugged the child, his face looking panicked.

    "Wait¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Do I have to go to the bathroom upstairs or in their bedroom bathroom?" Michael muttered looking very confused.

    "Uncle¡­ the poo poo doesn''t want toe out yet. You don''t need to look panicked," Gabriel said when he saw Michael''s panicked face. A crispugh then escaped his tiny lips.

    Michael gaped at the sight of the little boyughing. Did he actually really want to poop?

    "Are you sure you want to go to the bathroom?" asked Michael who was starting to doubt because suddenly the little boy wasughing.

    The smile immediately disappeared from Gabriel''s face and he nodded his head.

    "Yes. I want to poo poo!" said Gabriel seriously.

    Michael sighed when he saw the little boy''s face, it seemed he was serious and didn''t want to y with him.

    Michael finally led Gabriel to the bathroom in the Twins'' room. After they reached the bathroom, he immediately put Gabriel down.

    "Do you need help?" asked Michael, looking awkward. Did he have to help the little boy to take his pants down?

    "No, I can poo poo myself. Can uncle wait outside? I want to poo poo," said Gabriel who had put his hands on his pants, but he didn''t lower them.

    "Oh!" Michael immediately realized and immediately pulled the door to close it.

    "Don''t close the door! I''m scared! Uncle should open it up a bit!" said Gabriel when he saw Michael''s attitude.

    Once again only the sound of ohh was heard in Michael''s mouth when he heard the little boy''s words and he once againplied.<sub> </sub>

    "Is this enough?" Michael asked as he left some distance between the door and the room.

    "Yes. That is enough!"

    Michael was silent when he heard this. He then began to hear that the little boy had opened the lid of the toilet seat and started to do his business.

    Michael was once again dumbfounded. What is he actually doing right now? He thought the little boy needed his help but he didn''t need any help at all!

    "Is that kid starting to open up to me?" Michael thought as the thought crossed his mind. His facial expression suddenly smiled.

    Last night he and Gabriel bonded when he showed him how to y with his car, and he is not vicious like the other puppy. So could their rtionship have be close?

    "Gabriel? Why did you call uncle when you can poo poo by yourself?" Michael asked, holding back a smile.

    Kids can''t lie, right? Michael wanted to hear that answer from the little boy''s sweet mouth.

    "Because of the poo poo monster!"

    "Hah?" Michael''s expression immediately changed when he heard Gabriel''s words. Poo poo monster?

    "What do you mean?"

    "Uncle don''t know poo poo monster?" Gabriel asked in a slightly disappointed tone.

    The little boy then told about the monster and he was afraid that the monster would catch him while he was poo poo.

    Michael was again dumbfounded when he heard the little boy''s exnation. He didn''t know if this monster was real or if it was just the little boy''s imagination, but this wasn''t what he had imagined at all.

    "Ahh¡­ I see," said Michael who couldn''t hide his disappointment.

    Gabriel didn''t answer and there was a groan in the bathroom before finally being followed by a relieved voice.

    "Looks like your poo poo bomb will scare the poo poo monster away," Michael said suddenly to let the little boy know he was still there.

    Suddenly Gabriel startedughing again.

    "What is it?" asked Michael in confusion.

    "Uncle said poo poo!" Gabriel said with augh.

    "Ah!" Michael fell silent when he heard that. He didn''t know why it was funny to the little boy, but it seemed like it could bring him closer to the little boy.

    ***

    "Uncle, I''m hungry!" said Gabriel looking at Michael with serious expression.

    Michael looked at the little boy in disbelief, did he get hungry after he had just take a poop?

    "Let uncle see if there is something you can eat," Michael said then walked to the refrigerator.

    Gabriel followed behind him and immediately sat down at the dining table, waiting for what Michael would give him.

    Michael''s face looked dissatisfied with the contents of his refrigerator, he then looked at Gabriel who had been waiting.

    "Sorry, there''s nothing for you to eat right now! Ah! How about fried chicken? Or pizza?" asked Michael who was thinking of ordering fast food for the little boy.

    "Is that okay?" asked Michael, turning to Gabriel.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he saw what the little boy was doing.

    The little boy was tapping on the table with his tiny little finger and his forehead was furrowed, as if he was thinking something.

    It looked very simr to what he often did!

 Chapter 214 Is He My Son?

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Michael immediately realized when he heard the question, he then turned to the woman who had recently be his wife.

    "It is nothing!"

    "You terrible liar!" Sarah said with a smile. "Don''t you realize that you often do that when you''re thinking?"

    "What?" asked Michael in confusion.

    Sarah then tapped the table with her index finger, making her brow furrow.

    "This¡­ You often do this when you''re thinking. So what were you thinking? Hmm?"

    ***

    Michael''s mouth opened slightly when he saw what the Blonde was doing. He suddenly started to get chills!

    He first learned he had such a habit from Sarah, and it seems like it''s true because James also said the same thing.

    Seeing the little boy who also did the same like what he did, made Michael feel something strange inside of him.

    He and the Twins¡­ had too much inmon.

    Well, actually it''s not that much. Their names were just the same, Raphael didn''t like tomatoes as much as he did, and how Gabriel seemed to act while thinking was the same as he did.

    As for the name, it could indeed be a coincidence. Again, Sarah might just want to name her children after angels, rather than simr names like Luke and Leo, or Ian and Isaac, or maybe Brandon and Brian.

    Names that start with the same letter.

    As for tomatoes, that could once again be a coincidence. How many kids in this world don''t like tomatoes?

    However¡­ Was this time also just a coincidence?

    Michael had never seen how he looked when he was thinking, he only saw from the example Sarah gave at that time, but Michael was sure what he was looking at right now must be very simr to what he was doing!

    "Uncle?"

    Michael''s thoughts were immediately diverted when he heard the voice of the little boy.

    "Eh?"

    "I said I wanted pizza!" Gabriel said, repeating his words once again.

    "Oh, yes! Uncle is gonna call the pizza first. Wait a minute!" Michael said then immediately took his cellphone which was in the living room.

    After he finished ordering the pizza, Michael fell silent again, processing what had just happened.

    He then nced at Gabriel who had now returned to ying with the car and also his stuffed bunny.

    "Is he my son?" Michael muttered quietly looking at the blonde haired little boy.

    This time, he finallypleted the sentence.

    Actually when he saw Gabriel, the little boy didn''t look like him at all, and neither did Sarah. He had blonde hair with blue eyes, which neither he had nor Sarah.

    But Michael could see a slight resemnce in the little boy''s face to Sarah''s, his eyes were a different color, but they looked like Sarah''s, his nose too. For that little boy''s lips¡­ maybe like him?

    Michael shook his head, he must be really crazy right now!

    "No, this is too coincidental!" thought Michael who couldn''t shake off the thought as usual.

    He then immediately walked over to Gabriel and sat beside the little boy.

    "Gabriel, how old are you?" asked Michael, starting to try to interrogate him.

    All this time Michael did not know how old the Twins were. To be sure, they couldn''t have been six because he and Sarah split six years ago.

    He also had no experience with children so he could tell how old they were just by looking at them, but from the way they spoke and how they had gone to kindergarten, Michael was sure they were probably around four years old.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m five years old. Rapa is also five years old because we''re twins!"

    Michael was silent when he heard that, his brain then started doing the calctions.

    "Pregnancy takes nine months, and if the Twins are now five years old, that means¡­"

    Michael fell silent when he got the results. Sarah got pregnant six years ago.

    Does that mean they are his children?

    Michael got chills again when the thought crossed his mind. He looked at Gabriel who was busy ying alone. Is that child his son?

    Michael''s head suddenly shook. Gabriel had hair and eye color simr to that Blonde doctor, and Sarah had clearly said that she was dating him.

    But¡­

    "Oh right, Gabriel," Michael could feel his voice shaking a little. "Did you know that when you''re thinking, you tap your fingers on the table?" asked Michael curiously.

    "Yeah, I do that often."

    Michael was silent at the little boy''s answer. He knows it?

    "Did Gabriel see someone do that and follow it?" Michael asked and swallowed his saliva.

    Don''t children often imitate what they see? So it could be that Gabriel did that because he saw someone doing it.

    Yes, that''s definitely what happened!

    "No, I did that myself." Michael was silent when he heard the answer from the little boy. He did it himself?

    "Mommy said, that''s what Daddy often does too."

    Deg. Michael''s heart seemed to stop when he heard the little boy''s words.

    "Daddy?" Michael asked with his mouth suddenly dry.

    "Yes!" Gabriel answered, nodding his head. "Our Daddy isn''t here because he''s working far away, but Mommy said, Daddy''s a cool guy! Much cooler than Batman!" Gabriel said with a big smile.

    He was always happy when he talked about his Daddy.

    Michael was suddenly speechless when he heard that, his eyes started to tear up.

    This child is his son?!

    He didn''t know if the Blonde doctor was doing the same thing like he did when he was thinking, but from all the simrities and coincidences. Aren''t they his children?

    Yes, that''s for sure! He didn''t know why Sarah described their Daddy as cool, but if he had topare himself to the Blonde, wouldn''t he be cooler?

    "Why do you look sad, uncle?" Gabriel asked when he noticed the look on Michael''s face.

    He then immediately released his grip from his toy, then stood up and hugged Michael.

    "Uncle may not be as cool as Daddy, but Uncle is pretty cool! Don''t be sad!"

    Michael chuckled as he saw those tiny hands trying to hug his body and pat his back.

    He did not expect that this little boy was his. What he was feeling right now couldn''t be described in words.

    "Not really. Uncle is not sad. But thanks for hugging me. Gabriel can continue ying again," Michael replied with a smile and sounding soft.

    For now, this is just spection. Even though Michael was 95 percent sure that he was their Daddy, Michael wouldn''t rush to introduce himself as their Daddy.

    He still needed five percent to make him so sure!

    And that five percent he could get from Sarah. He had to confront the woman and ask her if what he thought was true!

 Chapter 215 DNA Test

    Michael immediately shook his head as the idea of ??confronting Sarah crossed his mind.

    Sarah had always been on the defensive with him, and Michael was sure that if he asked her, she would vehemently say no.

    To make matters worse, maybe the woman would say he was crazy and take her two children away.

    He had to find another way to find out if the children he was currently living with were really his.

    "Should I ask Gabriel?" Michael thought as he looked at the child ying alone.

    Based on their conversation earlier, it seemed like Sarah had exined or perhaps revealed the identity of their Daddy.

    So he could gather information if he asked the kid.

    Once again Michael shook his head as the idea crossed his mind.

    The Twins and Sarah are so close, it is possible that the little boy will tell his Mommy what he was doing with him when his Mommy was away.

    He couldn''t interrogate Gabriel anymore.

    "Then what should I do?" Michael thought then started tapping his thigh with his index finger, trying to think hard about what he should do.

    It seemed like Michael immediately got something as the expression on his face immediately changed.

    "DNA test! I can do that!" thought Michael happily.

    The next second Michael''s face immediately turned into a confused one. How was he supposed to do his DNA test secretly without Sarah finding out?

    He couldn''t have asked the Twins toe with him to the hospital, could he?

    Michael then immediately took his cellphone and looked for it on the inte.

    "Toothbrush¡­ I can''t do it with that, looks like I really have to do it with hair," Michael thought as he read about anything that could be used to secretly do a DNA test.

    Michael''s eyes then turned to Gabriel who was busy ying alone, and his eyes were now on the boy''s blond hair.

    "I''m sorry, Gabriel, but I have to get your hair," Michael thought with a guilty look on his face.

    Michael''s hand then moved towards the back of Gabriel''s head, he squinted, trying to find his target.

    His two fingers then nimbly grabbed the target and tugged at it, making him instantly get to the boy''s blonde hair.

    "Ah!" Gabriel screamed slightly when he felt something hit his head. The boy then immediately turned around to see what hit him.

    Michael froze in ce when he saw Gabriel see what he was doing. Even though he had tried as carefully as possible to take the hair, but it seemed he was wrong.

    "What is uncle doing?" asked Gabriel who was now looking at Michael''s face.

    "Ahh¡­ that¡­" Michael''s brain was deep in thought, trying to figure out what he could say to this kid without having to make him tell his Mommy about it.

    "There was an insect monster that had stopped at Gabriel''s head, uncle chased it away," Michael said nonchntly.

    Michael immediately cursed in his heart when he heard what he just said. Insect monster? Of all the reasons he coulde up with, he said insect monster?

    "Is that true?" Gabriel''s face immediately turned to fear. "Will he eat me?"

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard the question. The little boy believed his stupid excuse!

    "Not really! Uncle has chased it away! You don''t have to worry!" Michael replied then put his other hand on Gabriel''s head and stroked it, hoping the pain would go away soon.

    After feeling that Gabriel was not too afraid anymore, Michael immediately went to his room which was on the top floor.

    Once there, Michael looked down at a strand of hair he had just picked up and ced it in his nightstand drawer, being careful not to let it fall anywhere else.

    "This way I will find evidence that they are really my children or not!"

    After making sure his hair was in a safe ce, Michael immediately went downstairs to meet Gabriel who was still ying alone.

    Michael''s face involuntarily smiled at the little boy. If this kid really was his, wouldn''t that be amazing?

    Not long after, Michael''s ordered pizza had arrived, and Michael immediately went downstairs to pick it up.

    "Who wants pizza?" Michael asked with a big smile as he walked in with the two pizza boxes he ordered.

    Gabriel who was ying immediately raised his hand and followed Michael to the dining table.

    "You have to wash your hands first," Michael warned when he saw the boy''s impatient face.

    Gabriel then immediately obeyed and went to the sink, his feet tiptoed slightly to open the water tap.

    Seeing that, Michael immediately helped lift him up so the little boy could wash his hands.

    "Thank you uncle," Gabriel said with a sweet smile.

    Michael''s heart immediately melted when he heard that, can''t this kid stop being cuter?<sub> </sub>

    Not long after, the two of them were sitting at the dining table facing each other while eating their pizza.

    "Is the pizza good?" asked Michael looking at the little boy gently and then his hand reflexively wiped the sauce off Gabriel''s cheek.

    Gabriel nodded, the little boy even hummed a little and shook his shoulders while he was eating, making Michael smile again.

    Suddenly the sound of the bedroom door opening made Michael immediately turn around, as well as Gabriel who immediately turned his body to see who wasing.

    "Hey! You''re awake!" said Michael when he saw it was Raphael.

    One could clearly see that the little boy had just woken up from his messy hair and still half asleep face.

    "Would you like some pizza?" Michael asked then raised the pizza in his hand to show it.

    Raphael answered Michael with a nted look, as if to say don''t talk to me, old man!

    Michael just pursed his lips and lowered his hand back when he saw the little boy''s gaze.

    "Rapa, you want pizza? Old man bought a good pizza!" said Gabriel with the hand holding the pizza.

    Michael was a little surprised when he heard what Gabriel said. Wasn''t he already an uncle? Is he now an old man again?

    As if knowing what Michael was thinking, Gabriel immediately turned around and put his hand on his left cheek, as if to whisper so that Raphael wouldn''t listen to them.

    "Rapa still doesn''t like uncle. He''ll get mad at me if I call uncle uncle! Don''t tell Rapa!"

    Michael was taken aback by this. He didn''t expect the Dark Brown to hate him so much, but on the other hand he was happy that at least Gabriel had be close to him now.

    Now he had to figure out how to get the other puppy to like him too.

    After listening to his brother''s words, Raphael immediately walked over to the dining table and took a seat beside Gabriel.

    "Do you want some? Wash your hands first," said Michael.

    "I know, old man! You don''t have to tell me!" said Raphael fiercely then immediately got down and walked towards the sink.

    Michael looked at the little boy with a sigh. He began to wonder if the child was really five years old and not a teenager going through puberty.

    "You want help?" asked Michael when he saw the boy struggling to open the water tap.

    Raphael once again didn''t answer and struggled hard on his tiptoes to reach for the water tap.

    "Here!"

    Suddenly Michael was behind him and put a chair from the dining table he had taken next to the child.

    "You can climb in the chair," Michael advised.

    "I can do it myself!" said Raphael who kept trying.

    Michael sighed when he saw the stubborn child.

    "Just use the chair, or uncle will hug you," said Michael giving a choice.

    With Gabriel, he felt it was fine to hug the child since they were already quite close.

    But Michael was sure if he suddenly hugged Raphael, the puppy would bite him and their rtionship would be worse.

    "I''ll take the chair!" said Raphael fiercely and quickly climbed into the chair.

    Michael just smiled at the little boy''s attitude which was very different from Gabriel''s.

    What would happen if he did turn out to be the child''s father?

    It seemed like these two days he had to put in a lot of effort to build a rtionship with this kid.

    **

    Sarah sighed when she just came out of a building. Even though those who interviewed her said they would contact her again, Sarah could already sense that they would not contact her.

    Even though she has the right specifications for the job, it seems that because she announced that she is a single mom with five year old twins, that person''s face immediately changes.

    "It''s okay, Sarah! You''ll definitely get a job soon!" Sarah thought, trying to cheer herself up.

    She then immediately took out his cellphone to see the current time, her face immediately turned into a surprised one. Her babies must be hungry!

    Looks like she should just find a cab instead of taking the bus home.

    Sarah''s eyes then immediately looked at her cellphone again when she realized that she had a message.

    It was a message from Steve.

 Chapter 216 You Can Take Another Shower

    In one of the luxury houses in London, there is a woman who is sitting on her bed while reading a fashion magazine.

    Even though she was currently wearing those pink pajamas made of silk, her unfading beauty made it feel like she was doing a photoshoot for pajamas.

    "You can go back to work if you want."

    A voice from someone made the woman take her eyes off the magazine and look at the person.

    Her face immediately showed a smile when she saw the blonde haired man who was walking towards her, and sat on the edge of the bed next to her. That man is her husband.

    "Wee," the woman said with a smile.

    As if she already knew what her husband was going to do, the woman immediately leaned forward and kissed the lips of her husband who was slowly approaching her.

    "You stink," the woman said, then covered her nose with her index finger and thumb.

    "Is it that bad?" The man then kissed his own clothes. "I don''t really that stink!" he said looking at her in disbelief.

    The woman chuckled, her husband''s expression always funny when she told him he stinks.

    "But I''m serious, baby. You can go back to work if you want, be a model again on the runway," said the blue-eyed man then took his wife''s hand, trying to give his support.

    "I don''t know, baby. Before I got married I promised to retire and never do it again," the woman said, not sure..

    The man looked at the fashion magazine that the woman was reading, he knew his wife didn''t just want to read the magazine to see thetest collection of clothes. The expression on her face was always sad, like she was reminiscing about something and wanting to do it again.

    "Our daughter is already 2 years old, I think you can go back to work again. We can hire a nanny or leave her to our parents if you have a job," said the man trying to give a reason why the woman could return to work.

    "You look radiant and shining when you''re on the runway! That''s also the reason why I finally fell in love with you!"

    The man then pursed his lips again, stealing a kiss from his wife.

    "I know, that''s why I invited you to see me!" replied the woman with a proud smile, recalling how she and her husband had finally gotten to date, then married.

    The man smiled when he heard that, as usual, his wife looked very confident.

    "Then reconsider that, okay?" said the man then kissed his wife''s lips again.

    It seemed addictive to him, and made him want to keep kissing her.

    "I know you want to keep kissing me, but you really need to take a shower," the woman said, breaking the kiss when she felt their kiss was getting hotter.

    "Why don''t youe with me?" asked the man then grinning, showing his white teeth.

    The woman chuckled at her husband''s offer.

    "I''ve taken a shower. See? I''m even ready to sleep," the woman said, showing the pajamas she had worn.

    "You can take another shower," said the man, still trying. "I can help you clean hard-to-reach areas," he continued and smiled seductively.

    The woman''sughter was heard again, she then put one hand on her husband''s cheek and stroked it.

    "I don''t want to refuse your offer, baby. But..." The woman then tilted her head and stopped near her husband''s ear. "My period has juste."<sub> </sub>

    "Really? Damn it!"

    The womanughed again when she saw her husband''s expression. Why is her husband so adorable? It seems she will never get tired of seeing his handsome face.

    "So... you have to go take a shower alone. We can take a shower togetherter," said the woman and winked her beautiful eyes.

    "Aww... okay," said the man pouting his lips. Looks like for a few days, he will have to wait patiently.

    "Oh yes, before I go take a shower, I have something to say," said the man suddenly who sat back on the edge of the bed. His face looked serious.

    The woman who had already taken the magazine back, immediately put it down again and looked at the man with a confused look.

    "To be honest..." the man deliberately hung up on his words, hesitating to continue whether he should say this or not, while keeping an eye on the expression on his wife''s face to see if she was in a bad mood or not.

    The woman''s forehead became furrowed, her husband''s who was usually chatty. suddenly lost for words like this, but she still waited patiently.

    "I met that woman again," the man said quietly. "Sarah," he continued, mentioning the woman''s name.

    The woman''s mouth opened slightly and let out an ooh sound when she heard that. She knew who the woman her husband was referring to. The woman who had once been in her husband''s heart, and she managed to take that position.

    "So?" the woman asked in confusion. The two of them have met again, so what''s the matter? It wasn''t like she had to forbid whom her husband met.

    "I was nning to invite her over to our house, for lunch, while introducing the two of you," the man replied, still looking a little hesitant.

    He knew that this would sound strange, inviting the woman he once loved to meet his wife, but he wanted to introduce the two of them and he also wanted to see her twins.

    "But if you don''t agree, that''s fine too. I''ll follow your opinion," the man continued hastily before the woman answered him.

    Although he wanted to see that woman''s twins and introduce his daughter to the woman who had be his friend. The man knew that he had to get his wife''s opinion first.

    "Okay."

    "Eh?" The man was surprised to hear his wife''s quick answer. Okay?

    "Why do you look surprised like that?" the woman asked with a smallugh. "You think I will reject it?"

    The man became a little embarrassed when he heard that. Actually, that''s what he thought. But it seemed his wife was more chill than he expected.

    "She''s your friend after all, right? I also want to meet and get acquainted with her ," the woman replied with a smile.

    During this time, she knew her husband and the woman decided to be friends because the woman rejected her husband, she also knew they were stillmunicating with each other when he was dating her.

    However, she wasn''t afraid at all. That woman had rejected her husband, and she had seeded in winning his husband''s heart. So her husband couldn''t possibly be having an affair with that woman.

    "Is that true? Alright, I''ll invite herter to eat with us." A wide smile immediately appeared on the man''s face. "Thank you," he continued and stole another kiss on her lips.

    "Go take a shower!" said the woman again, telling her husband to go take a shower.

    When her husband finally disappeared into the bathroom, the woman was silent and her facial expression looked like she was thinking. Suddenly she became curious, what kind of woman who once had her husband''s heart?

 Chapter 217 Like A Family

    When she finally got a cab, Sarah looked back at Steve''s message. The man wanted to invite her to lunch at his house to introduce her to his wife. Not to forget, Steve asked Sarah to take the twins with her.

    Seeing the message, Sarah could only read the message word by word to see if she had read it correctly.

    Steve wants to introduce her to his wife?

    To be honest, Sarah already knew that Steve was married to Anna because he had taken a picture of his wedding invitation and sent her the invitation. However, Sarah couldn''te at that time because she was already on another continent and she couldn''t possibly leave the Twins or take them to Steve''s wedding.

    Sarah is also happy for Steve''s marriage, but what makes Sarah curious, how did Steve know Anna? Then why did the woman marry Steve? Wasn''t Anna supposed to be Michael''s fianc¨¦ and they were getting married?

    There were various questions running through Sarah''s head when she got Steve''s wedding invitation, but Sarah decided to bury the question because it was none of her business.

    "Should Ie?" Sarah muttered under her breath, still at a loss as to how she should reply to Steve''s messages.

    If Steve married another woman, Sarah would not hesitate to reply to that message. However, Steve married Anna, and to be honest she felt a little awkward with her.

    In the end, Sarah chose not to reply to the message and decided to replyter.

    Right now, it wasn''t the time to think about Steve''s invitation, it was already two and she wasn''t home yet. Her two babies must be starving!

    When the cav finally stopped at Michael''s apartment building, Sarah immediately rushed to the apartment unit where she lived, her face looking worried, imagining her two hungry babies.

    However, when Sarah finally entered the apartment, she immediately froze in ce when she saw the scene in the living room.

    Michael was sitting on the carpet with his right hand propped up on the sofa behind him. Gabriel was sitting on the floor beside Michael''s right, he even seemed to be leaning a little on the man, his tiny hands holding the half left pizza, while Raphael was sitting on the sofa to Michael''s left, he was also holding a pizza.

    The three men were staring at theptop in front of them with serious faces. Their lips were even slightly parted because they were watching too seriously

    Seeing that sight, made something inside Sarah feel a little warm. She knew that right now she had no feelings for Michael anymore, but seeing her two sons put on the same expression as Michael left Sarah speechless.

    She felt strange.

    It seemed that the three people were too serious to watch that they didn''t notice Sarah''s arrival, so Sarah also decided to keep quiet and see the amazing sight.

    Unknowingly, Sarah''s hand that was still holding her cellphone immediately lifted and she started to open her camera and to capture that moment.

    She didn''t know how long she would be living here with Michael, but at least now she had a photo of her son with their father.

    "Oh! You havee!"

    Sarah hastily lowered her hand back when she saw Michael was now staring at her.

    "There''s still pizza on the table, if you want to eat it." Michael continued then looked back at hisptop screen.

    "Oh, alright!" Sarah answered slowly and then immediately looked at the dining table. There are two pizza boxes there.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief at that, it seemed like Michael was buying pizza for the kids so they wouldn''t starve. Well¡­ even if it wasn''t good for their health, Sarah would give Michael credit.<sub> </sub>

    At least the man didn''t let her two babies starve.

    Sarah then turned to her children who didn''t see her at all and were busy staring at Michael''sptop screen. She was a little sad to see her not being weed by her children at all.

    What exactly were they watching that they ignored her like that?

    Curious, Sarah immediately stepped to approach them.

    "Raphael, Gabriel, what were you guys watching that you didn''t notice Mommy hade?" Sarah asked in a slightly sulky tone.

    "Mommy!"

    The two simultaneously looked at Sarah, then immediately turned back to theptop screen because they didn''t want to miss the scene.

    "We''re watching Batman!" Gabriel said without looking at Sarah.

    "Yes, Mommye watch with us!" said Raphael then tried to grab Sarah''s hand without turning to look at her.

    Sarah then turned to Michael''sptop screen which was currently showing a cartoon version of the superhero. She thought based on Michael''s expression, they were going to watch the live action version, but apparently they were watching the cartoon version.

    To be honest, Sarah doesn''t really like her kids watching their favorite superhero because it''s a bit violent, but again Sarah has to give credit for Michael choosing to y the cartoon version over the live action.

    "Okay, but wait a minute Mommy will change clothes first."

    Before long, Sarah had changed intofortable clothes and was approaching them with a pizza box in her hand. She was hungry. Sarah then immediately sat down on the sofa beside Raphael.

    "Mommy, you can''t watch it if you are sitting there. How about Mommy just sitting there?" said Raphael then immediately pointed at the carpet, right beside Michael.

    "Eh?" Sarah became a little flustered when she heard her son''s words.

    Likewise with Michael who reflexively immediately turned to Raphael. Didn''t that little puppy hate him? Why did he suddenly ask his Mommy to sit beside him?

    "Mommy! Come sit over there!" said Raphael once more then immediately grabbed Sarah''s hand to move to sit on the carpet..

    "Alright, alright!" said Sarah finally resignedly when she saw her son was starting to fuss. She finally moved to sit next to Michael, but Sarah kept her distance a little so she wouldn''te into contact with Michael.

    "Then I will also sit with Mommy!" said Raphael happily then immediately descended between Sarah and Michael and leaned towards Sarah.

    Seeing that, now Michael understood why he had his Mommy sit beside him, the boy wanted to take a closer look, but he didn''t want to sit near him like Gabriel did.

    Well¡­ it doesn''t matter at all. This too was enough for Michael. Sitting on the floor together watching cartoons onptops on the weekends, don''t they look like a family?

    Michael''s desire to be the father of the twins is getting bigger and bigger, he can''t wait to go to the hospital on Monday for a DNA test.

    However, before that, he really had to put in a lot of effort during these two days to get a little closer to the Twins, as well as Sarah.

 Chapter 218 You Dont Need To Prepare Lunch

    Today, like yesterday, the four people who lived in the same house had breakfast together. Michael and Sarah''s faces subconsciously smiled at the two children sitting in front of them eating their breakfast voraciously.

    "Mommy! Today''s food is delicious too!" said Gabriel whose mouth was full of food and then took out his thumb.

    "You have to swallow your food first before you talk," Sarah said.

    Gabriel then swallowed his food and repeated his words earlier.

    "Then say thank you to¡­ Uncle Michael," said Sarah, who was having a hard time saying that.

    <o>,m It was really awkward for her, calling Michael their uncle, but saying he was their Daddy didn''t feel right either.</o>

    Sarah waspletely confused.

    "Thank you, uncle!" Gabriel said with a big smile and then continued to eat his food.

    Meanwhile Raphael just kept quiet and continued to eat his food. He admitted that this food tasted good, but he would never thank the old man!

    "Anytime," Michael replied with a big smile.

    Even though he wasn''t the one who cooked this breakfast but the chef was the one who cooked it, Michael was happy to get thanks from the sweet boy.

    "Oh right, you don''t need to prepare lunchter."

    Sarah who was sitting next to Michael suddenly spoke up. The expression on her face remained straight forward, as if he was talking to himself instead of telling Michael.

    "We''ll have lunch outside," he continued.

    "Ohh¡­ well. You want to take the Twins for a walk? Can Ie with you?" asked Michael hopefully.

    Yesterday his rtionship with the twins became even closer after he bought him pizza and made them watch their favorite cartoon.

    He had also yed along with them, although Raphael still looked at him with disdain, but he and Gabriel had truly be closer.

    Today Michael was thinking of doing activities together again with the Twins, maybe he could take advantage of the swimming pool.

    However, when he heard that Sarah wanted to leave, Michael''s brain was immediately filled with ideas for things to do with the Twins.

    They could go to the arcade, the yground, or maybe a pic?

    "No, I want to visit a friend," Sarah refused.

    After rethinking the message from Steve yesterday, Sarah decided to ept the lunch invitation. She knew it was going to be awkward with Steve''s wife, but she knew she couldn''t keep avoiding Steve, he helped her so much.

    Michael''s expression changed when he heard that. Friend?

    "Then let me take you," said Michael, still trying.

    He didn''t know how long it would take Sarah to see her friend. Maybe they just wanted to have lunch at a restaurant and then left.

    If that was the case, Michael could carry out his n to get close to the Twins.

    "Thanks but no need, Michael." Sarah finally turned to Michael. "We can take a cab."

    Michael just sighed when he heard Sarah''s words, as usual she was really stubborn!

    It seemed that this afternoon he had to spend some time alone in his apartment.

    ***

    Sarah looked at the building in front of her with a look of admiration, her mouth even opened slightly when she saw a building that she had only seen from a movie.

    Did the cab that brought here to the right ce and unmistakably drop them off?

    "Woah¡­ it looks like a pce!" Raphael, who was on her left, looked amazed at the building in front of him.<sub> </sub>

    "Mommy, does the Prince live there?" asked Gabriel who was on the right.

    Sarah just nodded in agreement with what her two children said, the building in front of her did look like a Prince would live there because it looked very grand and luxurious.

    Sarah never imagined that Steve would live in a two-story mansion.

    Aftering back to her senses, Sarah immediately walked over to the inte outside the fence and pressed the bell button to indicate her arrival. A man''s voice answered Sarah and Sarah exined that she hade at Steve''s invitation.

    The gate then opened automatically, making the Twins feel amazed and also a little sacred because the gate opened itself.

    Sarah was then invited in by a man who sounded like an old man.

    While walking towards Steve''s mansion, which by the way was a bit away from the fence, Sarah and the Twins looked around them.

    "Mommy! There is a tree!"

    "Mommy! There''s a fountain!"

    The Twins looked excited pointing at what they saw. Starting from parks, trees, even fountains. They didn''t even want to leave the fountain and wanted to get their hands wet there.

    But Sarah immediately forbade them and gave them a deadly re, they were guests here and hadn''t even seen their hosts, the Twins should at least look presentable.

    As soon as they finally arrived at the front door, it immediately opened and the figure of Steve in a t-shirt and trousers greeted them.

    "Hey, thanks foring!" said Steve, smiling broadly at Sarah''s arrival.

    His gaze then turned to the twins who were slightly hiding behind Sarah, they looked shy.

    "Hello¡­ Raphael, Gabriel," said Steve, looking at the children one by one while mentioning their names. "Wow¡­ you guys have be handsome big boys now! Thest time I saw you, you were still babies!"

    The Twins became less scared when they saw Steve greet and know their names, the man also looked friendly and handsome.

    "Are you the Prince?" asked Gabriel sheepishly looking at Steve.

    Steve was a little surprised to hear that before finally showing a big smile.

    "Do I look like that? Ohh¡­ Sarah¡­ you raised your son well," Steve said with augh.

    Sarah just snorted at that. It seems because in the past she used to tell fairy tales to her sons, they thought that this mansion was a pce and Steve was a prince.

    "No, uncle is not a prince," Steve said with a small smile.

    Hearing that, the Twins looked a little disappointed, they thought they would finally meet a Prince in person, but it seems they were wrong.

    "Uncle is a King!"

    "Oh, stop it!" Sarah said then immediately hit Steve''s arm. Wasn''t that man too mature to act like that?

    While the Twins just stared at their Mommy with disbelief. Their Mommy just hit a King!

    "Mommy is really great!" thought both of them staring in awe at their Mommy.

    Steve justughed a little and then invited the three of them toe inside.

    Once inside, the Twins looked once again in awe of the luxurious-looking atmosphere. So this is what it''s like to enter the pce!

    "Ohh¡­ our guest has arrived. Hi everybody."

    Sarah and the Twins who were watching Steve''s house immediately turned their heads when they heard a woman''s voice. Their gazes immediately turned to the woman who was descending the stairs.

    "You must be Sarah, Steve tells me a lot about you," Anna said with a smile and held out her hand to Sarah. "I''m d I finally got to meet you."

 Chapter 219 What Kind Of Situation Is This?!

    Sarah looked confused when she saw Anna''s friendly attitude. She was sure that even though six years had passed, she would still remember her.

    But why did she look like it was the first time she had met her? Then the friendly attitude that the woman showed also made Sarah a little awkward.

    "Ah, yes. Nice to meet you too. Steve kept saying that he had a very beautiful wife, and he was right! You are really beautiful," said Sarah, shaking Anna''s hand and then smiling professionally.

    Fortunately, her profession used to make Sarah have the skills to small talk.

    Anna just pursed her lips at Sarah''spliment.

    To be honest, Anna was a little surprised when she finally saw Steve''s female friend. Wasn''t that woman Michael''s wife? Why is she here?

    However, Anna immediately shook her head. Maybe they''re just people with the same face. After all, six years have passed!

    Anna''s gaze then turned to the Twins who were looking at her curiously. The woman immediately crouched down to greet them and asked their names.

    When she finally heard the names of the two children, Anna looked at Sarah. There was no mistaking it, that woman was the woman she had met before.

    Anna still remembers when Steve told her that the woman he liked was pregnant with his ex.

    Hearing the name of the Twins, Anna immediately knew that the ex referred to here was Michael. She didn''t know why that woman had given her sons a simr name to her ex-husband''s, but it made it clear that they were Michael''s children.

    "What kind of situation is this?!" thought Anna suddenly felt awkward.

    She thought she was going to meet her husband''s ex. Well¡­ she did meet her, but that person was also the ex-wife of her ex-boyfriend!

    It''s not even a movie but the scenario is absolutely insane! Only a madman would create a situation like this!

    Anna indeed had never seen what the woman who had filled her husband''s heart looked like. She never asked, or asked Steve to show her that woman''s picture. It would only make her look pathetic. Even that woman''s name, she never asked.

    But she never expected that she would meet Michael''s ex-wife, in her own house! This is really awkward!

    Meanwhile, Steve smiled seeing his wife''s interaction with his friend as well as the Twins, he thought things would be a little awkward but so far everything is fine.

    "Are you guys hungry? How about we head straight to the backyard?" asked Steve who was standing beside Anna.

    "Yeah, we just eat in the backyard. The ce is cozy and not hot! You''ll definitely like it!" said Anna with a smile.

    Even though this situation waspletely unexpected and awkward, Anna tried to act professional. After all, they were her husband''s guests.

    "Okay!" Sarah answered briefly then immediately took her two son''s hands and followed the couple who were holding hands to their backyard.

    As soon as they reached the backyard, the twins'' faces showed admiration at the sight of the vastwn, and without waiting any longer, they immediately let go of Sarah''s hand and ran there.

    Sarah wanted to hide her face when she saw the attitude of her sons. She could only show an apologetic smile to Steve and Anna.

    "It''s okay. At that age they want to run," said Anna with a smile.

    Steve also nodded and looked at the Twins who were running around happily. He often saw the scene when his daughter was also running in their backyard.

    Even though the owner of the house felt okay, Sarah still called her son and held their hand toe with her.

    Not long after, they were seated at a table in the garden. Sarah could tell that they used this ce a lot. This ce looks very cozy and it would be nice to have afternoon tea in this ce.

    "Emm¡­" Gabriel who was sitting down suddenly started to speak.

    "Is auntie a Queen?" Gabriel asked suddenly, looking at Anna.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh?" Anna looked confused.

    "Riel! You must not speak disrespectfully to the Queen! You could be imprisoned!" scolded Raphael then looked at Anna timidly.

    He didn''t know if this Queen was a good Queen or not. What if it was the evil Queen?

    Gabriel immediately covered his mouth with both hands, his expression immediately frightened.

    "Don''t worry. She is a good Queen. You won''t be punished," Steve said with an amused smile.

    Sarah just sighed looking at her children, while Anna looked confused, not knowing what they were talking about.

    "Is that true? Thank you, Your Highness!" Gabriel said with a grateful smile.

    Steve couldn''t hide hisughter at the boy''s adorable behavior, while Anna finally realized what was going on.

    "You can''t lie to a child like that!" said Anna, lightly hitting Steve''s arm.

    She then turned her head back to the Twins.

    "We are not King and Queen. This uncle is only joking with you!" Anna exined.

    The faces of the two children looked a little confused hearing this. They are not King and Queen?

    "But you guys live in the Pce?" Gabriel asked. Raphael nodded in approval.

    "This ce is called a Mansion, not a pce." Sarah finally exined it to the Twins.

    The Twins finally nodded in understanding.

    "I''ll buy a Mansion for Mommyter!" said Raphael with a smile.

    "No, Rapa. I will buy it!" said Gabriel, not agreeing with his brother''s words.

    "No! I will do it!"

    Hearing that, Sarah was moved, but on the other hand, she also sighed seeing her two children start arguing.

    "You two can buy Mommyter, together," Sarah said, interrupting the conversation.

    While Steve and Anna were just watching Mother and Son''s conversation, their expressions looked a little envious because their daughter had not been able to have a proper conversation like that.

    While watching Sarah exin the difference between the Mansion and the Pce, the maids came to bring their food, and the atmosphere in the back garden became a little quiet as they were enjoying their meal.

    Not long after, a maid came immediately hugging their daughter.

    "Baby!" said the Twins in unison, staring at the little girl who had now moved in Steve''sp, while Anna immediately fed her child with baby food brought by their maid.

    "Although uncle is not a king, but uncle has a princess. How is it? Doesn''t she look pretty?" Steve asked when he saw the Twins watching his daughter.

    "How old is she?" Sarah asked with a smile on her face. She recalled when the Twins still had to eat baby food and had to be fed like that.

    Those were her hard times when she had to take care of two kids by herself, but on the other hand it was a good time seeing how cute the Twins were.

    Time really has passed.

 Chapter 220 Whats Her Name?

    "She''s two years old," Anna replied, feeding her daughter and asionally stealing time to eat her food. Sarah who saw the scene could only smile. She had also been in that position.

    "You have to eat, I can feed her," Steve said softly and then touched Anna''s hand that was holding the spoon.

    Anna looked at Steve for a moment then immediately let go of her daughter''s spoon and continued to eat what was left of her food, while Steve had already finished eating because he was used to eating fast.

    "Mommy! The baby is eating!" said Raphael, pointing at the little boy in Steve''s arms.

    "Yeah, Raphael too, let''s finish the food," said Sarah who had also finished eating.

    Gabriel also seemed interested in the baby, but he didn''t have time to ask because his mouth was busy eating his food.

    "Oh yeah, what''s her name?" asked Sarah curiously.

    "Her name is Sienna. Sienna Brown," Steve replied with a smile and sounding proud.

    "Steve Anna?" Sarah asked when she heard the name. Even though both of their names didn''t have the letter i, Sarah could see that was the meaning of Steve''s daughter''s name.

    "As expected! You are really my friend! I really get annoyed when people think that the name is inspired by Siena, the city of Italy. She uses two n''s like her mother''s name, not just one n!" Steve said excitedly and looked a little annoyed when he remembered that people had guessed the meaning of his daughter''s name wrong.

    Sarah just snorted at Steve''s response. Actually, if she didn''t know Steve''s character, Sarah would also think that it was inspired by the city of Italy, but she knew Steve enough to know what his daughter''s name meant.

    "Mommy, can I y with the baby?" asked Gabriel, who had finished his meal.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that. She had no idea her son would be so interested in Steve''s daughter.

    "You should ask uncle and aunty if you can do it," Sarah replied.

    Gabriel then immediately followed his Mommy''s suggestion, and approached the child who was still eating when he was allowed to.

    "Gabriel, if you want to touch the baby, touch it gently!" Sarah warned.

    She still remembered that a few days ago her son punched his brother. What if he identally grabbed Sienna too tightly?

    Seeing his little brother start ying with Sienna, Raphael quickly sped up his food and asked if he could y with Sienna too.

    After Sienna finished eating, the child who could walk asked to be put down and started ying with the Twins.

    That afternoon, the Twins had a sting to Steve''s house, as did Sarah who didn''t expect her to be able to talk to Anna and share parenting tips.

    ***

    Michael, who was busy replying to iing emails, immediately stopped his activities when he saw the door to the apartment had been opened and Sarah and the Twins went straight in.

    Michael''s mouth was open, he wanted to ask where they had gone and what they were doing so they were gone for four hours, but Michael swallowed his words.

    Currently his rtionship with Sarah is not that close because Sarah is still on the defensive. He might be able to ask Gabrielter when they had time.

    However, it didn''t take long for Michael to finally figure out what had happened since the Twins had discussed it while they were having dinner.

    "Mommy, can we go to Uncle Steve''s again tomorrow?" asked Raphael suddenly while he was eating.<sub> </sub>

    Michael perked up his ears when he heard the kid''s words. Did he just say Steve''s name?

    Meanwhile, Sarah was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Raphael to call Steve an uncle.

    Earlier she and the couple had indeed exchanged children for a while. Steve and Anna wanted to experience how to y and take care of a boy, while Sarah yed with Sienna.

    Even though she didn''t want to get pregnant again, and that was absolutely impossible, Sarah also wanted to experience how to interact with girls so she took the opportunity to do so.

    She had no idea that in such a short time Raphael had called Steve uncle and not the old man as he used to call Michael.

    "That''s right, Mommy! Uncle Steve and Aunt Anna''s house is huge!"

    "The yard is wide!"

    "There is a swimming pool!"

    "There''s a fountain too!"

    "There are trees too!"

    "Alright, alright, stop talking for a second!" said Sarah, finally trying to calm the Twins down by mentioning what was at Steve''s house.

    "We can''t go tomorrow because Uncle Steve and Aunty Anna have to work. Tomorrow is Monday, you guys have to go to school too!" Sarah exined.

    The faces of the two children immediately turned sad when they heard that.

    "Then can we go again the next day?" asked Raphael.

    "Mommy doesn''t know when you can go there again, Mommy will tell youter, okay?" Sarah exined.

    The two children''s faces still looked dissatisfied, but they nodded their heads.

    Meanwhile, Michael was trying to keep his expression from being too sad when he suddenly seemed forgotten.

    He felt sad, not only was Steve called uncle by Raphael, but Gabriel also seemed close to him.

    He''s jealous! What did the man actually do to win the hearts of the Twins? Not only had he won Sarah''s heart that time, now he had also won the hearts of the children.

    "But wait!" thought Michael.

    Something suddenly popped into Michael''s head as he finally realized what had just happened. Sarah took the Twins to go see Steve, but it seemed like it was at his house because he had also been there when Anna had a birthday party for her daughter.

    Even though he and Anna have broken up and rarely talk anymore, they still have a rtionship because apart from him doing business with Anna''s family. Anna was also a model for Collins'' clothing and jewelry, and she was professional enough to work with him.

    But¡­ if the Twins really were Steve''s children, would Sarah have gone crazy enough to take her child to the man''s house while Anna was at home? Or is the Blonde doctor crazy enough to meet his illegitimate child at his house when his wife is home?

    Michael didn''t know what the Blond doctor was like, but Michael knew Sarah, she wasn''t crazy enough to do that.

    Michael''s sadness immediately disappeared and his heart began to beat rapidly. Could it be that his suspicions all along turned out to be true? That he is the father of the Twins?

 Chapter 221 Find Me A Mansion

    Today before going to his office, Michael immediately headed to the hospital for a DNA test. As soon as he got out of his car, he didn''t forget to take the small box that kept Gabriel''s hair in it.

    It was like a family heirloom to him, well kept and guarded.

    After telling the hospital what he wanted, Michael was finally brought in for his checkup.

    "So how long can I get the results?" Michael asked after he finished handing them Gabriel''s hair and his DNA samples.

    "For express service, the fastest results are within four working days for more urate results."

    Michael nodded when he heard that, although he was still not satisfied because it meant he would have to wait for another four days.

    However, Michael was trying to be patient. If indeed they were his children, he would bring the results to Sarah.

    Besides being a smart woman, Sarah was also a doctor.

    Wouldn''t that woman be able to sessfully refute it when the results of the test showed the slightest doubt? So even though it took a little longer, Michael wanted the results to be as urate as possible so Sarah couldn''t deny if the Twins were his children.

    After his business at the hospital was over, Michael finally immediately went to the office to do his work.

    However, even though the man''s body was in the office, his mind simply couldn''t calm down and be elsewhere.

    Apart from him thinking about the results of Gabriel''s DNA test with him, he also thought about what the Twins had said.

    Since returning from outing with their Mommy, the two children have been constantly saying their experiences at Steve''s house. How big it was, howrge the yard was, and all the things in it.

    Michael, who had previously thought of using the rest of the day to be together and be close to the Twins, instead had to keep hearing Steve''s name.

    He doesn''t like it!

    "What should I do?" thought Michael who was now in his room.

    It''s not like he has to tell the Twins to stop talking about Steve because he doesn''t like it!

    His one hand again tapped his finger on the table, trying to think of a way to get close to the Twins.

    Most importantly, what can he do to make the Twins stop talking about Steve''s house and mentioning the blonde doctor''s name?

    James, who had just entered Michael''s room, immediately stood in his ce when he saw his friend and boss was in a thinking mode.

    "What is he thinking at this time?" James thought when he saw Michael''s behavior.

    Today Michael was really weird, not only did heete to the office, but today he didn''t look at all focused.

    "Sir." James tried to call Michael.

    "..."

    "Michael!" This time, James knocked on Michael''s desk, snapping him out of his thoughts.

    "Oh! James? When did youe in?" asked Michael, surprised to see his secretary standing in front of him.

    James wanted to roll his eyes when he heard the question, but he managed to hold himself back and just sighed.

    "You called me toe here, and you also invited me toe in," James reminded Michael.

    Michael''s mouth opened slightly when he heard that. That''s right, he did call James.

    To be honest, Michael waspletely at a loss as to what he should do at this point, so he had called James over to tell him a bit and ask the man for advice.

    After all, James is married and also a father, doesn''t he have experience in that field and can advise him?<sub> </sub>

    Apart from being a friend, James was also someone he could trust to tell him about this.

    "That..." Michael didn''t continue, unsure of how to tell James about it.

    "You still remember Anna''s mansion?" asked Michael suddenly.

    "Anna?" James''s brow furrowed when he heard that. "Which Anna? Model Anna Moss?" James asked.

    Michael nodded.

    "You once came to her mansion for her daughter''s birthday, right?" asked Michael, confused whether James had gone with him or not.

    "Yeah, what''s with that?" asked James, who really didn''t understand.

    Michael suddenly told him toe to his room and just talk about Anna Moss''s mansion?

    "Find me a Mansion like that, ah no! A mansion that''s bigger and spacious than that! Their mansion is two floors, right? You should look for one that''s three floors and bigger!" said Michael suddenly.

    After he thought about it again, the Twins were talking about that blonde doctor because his house is so big, shouldn''t he just buy a bigger house andrger yard than that so they can stop talking about that blonde and now they''re gonna talk about him?

    Actually Michael is not the type of person who wants to live in a house with a yard like that, besides he is toozy to take care of his yardter, he also doesn''t have time for it.

    So he prefers to live in an apartment, which he thinks is more suitable for him.

    However, if the Twins prefer a big house and arge yard. All right, he''s going to buy a house like that!

    It''s not like he can''t buy a mansion like that! He even hired Anna and paid for the model!

    He didn''t know how much Anna''s mansion cost because she probably bought it with her husband, but Michael was sure he had more money than the two of them! Hah!

    James just looked at Michael who was smiling to himself with apletely confused look.

    "Did he have an ident I didn''t know about?" thought James who was getting worried seeing Michael''s attitude which looked very strange.

    However, in the end James stillplied and began to find out about howrge the yard of Anna''s mansion is, and looking for a bigger mansion and arger yard than the supermodel''s.

    "Is there anything else you want to say?" James asked when Michael hadn''t told him toe out at all.

    Michael regained his senses and stayed where he was, wondering if he should ask James for his opinion on his anxiety, but in the end the man shook his head.

    "You can go back to work."

    Instead of asking James for help, he had to figure out how to approach the children himself. If indeed those two were his children, shouldn''t it be his duty to know what his children liked?

    ***

    A white car suddenly stopped in front of the main door of the London Shard and the figure of Mrs. Collins wearing sunsses and carrying her branded bag got out of the car. The old woman looked at the building in front of her then sighed.

    "I''m only a moment, so you can wait for me," said the old woman looking at her private driver who drove her.

    After telling this to the driver, the old woman immediately stepped on her feet and took the elevator to the restaurant in the building.

    Once there, Mrs. Collins frantically looked around, looking for the person who had invited her toe here.

    "Here! Mrs Collins! I''m here!"

    Mrs. Collins wanted to cover her face in shame when she saw the blonde woman standing and waving her hands while calling out her name, like a low ss person.

 Chapter 222 Secret Girlfriend

    Mrs. Collins looked at the blonde woman who was now sitting in front of her, her eyes darting from head to the lower that she could see before they were covered by the table. The expression on her face could not hide her displeasure at the sight of the woman who had invited her to meet her here.

    From her appearance, the woman was indeed wearing Collins brand clothes, maybe it was a gift her son gave her, but even though she was wearing expensive clothes, her low ss aura couldn''t cover her.

    "Ahem," the woman cleared her throat, to shake off her nervousness. "I''m Elizabeth, nice to meet you," the woman said, then stretched out her hand, trying to get to know the old woman in front of her.

    Mrs. Collins'' eyes only looked at the woman''s outstretched hand, but she didn''t reach for it at all, the expression on her face showing disgust to touch it.

    "Yes, I know you. Just tell me why you called me and asked me to meet you here!" asked Mrs. Collins with a cold expression on her face.

    This morning she suddenly got a message saying that she is Elizabeth, Michael''s girlfriend and wants to meet her this afternoon.

    At first Mrs. Collins wanted to ignore the message and didn''t want toe here. Besides the woman being rude for asking to meet her suddenly without making a schedule in advance, she was reluctant to meet a woman who had no clear origins.

    She had been looking for information about the woman before when she first heard rumors that Michael was dating one of Collins'' employees.

    She didn''t know if it was just a rumor or not, but Mrs. Collins decided to investigate the woman. After all, such rumors would not appear out of the blue.

    However, she didn''t expect her to be an ordinary woman at all, and what''s worse, her origins werepletely unclear!

    Why is her son always attracted to a woman like that?! Mrs. Collins couldn''t understand Michael at all!

    She had introduced a woman who was beautiful, educated, and from a respectable family, but why was her son always attracted to obscure women?

    She might still be able to understand if she was poor, but her family was clear. At least, she could tell if the woman''s family had a criminal record or something like that.

    However, not only did that woman have nothing, she also had no clear origins!

    In the end, Mrs. Collins decided toe because she was curious what the woman had to say.

    Elizabeth cleared her throat again when she heard Mrs. Collins'' words. She could already guess the old woman''s reaction would be like this.

    Wouldn''t it be like this in the movies? A poor woman meets a rich man, then the mother of a rich man does not like the poor woman?

    "As mother already knows¡­"

    Mrs. Collins'' forehead twitches when she hears what just came out of the woman''s mouth. Mother? Did that woman just call her mother?

    Mrs. Collins could feel her blood rising at this moment! What nonsense is that woman saying?

    "Don''t!"

    "Eh?" Elizabeth looked confused when she heard the cold tone of the woman and the expression on her face that suddenly changed to annoyance.

    "Don''t call me mother. I''m not your mother!" said Mrs. Collins furiously, trying to keep herself from cursing at the impolite woman now because she was out in public.

    "Ah?!" Elizabeth was a little surprised by that. She tried to appear friendly and close to the old woman, but that didn''t seem to work at all.<sub> </sub>

    "Ahem." Elizabeth cleared her throat. "I am Elizabeth, Michael''s girlfriend. Ah?! Maybe you could say¡­ secret girlfriend?" said Elizabeth, smiling sweetly.

    Mrs. Collins was silent when she heard this. He had already guessed it.

    "You called me here just to introduce your name?" asked Mrs. Collins, still in her cold tone.

    Elizabeth hastily shook her head.

    "No, I''m here to ask for Mrs. Collins''s blessing."

    "What?" Mrs. Collins frowned again, not liking the woman''s words.

    "Maybe Mrs. Collins doesn''t know, but I''ve be Michael''s secret girlfriend for nine years. After his divorce, he dated me. Well¡­ we stopped because he had to date the model, but in the end we got back," said Elizabeth with a happy expression on her face.

    In contrast to Elizabeth, Mrs. Collins'' mouth slightly opened when she heard the woman''s words.

    What? Her son had been with this woman that long? He might really have gone mad!

    "I also heard from Michael that Mrs. Collins was aware of our rtionship and he ended up getting mad at me," Elizabeth continued, ignoring Mrs. Collins''s current expression.

    "For that¡­ I would like to ask Mrs. Collins for help. Please bless our rtionship!"

    "You must have really gone mad! You¡­" said Mrs. Collins, sounding angry, but she managed to restrain herself from calling her a bitch.

    "I know Mrs. Collins right now doesn''t like me, but don''t you want a grandchild?" cut Elizabeth quickly and looked confident.

    ording to the information she had, Mr and Mrs. Collins wanted a grandchild, and she could clearly provide one for them!

    "Michael has been with me for nine years, he also has no interest in dating or marrying another woman, right?"

    Mrs. Collins fell silent when she heard the words of the woman in front of her. She didn''t want to admit it, but what the woman said was true. She had tried hundreds of times to get Michael to go on a date, but her son always didn''t show up on his blind dates.

    "I''m sure Michael doesn''t want to make our rtionship public because Mrs. Collins would not approve of our rtionship and he chose to make me her secret girlfriend. If Mrs. Collins blessing our rtionship¡­ I believe I can give Mrs. Collins a grandson who looks like Michael!"

    Elizabeth looked confident when she said that. This was indeed the reason foring to see Mrs. Collins. She wanted to get the olddy''s approval.

    Isn''t she his mother? So Michael will surely obey his mother, right?

    He doesn''t want to date the woman of his mother''s choice, it''s because Michael is in a rtionship with her. Michael didn''t want to let her go! So he had to be forced to refuse his mother''s request because of her!

    Mrs. Collins was still speechless when she heard the words of the confident-looking woman. Her brain was processing the woman''s words, to find out if what she said made sense or not.

    However¡­ It seems that what this blonde haired woman said was true. Could Michael have kept his rtionship with this woman a secret because Michael knows she doesn''t like Sarah because that woman doesn''t have parents?

    In that case¡­. Did she have to do what this woman said? Give her blessing?

 Chapter 223 Dinner With Mother

    "Raphael! Gabriel! Let''s have dinner!" called Sarah who had just put their dinner on the table.

    The Twins who were ying on the floor, immediately stood up and walked towards the dining table and immediately took their seats.

    In fact, Sarah was a little surprised to see them sitting in the same ce again, as if already iming it was their seat.

    "Mommy, isn''t the old man eating with us?" asked Raphael after swallowing his food and looking at Sarah who had already eaten.

    That little boy then saw that there was no food prepared in front of the empty chair at the dining table.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that the question came from the eldest and not the youngest.

    Didn''t her son dislike Michael?

    "No, the same as this morning. We''re not going to eat together with Michael''s uncle," said Sarah, who still felt awkward to mention Michael as uncle. But to call Michael an old man doesn''t feel right either.

    Sarah was really at a loss as to what to call Michael in front of her kids.

    "Why? Have you started getting close to Uncle Michael?" Sarah asked with a mischievous smile.

    After seeing Michael trying to get close to her children, Sarah felt a strange feeling in her chest seeing how her ex-husband was ying with their children.

    Sarah, who had wanted to forbid Michael from getting too close to her children, turned away when she saw that.

    Even though the children didn''t know that they were actually ying with their father, at least they had experienced what it was like to y with a father.

    "No!" said Raphael, shaking his head exaggeratedly. "I''m d we don''t eat together with that old man anymore!"

    Sarah justughed a little at how her oldest son acts.

    Ever since they watched the cartoon that time, Sarah could see that her son was starting to open up a bit to Michael.

    Well¡­ Michael showed them a cartoon that his Mommy rarely showed even though it was his favorite, so Sarah could understand why Raphael had not hated Michael so much.

    Sarah''s smile suddenly disappeared when she remembered that Michael was like that too, always refusing to admit because he was too cool for that.

    Sarah''s gaze then subconsciously turned upwards, trying to see if Michael was staring at them from the second floor with an eager face to join.

    "Unc¡­ The old man hasn''te back yet, Mommy," Gabriel said, watching Sarah.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised to be caught trying to find Michael and hastily looked at her son.

    "Uncle Michael isn''t back yet?" Sarah asked again.

    Gabriel nodded.

    "I''ve been waiting for unc¡­ the old man, but the old man hasn''te home yet."

    Sarah fell silent hearing this. She thought Michael was currently hiding on the second floor because today was the day they weren''t going to eat together, but he wasn''t home yet?

    "Did something happen?" Sarah thought with furrowed brows.

    When she used to live with Michael, he always came home earlier than her who came home at 8 pm.

    So Sarah felt a little strange when she found out the man wasn''t home yet.

    Sarah immediately shook her head, whether Michael wants to go home or not is none of her business!

    ***

    Michael''s ck Mercedes-Benz has just entered the parking lot of one of the most famous restaurants in London.

    This afternoon, he suddenly received a message from his mother asking him to have dinner together at a restaurant.

    Michael immediately replied to the message by scolding his mother to stop trying to set him up with another woman.

    But this time Mrs Collins insisted it was really dinner and she would be there.<sub> </sub>

    [We haven''t seen each other very often. Can''t youe to dinner with your old mother?]

    Michael sighed as he read the message.

    After his father became sick, his mother did live alone and she must have been lonely.

    He finally replies that he wille. After all, that woman was his mother. Even though he had argued with his mother several times, she was the one who gave birth to him.

    As soon as he entered the restaurant, Michael was immediately ushered into a private room.

    Michael was a little confused when he heard that and started to get suspicious.

    Something seems fishy!

    He already found it strange that his mother didn''t tell him toe home and go to a restaurant, then they would eat in a private room?

    Even though they were from wealthy families, they never once ate in a restaurant in a private room.

    That''s what Michael saw in his father, and that''s what he did too.

    However, Michael''s facial expression immediately changed as soon as the door opened and he saw his mother sitting in the room.

    "Ohh¡­ looks like mom really wants to have dinner together," Michael thought when he saw his mother.

    He thought his mother would lie to him again and this would be the dinner for the date prepared by his mother.

    However, Michael''s facial expression immediately changed to one of surprise when he saw a woman sitting in front of his mother.

    It''s Elizabeth!

    "You..." Michael''s voice sounded furious and his facial expression was cold when he saw the woman.

    He thought that after almost a month ago he broke up with her, Elizabeth would understand and behave..

    But she actually met his mother?!

    "You''vee! Come sit here, babe. Mother and I have been hungry for a long time waiting for you," Elizabeth said with a happy smile and patted the empty chair next to her, telling Michael to sit there.

    Mrs. Collins'' forehead twitches when she heard the woman call her mother again, as did Michael who didn''t expect her to call his mother that.

    Michael''s gaze then turned to his mother, trying to see his mother''s reaction.

    "Sit down, Michael," Mrs Collins said, trying to look rxed.

    Michael was a little surprised to see his mother''s response, his gaze then turned to Elizabeth who was now looking at him with a smile.

    Michael then walked over to them, but he just stood there and didn''t sit there.

    "I don''t know what this woman said to you, but we already broken up!" said Michael firmly.

    He then looked at Elizabeth who looked a little surprised.

    "Babe? What are you doing? We''re in front of your mother," said Elizabeth who looked very awkward.

    "Sorry mother, like I said before, Michael thinks that you still don''t approve of our rtionship."

    Mrs Collins sighed when she heard that. She then looked at Michael, the only child she had been proud of all this time.

    But why is her son always attracted to a woman like this?

    "I will approve of your rtionship, Michael. You can date her."

    Elizabeth smiled triumphantly when she heard Mrs. Collins'' words.

    Now that she had the blessing of Michael''s mother, he couldn''t possibly break up with her!

 Chapter 224 Michael, Im Pregnant With Your Child!

    "Like I said. He and I are not in a rtionship anymore!"

    Elizabeth''s expression immediately changed when she heard what Michael had just said.

    Wait a minute! It''s not like this!

    Michael should have sat down and had dinner with them right away!

    Mrs Collins looked at Michael with a puzzled look. Hadn''t this woman been his secret girlfriend and he not made their rtionship public because Michael knew she wouldn''t like this woman?

    Michael sighed when he saw his mother''s confused expression.

    "I don''t know what this woman said to you, but I have broken up with her. I have no intention of marrying her either!" Michael exined.

    The man then looked at Elizabeth who now looked very confused.

    "You! Come with me!" said Michael sharply.

    Mrs Collins'' hairs stood on end when she saw her son, she didn''t expect that she would see her son look angry like now.

    Elizabeth was still silent in her seat, the expression on her face looked very confused.

    Shouldn''t Michael have listened to Mrs Collins? That old woman is his mother, right?

    This shouldn''t be happening.

    "Elizabeth!" Michael snapped when he saw the woman just standing there. "Come with me! Now!"

    At this moment Michael was really angry and wanted to get the woman toe with him, but he knew they were in front of his mother, and no matter what, Elizabeth is a woman.

    He can''t be rude let alone hit a woman! That''s what his parents taught him!

    Elizabeth finally came back to her senses. She then turned to Michael who was currently looking mad. He really pissed off!

    Elizabeth had goosebumps, cold sweat started to run down her back and her hands were wet with sweat.

    Danger!

    Right now her n hadpletely failed and this put her in danger!

    She didn''t know what Michael was going to do to him, but it was by no means the first sight he''d seen.

    He had seen that before from other people.

    Not! He will not harm himself again!

    "Michael¡­ I¡­ I''m pregnant with your baby!"

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard what the woman had just said.

    Likewise, Mrs. Collins, who had not wanted to interfere and was frightened, immediately turned into a shock.

    "Is that true?!" asked Mrs Collins, rising from her seat not expecting to hear what she had been waiting for.

    Even though she shouldn''t have heard that from the mouth of this woman in front of her, it didn''t matter at all, Michael''s blood was flowing in the baby she was carrying.

    "What nonsense are you saying?!" asked Michael who looked cold again.

    Mrs. Collins, who had been looking happy, immediately changed her expression when she heard Michael''s words.

    "What do you mean?" asked Mrs Collins in bewilderment. "You don''t im to be the father of her child?!" Mrs. Collins''s tone rose, ring at her son.

    During this time Michael had often disappointed her and did not understand her feelings at all, but she did not expect her son to do something like this. Getting pregnant with another woman and then not wanting to admit it.

    Inwardly Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief as Mrs Collins now began to defend her. In fact, she wasn''t actually pregnant and it was just said because she was afraid that Michael would do something bad to her.

    Michael took a deep breath when he heard his mother''s question. Why was his mother trying to defend Elizabeth? What did this woman actually say to his mother?<sub> </sub>

    "Because I''m not the father of her child!" Michael said, raising his voice.

    "What do you mean, baby? You forgot that we often sleep together?" Elizabeth asked timidly and started to act looking sad.

    "I know you don''t want to have kids because you''re worried that mother won''t approve of our rtionship, but now I''m really pregnant. Pregnant with our child," Elizabeth continued, then her hand immediately went up and tried to wipe away the tears that weren''t there at all.

    Michael snorted at what the woman had just said. The acting is really bad! Can''t that woman act any better?

    Michael''s gaze then turned to his mother who was currently looking at him with a questioning look.

    Michael sighed.

    "We did sleep together, but..." Michael didn''t continue.

    He couldn''t possibly exin to his mother that he alwayse outside, could he? That would be very awkward.

    "Then let''s go to the doctor right now!" said Michael suddenly.

    He knew that Elizabeth was just pretending right now, but it seemed his mother was so excited about the news that she was going to have a grandchild that she couldn''t see it clearly.

    "Eh?" Elizabeth was a little surprised, not expecting Michael to immediately take her to the hospital.

    "Aren''t you pregnant? We should go check on you to see how well your baby is and how many weeks it is," Michael said, pretending to be worried about Elizabeth''s condition.

    "That..." Elizabeth didn''t continue her words, her brain thinking fast to get out of this situation. "The hospital is closed! We can check on it tomorrow!"

    Yes, since she already said she was pregnant, she had to prepare evidence that she was indeed pregnant so that Michael would believe it!

    It wasn''t difficult at all, she could ask one of her doctor acquaintances for help and she was sure her acquaintance could help her.

    Michael snorted at the look on Elizabeth''s face that looked like he was nning something.

    He could see what the woman was thinking.

    "Don''t worry, there is a hospital that is open 24 hours! Our family doctor can also see how many weeks pregnant you are!"

    For thest time, Michael lied a bit because his family doctor would not be able to check the woman''s womb, but he deliberately told it to show his mother that she was lying.

    "That..." Sweat began to appear on Elizabeth''s face. She didn''t think Michael would force her like this at all.

    What should she do?

    "I''m not feeling well right now, Michael. Let''s go to the hospitalter. Right now your child needs to eat," Elizabeth said then pretended to look in pain and held her stomach.

    The woman''s gaze then turned to Mrs. Collins who was still standing where she was, hoping that she could help her.

    However, Elizabeth immediately fell silent when she saw the expression on Mrs. Collins'' face who was now looking at her with a look of disdain.

    "Michael! You better take good care of this woman! I don''t want to even see her hair!" said Mrs Collins furiously.

    She thought that she was really pregnant and that she would finally have the grandchild she had been waiting for.

    But how dare that woman lie and also deceive her?!

    Mrs Collins was really angry right now, she wanted to p the woman but she knew she couldn''t because they were out in public.

    "Okay, mom. I''m sorry," Michael said apologetically.

    The old woman then immediately took her bag, and immediately left with a bright red face.

    Now, only Michael and Elizabeth were in the room.

    Michael then turned to the woman. Now, what should he do with this woman?

 Chapter 225 Its Because I Love You!

    The atmosphere in one of the private rooms in one of the famous restaurants became quiet. Elizabeth was still sitting where she was with a frightened look on her face, but in her heart she was really annoyed.

    Wasn''t the n perfect?

    She had approached Mrs. Collins, had her blessing, and asked for dinner together with Michael.

    They should have had dinner together by now, and started over their rtionship!

    Why did everything turn out like this?!

    Meanwhile, Michael looked at Elizabeth who currently looked very frightened. It made Michael a little ufortable to see the woman who put on such an expression.

    However, Michael knew he had to do something.

    He had warned her not to do anything, and instead of listening to him, she did something!

    Elizabeth had crossed a line she shouldn''t have crossed.

    "Tomorrow, you don''t have toe to work at Collins."

    Michael''s cold voice filled the silence in the private room.

    "What?!" Elizabeth immediately snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Michael''s words. "You fired me?!" asked Elizabeth, rising from her seat.

    "You should be grateful I just fired you!" said Michael irritably, not expecting the woman to look annoyed instead of grateful.

    "You met my mom, lied to her, and now you''re lying about your pregnancy!" continued Michael.

    Elizabeth fell silent when she heard that. She didn''t expect Michael to find out that she lied about her pregnancy!

    "It''s because I love you, Michael!" said Elizabeth desperately.

    "But I don''t!" Michael argued emphatically.

    Over the years he has been close to Elizabeth, but only as a friend with benefits.

    He didn''t want to take the risk of going outside to find prostitutes and ruining his reputation, so he did it with Elizabeth.

    But Michael never once fell in love with that woman.

    "This is thest warning, Elizabeth! You should be grateful I just fired you!" threatened Michael in a stern tone, the expression on his face also showed that he was serious about what he said.

    "The finance department will pay your sry in full this month, and you will also receive severance pay. It''s my kindness because you''ve been with me all this time. I hope you find your happiness, Elizabeth."

    After saying that, Michael immediately left the room.

    He knew he should have been more strict with Elizabeth, but it seemed the best for her. With the amount of money that woman earned, she can start a new, more decent life.

    At least¡­ that''s what Michael thought.

    However, Elizabeth''s expression looked very annoyed as soon as Michael had left the room. Her hands were tightly clenched.

    "You fired me just because of this?!" Elizabeth muttered then bit her lower lip.

    "No, Michael! You are mine!" Elizabeth whispered quietly and coldly.<sub> </sub>

    Her n this time was too hasty as she thought Michael would follow Mrs. Collins'' orders, but it wasn''t over yet! Michael couldn''t just let her go after all their years together!

    ***

    After leaving the restaurant, Michael immediately started his car to go to his apartment. He looked at his watch which was already nine o''clock when he finally got out of the private elevator that took him to his apartment unit.

    Michael sighed in disappointment when he saw that the lights in the kitchen and dining room had been turned off. That meant the Twins had gone to bed.

    The living room, dining room and kitchen were on the same floor and were not separated by a door at all, so turning off the lights signaled that the Twins and Sarah had entered their bedroom.

    Michael''s gaze then suddenly caught the figure of someone standing on the balcony with her back to him, it was Sarah.

    Michael just stared at the woman for a while, maybe right now Sarah just wanted to see her favorite sight and didn''t want to be disturbed, so Michael decided to immediately go to the second floor to take a shower.

    After taking a shower, Michael immediately went back down to find something he could eat in the refrigerator, but he was surprised to see Sarah still in her position. Michael decided to immediately walk over to the woman.

    Once he finally stayed a few steps near Sarah, Michael''s hands subconsciously rose and yearned to move into the gap between Sarah''s hands and her waist.

    Hugging her from behind, as they had often done in the past when he still thought that Sarah was his wife.

    Michael stayed where he was, he wanted so badly to hug her, but¡­ he knew Sarah wouldn''t like him to do it, but he wanted to hug her!

    ***

    Sarah stared at the city view that she never got tired of seeing, the asional night breeze hit her and made her hair hit her face, but Sarah didn''t mind that and just brushed her hair behind her ear again.

    At this moment, Sarah''s brain was thinking about something. That is her career.

    She had applied to many small clinics and hospitals for the position of a doctor, but for several days no one had called her except for an interview offer at that time.

    She knew that right now her life and the Twins were decent, they didn''t have to pay for their housing or food, but this was only temporary.

    They will only stay here for a few months, and after that they will return to their real world.

    Sarah also didn''t expect any inheritance from Mr Collins, she knew it would help her a lot to support the Twins, but her pride wouldn''t allow it.

    They were her children, and she could support them herself!

    "Should I apply to work as a cashier?" Sarah thought as the thought crossed her mind.

    If she applied as a cashier, whether it was in a restaurant, cafe, or shopping mall, Sarah believed her chances of being epted would be even greater.

    Her sry might not be as much as a doctor''s sry, but at least she would earn money every month and be able to save it for the Twins'' education expensester.

    Sarah shook her head immediately. She didn''t mean to belittle the cashier, but she had fought hard during college, clinical clerkship, and residency as a doctor with sweat, blood, and tears!

    She couldn''t just throw away all her hard work. She could have lowered her ego to be a regr doctor instead of a surgeon because surgeons were busier, but if she had to leave to be a doctor and switch professions, Sarah wasn''t ready to do so.

    "What should I do? Should I think about bing a surgeon again?" Sarah thought and sighed.

    Steve again offers her that he can help her to work in the hospital where they worked back then but that as a surgeon when she visits Steve''s house, but Sarah refuses the offer.

    Suddenly, Sarah was surprised when she noticed Michael''s presence.

 Chapter 226 War

    "You still like this sight."

    Sarah flinched slightly when she heard the familiar voice. She then immediately turned to the right and saw Michael looking at her with a smile.

    In the end, Michael decided not to hug Sarah from behind. He really wanted to do it, but he knew Sarah wouldn''t like it.

    Their current rtionship is not as close as it used to be.

    Sarah didn''t say anything and turned her head towards the city view that always calmed her down.

    The atmosphere between the two of them became quiet. The two of them enjoyed the night breeze that touched their skin while gazing at the view of the city in front of them.

    No one spoke, but it didn''t feel awkward. Both seemed to ept each other''s presence beside them.

    "What time will the Twins be home from kindergarten?" Michael''s question suddenly broke the silence.

    Sarah immediately turned around when she heard this. Her radar shed back on and looked at Michael suspiciously.

    "Why do you ask?" Sarah asked coldly.

    Does Michael want to pick up her son?! Even though Sarah didn''t mind if Michael yed with the Twins in this apartment, that was because they lived together and the Twins liked to y with him.

    Well¡­ she also no longer opposed it because her two sons were finally able to y together with their father.

    However, she absolutely will not let Michael pick up her son from their school and then go somewhere without her knowing!

    "You know, you currently really look like Raphael who always wants to try to bite me!" said Michael who could see the simrities between Sarah and that puppy.

    "Calm down. I''m asking because tomorrow I want to pick you up."

    Even though Michael mocked her, Sarah didn''t lower her guard at all.

    "Where to?" asked Sarah fiercely.

    Michael sighed when he saw the woman''s attitude.

    Come to think of it, Sarah was like this. He recalled how he used to approach the woman. That woman was really fierce. He had forgotten about it because Sarah didn''t get too fierce when they finally started dating and got married.

    "We have to visit dad. It''s been a few days since we lived together, dad should have received information about it," Michael reminded.

    Sarah opened her mouth when she heard that. So that''s why Michael asked when her sons would be home, because they could go to the hospital while the Twins were in kindergarten.

    "You can pick me up at nine," said Sarah, who this time had be normal.

    Michael nodded his head when he heard that.

    "Then let''s go after the Twins go to kindergarten. I''ll go to the office after leaving the hospital."

    Sarah just nodded her head when she heard that. She knew that Michael came into the office at eight, and to tell him to go to the office and thene back at nine was a waste of time.

    ***

    Today, Michael finally joins Sarah and the Twins for breakfast together.

    Yesterday he didn''t do it because it turned out that the Twins had breakfast at eight, while he went to the office at half past eight and had to leave so he wouldn''t bete.

    "Old man, why are you having breakfast with us?" asked Raphael when he saw Michael sitting with them.

    <o>,m Didn''t his Mommy say that they wouldn''t eat together because the man had to work?</o>

    Before Michael could answer, Gabriel suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Aren''t you going to work?"

    "Uncle will be leaving a littlete, so can have breakfast with you," Michael replied with a smile.

    "Why did you leavete?" asked Gabriel suddenly curiously.

    "What do you work for, old man?"

    "That..." Before Michael could answer, suddenly he heard another question.

    "Old man, why is your breakfast menu different?" asked Raphael looking at Michael''s slightly different menu.

    Right now they were eating sandwiches but Michael was putting on toast with peanut butter.

    Even though Sarah allowed Michael to join them for breakfast, she didn''t make breakfast for him at all, making Michael, who had thought he would also get a sandwich, couldn''t help but make his own.

    "Don''t you like vegetables?" asked Gabriel, trying to guess.<sub> </sub>

    Michael was at a loss for words when he heard the Twins'' endless questions.

    "Raphael! Gabriel!" said Sarah when she saw her son start the endless question. "Just eat, okay? The school bus ising soon and you''ll bete!"

    The two children finally opened their mouths just to eat.

    After finishing eating, Sarah immediately took the te on the table and went to wash it. Michael was about to help her, but Sarah immediately refused, telling him to just sit down.

    Meanwhile, the Twins immediately went to their bedroom to prepare to go to school.

    "Mommy, where''s my pencil case?"

    Suddenly Raphael came out of the room and looked at Sarah.

    "Have you checked on the table? Or maybe in the drawer?"

    Raphael immediately went into the room again and looked for the object ording to his Mommy''s instructions.

    "I found it, thanks Mommy!"

    A few secondster, it was Gabriel who came out of the room.

    "Mommy, where are my white socks?"

    The little boy then turned to his brother who was wearing white socks.

    "Rapa, those socks are mine!"

    "No, it''s mine!" Raphael argued.

    "No, mine!"

    "Gabriel, because yesterday you spilled food on your socks, Mommy is washing them. How about wearing ck socks today?" asked Sarah.

    Gabriel didn''t answer.

    "Like batman? Batman is ck, right?"

    "Okay!" Gabriel said then immediately returned to his room.

    "Mommy, where''s Mr Bunny?" asked Gabriel who came out of the room again wearing his socks.

    "You put it on the living room sofa. Didn''t Mommy tell you to put your toys back together after ying?" Sarah scolded.

    "Oh! Sorry Mommy!" Gabriel then immediately went to get his favorite stuffed rabbit and returned to the room.

    "Mommy! Today we have to draw and I don''t have colored pencils!"

    This time Sarah stopped what she was doing doing the dishes and looked at Raphael with a surprised look.

    "Why didn''t you tell Mommy yesterday?" asked Sarah, who waspletely incredulous.

    "I forget!" Raphael answered innocently.

    Sarah sighed at her son''s answer.

    "For this time, use Gabriel''s first, Mommy hasn''t bought it yet," said Sarah apologetically. "Gabriel, will you lend your brother the colored pencilster?" cried Sarah.

    "Okay!"

    Michael, who had been witnessing the scene for a long time, could only open his mouth without a word.

    What had he just witnessed?

    If he had to describe it in one word, then he would say it was war!

    The Twins were like an armying to report, and Sarah was the leader telling them what to do.

    Michael didn''t expect the Twins'' preparation in the morning to go to Kindergarten would turn out to be such a hectic

    Michael really gave Sarah all the thumbs he could give.

    Even though Sarah was doing the dishes, she already knew where the things the Twins were looking for!

    Again, it seems Michael admires her more and more and falls in love with her again.

 Chapter 227 Two Months

    After a very busy morning, Michael and Sarah were now on their way to the hospital to visit Mr. Collins.

    The hospital where Mr. Collins was being treated was close to their apartment, because it was the hospital where Sarah was working at the time.

    "This is the first time we''re walking in the morning like this," Michael muttered suddenly as he stretched out, enjoying the morning sun hitting his skin.

    Meanwhile, Sarah was silent when she heard this. It was indeed her first time walking with Michael like this, but it wasn''t her first time alone and it¡­ felt weird.

    You go to your work through the same road, but it''s not really your workce anymore. That''s really weird.

    Michael just looked at Sarah whopletely ignored him, he sighed. That woman really put up a solid fortress that was hard to break through.

    "Oh yeah, what''s with Raphael''s colored pencils?" asked Michael, trying to change the subject.

    "Ah¡­ He left it at the orphanage. I haven''t had time to go get it yet," Sarah replied curtly.

    "I can go buy it if you''re busy," Michael tried to offer.

    "No, thanks. I can go buy it myself."

    Michael sighed again at the cold response from the woman. It''s really not easy!

    Not long after, Sarah and Michael were finally standing at the door of Mr. Collins'' room. They didn''t go inside right away because Sarah was trying to calm herself down first.

    Thest time she came here, she was caught lying to him, and that made her a little nervous.

    "Are you good?" Michael asked when he saw the change in Sarah''s expression.

    Sarah nodded. "Let''s go in."

    As soon as they opened the door, Mr. Collins was sitting back on his bed looking out at the scene. His head immediately turned when he heard someone enter, before finally turning back to the window when he saw it was Michael and Sarah.

    "Hi dad, you look healthy!" said Michael greeted his father with a big smile.

    "Hello¡­ father," Sarah said softly, smiling awkwardly.

    "Why did youe here?" asked Mr. Collins who still wouldn''t look at them.

    Michael then walked over to the window and opened the curtain wider so that more sunlight could enter the room.

    "Why do you have to ask? You already know that we have been living together, right?" Michael quipped looking at his father who was currently pretending.

    "Forgive us for lying back then, but this time we''ve been living together, father. In Michael''s apartment where we used to live," said Sarah quietly, standing at the side of Mr. Collins'' bed.

    Michael then walked over and stood next to Sarah so that his father would also look at Sarah and not just at him.

    Mr. Collins sighed when he heard that. ording to the information he got, Michael and Sarah had indeed been living together again in Michael''s apartment.

    He didn''t know what was going on in the apartment because he couldn''t possibly spy them inside the house, but that was enough for him.

    Mr. Collins then immediately turned and looked at his son, and the woman who was like his daughter.

    "You should have been like that from the start. Why did you have to lie to me?" asked Mr. Collins sarcastically.

    "Who would have thought that you would spy on me!" Michael quipped.<sub> </sub>

    Mr. Collins just snorted, he then took Sarah''s hand and held it.

    "Thank you for agreeing to my request and looking after Michael, Sarah. I''m really happy," replied Mr. Collins with a genuine smile.

    "I''m only doing this for you to change your will! Remember, only two months! I hope you will keep your promise!" Sarah answered without smiling.

    She knew that Mr. Collins was pleased about this. However, she did this not out of sincerity, but because she wanted Mr. Collins to change his will, and she thought it would be best if she made this clear with Mr. Collins.

    "I understand," replied Mr. Collins with a smile at the woman''s attitude.

    He knew that Sarah must have done this bypulsion, but still Mr. Collins was happy that she was now living with Michael.

    Meanwhile, Michael was a little surprised when he heard Sarah''s response, he knew that Sarah was not doing this sincerely. He also knew about his father''s condition to make him change his will.

    However, Michaelpletely forgot that Sarah and her sons would not be living with him forever. They had a time limit, and it was for two months.

    Michael suddenly felt something strange inside him. Even though he had only been living with Sarah and the Twins for a few days, he loved the time they spent together.

    He¡­ wanted to continue like that. Living with them.

    Mr. Collins''s gaze suddenly turned to Michael who was just silent and seemed to be thinking about something. A smile involuntarily escaped Mr. Collins'' lips.

    "Now that you know you guys only have two months, don''t mess this up!" thought Mr. Collins, wishing Michael could read his mind.

    He already arranged everything, and this time he hopes his son doesn''t mess it up like he did six years ago.

    After leaving the hospital, Michael and Sarah returned to the apartment, and Michael went back to reminiscing about six years ago, while Sarah was silent when she heard those words.

    Aftering home from work, Michael spent his time ying with the Twins, his time with them was short, so he had to make good use of every moment.

    Every now and then Michael tried to get Sarah to talk, but Sarah just ignored him or replied curtly. The woman put up a solid defensive wall.

    Michael just sighed at that, but he didn''t give up at all!

    Time had finally passed, and now it was Friday.

    Today, Michael camete again at the office because he was determined to have breakfast with Sarah and the Twins and help the Twins to go to kindergarten.

    "You''rete again!" James grumbled when he saw Michael who had just arrived.

    "I was only an hourte. Don''t nag!" Michael replied with a snort. "What''s my schedule for today?" he continued. He was staying still at the door of his room and did not go into it.

    "You have some meetings to do. I''ll send you the materials," answered James, who seemed busyposing the files.

    "Oh right, there is a package for you. I''ve put it on your desk," continued James when Michael had opened the door.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that. Package? He wasn''t looking forward to a package at all.

    Michael then immediately went into his room and immediately found a brown envelope ced on his desk. Michael then immediately took it and his eyes immediately widened when he saw where the package came from.

    It was from the hospital that did the DNA test!

 Chapter 228 DNA Test Results

    Wee to the new month! First chapter in August, yey!

    Last month this novel got 26 Golden Tickets. Thankyou so much for you guys who voted this with golden ticket!

    I also want to thank my top three contributors (Webnovel only show the top three)

    In the three ce @Shivani_Va_5005 with 3 GT

    In the second ce @BedheadBookworm with 4 GT

    andst but not least, in the first ce @Memeko with 8 GT

    Thankyou so much guys, enjoy the chapter~

    ***

    Michael''s facial expression immediately turned tense when he saw the package came from the hospital that did DNA testing for him.

    Cold sweat started running down his back, and his mouth suddenly felt dry, causing him to unknowingly swallow with difficulty.

    Michael then immediately sat down in his leather chair and took the brown envelope that was on the table. His hand gripped the edge of the envelope, ready to open it.

    Michael''s heart suddenly beat faster. Inside this envelope will answer all his questions so far. Regarding he is the father of the Twins or not.

    But¡­ What if he isn''t the Twins'' father?

    What if he had been wrong all along and what he thought was just a coincidence?

    Suddenly, Michael was afraid to open and see the contents of the envelope. His hands were shaking and they were starting to feel cold.

    If the result wasn''t what he expected¡­ Michael snorted.

    Wouldn''t he look so pathetic? Moreover, he convinced himself that the Twins were simr to him.

    Michael immediately shook his head as such negative feelings began to overwhelm him.

    He did have a bit of doubt, but that''s why he did a DNA test, to find out the truth!

    Now the truth was in front of his eyes, but he suddenly became doubtful like this!

    Michael took a deep breath, tried to push the emotion away and then refocused.

    His heart was beating very fast as he opened the envelope and took out its contents.

    There is only one paper inside.

    "DNA test results," Michael muttered under his breath as he read the letterhead, which was written inrge size for easy reading.

    Michael swallowed his saliva then wet his lower lip. His gaze then dropped down and read the contents of the result carefully.

    The body of the letter shows a table with three rows.

    The first row shows the case number then the code that Michael doesn''t understand at all.

    The second row shows the words "Child" then below is Gabriel''s name, and the numbers that fill in the value of the code that Michael doesn''t understand.

    While on the third line, there is the writing of "Alleged Father" then below it is written his name, and the numbers that fill in the value of the code.

    Michael held his breath when he saw that the values ??in the first code of the Alleged Father table were the same as those in the Children''s table.

    Nice start! He and Gabriel have the same number!

    However, when Michael''s gaze dropped down to see the numbers, Michael''s smile immediately disappeared when he saw that they didn''t have the same number.

    Gabriel has 17, 18, meanwhile his number is 18, 20.

    "It''s okay, maybe the numbers shouldn''t be the same," thought Michael trying to encourage himself not to be too disappointed by the number.

    Michael then read the rest of the numbers while holding his breath with his heart beating fast.<sub> </sub>

    Every now and then he and Gabriel showed the same number, but there were also times when they showed different numbers.

    "Probability of Paternity¡­ 99.9998%. Alleged father is not excluded as a biological father¡­" Michael didn''t continue reading the sentence written on the paper when suddenly tears started to flow out of his eyes.

    He took a deep breath, trying to focus and read the sentence to the end.

    "As the biological father of the child being tested."

    The hand holding the DNA test result paper trembled, and one hand immediately covered his open mouth.

    He''s right! All this along his guess was right!

    Michael''s tears that had been held back, soon flowed down his cheeks again.

    "Oh my god¡­ I have a son. Ah, no! Two sons!" Michael said with his mouth still open in disbelief.

    He indeed only took a DNA sample from Gabriel and then only checked the child''s DNA and did not include Raphael''s DNA sample.

    However, Gabriel and Raphael were twins. If he was Gabriel''s biological father, then surely Raphael would also be his son.

    "The Twins are my sons! Hahaha! I have twins!" Michael startedughing with tears running down his cheeks, he didn''t know if they were tears of joy because he finally had two sons, or tears of sadness because he had just found out he had two five year old sons!

    He had always wanted to have a child, but who would have thought that he would have not one, but two at once?

    Suddenly something kicked Michael''s mind, making him who had beenughing like a man who had lost his mind, immediately stop.

    "Right! Sarah! I have to meet that woman! She''s hiding this from me!" Michael muttered then hastily put back the evidence showing he was the father of the Twins back into the brown envelope.

    Michael then took his car keys which he had just ced on the table and immediately left the room with hurried footsteps.

    James, who was just about to enter Michael''s room to bring the documents that Michael had to read, was immediately surprised when the door opened and Michael rushed out in a hurry.

    "Sir, you have a meeting to attend in a moment!" said James warningly when he saw Michael seemed to be going somewhere soon.

    Michael immediately stopped when he heard that and turned to look at James.

    "Reschedule!" Michael then immediately turned around and was ready to walk towards the elevator, but suddenly his steps stopped when he heard James'' voice again.

    p "This is an important meeting with..." James didn''t continue when he saw Michael immediately turned and looked at him.</anda>

    "James! Reschedule!" said Michael coldly.

    "I don''t care who I have to meet, or how many billions of losses it will cause because I don''t meet that person!" Michael continued, staring intently at James. His voice sounded a little annoyed.

    James swallowed his saliva when he heard Michael''s words.

    "Clear my schedule for today! You understand?" asked Michael emphatically.

    James'' head slowly nodded. Right now Michael was looking at him with a look like he wanted to eat him, how could he not nod his head?

    "I understand, sir!"

    After confirming that James understood what he was saying, Michael immediately turned and entered the elevator that had opened.

    Meanwhile, James wet his lips when he saw the figure of Michael who finally disappeared. He waspletely terrified by what he had just seen.

    "What exactly happened?" thought James, very confused.

    He could see there were traces of tears in Michael''s brown eyes. That means the man just cried.

    "Did something happen to Mr Collins?" James thought. He immediately hurriedly shook his head when the thought crossed his mind.

    If that was indeed the case, he should have received the sad news.

    "But¡­ What happened to make Michael cry and also look so angry?" thought James in bewilderment who could still remember the angry look on Michael''s face.

 Chapter 229 Custody

    "Sarah!" Michael shouted as he had just opened the door to his apartment.

    His gaze immediately turned to the sofa in the living room, then to the dining table and kitchen.

    When he didn''t find the woman, Michael immediately walked towards the balcony to see if she was there.

    "Sarah?!"

    Michael sighed in annoyance when he didn''t find the woman on the balcony either.

    Where did that woman go?

    Michael then went back into the house, called the woman''s name while trying to find her.

    When Michael was about to open the door to the room upied by Sarah, the door to the room opened before his hand touched the doorknob, Sarah''s figure came out of it.

    "What is it?" asked Sarah with a confused expression. Her hair looked still wet and from her clothes it looked like she was about to go outside.

    Michael gritted his teeth, trying to contain the anger that rose when he saw the woman''s face.

    "Let''s sit there and talk!" said Michael who sounded suppressed his emotions.

    Sarah''s brows rose when she heard those words, she could sense that Michael looked unusual at this time.

    Still looking confused, Sarah finallyplied Michael to sit at the dining table.

    "What do you want to say?" asked Sarah impatiently.

    She is currently preparing to find a job. After she thought about it again, she had to put his ego down a bit and find a part-time job while waiting for an interview call for her.

    She only had two months to live with Michael, and before that she''d better collect her money and save it.

    Michael was still gritting his teeth, one hand under the table clenched into a fist, then the envelope from the hospital he was holding in one hand he handed to Sarah without a word.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed as Michael ced an envelope on the table. She looked at Michael who was pressing his lips, as if he was holding himself back from saying anything.

    Sarah''s gaze then shifted to the brown envelope that was on the table, she took it and saw that it was from one of the major hospitals in London. It wasn''t the hospital where Mr Collins was being treated, but Sarah knew that hospital.

    Sarah''s mind began to wonder about the contents of the envelope. Why did Michael give her something from the hospital? Was it the result of his father and he wanted to ask for her consultation?

    Sarah then opened the envelope, took out its contents. Her eyes immediately opened wide when he read the DNA test results and Gabriel''s name was written on it.

    The secret that she had been keeping for six years was finally discovered!

    "You did a DNA test secretly?!" Sarah asked raising her voice as she stood up from her chair and tossed the DNA test results to Michael.

    She didn''t need to look at what percentage of the probability of paternity was because it definitely showed that Gabriel was Michael''s son.

    The emotion that Michael had been trying to suppress for so long exploded when he saw Sarah''s response.

    "Is that all you can tell me?!" asked Michael who also stood up and raised his voice. "You hid my child, Sarah!"

    The corners of Sarah''s lips lifted slightly when she heard what Michael said.

    "They are my children! My children!" said Sarah, thumping her chest. Her voice was still high, and it was also shaking.

    When the Twins first asked about their Father, Sarah immediately looked on the inte if Michael could get custody of the Twins even though they were both born out of wedlock.<sub> </sub>

    It''s hard to do, but it can happen. Stupidw!

    The moment she found out, Sarah knew she had to hide the Twins well.

    Even though the odds were slim, Michael had the money and could turn those odds into big ones.

    However, Sarah had no idea that the day she had been worrying about woulde.

    She shouldn''t have followed Michael back to London.

    She shouldn''t be living with her ex-husband.

    She shouldn''t have allowed Michael to get so close to her children that she made him suspicious and took her son''s DNA sample!

    "And you can''t take my children, Michael! You have to step over my dead body because I''m going to use everything in my power to stop you!" Sarah snapped, her face bright red.

    Sh knew it would be a tough fight. Michael is a CEO of argepany, while she is just an unemployed woman with experience as a surgeon.

    One look people could immediately guess that she would lose, but Sarah would not give up so easily. Michael must step over her dead body if he is to take the Twins away from her!

    Michael took a breath to calm himself when he saw Sarah''s current state of being too emotional and looking scared.

    He was indeed angry and wanted to ask why Sarah did this to him, but Michael knew if he vented his emotions too, things would get worse.

    The worst thing that happened when he got emotional too was for Sarah to leave him, as she had done in the past.

    "Calm down. I didn''t mean to take Raphael and Gabriel," Michael said, trying to sound calm. "Like it or not, they''re both my son''s too, Sarah. Our sons. Things are different now."

    "Ohh¡­ you''re wrong, Michael! Nothing will change!" said Sarah shaking her head, disapproving of Michael''s words.

    Michael had known the Twins were sharing DNA with him, but that wouldn''t change anything. These two are her children!

    "Obviously things would be different, Sarah!" said Michael raising his voice again. "They are my children, and I will do my duty as a father!"

    "We don''t need your money, Michael!" Sarah said, still sounding emotional.

    Michael took a deep breath when he heard Sarah being so stubborn. Tried to calm himself down from getting emotional, but¡­ Michael couldn''t calm himself down at all.

    "For God''s sake, Sarah! Let me do it! They are my children too and not just you! You think you can get pregnant alone without me?! You were the one carrying them, but I was involved!" said Michael angrily.

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael raise his voice. Her chest seemed to be rising and falling and her face was still flushed with anger.

    Michael took another breath when he saw Sarah just standing there, trying to calm herself down.

    He then immediately walked over to Sarah, and tried to grab the woman''s hand, but Sarah immediately withdrew her hand, not wanting to be touched by Michael.

    Michael just smiled sadly at that, then his hand immediately went up and held Sarah''s arms.

    "Look, I''m not going to take the Twins from you, or take custody of them," Michael said softly, and looked Sarah straight in the eye. "I only ask you to let me do my duty as a father and not forbid me to approach them."

    Michael then swallowed hard.

    "It''s been five years, Sarah. I''ve missed it for five years. Please¡­ let me be the father¡­" Michael said in a trembling voice and tears suddenly came out of his eyes.

 Chapter 230 One Condition

    Sarah was stunned when she saw tears spilling out of Michael''s brown eyes. During her marriage to the man, and when she pretended to be still his wife, Sarah had never seen him cry at all.

    Ah, she''d seen him before, at their wedding. Michael cried like a baby when he saw her walking down the aisle. It was a cry of happiness, and Sarah was d to see it.

    But right now, Sarah really didn''t know what to feel when she saw Michael cry, begging her to let him be the father of her kids.

    All this time Sarah saw Michael as a hard worker, always dealing with his problems alone and never showing his weak side, let alone crying. Even he didn''t shed tears at all when she asked for a divorce, or even cried when he asked her to start over with him.

    Seeing him suddenly show his weak side, made Sarah feel a strange feeling. Complicated feelings.

    This was not the first time she had seen a grown man cry. She had seen it often while still working at the hospital when they had to lose their loved ones.

    Some cried without saying anything, others cried like babies, and that always made Sarah''s heart melt and touch.

    Sarah took a breath. "Okay. You can be the father."

    Sarah hoped she hadn''t made the wrong decision again when she said this. Her life and the Twins are clearly going to be very different when she finally allows Michael to be the father.

    Now, she and Michael will be tied and gonna see each other more often.

    "Really?" Michael asked then immediately removed his hand from Sarah and wiped the tears that flowed down his cheeks.

    He felt embarrassed, having to cry like this in front of Sarah. However, he was too overwhelmed by his feelings of imagining he had missed five years to be a father.

    Sarah nodded her head, inwardly wishing she hadn''t made the wrong decision again.

    A smile suddenly appeared on Michael''s face when he saw the nod of his head. He¡­ has now be a father.

    "Ah! You can do it on one condition!" said Sarah suddenly as she remembered what Mr Collins had done to her.

    "What''s that? I''llply if I think it makes sense," Michael said with a serious look on his face.

    He was actually a little disappointed that Sarah had put a condition on him, but Michael could understand her. After what had happened between them, there was no way Sarah could just let him in like that.

    Michael''s heart was pounding nervously as Sarah stayed silent, as if she was contemting what to say, and waiting like this was driving Michael insane. However, he allowed Sarah to take her time and didn''t rush her.

    p "I¡­ want you to make a legal deration that you will never take custody of the Twins." There was a lot Sarah wanted to say to Michael, but Sarah knew she could negotiate it with Michaelter.</anda>

    As for custody, however, Sarah knew she could never negotiate that. Michael might have told her he wasn''t going to take the Twins away from her, but who would know when he would change his mind?

    Michael might have kept his word, but besides Michael, there would be Mr and Mrs Collins who might want custody of the Twins and persuade Michael to get them.

    Sarah would never win against Michael for custody, and she had to use this opportunity to make sure Michael would never get custody.

    Michael fell silent when he heard what Sarah had just said, he thought Sarah would say something that would not benefit him, but she just wanted him not to try to take custody of the twins?

    Isn''t that too easy a condition? Why should he take custody of the Twins if his goal is to get back with Sarah?<sub> </sub>

    Yes, he still has feelings for her. His heart pounded and he fell in love again when he saw Sarah for the first time. That was also why he was trying to get close to the Twins.

    Besides being able to let Sarah know that he can be the father of the twins if their rtionship bes close, the Twins will also give their blessing if he has a rtionship with their Mommy.

    But who would have thought that he really was their Father!

    "Okay, I''ll take care of it. We can use the legal team from Collins if you don''t mind," said Michael, trying to keep his expression from getting too excited about getting such an easy condition.

    Sarah immediately shook her head. "I''ll hire my ownwyer."

    There was no way she would use Michael''s men when she would use their services against Michaelter!

    Michael just nodded when he heard that. He told her so Sarah wouldn''t have to spend money to hire awyer, but it was okay if she wanted to hire one of her own.

    The atmosphere between them then became quiet, the two just stood and stared at each other with a fairly close distance.

    Michael subconsciously moistened his lower lip, suddenly bing a little nervous at this quite dangerous distance. Especially this morning Sarah looks quite tempting with her hair still looks wet.

    Unknowingly, Michael''s head slowly gets closer¡­

    "I''ll tell the Twins about you soon," Sarah said then walked to the kitchen to get something in the refrigerator.

    She could feel her face heat up and her heart beat fast. Was Michael trying to kiss her?! That''s really crazy!

    After all, why did she have to pretend to go to the kitchen and not just avert her face to show that she refused?!

    Michael just smiled awkwardly when he saw Sarah leaving like that. Looks like he''s totally crazy for thinking about kissing Sarah after they just had an argument and he just burst into tears!

    "Ah! About that¡­ Actually, I don''t want you to tell them," Michael said quietly and looked awkward.

    "What do you mean?" asked Sarah, who was spilling the water in her ss.

    "That¡­ Raphael doesn''t seem to like me that much. I thought I had to get him to like me first before telling them I was his daddy," Michael exined.

    In contrast to Gabriel who was getting close to him and didn''t even mind asking him to fix his toys, Raphael still acted like a fierce puppy and would bite him if he tried to touch him.

    "Ah!" Sarah opened her mouth at that. "Okay. After all, you have two months."

    Michael just smiled at that. Yes, he only had two months to get Raphael''s heart, and also Sarah''s.

    After talking about the rules about eating together that must be changed, Michael finally immediately left his apartment.

    Now that he knows that he has two sons, he must do something to protect them!

 Chapter 231 You Arenâ€™t Spying On Sarah, Right?

    The car driven by Michael immediately stopped at the hospital where his father was being treated.

    He knew his father was stubborn about the inheritance he was going to give, so Michael had previously not said much about it.

    However, now he already has two children. Things had bepletely different, and he had to go to great lengths to get his father to change his will!

    ? "Michael?" said Mr Collins when he saw his bedroom door open and Michael''s figure emerge from it. His eyes then tried to find something behind Michael, whether Sarah was alsoing with his son toe visit him.

    "I came alone," Michael said when he saw his father looking like he was looking for Sarah.

    Mr. Collins'' expression was slightly disappointed when he heard that. He thought Sarah woulde with Michael. He then immediately looked away from the door and looked at his son who was sitting beside his bed.

    "There''s something I want to talk to you, dad," Michael said with a serious look on his face. To be honest he was a little nervous. He was used to going against his mother''s words, even arguing with her a lot, but he rarely did that with his father.

    It wasn''t because his father was a scary person, but because he had too much respect for him.

    "Please change your will, dad!" said Michael aloud, looking at the old man seriously.

    Mr Collins snorted when he heard Michael''s words. He thought his son had something important to say to him, but it turns out that he was discussing his will again?

    "Like I said. My decision is final! I''d change it if Sarah stayed with you for two months," said Mr Collins sharply and didn''t want to be refuted. "So if you want me to change my will. You have to take care of Sarah and not make that woman leave you again."

    Michael sighed when he heard his father''s stubborn voice. He knew that his father did this on purpose to bring him and Sarah closer, he was grateful for that. However, his father had to change his will immediately, before the worst would happen.

    Doctors did say that he only had three months left, but no one knew when someone''s agested. It could take longer than doctors predict, but it could also be faster.

    That doesn''t mean Michael wants to pray that his father will be less than three months old, but at this time his father still looks healthy and can think well. It would be better if his father changed his will while he was still thinking well.

    Michael took a deep breath to prepare himself before dropping the bomb on his father.

    "I have a son. Ah no! Two sons! I have twin sons, dad!" Michael replied calmly.

    Mr Collins blinked when he heard what Michael had just said.

    What did his son just say? He has twin sons?!

    "Sarah''s twins are yours?!" asked Mr Collins raising his voice. He even moved his body which had been leaning forward because he was surprised to hear the news. His expression was surprising.

    Michael''s lips immediately smiled when he heard that. "Yes, dad. I have twins. I have be a Daddy!"

    Michael''s facial expression then immediately changed when he realized his father''s words.

    "How did you know that Sarah had twins? And the children I mean by this are Sarah''s twins?" asked Michael in confusion.<sub> </sub>

    He only said he had twin sons, but he didn''t tell them their ages, or who the mother of the children was. Michael also wasn''t sure that the spies sent by his father would see Sarah''s twins because he had never been seen with the Twins in public.

    "Ahh¡­" Mr Collins'' expression immediately changed upon hearing Michael''s question. He seemed to have been caught saying something he shouldn''t have said.

    Michael looked at his father suspiciously.

    "No, right? You aren''t spying on Sarah, right?" asked Michael who couldn''t believe that his father would do something like that.

    He was indeed annoyed that his father was spying on him, but he could still tolerate it because it was his own parents who did it, and he was his father''s son.

    However, if his father did that to Sarah, who was clearly not a member of his family. It could be considered stalking! Even a family member is still considered stalking, especially to someone who is not a member of the family!

    "I''m not spying on Sarah! I''m just curious how her life will be because you made her leave!" said Mr. Collins disapproved of the word spying on Sarah.

    Six years ago, when Michael told him that he and Sarah had separated, Mr. Collins immediately sent someone to find out where Sarah was, and he was very surprised to hear that she had left London.

    After his condition had improved and his doctor had allowed him to board the ne, Mr. Collins immediately went to see Sarah, wanting to see how the woman he had considered his own daughter was doing.

    However, Mr Collins was very surprised when he saw the woman with two babies in her arms. He, who had wanted to greet the woman, immediately abandoned his intention and chose to watch from afar.

    He then tried to find out whether Sarah remarried, but it turned out that the woman had not remarried. If so, who is the father of Sarah''s child? Mr Collins tried to find out, but he couldn''t find anything.

    He had thought it was Michael, but Mr Collins had no proof. It wasn''t like he can take Sarah''s son''s DNA sample and do a DNA test to find out.

    So¡­ when he had to write his will because of his illness, Mr. Collins suddenly thought of Sarah. The thought of that woman having to live alone in another country while raising her two sons made Mr Collins'' heart ache.

    He didn''t care if Sarah''s children were Michael''s children or not, but he wanted to help her because he really loved her.

    "You really sure that Sarah''s children is yours? You''re not making stupid ns to lie to me again, are you?" asked Mr. Collins looking at Michael suspiciously.

    Michael sighed when he heard that. He then handed him the brown envelope he was carrying.

    "This is proof of the results of the DNA test I did with Sarah''s son."

    Mr. Collins immediately took the envelope and took out its contents. His eyes immediately opened wide when he saw the result. He then looked at Michael in disbelief.

    "Yes. I can''t believe it either, dad. I have two sons. You have two grandchildren, dad," Michael replied with a happy smile.

    Suddenly, the door of the room opened and the figure of Mrs. Collins emerged from it.

    "What did you just say? You have two sons?!" asked Mrs. Collins with a raised voice and a surprised expression on her face.

 Chapter 232 Im Going To Sue That Woman

    Today as usual Mrs. Collins came to visit her husband. Even though she wasn''t on guard here because she preferred tomute to her house, the old woman came to visit her husband every day.

    Mrs. Collins had no idea that when she was about to open the door to her husband''s room, she could hear Michael''s voice. It had been a long time since the three of them had been able to get together like this.

    However, she waspletely shocked when she heard what her son had just said.

    Hurriedly, she pushed open the door and entered the room.

    "What did you just say? You have two children?!" asked Mrs. Collins with a raised voice and a surprised expression on her face.

    Michael and Mr. Collins were a little surprised when they saw Mrs. Collins'' arrival. They were so shocked they just kept quiet and couldn''t say anything.

    "Michael?!"

    Michael immediately came back to his senses when he heard his mother''s voice calling his name.

    "Ah, yes. I have two twin sons, mom!" Michael replied with a big smile.

    He was actually also going to tell his mother the good news after he finished talking to his father, but it seemed he could save some time since his mother hade here.

    Contrary to what Michael had thought, Mrs. Collins looked at him suspiciously.

    "You¡­ Do you really have children? It''s not a lie like that time, right?" asked Mrs. Collins, who still clearly remembered her meeting with the blonde woman.

    Actually she didn''t want to ept her because she didn''t know where that woman came from, but she was desperate because Michael didn''t want to remarry and thought that she could give her a grandchild.

    She felt like she was in heaven when she heard the woman was pregnant, but she had to return to earth when she realized that she had only lied to her!

    So now she didn''t want to make herself happy like she was in heaven when she heard Michael had children!

    Michael sighed when he heard his mother''s question who also didn''t believe it. He then gave the results of the DNA test held by his father to his mother.

    "I''ve done a DNA test, mom! Sarah''s twins are mine!" Michael replied with a big smile.

    Mrs. Collins'' eyes immediately widened when she saw the results of the DNA test. Michael really had children?

    She has be a grandmother?!

    But wait¡­

    "Sarah''s twin sons?" asked Mrs. Collins whose expression immediately changed when she heard the woman''s name.

    Michael looked a little awkward when he saw his mother''s expression which turned confused and also looked displeased.

    "Yes. We have children because we lived together at the time," Michael replied with a slightly red face.

    He is not at allfortable talking about his sexual life in front of his parents.

    Mrs. Collins fell silent when she heard Michael''s words, her brow furrowed, as if she was calcting something.

    "That woman hid your child for five years?!" cried Mrs. Collins angrily

    She had absolutely no idea that the woman would do something like that! The woman hid that she had grandsons!

    "Why are you screaming in a patient''s room?!" rebuked Mr. Collins with a displeased face.

    Mrs. Collins clicked her tongue.

    "That woman hid this information for five years! I turned out to have five-year-old twin grandchildren! Aren''t you upset?!" asked Mrs. Collins looking at her husband.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know about you, but I''m so pissed off! I''m going to sue that woman! Ah! Maybe we can get custody of the kids too!" continued Mrs. Collins and then looked for her cellphone which was in her bag, wanting to call Collins''wyer to consult about it.

    Michael hastily held his mother''s hand when he heard that.

    "We''re not going to sue Sarah, or try to take custody of the kids!" said Michael firmly, staring intently at his mother.

    "But..."

    "Mom! No buts! I said we wouldn''t do it!" cut Michael in a voice that sounded even colder.

    "Just listen to Michael. You don''t interfere anymore!" said Mr. Collins in a deep voice, ring at his wife menacingly.

    Mrs. Collins snorted, then withdrew her hand that was being held by Michael.

    "Okay!" Her tone still sounded disapproving, as if she was forced to say it. "But I want to meet my grandson!"

    Mr. Collins'' eyes turned to Michael when he heard his wife''s words. This time, he was by his wife''s side. He also wanted to meet his grandson!

    Michael sighed at the sight of his parents.

    "That''s¡­ a littleplicated," Michael answered quietly.

    "What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Collins, crossing her arms over her chest.

    "The twins don''t know I''m their Daddy yet," Michael answered quietly.

    "WHAT?!" cried Mrs. Collins in surprise. "I knew that woman would act like this! How could she do that! Wow!" Mrs. Collins was really angry

    "I''ll take care of it. You have to stay out of it, mom! I''ll make you meet them when the timees!" said Michael trying to calm his mother.

    He knew that his parents wanted to see their grandson soon, but things were tooplicated now to do that.

    Michael then turned back to his father.

    "Therefore, please change your will, dad. I need your shares to strengthen my position at Collins," Michael pleaded a little.

    Even though he is the CEO of Collins and does a good job,tely Michael can feel the movement of other shareholders after knowing his father is sick.

    Collins is the result of his hard work, he wouldn''t let anyone take that away from him! Especially now that he has two children. It''s not that he can''t support them both, but their future will be more viable if he keeps working at Collins.

    "No! I won''t change my decision!" said Mr. Collins in a stubborn and undeniable tone.

    "Dad!" said Michael, raising his voice.

    "My inheritance will give Sarah money to support her child''s needs. She is a good mother. So you don''t have to worry about my money being misused by her!" replied Mr. Collins firmly.

    "That''s not what I meant! I don''t care about your money!" Michael replied irritably.

    "If you really want to get my shares. Fix your family situation! Be nice to them!" said Mr. Collins."Enough with this, so when are you going to bring my grandson to meet us?"

    Michael sighed harshly when he heard his father''s stubborn words

    "I will fix it without needing to be told by you! As soon as possible!" After saying that, Michael immediately left the room.

    As soon as he got in his car, Michael didn''t immediately start the car and just stayed there quietly. He had to get close to the Twins, but what should he do?

    Michael suddenly took his cell phone and immediately called Sarah. Today, he wanted to pick up the kids from school and spend time with them!

 Chapter 233 Uncle Is Here To Pick You Up

    As soon as Michael left, Sarah sat at the dining table with a frustrated face. Her hands gripped her wet hair.

    Her deepest secret gets revealed!

    Sarah sighed. She hoped she wouldn''t make the wrong decision on this again.

    "This is not the time to be sad like this, Sarah!"

    Something suddenly whispered in his ear, making Sarah who was sad, immediately stood up.

    Right! This is not the time to be sad and regret what happened!

    Sarah then immediately went to her bedroom and got ready to go out.

    Today she was nning to find a job, but it looks like it will have to be postponed. She had to go see awyer to consult about her case.

    Actually, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to believe Michael wouldn''t take custody of the Twins, but she''d better be on guard.

    Michael may be their father, but that doesn''t mean he can take her sons for granted!

    After finishing preparing, Sarah''s cellphone rang and Michael''s name appeared on the screen of her cellphone.

    Sarah was silent for a long time when she heard that Michael wanted to pick up the Twins. The children did go to their kindergarten by school bus, but when they got home, Sarah chose to pick them up.

    "Okay, you can pick them up for today," Sarah finally said after thinking for a while.

    p Michael had just found out that he was the Father of the Twins, and it seemed that he wanted to try to get closer to them.</anda>

    For today, Sarah would let it be. She didn''t know how long she''d be in the attorney''s office anyway, so leaving the Twins to Michael didn''t seem like a problem at all.

    ***

    Sarah looked at thew firm building in front of her, the firm she had found on the inte and after taking a deep breath, Sarah entered the building.

    She then immediately went to the receptionist and told him the reason foring here. Sarah was then told to wait, and not long after that someone who had just stepped out of the elevator came to pick her up and take her to one of the floors.

    Arriving there, Sarah was told to wait again in a room that seemed to be often used as a room to meet with clients.

    While waiting, Sarah moistened her dry lips. This was the first time she hade to aw firm and met awyer. It made her a little nervous.

    Not long after, a man in a suit and sses appeared behind the door and stretched out his hand, making Sarah who was sitting immediately stood up and epted the outstretched hand.

    "Hello, I''m Arthur. Nice to meet you," said the auburn-hairedwyer with a friendly smile and then sat down on the chair in front of Sarah.

    ***

    After getting Sarah''s permission and information about the time for the Twins to leave, Michael immediately came to their kindergarten to pick them up. He received a slightly confused look from the kindergarten teacher because it was his first timeing here.

    "I''m the Twins'' Father," Michael replied with a big smile. He still couldn''t believe that he would introduce himself like that to others.

    The teacher looked at Michael suspiciously, Sarah had told him she was a single mother.

    "I really am the father of the Twins. The situation is a bitplicated," Michael said with a sigh.

    He was happy that the teacher was being careful, but he was a little annoyed that the teacher didn''t believe him. Can''t people know right away that they are Father-Son?<sub> </sub>

    The teacher nodded and called out to the Twins who were still ying in their ss. The teacher then stood from afar, to see if the Twins recognized the man or not.

    "Unc¡­ old man, why are you here?" asked Gabriel looking at Michael curiously.

    "Yes! Why are you here? Where''s Mommy?" asked Raphael ring at Michael.

    Michael felt something warm as he looked at the two children who were looking at him differently. It wasn''t the first time he''d looked at them, but he felt a sense of d and a hint of emotion.

    They are his sons!

    "Uncle is here to pick you up! Come on,e with uncle!" said Michael with a big smile as he held out his hand.

    He wanted to call himself Daddy, but Michael tried to restrain himself. He had to make the two boys look at him with the same happy look before he could say he was their Daddy.

    "Ah! I see! Alright," Gabriel said, then raised his hand to hold Michael''s hand.

    However, before the two hands touched, Raphael immediately took Gabriel''s hand and stood in front of his younger brother then spread his arms, as if protecting him.

    "Riel! Mommy said we have to wait for Mommy and can''t go with other people!" said Raphael, reminding his brother. He then looked at Michael and put on a fierce expression.

    Gabriel opened his mouth when he heard that.

    "Isn''t the old man living with us?" asked Gabriel in bewilderment. They lived together with Michael, wouldn''t it be fine if they went home with him?

    "We still can''t, dummy! We have to do what Mommy says!" Raphael insisted.

    "Okay!" Gabriel finally answered his brother''s words. He then looked at Michael with an apologetic look.

    Michael looked at the two children with mixed feelings. Heplimented the eldest who listened to his Mommy well, that they shouldn''t follow the other people, but on the one hand, Michael felt sad. He''s not someone else at all.

    He is their Daddy!

    "Your Mommy has to go somewhere, that''s why your Mommy asked uncle to pick you up. Wait a minute," Michael said then immediately took out his cellphone and contacted Sarah with a video call then pointed his cellphone screen at the Twins.

    "Mommy!" both said at the same time happily when they saw their Mommy''s face and immediately approached Michael to see their Mommy''s face clearly.

    Michael then immediately crouched down and tried to point his cellphone camera at his face. The twins then immediately followed him.

    "Mommy, Raphael and Gabriel didn''t want toe with me because they said it was their Mommy who had to pick them up," said Michael exining the situation.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard Michael call her "Mommy", she didn''t know if he did it on purpose or not. She had to tell Michael about itter.

    Sarah then exined to Raphael and Gabriel that for today they coulde with Michael because Sarah had to go to work.

    Gabriel''s face looked happy when he heard that, while Raphael''s face looked sad.

    "Raphael, Mommy is only for a short time and will soon see Raphael again. For now,e with uncle, okay?" said Sarah trying tofort the boy.

    Raphael sighed and nodded his head at his Mommy''s words.

    However, Sarah did not know that her actions had hurt the heart of her eldest son.

 Chapter 234 Dont You Remember Me?

    Sarah looked at thewyer who had just sat in front of her. From his appearance, thewyer looked neat, with a pair of sses that made him look smart. He also seemed to be the same age as her, making Sarah sigh in relief when she saw that.

    That means thewyer who will consult with her is not a novicewyer and already has experience!

    Sarah knew she couldn''t act like this because she used to be belittled when she was a young doctor, but Sarah couldn''t help but look relieved.

    She''s going up against Michael, the CEO of a multi-billionairepany, whose fortune is incalcble. So if Sarah wanted to use a weapon, she had to use a sharpened weapon and not a new weapon that might still be blunt.

    "Then¡­ how can I help you?" Arthur asked, folding his arms on the table and looking at Sarah. His posture looks straight and his facial expression shows his confidence.

    Sarah''s mouth opened, but she didn''t make a sound. She had intended toe to this ce, but she didn''t think that he would find it difficult to tell what had happened to her.

    "You can take your time," Arthur replied with an understanding smile. This wasn''t the first time he had encountered a client like this, so he could understand.

    Sarah took a breath. He had to tell her if he wanted help!

    "So¡­" Sarah''s mouth opened again. Her voice trembled slightly.

    She wasn''t used to telling other people what had happened to her, even to Steve she still felt awkward telling him what had happened.

    However, Sarah still told him. She told him about how she and her husband divorced without a child, then lived together three yearster, and she became pregnant, but she didn''t tell her ex-husband.

    Arthur listened to the story with a serious expression on his face.

    "Then how did your ex-husband finally find out you had children?" asked Arthur, confused.

    "That¡­" Sarah''s face was red with embarrassment. "We''re living together again."

    As to why they were living together again, Sarah didn''t tell him. She then shared that her ex-husband had finally found out that the children they lived with were his, and Sarah wanted to make a legal statement that her ex-husband would not take custody of the children.

    Arthur nodded his head when he heard Sarah''s story.

    "Yes, you..."

    Arthur didn''t have time to continue his words. The sound of a cell phone immediately sounded. It''s Sarah''s cell phone!

    Sarah hastily pulled out her cell phone to see who was calling her and was immediately surprised to see it was a call from Michael.

    Sarah''s expression was doubtful.

    "You can answer it," Arthur replied with a smile.

    Sarah just smiled apologetically and then picked up the call.

    After the call ended, Arthur again exined his exnation which had been cut short. Sarah listened intently and asionally asked things she didn''t understand.

    "Thank you very much!" Sarah said as soon as their conversation was over.

    "You''re wee, you cane together with your ex-husbandter to see me. Maybe on Monday?" said Arthur with a smile.

    Sarah nodded then immediately grabbed her bag and stood up, preparing to leave.

    "By the way¡­ don''t you remember me?"

    Arthur''s sudden question made Sarah, who was just about to walk towards the door, stop immediately.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked confused. "You know me?" asked Sarah.

    Sarah then stared intently at the man''s face, her brain working hard trying to figure out where she had seen the man before.<sub> </sub>

    The man''s hair color was indeed quite rare because it wasn''t blonde, or brown, but auburn. So he shouldn''t be easy to forget.

    "Is he my college friend? Ah, I studied medicine. In that case, was he my previous patient?" Sarah thought, trying to remember her patient who had an auburn hair color.

    In the end, Sarah just let out an apologetic smile. If the man really was her patient, Sarah really regretted not being able to remember the man.

    Well¡­ she had a lot of patients every day back then, and it''s been six years. So naturally she didn''t remember the man.

    "Looks like you really don''t remember me. I''m a little disappointed," Arthur said with a sad face.

    "Teresa''s Orphanage. We used to often take care of our younger siblings together."

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she heard the man''s words.

    "Arthur?!" Sarah said with her mouth slightly open in disbelief.

    Arthur was a child in an orphanage who lived with her and grew up with her because he didn''t have parents who wanted to adopt him either.

    Sarah never expected to see the man again.

    "Nice to meet you, Sarah!" Arthur said, smiling widely and then hugged the woman to greet her. Sarah returned the man''s hug happily.

    "Wow! Arthur! Awyer!" said Sarah with a facial expression that was stillpletely unexpected.

    Arthur chuckled at Sarah''s gaze on him.

    "Right? Oh yeah, how about we have lunch together? We can catch up," Arthur offered when he looked at the clock on the wall, it was already time for lunch.

    Sarah''s smile immediately disappeared when she heard Arthur''s offer to take her to lunch.

    Ah, looks like she''s been here too long to notice that it''s now time for lunch.

    "Have Raphael and Gabriel eaten?" thought Sarah who immediately remembered her sons.

    "Did you have a n?" Arthur asked when he saw Sarah''s thoughtful face.

    ***

    After picking up the Twins, Michael thought hard about where he should take them. Should he take them home, and y with them at home?

    Or did he have to take them to the arcade games and y with them?

    Michael immediately shook his head, rejecting the idea that had just crossed his mind.

    If he had to go to the arcade, they''d better go if Sarah was with them. Wouldn''t they look like a family?

    When he was confused about where to go, Michael''s cellphone rang and it was a call from James asking where he was and telling him toe to the office immediately because there were important documents that needed his approval.

    In the end, Michael brought the Twins to his office.

    Gabriel had a look of amazement on his face when he saw the very tall building, and his lips kept wide open as he entered the office, admiring the luxurious design.

    Michael smiled seeing Gabriel''s expression who was now holding his hand, his face then turned to Raphael who was walking beside Gabriel with a facial expression that he was forced toe here.

    Michael sighed when he saw the little boy. He could only hope that today he could be close to him

 Chapter 235 First Love

    In the end, Sarah decided to ept Arthur''s invitation to lunch.

    She didn''t know where Michael was taking her children because she forgot to ask, but Sarah was sure he wasn''t taking them straight back to the apartment.

    That means, she will only be alone in the apartment.

    So with that in mind, Sarah felt there was nothing wrong with her epting her childhood friend''s offer.

    Not long after, Sarah and Arthur were sitting at one of the restaurant tables near thew firm where Arthur worked.

    "But I never thought I''d see you again!" said Sarah after the waiter had left with their order. Her facial expression looked happy.

    "I know, right? It''s been about twenty years," Arthur said with a smile and moved his body forward while supporting his head.

    "But how can you recognize me? Do I still look like I did twenty years ago?" asked Sarah who looked confused and amazed that Arthur could still recognize her.

    Teresa, the mother at the orphanage also recognized her at that time, but the woman already treated her like her child, and it''s impossible for a mother not to know her child, right?

    So Sarah was very curious how Arthur could recognize her.

    "That¡­ they say men never forget their first love. It seems that''s true," Arthur replied with a wide smile. His ears reddened a little.

    Sarah blinked her eyes, trying to process what the man had just said.

    "You used to like me?" asked Sarah followed by augh.

    She and Arthur at the orphanage were quite close because they were the oldest siblings and often spent time together taking care of their younger siblings.

    Hearing that the man once liked her made Sarah unable to hold back herughter.

    "Don''tugh at me like that! What about you? Why don''t you remember me at all?" asked Arthur trying to divert the conversation before his ears turned even redder.

    He wasn''t even a teenager anymore, but his ears could turn red like this just because of Sarah.

    "Ah! Sorry about that! I recognized you. It''s just that I didn''t think that you would be awyer," said Sarah shamelessly.

    After she looked at the man again, she could indeed see a resemnce to the boy she remembered.

    "You''re a terrible liar," Arthur snorted, which was answered withughter from Sarah.

    Their conversation stopped when the waiter came to bring their food.

    "Oh right, are you married? How many children do you have?" asked Sarah, suddenly starting to interrogate him.

    The man already knew her story, so Sarah also wanted to know the man''s story.

    "Ah, I''m still single," Arthur answered shortly and took his drink ss and sipped it.

    Sarah''s lips opened at that. She did not expect that Arthur was not married at all.

    Is the man busy with his career?

    "I see."

    "Enough with me. What about you? Didn''t you leave the orphanage to be a doctor?" Arthur asked curiously. He didn''t ask about Sarah''s job when they talked at thew firm.

    "That..."

    Sarah then began to tell about her struggle, asionally she asked Arthur and the two began to reminisce about their past.

    Sarah''s lips never stopped smiling as they reminisced about their childhood.

    Despite being in an orphanage, there are many sweet memories while being there.

    Suddenly, the conversation was interrupted when Sarah''s mobile phone rang again. It was a call from Michael!

    Arthur looked at the woman who was picking up the phone, his lips never stopped smiling and his eyes never left Sarah.

    "She''s still beautiful."

    Arthur flinched slightly when he heard the muttering that had juste out unconsciously.

    This afternoon he did spend a pleasant time with Sarah, but what was that earlier? He just unconsciously muttered that Sarah is still beautiful?<sub> </sub>

    Well¡­ she does still look beautiful, but he doesn''t need to mumble like that, right?

    "Sorry Arthur, it looks like I have to go," Sarah said with a panicked face and immediately picked up her bag.

    "Did something happen?"

    "Yes, it''s my son! Ah! This is money for my food!" Sarah said then took out her wallet from her bag and gave the money to Arthur.

    "No need! I''m treating you!" rejected Arthur.

    However, Sarah still put it on the table and prepared to leave immediately.

    "Sarah!" called Arthur suddenly holding the woman''s hand.

    "I can go and drop you off. If you want," he offered.

    Sarah was silent for a moment, her brow furrowed as if thinking, before she finally nodded her head.

    "Is that okay?" asked Sarah, feeling bad.

    Arthur nodded.

    After finishing paying for the food, Arthur and Sarah walked back to thew firm parking lot, where Arthur''s car was parked, then immediately headed to Collins.

    During their way, Arthur asionally turned to Sarah who was sitting in the passenger seat next to him. The woman''s face looked panicky and her eyes focused on the street, as if to see how many cars would block them.

    Seeing that, Arthur increased the speed of his car. He didn''t know what had happened to make Sarah panic like that, but it was clear that he had to get to Collins as soon as possible.

    Not long after, the car driven by Arthur finally arrived in front of the Collins building, and Sarah hurriedly unfastened her seat belt.

    "Sarah," Arthur called, touching Sarah before Sarah got out of her car.

    "Can you call meter to tell me what happened? I don''t have your number," said Arthur with a hopeful tone.

    He did give Sarah his name card before he told her that he knew Sarah.

    "Ah! Alright! Thanks again for taking me, Arthur!"

    After saying that, Sarah immediately got out of the car and ran towards Collins'' entrance.

    ***

    That morning, there was amotion in Collins.

    Michael, their CEO who is the one most eligible bachelor, has juste to Collins office with not only one, but two children at once!

    It immediately became the hottest topic that morning because people were curious about who the two children were.

    "Isn''t that Mr. Michael''s nephew?" typed one of the people in the office chat gossip group.

    It wasn''t time for lunch yet, but they were too impatient to talk about it. So they discuss it in a gossip group that contains almost all the employees except the leader.

    "Mr. Michael is an only child! Those children can''t possibly be his nephews."

    "Then¡­ are they his son?!" Typed someone else.

    The atmosphere in the group suddenly became silent when they saw the question.

    "Eyy! It''s impossible! Who''s the mother then? He never dated again after he dated Anna, and Anna is married!"

    "Then¡­ is that a child out of wedlock? I didn''t think Mr. Michael would do that!"

    "But... I''ve heard rumors that Mr. Michael was actually once married and divorced, maybe it was his son with his ex-wife?"

    The topic of conversation continued and people began to specte on the children''s identity.

    Meanwhile, a blonde woman who was in her apartment, looked at the screen of her mobile phone which was showing the chat.

    Her facial expression looked very upset.

    "So this is the reason you broke up with me?"

 Chapter 236 Wheres Mommy?

    James immediately stood up from his seat when he saw the elevator open and Michael''s figure came out of it, his mouth immediately opened, wanting to tell Michael briefly about the documents that needed his signature.

    However, his voice didn''te out when his eyes caught sight of a small child who came out with Michael while holding hands with him. Ah! No! That''s two little kids. There was another child who walked beside a small child with an annoyed face.

    "Woahhh¡­ Old man, is this a hotel?" asked Gabriel who looked amazed by the interior on that floor. Everything looks very luxurious.

    Even though he had never been to a hotel, he had heard his friends say that he had gone on vacation at a hotel and everything looked luxurious.

    Michael chuckled at Gabriel''s behavior, who had always been amazed by the interior design.

    "No, this is not a hotel. This is uncle''s office," Michael replied with a smile. He asionally nced at Raphael next to him who still showed nothing but annoyance.

    Michael then immediately ushered Gabriel and Raphael into his room, he was too busy watching the reactions of the two children, especially Gabriel, to forget that James was looking at him with his mouth open.

    "He canceled his meeting because he had to pick up and take care of the two kids?" thought James who immediately regained his senses after Michael closed the door.

    From the looks of the two kids, James could tell that they probably just came from school because they were still using their school bags.

    "But¡­ Why did Michael suddenlye with two kids? Who are those two kids?" thought James who was currently really confused and curious about the identity of the twins.

    Meanwhile, when entering Michael''s room, Gabriel opened his mouth again and his eyes immediately looked around Michael''s room. His expression once again looked in awe.

    "Could you two sit over there first?" Michael pointed at the sofa in his room and immediately walked over to his desk to see what documents needed his approval.

    "Where''s Mommy?"

    Michael, who was looking for the document, immediately averted his eyes when he heard a voice he had not heard for a long time.

    He thought he heard it wrongly because their voices were a little simr, but when he lifted his head, he saw the little Dark Brown haired boy staring at him.

    "Uncle will take you home soon, but uncle has to work for a while. Can Raphael sit there first? Look! Gabriel is already sitting there!" said Michael who suddenly felt a little awkward.

    It was the first time Raphael had asked him first after he found out that the child was his, and it felt awkward for some reason.

    "Mommy won''t pick us up?" Raphael asked again, his tone sad.

    "Ehm¡­ That¡­ Mommy mighte to pick you upter if Uncle can''t take you home."

    Raphael sighed when he heard that. He then looked at his brother who was sitting and looking around the room.

    He clicked his tongue. What''s so good about this room?!

    However, the boy kept walking and sat on the sofa that was there.

    Not long after, there was a knock on Michael''s study door, and James'' figure emerged from there.

    James'' eyes immediately looked at the two children who were sitting on the sofa staring at him, his mind wondering who the two children were.

    Meanwhile, Michael just smiled seeing James'' face that looked very curious. What was the man''s expression like when he told him that the two children were his? That he had not only one son, but two twin sons!

    Michael was eager to tell James that the two children he was looking at were his, and to brag how handsome they were like him.

    However, he managed to restrain himself this time from doing that. Even though they were young, they already understood what he was saying, and this wasn''t the time to tell them he was their daddy.<sub> </sub>

    "Old man, can I have some candy?" Gabriel asked suddenly, pointing at the candy ced on the table in the corner of Michael''s room.

    It was the candy that was served there as both a disy and a treat that Michael had guests on.

    Michael and James, who had been discussing, immediately stopped and looked at Gabriel.

    "Ah! You must be hungry!" said Michael then immediately took the candy holder and ced it on the table on the sofa.

    "You can only take one, Raphael too, let''s take it!" said Michael turning to the boy.

    "Why hasn''t Mommye yet?" replied Raphael who had been looking at the door ever since, waiting for Sarah to arrive.

    "Mommy wille soon, be patient!" said Michael softly.

    Raphael just sighed when he heard that.

    "Can I take two? I''ll give it to Mommy," said Raphael who decided to take the candy after seeing his brother enjoying it.

    Michael''s heart melted at the boy''s question. The child was like a fierce puppy when he saw him, but he was very sweet to his mommy. It made Michael a little jealous.

    Michael nodded.

    "I''ll eat this with Mommy!" said Raphael who sat back down while muttering, his face was smiling when he imagined the face of his Mommy who would eat candy with him.

    Michael then immediately returned to his seat.

    "James, can you bring the three of us lunch?" said Michael as he looked at his watch which showed it was time for lunch.

    James finally nodded, and immediately excused himself from there.

    Not long after, lunch finally came. Michael then immediately joined them to sit down and eat with his children.

    "Raphael, you are not eating?" asked Michael when he saw that the boy had not touched his food at all, in contrast to Gabriel who was eating voraciously.

    "Where''s Mommy?" asked Raphael, turning to Michael.

    "Ah¡­ That¡­ Mommy will be here in a bit!" said Michael again. "The food is so delicious. Look, Gabriel is eating it voraciously!" continued Michael trying to change the subject.

    In fact, he hadn''t told Sarah that he was taking them to his office because his mind had been distracted by James who came with a document he had to sign and they had a brief discussion.

    However, Michael had no idea that Raphael would keep asking for Sarah.

    "Looks like I''ll have to take them home after lunch," thought Michael sadly. He thought, today he could spend time with the Twins.

    "Liar! You said that earlier!" said Raphael in a rising voice.

    Michael was a little taken aback by this. Didn''t expect that Raphael would suddenly shout at him.

    "Mommy! I want mommy! Huaaaa!"

    Michael blinked his eyes when he saw Raphael who suddenly started crying and screaming for his Mommy. What should he do?

 Chapter 237 Raphaels Diary

    I am Raphael Smith, I have a twin brother named Gabriel Smith, and my mommy is named Sarah Smith. I''m happy with my family, even though my brother is a little annoying, but I love her. Likewise with Mommy. Mommy is the person I love the most in this world!

    However¡­ I thought that I was different from my friends because I had a twin brother, but¡­

    There is something else that makes me different from my friends.

    Our Daddy wasn''t with us. I don''t have daddy!

    The first time I found out I was a little different was when Riel and I had to go to school. My other friends are sometimes picked up by grown men they call Daddy, but I don''t have one.

    I am different.

    I finally asked Mommy about it. Why don''t we have Daddy?

    Mommy''s face is a little different when I ask that, I don''t know what it is but Mommy doesn''t smile like she usually does.

    Mommy then invited me to sit on the couch, and called Riel who was ying.

    "You have Daddy! It''s just that your Daddy is somewhere else! He is working there and will see youter!"

    Mommy''s smile returned when Mommy said that, but I could see that Mommy''s eyes looked like they were about to cry. I''m confused. Is Mommy happy, or sad?

    "Is our Daddy cool?"

    I turned to Riel who suddenly asked that. I''m also a little curious. Do we have a cool Daddy?

    "Yeah, Your Daddy are so cool!"

    "Cooler than Batman?!"

    I turned back to my brother who was again asking stupid questions. How could anyone be cooler than Batman? Batman is the coolest person in this world!

    "Yeah, your Daddy is cooler than Batman!"

    My mouth opened when I heard Mommy''s words, before finally smiling broadly as Riel was showing right now.

    Our daddy is cooler than Batman!

    I can''t wait to meet him soon!

    Will after I go to bed I will meet Daddy?

    However, no matter how many times I went to bed, Daddy never came to see us. Mommy just said that one day Daddy wille, I don''t know when, but I''m sure I will meet Daddy!

    My days went by as usual while waiting for Daddy''s arrival. Every time Riel and I came to Mommy''s ce of work, I kept staring at the man I met there. Maybe I can see Daddy there!

    But again I have to be disappointed that I didn''t find a man cooler than Batman. Our daddy isn''t here!

    "That doctor''s name is Sarah."

    I was going to the bathroom smiling when I heard someone who seemed to be talking about Mommy. Yes, Mommy is a doctor, and she often saves people''s lives. Mommy is so cool!

    "She is a single mother with twins!"

    Single mother? What''s that? I know that mother is Mommy, and single is one. But Mommy has me and Riel, we are two?

    I finally asked my teacher what that meant when we were waiting for our nanny to pick us up. Riel was ying, so he didn''t know that I asked our teacher that.

    The expression on our teacher''s face was a little different when he heard my question. It was simr to the expression on Mommy''s face when I asked about Daddy.

    "That means¡­ your Mommy raised you all alone. So Raphael must listen to Mommy, and don''t be fussy or cry! Your Mommy is so great!"

    Ah¡­ so that means single mother. Mommy raised us alone. Alright, I''ll listen to Mommy and not cry anymore!

    ***<sub> </sub>

    One day, I was going to the hospital toilet and suddenly heard a new word.

    "That guy seduced doctor Sarah! But doctor Sarah doesn''t seem to want to remarry!"

    I walked over to the talking sister nurse and asked what they meant by seduce .

    "Raphael! You''re here!"

    The expression on the nurse sister''s face returned to the expressions on Mommy''s and my teacher''s faces.

    "That¡­"

    "That means that guy will take your Mommy away from you and Gabriel! You must protect your Mommy if any manes near your Mommy!"

    I turned to the other nurse sister. I don''t really like her because she always pinches my cheeks and pisses me off.

    But¡­ What does seduce mean? A man will take Mommy from me and Riel?

    I then asked further how I knew that the man was seduce with Mommy.

    "If that guy looks at your Mommy with a loving gaze and smiles like this. That means he''s seducing with your Mommy!" said the nurse sister giving an example.

    I nodded my head when I heard that, trying to remember well what the nurse sister said.

    I have to protect Mommy!

    ***

    <o>,m One day, Riel and I immediately went into Mommy''s working room when we just got from school. It turned out that Mommy was not alone there, there was a man with her. It seems that Mommy has a sick person to check on.</o>

    However, when I saw the man''s face because he was tall and wore unusual clothes, the man was looking at Mommy with the look the nurse sister had said.

    That man seduced Mommy!

    "What are you looking at, old man?!" I said fiercely!

    "Do you want to seduce my Mommy? We have a very cool Daddy and not as old as you. You don''t stand a chance, old man! So go!"

    I will not allow that old man to take Mommy from me! I hope if he finds out that we have a really cool Daddy, that guy will just go away and not seduce Mommy anymore.

    I then turned to Riel, trying to send a signal for him to help me protect Mommy, and my brother did! He is indeed the best!

    However, even though we had told him to go, the old man didn''t leave. Riel finally cried because he didn''t want Mommy to be taken by the old man.

    I, who had promised not to cry again, finally cried with him. I don''t want to lose Mommy!

    The man finally left after we both cried.

    That night, Mommy then exined that seduce wasn''t like that. Looks like the nurse sister is teasing me again!

    However, I had no idea that I would meet that man again when we were going to Mommy''s hometown.

    Why did that man go with us again? I admit he has a nice car, and he looks a little cool too, but¡­ do we have to leave here because of him?

    What if Daddy suddenlyes and we''re not home?

    I wanted to ask Mommy about it, but Mommy''s face looked a little sad, so I couldn''t ask it.

    But¡­ if one day Daddy came and we weren''t home. It was this man''s fault! Because of him I can''t meet my Daddy!

    I hate him!

 Chapter 238 Unfamiliar Feeling

    When we got off the ne, I was d that we didn''t go with the old man. We then went to visit Mommy''s house which was called an orphanage and I made new friends there.

    However, the joy was short-lived. After I woke up a few times in the morning I met the man who looked at Mommy in a different way, and we went to his house.

    It must be admitted that the man''s house was quite good, it was spacious and had two floors. The old man seemed pretty cool.

    However, Daddy is still the coolest! I''ve never met him, but I''m sure he''s cooler than this old man.

    I have to protect Mommy from that old man!

    Everything then went on as usual, and in fact I started ncing at him with a curious nce secretly to watch him, which was not looking as bad as I thought it would be.

    When the old man looked at me, I put on my fierce face again. He can''t know I''m watching him!

    I still hate that old man for making us leave our house and possibly not being able to see Daddy.

    However, suddenly when they were going home from school, it was the old man who picked me up and Riel, not Mommy.

    Where''s Mommy?

    I suddenly remembered the conversation I had with friends at the orphanage, I asked if they were all siblings like me and riel, and my friends said no. Iter found out that they were there because their parents left them.

    Now, I know what orphanage means.

    Then¡­ has Mommy left me too?

    I immediately shook my head when I thought of that. I''m sure Mommy just went to work and will be back soon.

    The old man also said Mommy woulde soon.

    So I sat in the room patiently, even though Riel looked happy and looked around the room. I just focused on staring at the door, waiting for Mommy toe pick me up.

    I then asked the old man when Mommy didn''te, again the answer was Mommy would be back soon.

    Okay! I will wait for Mommy.

    However¡­ I''m getting bored and hungry too. Why is Mommy taking so long?

    Looks like Riel is also getting hungry because he asked for the candy that was there. The old man then gave it to him, but he only let us take one! I don''t think he''s stingy for buying us pizza that time! But I''m taking it back, he''s stingy! Is it because the candy is so good?

    I really want to eat it, but I will wait to eat with Mommy.

    I started to feel hungry, but Mommy didn''te. Where''s Mommy? Ah, the door is finally open! Mommy is he¡­ Ah¡­ it was the man just now who was talking to the old man.

    He came with food.

    I looked at the food. I''m hungry, but I want to eat with Mommy! I saw Riel who was already eating the food voraciously! Unknowingly, I swallowed my saliva.

    No! I have to restrain myself and eat together with Mommyter!

    I then asked the old man where Mommy was again.

    ""Ah¡­ That¡­ Mommy will be here in a bit! The food is so delicious. Look, Gabriel is eating it voraciously!"

    Again the old man gave the same answer, Mommy ising soon!

    "Liar! You said that earlier!" I raised my voice, annoyed that the old man seemed to be lying to me.<sub> </sub>

    Then¡­ Do I think it''s right? Mommy left me here? Like friends at the orphanage?

    Suddenly, my tears just came out. I promised never to cry again, even when Riel hit me and it hurt, I didn''t cry.

    But right now I''m really in pain, no one hit me, but something in my chest hurts. I want Mommy!

    ***

    Michael was really confused when he saw Raphael who suddenly started crying and calling for his Mommy.

    What should she do? It was the first time he had seen a crying child!

    Michael then decided to call Sarah immediately, telling her toe to his office immediately because Raphael suddenly started crying.

    It seems that Sarah who heard her son''s cry also immediately panicked and immediately turned off her phone before Michael pressed the loudspeaker button so Sarah could talk to Raphael.

    "Raphael, Mommy will be here soon. Don''t cry anymore," Michael said softly.

    However, it seemed that Raphael didn''t hear his voice at all and the boy continued to cry.

    Michael then tried to give what he could give, starting from the candy that was there, the food that was there, he even immediately looked for the Batman video on his cellphone to show it to Raphael, but once again Raphael kept crying.

    He even threw Michael''s cell phone, almost knocking it over.

    "Old man, can I watch Batman?" asked Gabriel who had been trying to peek at the video, but because Raphael pushed it, Michael put his cell phone on the table.

    Michael looked at the child who was in apletely different world from his brother. His mouth messing with his food made him look a little cute.

    He then immediately put back the Batman video and allowed Gabriel to watch it.

    After seeing Gabriel already in afortable position to watch while eating, Michael looked back at Raphael who was constantly crying for his Mommy.

    Seeing the child sobbing and looking very sad, made Michael''s heart feel sad too.

    He didn''t know what made Raphael cry, but he felt that it was because he had picked up the children and brought them here. Michael felt guilty.

    Michael then immediately walked up to Raphael and picked up the child and hugged him, Raphael struggled and his cries became stronger when Michael hugged him.

    However, Michael still hugged the boy and endured the punches and kicks the boy gave him.

    "It''s alright¡­ It''s alright¡­ Mommy will be here soon," Michael said softly as he patted Raphael''s back, trying to calm the boy down.

    Gradually, Raphael began to stop struggling and slowly let his head rest on Michael''s shoulder, which for some reason, feltfortable.

    Even so, his crying didn''t stop at all and he kept calling his Mommy.

    Michael flinched slightly when the boy stopped struggling and let his head rest on his chest. His feelings were mixed when Raphael did that.

    It was the first time he had hugged his son this tight, and he was leaning against him. It felt unfamiliar, but he liked it. Michael couldn''t describe the feeling in words.

    Michael''s body then began to move slowly right and left instinctively. He thought maybe Raphael was sleepy, so why didn''t he try to put the boy to sleep?

    However, suddenly the door to his room opened, making Raphael, whose cries began to subside and closed his eyes because he feltfortable, immediately turned towards the door.

    He cried again when he saw the person he had been waiting for, finally came.

 Chapter 239 Lets Go, Together

    Sarah flinched slightly when she entered Michael''s room, she saw Michael was holding Raphael and that little boy seemed to be leaning on him.

    Her gaze then nced elsewhere, looking for her other son and saw Gabriel was eating while watching something on Michael''s cellphone, he was too busy watching to not notice her arrival..

    Suddenly, Sarah turned back to Raphael when she heard the little boy call her name and now holding out his hands while crying. Sarah then immediately took Raphael from Michael''s arms and started hugging him.

    Seeing Sarah''s arrival, Michael felt happy, but when Raphael left his arms, it made Michael unable to help but feel lost. It really mixed feelings.

    "If Raphael keeps crying, Mommy can''t understand why Raphael is crying, try telling Mommy what makes Raphael sad," Sarah said softly while trying to calm her son down.

    Michael looked at Sarah with a look of amazement at how the woman calmed her child. Sarah is different!

    "I¡­ I thought¡­ Mommy¡­ left me¡­. together with the old man."

    Sarah and Michael''s mouths opened when they heard the reason Raphael was crying.

    "Mommy will never leave you. Don''t ever think like that," said Sarah with teary eyes. She felt guilty for making her son think like that.

    After a while, Raphael finally calmed down and he took out the candy he had been wanting to eat and gave it to Sarah. The two of them looked very close, and intimate, making Michael feel very jealous at the sight of it.

    "I must have gone crazy! Jealous of my own son!" Michael cursed in his heart.

    However, no matter how Michael tried to shake off that feeling. He felt something strange in his heart seeing Sarah hugging Raphael, and the two seemed to be joking andughing together.

    He must be crazy!

    Michael and Sarah''s eyes suddenly turned towards the door when they heard someone knocking on the door and it opened when Michael had invited him in.

    That''s James.

    It was lunchtime, and James wanted to tell Michael he was going out for lunch.

    "Mrs Co¡­ Smith!" said James, who looked surprised when he saw Sarah was already in the room.

    "Hi James," Sarah greeted awkwardly. She hadn''t seen James sitting at his desk.

    James''s gaze then turned to Raphael who called Sarah with Mommy. He''d been wondering about the identities of the two children, but he didn''t think they were Sarah''s children at all.

    But wait¡­ could it be¡­.

    James then looked at Michael, the expression on his face showing whether it matched what he had in mind, Michael answered the gaze with a proud smile, causing James to open his mouth.

    Michael has two children!

    ***

    Weekend finally arrived. Michael, who had made ns to go on a pic, and go out together, had to sigh when the weather didn''t seem to be in his favor.

    It''s even summer, but it''s been raining for two days!

    So those two days they were just in the house, and he was just ying with the Twins as usual. Even so, Michael wasn''t that sad at all because now Raphael was less fierce to him.

    Well¡­ he was still looking at him with an annoyed expression, but Michael could sense that their rtionship was getting closer.<sub> </sub>

    Monday finally arrived, as usual Michael had breakfast with them, and went with Sarah to take them to their school bus.

    "Michael," Sarah called suddenly, causing Michael who had already turned around to go to his car, immediately turned around and turned to Sarah with raised eyebrows. It was unusual for Sarah to speak to him first.

    "Could you spare your time at eleven to meet with mywyer?" asked Sarah,pletely forgetting to tell Michael about it.

    After finding out her son thought she was going to leave him, it really bothered Sarah, and these two days she was doing her best to y with her kids.

    "Okay. Just send me the addresster. Ah! No, I wille get you!" said Michael then immediately turned around without waiting for an answer from Sarah.

    He knew Sarah would reject him, so Michael immediately ran and pretended not to hear what Sarah had to say.

    It had been a long time since he and Sarah had been alone, so maybe he could take this opportunity to be with her.

    Sarah just looked at Michael who was running with a sigh, she wanted to say that they should meet at thew firm instead, but the man ran instead.

    "Looks like he''s toote. I''ll text himter," thought Sarah as she went straight back into the apartment. She hadn''t thought of Michael''s other ns at all and thought she''d remind him at ten o''clock.

    <o>,m An hourter¡­</o>

    Sarah, who was reading the medical journal on her cellphone, immediately closed it and looked for Michael''s contact to send the man a message, reminding him again about the meeting with thewyer and the address.

    However, Sarah''s eyes immediately widened when she heard the apartment door open and Michael''s figure appeared there.

    "Why are you here? Did you forget something?" asked Sarah, genuinely surprised. She was just about to type a message to Michael, but the person had already appeared in front of her.

    "Didn''t you say we should meet with awyer?" Michael asked with a smile. "You can get ready, I''ll be waiting for you," continued Michael when he saw the woman was still wearing the same clothes.

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she heard Michael''s words, the man came here because he wanted to go with her?

    "We can meet there. I was just about to send you the address."

    "I''m already here," Michael said, taking hisptop that was on the living room table, then walked over to Sarah who was sitting at the dining table. "Let''s go, together," Michael continued deliberately suppressing the word together with a smile.

    Sarah was a little confused as to why Michael had to do this. The man had only left an hour ago, but had returned. Why did he have to waste time like this? Sarah didn''t understand at all.

    However, when she finally heard the word together, she finally figured out what was going on right now.

    Sarah snorted. She had almost forgotten how sly Michael was. When they were dating, he always did things like this. The man knew that she might reject him, so he hade on purpose so that she couldn''t refuse.

    At that time, Sarah had never rejected Michael who was always suddenly in front of her dorm to ask her out on a date even though the next day she had an important test.

    It seemed that this time too she couldn''t resist the man too. After all, he was already here, how could she tell Michael she was going to take the bus?

    After all, Sarah was sure that if she did, Michael woulde with her to take the bus.

    Michael just smiled seeing Sarah who came into her room without saying anything and just a snort.

    His head then started to make ns, after from thewyer''s office, they could have lunch together.

    Michael had a smile on his face as he imagined the n and couldn''t wait to put it into action.

 Chapter 240 Alone In The Car

    The smile never left Michael''s face when he saw the figure of the woman sitting in the passenger seat beside him.

    Even though she had opened herself the car door, when he had actually nned to open it for her, and was now looking out of the window, Michael was still happy.

    It had been a very long time since he and Sarah had been alone in the car.

    "But¡­ isn''t this too quiet?" Michael thought as Sarah didn''t even look at him or utter a word.

    He was happy, but wouldn''t it be better if they had something to talk about on the way?

    Michael then told his brain to work hard to find a topic to talk about.

    It had been six years since he hadst been with a woman in a car like this, so he didn''t know what to talk about.

    He did have a rtionship with Elizabeth, but the woman was only his sex partner. He never allowed her to get into his car and sit in the passenger seat.

    His principal is, that seat can only be seated by a woman who has his heart, and Elizabeth did not qualify.

    "You look good in red."

    Michael immediately regretted what he had just said and cursed his brain for not finding a better topic.

    From everything his brain could think of, hemented on Sarah''s clothes?

    "..."

    Michael sighed when he didn''t hear any response from Sarah. Look? The topic sucks, right?

    "Thanks."

    Michael blinked his eyes when he heard the very low voice, before finally a smile immediately returned to his face.

    Even though the woman said it quietly, but isn''t this progress? At least Sarah didn''t really give him a cold shoulder.

    It was quiet again in the car, Michael continued to think about the topic of conversation while Sarah continued to stare out the window.

    Actually, Sarah felt very awkward. She herself didn''t know why she felt this awkward when she was alone with Michael in the car.

    She wasn''t awkward because she was alone with a guy, as evidenced byst Friday she was alone in the car with Arthur, but she didn''t feel awkward at all.

    Well¡­ she doesn''t know either, Sarah was confused as to why she had to be this awkward.

    Is it because of the smell of car perfume that is so familiar in this car? Or because there is a figure of Michael beside her?

    "Oh yeah, didn''t you go to work?"

    Michael''s sudden question made Sarah immediately turn to the man, and saw that the man asionally turned to look at her.

    "Ah! Don''t get me wrong! I thought you were going to work after the Twins left school. Isn''t it?" continued Michael.

    Michael praised his brain that managed to find a topic of conversation that made Sarah seem interested.

    Right! Come to think of it, he''s just been too busy getting close to the Twins to forget that he doesn''t have any information about Sarah.

    What is the woman doing now? Where does she work?

    Two times Sarah hadn''t gone to work over the weekend, so Michael thought maybe she was working during weekdays.

    "I''m¡­ still waiting for an interview call," Sarah answered quietly, a little unsure of herself when she said that.

    To be honest, Sarah was getting desperate. She knew she shouldn''t be acting like this, but it''s been over a week since she applied for jobs, and no one has contacted her yet since that time.

    "You haven''t gotten an interview call yet?!" Michael asked subconsciously, raising his voice. His face looked very surprised.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh?"

    "I mean¡­ you''re the best graduate in your ss. You''re also doing your job really well, evening to the hospital often even though it''s not your night duty, and no hospital wants to call you?!" Michael exined, he really didn''t understand at all.

    "They must be crazy! Wow! How could they not want to call a surgeon as good as you?" Michael mumbled who was still surprised by that while shaking his head.

    "Too bad Collins didn''t build a hospital or do business with them. Wait a minute, do I have to start building a hospital?" Michael muttered to himself as he looked down the street.

    Hearing no hospital call Sarah made Michael suddenly feel annoyed.

    How could they do that?!

    They were really stupid, unable to see a gem in front of them!

    Looks like he has to start building a hospital and get Sarah to work there!

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked when she saw Michael starting to talk to himself and the look on his face was annoyed.

    Michael then turned to Sarah, "Aren''t you annoyed? Howe no hospital called you?!"

    "That''s because I applied as a doctor, not a surgeon."

    Michael blinked his eyes when he heard what Sarah had just said. He turned to the woman again.

    "Doctor?" asked Michael with a very confused face.

    "Yes!" replied Sarah trying to hold back herughter when she saw the look on Michael''s face. "If I apply as a surgeon, of course there will be many who call me. Even the hospital where father is being treated will definitely ept me again."

    "Ah¡­" Michael opened his mouth, suddenly embarrassed. He was already annoyed that he thought no one would hire Sarah, but it turned out that she was applying to be a doctor, and not a surgeon.

    Sarah''sughter finally came out when she saw the embarrassed look on Michael''s face.

    His face may have been very different from her boyfriend at that time, but Michael''s attitude was still the same as before.

    Michael, who had been embarrassed, finally smiled when he saw Sarah who suddenlyughed.

    It had been a long time since he had heard herugh, and he liked it very much.

    "But¡­ why did you apply as a doctor and not a surgeon?" Michael asked after a moment.

    Sarah''sughter immediately disappeared when she heard Michael''s question. She bit her lower lip, a little hesitant to tell Michael or not.

    Michael had indeed been her ce to tell her stories, but at that time Michael was her boyfriend, her husband.

    Now she and Michael have no rtionship at all besides the parents of her child.

    Could she tell Michael about this? Her personal affairs?

    In the end, Sarah''s mouth opened and told him the reason why she applied as a doctor.

    Although it was a little personal, it seemed fine to tell Michael about it.

    At least he wasn''t a stranger.

    Michael''s mouth fell open when he heard Sarah do that so she could be with the Twins.

    Now it all made sense why when he went to find Sarah, and she worked as a doctor at a clinic.

    Michael''s heart suddenly ached when he heard that. He knew very well how much Sarah wanted to be a surgeon, it was her dream.

    And because of his own stupidity, the woman had to give up her dream.

 Chapter 241 You And Me

    Michael really felt guilty. If he hadn''t said such rude things to Sarah at that time, Sarah wouldn''t have been able to cover up her pregnancy.

    Well, what Sarah did was wrong, that woman hid their children from him for five years!

    However, Michael could understand why she did it.

    Not only did Sarah take care of the Twins alone, she also had to give up her dream.

    All this time Michael had only known that Sarah''s dream was to be a doctor, but seeing her be a surgeon after their divorce, didn''t that mean that surgeon was Sarah''s dream?

    Maybe there was a specialty that Sarah had been dreaming of, and she wanted to be one, but because of his stupidity, Sarah had to bury her dream.

    "Do it!" said Michael suddenly.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked at Michael with a confused look.

    "Being a surgeon again," Michael replied, turning around with a smile. "As for the Twins, I can look after themter, or if it''s too difficult, we can hire a nanny to look after them."

    Sarah was just silent when she heard what Michael said.

    Michael turned his head when Sarah didn''t answer him.

    "I know you like it, being a surgeon," Michael said softly. "I mean, if you don''t like it, you don''t have to wake up in the morning to the sound of your pager and go straight to work," added Michael.

    Sarah just smiled faintly at Michael''s words, it had been a long time since she had done something like that.

    "So if you want to go back to being a surgeon, or you want to continue your education to take up a sub-specialty. Go for it!" said Michael trying to cheer him up.

    "About the Twins, we can think about itter. They''re all grown up too, I think they''ll understand. If they can''te to one of our workces, then we really have to hire someone to look after them at home while I''m still working." Michael continued, trying to suggest what they could do so Sarah wouldn''t hesitate to do so.

    Sarah fell silent again when she heard Michael''s words. She was grateful that Michael was trying to support her, but something had been bothering her since hearing the man''s words.

    "Why do you keep talking like there''s a rtionship between you and me?" asked Sarah suddenly.

    Now she understood why something bothered her when she heard Michael''s words.

    Suddenly Michael said "We can hire a nanny." Then the man went back to discussing "We really have to hire someone to look after them at home."

    "Eh?" Michael didn''t expect those words toe out of Sarah''s mouth.

    "The Twins and I will only be living with you for two months, Michael! Until your father finally changes his will!" Sarah said, trying to remind Michael again.

    It seems Michael is starting to misunderstand and get carried away because they live together. They did live together, but it was only temporary!

    Sarah had absolutely no intention of staying with Michael for long, even though they had children together, they were divorced.

    Only people who have lost their minds live with their ex-husbands.

    Well¡­ maybe she has lost her mind, because she did that twice!

    Sarah''s words were like a p in the face to Michael. He seemed to have just been awakened by the fact that at this time his rtionship with Sarah was not like that.

    There is no "we" between the two of them anymore. Now it''s just you and me.

    Michael''s lips formed a smile, it was a sad smile. He was so stupid that he got carried away andpletely forgot about their situation.

    Michael then cleared his throat.<sub> </sub>

    "I mean, while you''re still living with me, just try to go back to being a surgeon first. I don''t think it''s going to be as bad as you think," Michael said, trying to correct his words.

    He then turned to Sarah.

    "You have me now," Michael said with a smile and sounded sincere.

    He couldn''t imagine what Sarah had been through all this time until she thought she can''t be a surgeon anymore.

    The woman even turned down his proposal because she wanted to pursue her dream, so Michael was sure Sarah must have tried to be a surgeon, but she really couldn''t because of the Twins.

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael''s words, especially hisst words.

    Can she count on Michael?

    Well¡­ Sarah wasn''t too sure about that. In the end, she was always alone. She could only rely on herself.

    Not long after, the car driven by Michael finally arrived at thew firm building where Sarah had hired herwyer.

    Michael stared at the name of thew firm building. He knew the name of thew firm. One of the bestw firms here.

    "Seems like Sarah is really serious about this," thought Michael who followed Sarah from behind and tried to match their pace.

    After informing the receptionist of their interests, Sarah and Michael immediately headed for the elevator and entered the room Sarah had enteredst Friday.

    Not long after, Arthur appeared and greeted Sarah and Michael while introducing himself to Michael, then motioned them both to sit down.

    Michael just nodded at thewyer, he didn''t pay much attention to his appearance or was curious about him.

    Right now all he could think of was signing the paper, and carrying out his n to have lunch with Sarah.

    After sitting down, Arthur looked at the two people sitting in front of him.

    "Oh yeah, isn''t there awyer who wants to apany Mr. Michael?" Arthur asked when he saw that only the two of them hade.

    Sarah''s expression immediately changed when she heard that. She forgot to tell Michael toe with hiswyer!

    "It''s okay. I don''t need mywyer for this," Michael replied with a polite smile.

    Arthur nodded then began to exin what Sarah wanted to Michael.

    "This is what Mr. Michael must sign. You can read the contents first and ask if there is something you don''t understand," Arthur said then handed the folder he was carrying to Michael.

    Michael took the folder and opened it and began to read the contents of the paper.

    Even though he was sure that Sarah wouldn''t set him up, Michael was used to reading what he had to sign, especially if it had to do with thew.

    So he took his time to read it first before he picked up his pen and ced his signature.

    While Michael was reading the paper, there was a sudden silence in the room, until finally Michael''s forehead began to furrow as he began to hear thewyer talking to Sarah.

    The two of them seemed very close, and even acted as if he wasn''t in the room.

    "What is this? Since when did the two of them be that close?" thought Michael who was currentlypletely unfocused on reading the paper he had to sign.

 Chapter 242 In Their Own World

    While Michael was reading the contents of the paper he had to sign, there was silence in the room.

    Sarah, who didn''t know what to do, just looked around the room from her seat, hoping that time would pass quickly and Michael would soon finish reading it and sign it.

    "How is your son doing?"

    Sarah immediately turned her gaze forward when she heard the question. Arthur was looking at her with a friendly expression on his face.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little confused. Why did Arthur suddenly ask about her son?

    Ah! Did he just want to make small talk because he was bored waiting for Michael?

    Well¡­ on the topic of small talk, Sarah had to admit that this was a little different than usual. No one asked the condition of their child to just make small talk.

    "You forgot to tell me. I was waiting for a message from you, though," continued Arthur when he saw Sarah''s confused expression. His lips formed a smile.

    "Ah!" Sarah''s mouth opened when she heard that. She hadpletely forgotten that Arthur said to send the man a message!

    "I''m sorry, Ipletely forgot about that!" said Sarah who looked guilty. "He''s fine," he continued.

    Arthur just smiled at the look on Sarah''s face, they hadn''t seen each other in years, but she still looked very much like the Sarah he knew.

    Arthur''s hand that had been ced on the table then immediately went down to his pants pocket and took out his cellphone. The man then gave Sarah his cellphone.

    "Then can you give me your number?" Arthur asked softly. "I don''t know your number and I can text you again in case you forgot about it."

    Sarah''s mouth opened once again. She didn''t expect that Arthur was really serious about what he said that time to tell him.

    Meanwhile, Michael, who had been listening to their conversation, immediately raised his head as he read the paper.

    The two of them really acted as if he wasn''t even in this room!!

    Michael then turned to Arthur who was looking at Sarah with a gentle gaze.

    Michael then turned to Sarah, who just stared at Arthur''s phone but didn''t pick it up.

    "Right! You can''t give your number to strangers!" Michael really wanted to say it, but he decided to say it in his heart. Hoping that Sarah could hear him.

    However, Michael''s mouth opened in surprise when he saw Sarah take the cellphone and enter the number. His gaze then subconsciously turned to Arthur, and the man smiled like an idiot!

    "What''s this? Since when did the two of them be that close?" thought Michael who didn''t expect Sarah to give him her number so easily.

    The first time he asked Sarah to get acquainted, Michael asked for the woman''s number, but Sarah immediately turned him down quite emphatically. So Michael had no idea Sarah would give thewyer her number.

    (You can read from chapters 72-76. There is a little snippet of them before getting married)

    Arthur took back his cellphone that Sarah gave him with a smile, then immediately pressed the call button to dial the number. A ringing tone immediately filled the room and Sarah hurriedly looked for her cellphone which was in her bag.

    "Oh! It really is your number!" Arthur said with a smile when he could see Sarah''s cellphone screen showing an unknown number.

    Sarah snorted at Arthur''s words. Did the man think that she would give the wrong number?

    "That is my number. You can save it," continued Arthur then immediately saved Sarah''s number.

    Sarah did the same.

    Meanwhile, Michael''s gaze continued to stare at the two people who seemed to be busy in their own world. He¡­ didn''t like what he was seeing at the moment.

    Especially the face of thatwyer!

    Couldn''t Sarah see clearly that thewyer was clearly flirting with her?

    At times like this, Michael really misses his two sons. He should havee here with the twins so they could protect Sarah from the sneaky guy hiding behind hiswyer job!

    Michael suddenly began to doubt the attorney''s credibility. Is he really awyer?

    Michael immediately shook his head. What was he really thinking right now? He''d better focus on reading the contents of the paper and then sign it!

    Michael then took a breath, trying to calm himself who was currently feeling something burning inside of him, then returned his focus to reading the contents of the paper.

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere became quiet again, Arthur''s brain seemed to be thinking what to say to Sarah, while Sarah, who had already taken out her cellphone, was busy continuing to read her journal earlier.

    However, she could still feel the gaze of the man sitting in front of him.

    "Why do you keep looking at me?" Sarah asked, finally turning to Arthur.<sub> </sub>

    "Is it wrong to see a beautiful sight?" Arthur asked with a sweet smile.

    Sarah snorted at that. It really cringes. However, Sarah''s lips involuntarily smiled at that.

    "Oh! Your face is turning red!" Arthur said with augh when he caught the blush.

    "Stop it, idiot!" said Sarah waving her hand.

    While the two of them were joking, someone who was in that ce had also started to feel burning. He really didn''t like those two people ignoring him, but Michael realized there was nothing he could do at this point.

    He and Sarah had no rtionship, and Sarah was a single woman. So it''s actually okay if thewyer is trying to get close to her.

    However¡­ Michael couldn''t help but feel jealous right now. He didn''t like seeing Sarah with him at all. But there was nothing he could do!

    He''s really pathetic!

    "How about after this we go to lunch?"

    The question that came out of the man seemed to touch something inside Michael that he had been trying to suppress for a long time. He didn''t care if he was flirting with Sarah, at least they were still in the room and he was just teasing her with words without touching.

    However, did he just want to take Sarah out to lunch with him?!

    Ohh¡­ He can''t do that! Not if he''s still here!

    Without waiting any longer, Michael immediately took the pen that was on the table and immediately put his signature on the paper without reading the rest of the contents and quickly gave it to Arthur before Sarah could answer.

    "Ahem," Michael then cleared his throat, deliberately making his voice too loud to get their attention.

    "I''ve finished signing it," Michael said, closing the folder and then handing it to Arthur.

    Arthur, who was waiting for Sarah''s answer, immediately turned around when he saw this. His facial expression immediately changed when he saw Michael''s face who was looking at him with a look of disapproval.

    The man let out a smile, but it was really forced and he could see the slightly different look in his eyes.

    Arthur''s eyes then subconsciously followed Michael''s left hand which was now leaning on Sarah''s chair. He didn''t know if Michael did it on purpose or not, but Arthur could sense that there seemed to be a meaning in the position of the hand.

    Arthur''s eyes then looked back at Michael, and his lips immediately formed a smile as he took the folder back. The man then opened it and checked if Michael had signed it correctly.

    "Okay, it''s done," Arthur said and stood up immediately, causing Michael and Sarah to also stand up. Arthur then extended his hand to Michael, then to Sarah.

    "So how about it, Sarah?" Arthur asked after letting go of the hand.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little confused.

    "You haven''t answered my question," Arthur replied with a smile. "How about we have lunch after this?" Arthur asked again.

    "That¡­"

    "We have to go somewhere!" Michael cut in quickly before Sarah answered thewyer''s question.

    Arthur''s gaze then turned back to Michael.

    "We have to pick up OUR SON," continued Michael, deliberately emphasizing the word our son and looking at Arthur with a polite smile.

    Arthur''s gaze then turned to Sarah.

    "Yes, Arthur. It''s time to pick up my son, it seems I can''t have lunch with you," Sarah said, smiling apologetically.

    Actually, before Michael cut her off, Sarah would have turned down the invitation because it was time for the Twins to go home and she had to pick up the kids.

    So Sarah thanked Michael for saying that first, so it wasn''t like she was making excuses.

    Arthur nodded and smiled at that.

    "Okay, I understand. We can meet and eat together when you have time," Arthur replied gently.

    Sarah just nodded, then immediately excused herself to leave, followed by Michael who was relieved to have managed to block his ex-wife''s date.

    Well¡­ from thewyer''s look, and how he acted, Michael was sure it must not have been just an ordinary lunch. It''s a date!

    Meanwhile, Arthur''s expression looked a little confused as the two of them left the room. Something interesting just happened. Does Sarah''s ex-husband still like Sarah?

    Well¡­ Arthur didn''t care about that at all.

 Chapter 243 You Are Jealous?

    In the car, the irritating feeling of being at thew firm hadn''t gone away from inside Michael at all. He really couldn''t believe that thewyer was trying to flirt with Sarah, and it didn''t stop there, he wanted to take Sarah out to lunch! Isn''t he out of his mind?

    Michael was literally speechless when he remembered that. Why did he have to take Sarah to lunch at all? Michael had no idea!

    "Maybe he just wants to be close to Sarah as awyer and client. You know, Sarah is his client."

    A whisper rang in Michael''s ear, trying to calm his heart that was burning with jealousy fire right now. Yes! He admits he''s jealous! Very jealous! Did you hear it?! He, Michael Collins, is being jealous right now!

    "Want to be close as awyer and client my ass! He was just helping Sarah write the agreement and would never see each other again. They won''t even go to trial. That sneakywyer is flirting with Sarah! He''s attracted to her!"

    As if it didn''t want to just be extinguished, the fire continued to burn what it could burn to hold on to it, making Michael even more annoyed.

    Aren''t thatwyer and Sarah done because he signed the paper earlier? They could meet again aswyer and client, if he files for custody.

    However, as long as he doesn''t sue her, there should be no reason that thewyer would want to be close to Sarah as awyer and client! They shouldn''t even meet!

    Michael then looked at Sarah who was currently staring straight at the street. He had to admit that the woman was still beautiful.

    Sarah may not be as pretty as the models he often works with, wrinkles are starting to show on her 38 year old face, indicating that she has aged and she is not young anymore.

    However, Sarah has her own beauty.

    Her face was pleasing to the eye, and when she smiled, people could smile along with her. That kind of beauty possessed Sarah, and maybe that was also the reason why he was attracted to Sarah.

    Well¡­ what else can you do? He himself is attracted to Sarah, so naturally other men would also be attracted to her. However, Michael really hoped that no one else would be attracted or like that woman!

    Michael took a deep breath, trying to calm himself not to sink into the annoyance any longer. Right now they had to go visit the Twins, and he had to look friendly in order to have a good image in front of his sons.

    By the way, wasn''t he nning to have lunch alone with Sarah? Why was the car now headed to pick up the Twins?

    It''s because of thatwyer! Today everything seems to be falling apart because of that damnwyer!

    Michael immediately shook his head, better not thinking about thewyer for now and calming himself down so he could talk to Sarah.

    Michael''s head then turned, trying to see what Sarah was doing at the moment, his forehead immediately furrowed when he saw Sarah was staring at the screen of her cellphone and her fingers seemed to be typing something.

    Sarah is looking at her cellphone?

    It was something Sarah rarely did. The woman is a person who is not dependent on her cellphone. She doesn''t even have social media, which makes it a little difficult for Michael to find out thetest news from the woman.

    Well¡­ after separating from Sarah and knowing that Sarah no longer lives in the orphanage, Michael thought about her asionally and tried to find out how she was.

    Michael thought, Sarah had at least created a social media ount after her divorce, so that his longing for the woman could be cured with photos uploaded on her social media.

    He could see how she was doing.

    However, Sarah apparently still did not create a social media ount.

    So¡­ why is that woman, who is not dependent on her cellphone, looking at her cellphone and busy with it?

    "What are you doing?" Michael asked, trying to sound nonchnt and uninterested.

    Sarah, who was typing something, immediately raised her head and turned to Michael when she heard that.

    "What?"

    "You seem to be busy doing something with your cellphone," Michael replied, asionally ncing at Sarah. "You don''t usually do that," he continued, still trying to sound nonchnt.

    Sarah''s mouth opened slightly at Michael''s words. She doesn''t usually y with her cellphone when she''s in the car because she prefers to sleep, or enjoy the scenery outside.

    "I''m sending a message," Sarah replied, then turned to her cellphone again and replied to Arthur''s message.

    One of the reasons Sarah rarely holds a cellphone is because it is rare for anyone to send her a message, when she was still working as a surgeon, they used to use pagers instead of sending messages.

    She is also a person who is quite secretive and doesn''t just give out her cellphone number, so it''s rare for anyone to contact her.

    So, when Arthur suddenly sent her a message, Sarah felt it was okay to reply to the message. Besides, she''s not busy at the moment and can reply to the message.

    Michael licked his lips which suddenly felt dry when he heard Sarah''s answer. So the woman is sending a message.

    "To whom?" asked Michael who didn''t look at Sarah this time and just stared ahead. His tone was also trying to sound nonchnt, as if he didn''t care about it and just wanted to make small talk.<sub> </sub>

    "Arthur," Sarah answered simply without turning her head.

    Michael snorted when he heard Sarah''s words. Now that it was clear, thatwyer did want to be close to Sarah! Doesn''t thatwyer have a wife so he should text Sarah and take her to lunch?

    Ah! Right ! Doesn''t he already have a wife? Thatwyer must be a masher! No wonder he didn''t like him!

    Sarah turned when she heard Michael''s snort, wondering if she just heard it wrong or not, but she could see that the man seemed to be saying something but didn''t make a sound.

    Her eyebrows are raised, what''s with him?

    Sarah decided not to think about it any further.

    "You must be talking about something fun until you''ve been exchanging texts for quite a while," Michael said suddenly, unconsciously letting his heart out and his voice sounding annoyed.

    What exactly were they talking about that Sarah didn''t immediately return her cellphone to her bag?

    Sarah turned back to Michael, and this time she could see the man''s suddenly annoyed face.

    "Why do you look annoyed?" asked Sarah, frowning.

    "Annoyed? No! What am I annoyed about?" Michael asked, asionally ncing at Sarah.

    "He''s really annoyed," Sarah said to herself.

    Even though they had been separated again for six years, Sarah at least knew how the man looked when he looked annoyed, and it was the same expression.

    However, the reason Michael suddenly felt annoyed waspletely iprehensible to Sarah.

    Something suddenly kicked Sarah''s mind, whispering something that annoyed Michael, but Sarah wouldn''t admit it.

    "You are jealous?" Sarah asked to be sure.

    Her rtionship with Michael has ended. Even though they were now bonded as parents to the adorable twins, there was nothing more between the two of them.

    So Sarah didn''t want to admit that Michael was feeling jealous right now, but she couldn''t find any other reason why Michael was suddenly annoyed. So she''d better ask.

    "What?" Michael turned to Sarah, then back to the street in front of him. "What did you say? Jealous? I?!" he continued, turning to Sarah.

    The expression on his face showed that what he had just heard was something that made no sense at all.

    "How did Sarah know that? Did I show it clearly?" thought Michael who was starting to feel panic in his heart but he tried not to show it.

    He was indeed jealous, but he would never admit it, or show it! That would make him look pathetic!

    Suddenly, Michael started to hear a chuckle next to him. It came from Sarah.

    "You see, right now you are really simr to Raphael. Haha¡­ even the expressions are so alike!" said Sarah who suddenly remembered Raphael''s refusal to admit that he wanted to y.

    Although the context is different, it''s really simr.

    Sarah then took a deep breath to calm herself when she saw Michael staring at her in annoyance.

    "Why should you be jealous too?" Sarah muttered under her breath as she shook her head inplete disapproval.

    Michael was clearly jealous right now, but why did he have to act like that? Sarah really didn''t understand.

    "I can''t?" asked Michael suddenly.

    Sarah took her eyes off her phone and turned to look at Michael again.

    "Eh?"

    "I am jealous!" Michael said quietly, still hard for him to admit it. "I can''t do it?" Michael continued, looking at Sarah.

    "Eh?" Sarah was really surprised, not expecting Michael to ask her that.

    "I mean¡­ there''s no reason for you to be jealous, right?" Sarah asked back,pletely bewildered by Michael''s attitude.

 Chapter 244 Shes So Dense!

    Michael did not immediately reply to Sarah''s question. No reason for him to be jealous? Why was there no reason for him to be jealous?

    He''s jealous because he likes her!

    Michael sometimes doubts the contents of Sarah''s brain at times like this, she is a smart woman, well¡­ she used to be a surgeon. Of course she should be smart!

    But how could Sarah not know why someone should be jealous?!

    "What if I have reason to be jealous?" Michael asked, still asionally looking at Sarah.

    His heart was beating fast, and he could feel cold sweat on the palms of his hands that were holding the steering wheel.

    It wasn''t even the first time he had to confess to someone, and it''s not his first time to confess to Sarah, but Michael was so nervous like this was his first time! Like a teenager!

    "Huh?"

    Sarah''s mouth opened again at Michael''s words. To be honest, she was very confused at the moment.

    Well¡­ she and Michael had no romantic rtionship other than the parents of the Twins. So there shouldn''t be any reason for Michael to be jealous, right?

    Meanwhile, Michael looked back at Sarah who was currently looking at the street. He moistened his lips which suddenly felt dry.

    He did n to tell Sarah about his feelings for her, but he never imagined that he would do it in his car!

    ? His original n was to get closer to the Twins, when they both had opened their hearts to him and finally he could proudly say that he was actually their Daddy, only then would Michael get closer and make a move to Sarah.

    Make their family be whole again, and get a happy ending.

    However, it seemed he had to improvise a bit on his n, which was to get closer to Sarah first, then the children.

    But¡­.should he do it in the car when they were on their way to pick up their kids?

    "Yes! Looks like it doesn''t matter, it''s not like my n, but the situation is favorable," thought Michael who had made his decision.

    "Stop!"

    Michael''s mouth, which had been open to tell Sarah his feelings, suddenly took back his words when he heard Sarah''s words.

    "Hah?" asked Michael in confusion.

    He had just told Sarah that he had reason to be jealous, but she was telling him to stop? What does it mean?

    Sarah''s hand then grabbed Michael''s arm and hit him.

    "We''ve arrived at the Twins'' Kindergarten! Stop!" Sarah said annoyed and saw the car had passed the kindergarten.

    Michael opened his mouth and hurriedly stepped on the brakes of his car.

    Luckily because he was talking to Sarah, Michael slowed down, so they only passed a little.

    "Haven''t youe here before so there''s no need for maps?" Sarah grumbled as Michael started to back the car.

    Michael did say that he knew where the Twins went to school because the foundation was actually sponsored by Collins. He didn''t tell Sarah about it, though.

    Well¡­ actually, it''s taken care of by his mother, but Michael at least knows the ce and has been there with his mom.

    Even though his mother looks like that, his mother is often involved in donation activities.

    People might think that his mother only did it in front of the camera, but Michael knew that his mother was sincere in doing that.

    After parking the car, Michael, who wanted to open the door for Sarah, had to sigh when he saw Sarah had opened it herself and rushed inside without waiting for him.

    "She''s so dense!" Michael thought and quickly followed Sarah.

    Once they went inside, a teacher returned to greet Michael and Sarah. The teacher was a little surprised to see Michael who now came with Sarah. It''s the same teacher.

    Meanwhile, Michael just smiled at the look on the teacher''s face.

    Not long after, Michael and Sarah could hear the excited voices of two small children calling for their Mommy while running towards Sarah.

    Sarah then immediately squatted down, and hugged the two angels and gave them a kiss on the lips in turn. She really wanted to carry them, but both of them had be too heavy for her to carry at the same time.

    Meanwhile, Michael who was gazing at the scene, couldn''t hide his jealous.

    He also¡­ wanted his two children to run to him calling for Daddy, then he would open his arms wide and hug them.

    "Old man, why are you here?"

    Michael immediately snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the voice of Raphael who was currently staring at him fiercely.

    "Oh, right! The old man is here too!" said Gabriel who just realized Michael''s presence.<sub> </sub>

    Michael took a breath and smiled at the sight of his two children who werepletely unaware of his presence.

    "It''s okay." Michael tried tofort himself.

    He was already determined to introduce himself as their Daddy when the two of them had opened their hearts to him.

    At least, that was better in Michael''s opinion, than a stranger who had just appeared at their five-year-old and imed to be their Daddy.

    "Uncle is here to pick you up, this time with Mommy," Michael said softly. "Come on, let''s get in uncle''s car right away."

    Gabriel nodded, as did Raphael who immediately grabbed Sarah''s right hand. At least Mommy was with them, so he didn''t mind going with the old man!

    The four people then immediately got out of the kindergarten and walked towards the car that was parked by Michael.

    Michael then turned to the Twins, curious as to what their facial expressions were now, and was immediately stunned when he saw the two of them holding Sarah''s left and right hands while jumping up and down.

    Seeing that, Michael felt jealous again. He then immediately grabbed Gabriel''s left hand which was empty.

    The little boy turned his head when he felt his hand being held by someone else, and immediately let out a sweet smile when he met Michael''s eyes.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he saw that smile, his heart felt warm.

    Right now he may not be known as their Daddy, but aren''t they now like a family?

    Walking towards the car park holding hands.

    Even though Michael would have preferred to have his and Gabriel''s positions swapped, he was quite satisfied with this situation.

    ***

    "Who''s hungry?" asked Michael suddenly when they were in the car, and he was already driving.

    Even though his original n to have lunch with Sarah had failed because of thewyer, what if he improvised by eating with the kids too?

    The two children sitting at the back in unison raised their hands, and Raphael immediately lowered them when he realized that it was from Michael.

    "What would you like to eat for lunch?" asked Michael, looking at the children in the rearview mirror in the middle.

    "Shouldn''t you go back to the office soon?" asked Sarah, who could sense that at this moment Michael wanted to have lunch with them. "Just drop us off at the apartment and you cane back," he continued.

    "It''s okay, I don''t have much work today," Michael said nonchntly.

    Today is Monday, and there are a lot of things to do. He could even sense that at this moment James might be cursing him. "Besides we don''t go out often together, why don''t we eat out together?" Michael continued, hoping that Sarah would allow it.

    Sarah just kept silent hearing this. By now she had a strange feeling inside of her when she and Michael picked up the Twins, and were in the car like this.

    Don''t they now seem like a family?

    They did seem like family when they lived together, then had breakfast and dinner together.

    However, Sarah could at least still tell the difference when she picked up the Twins alone. She is a single mother.

    But right now, Sarah waspletely confused by this situation.

    "Please?" begged Michael when Sarah was silent.

    Sarah sighed, then immediately nodded her head.

    Looks like for this time it seems okay to eating out.

    Michael''s lips immediately smiled, then turned back into the rearview mirror to see his children.

    "Gabriel, what do you want to eat?" asked Michael again. He had heard the boy''s voice earlier, but his focus was on Sarah.

    "I want to eat meat! Steak!" said Gabriel excitedly.

    He could sense that today it seemed like food woulde from an old man, so he wanted to eat some good food!

    "Steak, okay! How about Raphael?" Michael asked now turning to the boy who wasn''t looking at him at all.

    "Will Mommy eat with us?" asked Raphael to make sure they weren''t going with Michael alone.

    "Of course! What Raphael wants to eat? Steak?" Sarah asked, turning towards the back seat.

    Raphael nodded. He also wants to eat steak!

    Michael who was looking at this immediately nodded, their lunch menu for today has been set!

    The smile didn''t stop on Michael''s mouth right away, even though he hadn''t told the Twins that he was their Daddy, but today they really are like family and that makes Michael excited to make it happen soon!

 Chapter 245 Dont You Want To See Your Grandsons?

    In one of the hospital''s VIP rooms, there was an old couple inside. The man, who was seen wearing patient clothes, was sitting leaning on his bed while staring at his tablet screen which was currently opening the news page.

    While the woman, was sitting on the chair that was ced beside his bed, her hand was holding thetest fashion magazine. Her facial expression looks happy to see the collections disyed in the magazine.

    At first nce, both of them seem busy in their own worlds, but both know that the presence of each other beside them is enough for them. There was no need to say a word, but they could feel the love between them.

    "Dear, what do you think about this?"

    Suddenly, the woman held out the page of the magazine she was opening and showed it to her husband.

    "Doesn''t this bag look good?" said the woman, turning to her husband for his opinion.

    The man then turned his gaze to the magazine, "Don''t you already have a red bag?" the man asked and then turned to his wife.

    "This one looks different!" the woman insisted. As her husband said, she does have a red bag, there are lots of them, but each bag has a different use.

    There are bags used for Mondays, there are also bags used for Tuesdays, but not all bags have to be used on that particr day only, it also depends on the clothes she wears and where she will use it!

    So how is it possible that just because she has a red bag, she can''t buy a red bag anymore?

    The man sighed, "Just buy it if you like it."

    If his wife wanted to buy it in the first ce, why should she bother asking his opinion?

    "You''re going to buy it for me, right?" she asked, looking at her husband expectantly.

    "Has your money run out?!" asked the man, a little surprised to hear that. Every month his wife did get money from him, but he did not think that the money had run out.

    "I still have my money, but I want you to buy it," said the woman with a serious expression. "That bag would be special if my husband bought it!" she continued.

    The man stared at the woman, the expression on her face showing whether she was serious about saying such a thing to him.

    The woman cleared her throat, slightly embarrassed to say something like that, there was even a blush on her face.

    "I mean¡­ You even only gave me 10 percent of your property in your will! Can''t you buy me a bag?!" the woman asked irritably.

    She didn''t expect her husband to turn out to be so stingy like this.

    "Okay! You can buy that with my money. That''s Collins'' bag, right?" asked Mr. Collins who finally chose to relent.

    Mrs. Collins''s expression immediately changed when she heard that, she then immediately took her cellphone and called the manager of the shop that sold the bag and told her to send the bag she was referring to to her home address and the bill was sent on behalf of Mr. Collins.

    Although the manager never asked for confirmation from Mr. Collins and did so immediately, Mrs Collins never casually used her husband''s name without the man''s knowledge.

    After the call, Mrs. Collins looked at the picture of the bag one more time, a smile immediately on her old face.

    "Are you really happy?" asked Mr Collins, observing his wife''s attitude.

    The woman nodded. Of course she was very happy! She got a new bag from her husband!<sub> </sub>

    "By the way, is Michael noting again today?" asked Mrs. Collins, who had closed her magazine and looked at her husband.

    She thought yesterday Michael woulde because it was Monday, today she also thought her son woulde, that''s why she''s been here since early this morning. However, it was already noon, but her son was nowhere to be seen, and didn''t seem to being.

    "I don''t know," replied Mr Collins curtly. During this time, Michael and Sarah always came suddenly without notice.

    Mrs Collins sighed.

    "Can''t you contact him?" asked Mrs. Collins. "Or at least contact the woman?" continued Mrs. Collins, still not wanting to mention Sarah''s name.

    "That woman has a name, she''s Sarah," reminded Mr Collins.

    "Whatever!" replied Mrs. Collins. "Can''t you contact them and call them toe here? After all, how can you look calm? We have grandchildren, two grandsons! Don''t you want to see them?" asked Mrs Collins, looking annoyed and impatient.

    After finding outst Friday that she had grandchildren, Mrs Collins was starting to get impatient and couldn''t wait to see them. She couldn''t even sleep well!

    But it seems that her husband is not experiencing the same symptoms as her, because the old man looks normal!

    "I''d love to see them, but like Michael said, we''d better wait," said Mr Collins trying to keep his cool.

    Although he was already very curious and wanted to meet the two kids, but Mr. Collins knew that Michael was trying to make it happened and he had better wait.

    Mrs Collins sighed when she heard that. It seemed her husband couldn''t cooperate with her this time.

    "If you want to see them so much, why don''t you visit them? I''m sure you know where Michael lives now," said Mr Collins when he saw his wife''s face.

    "Are you seriously giving me that advice?" asked Mrs Collins sarcastically. "You know Michael won''t let me go to his house! He even tried to stop me from seeing him in his office!" said Mrs Collins angrily. She still vividly remembers how Michael told James to say he wasn''t in his room when he was.

    If she could force her way into Michael''s apartment, she would have been doing that ever since she found out she had grandchildren!

    "I conceived and raised him, but he became really ignorant!" continued Mrs. Collins irritably.

    "Maybe you should start to support him and support his decision. He''s all grown up," said Mr Collins suggesting.

    As a father, he was actually saddened to see the mother-son rtionship taking a turn for the worse. He wouldn''t be living much longer, so he at least hoped that before he left, the two of them would be as they should be.

    "It''s all because of that woman!" said Mrs Collins irritably.

    If Michael had not brought her into their family life, her rtionship with her son would not be what it is today!

    Mr Collins sighed as his wife started turning on Sarah again.

    "Actually, why do you hate Sarah so much?" asked Mr. Collins who couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer.

    All along, he knew his wife hated Sarah, but he had absolutely no idea why she did it, and chose not to ask.

    However, this time he couldn''t hide his curiosity. He really wondered why his wife hated the woman he had treated like his own daughter.

 Chapter 246 I Just Dont Like Her

    "Actually, why do you hate Sarah so much?"

    ? Mrs. Collins fell silent when she heard her husband''s question. Why did she hate the woman who had married his son?

    "I know you didn''t do it because she was poor, or because her status was different from ours. I know you don''t hate the poor," continued Mr. Collins when his wife remained silent.

    He had been with her for a very long time, so he knew that she was not a woman who looked down on the poor. She even manages fundraisers to help the poor, to do charities that sometimes don''t have profit.

    So, Mr. Collins did not understand his wife who hated Sarah so much.

    "That''s because she grew up in an orphanage," Mrs. Collins replied casually.

    Mr. Collins''s expression immediately changed to surprise when he heard his wife''s answer. He, who was leaning, even leaned forward to be able to see his wife''s face clearly.

    "Just because of that?" asked Mr. Collins, who had no idea that she hated Sarah just because she had no parents.

    Mrs. Collins nodded.

    "I have absolutely no problem with poor people, but it depends on what kind of person," said Mrs. Collins, looking at her husband. "About the woman, we don''t know what her parents are, whether they have a criminal record, or so on. Her mother may have worked as a prostitute and gave birth to her. We never know."

    Mr. Collins'' mouth opened when he heard his wife''s exnation. He waspletely at a loss for words. His wife hated Sarah for such absurd reasons?

    "You really leave me speechless," said Mr. Collins, leaning back.

    "Let''s just say what you think is true, about Sarah''s family, but isn''t Sarah not like that? The little girl struggled alone, worked hard to achieve her dream of bing a doctor, and she even became a surgeon!" said Mr. Collins who was trying to show the positive side of Sarah he saw to his wife.

    There weren''t many people like Sarah that Mr. Collins had met in his life. Not only was the woman a hard worker, she was also kind and gentle. His son was so lucky to have found such a woman, but he let her go.

    Mrs. Collins was silent when she heard those words.

    "The point is, I just don''t like her!" Mrs. Collins insisted.

    Mr. Collins sighed when he heard that. His wife was really stubborn.

    "Well¡­ maybe you should learn to like her. After all, she is the mother of your grandson. Michael has no ns to remarry, so you have no choice but to like Sarah," Mr. Collins suggested.

    "I knew you wouldn''t be so heartless to let our grandchildren part with their Mother."

    Mrs. Collins was silent when she heard her husband''s words. As her husband said, she didn''t have the heart to do such a thing, but¡­ she would see first how that woman had been educating her grandson over the years.

    If she didn''t do it right, then there was no other choice. After all, his grandsons had Collins'' blood in them, and she wasn''t going to let it get dirty because of that woman''s indistinct blood!

    ***

    That evening, Mrs. Collins had arrived at her house. She did take care of her husband, but she didn''t want to sleep and rest in the hospital. So she decided tomute to the hospital every day.

    The housekeeper immediately informed her that something had been sent for Mrs. Collins. The old woman''s face immediately smiled after taking it. It was the red bag she ordered this morning.

    The clock finally showed ten o''clock, and Mrs. Collins was now in her king-size bed. She looked very lonely with only herself on the bed.<sub> </sub>

    The old woman tried to change her sleeping position several times, looking for afortable position to sleep in, but it seemed that today she couldn''t sleep easily either. Her mind was filled with her two grandchildren whom she had never seen at all.

    She''s curious!

    "That kid should have given us their picture if he wanted to tell us we had grandchildren!" said Mrs. Collins irritably then quickly got up and sat up from her bed.

    The old woman then took out her cellphone, tried to contact Michael and asked the man to provide a photo of her grandchildren so she could at least know what they looked like.

    However, when she had found contact with her son''s name, she became hesitant to press the call button. What if she disturbs her sleeping son?

    Mrs. Collins immediately nodded, right, by now Michael might be resting after a tiring day. She better not disturb her son.

    However, she was curious and couldn''t sleep at the moment!

    The old woman then seemed to be silent as she sat on the edge of her bed, trying to think what she should do now.

    It seemed the old woman had found it because suddenly her hand moved and called someone.

    "Hello, you know where Michael lives, right?" asked Mrs. Collins matter-of-factly.

    "Starting tomorrow, do scouts in the apartment and take photos of the children seen with Michael. They are five years old."

    After telling her private secretary what to do, Mrs. Collins immediately went back to trying to sleep. She didn''t know if Michael would give her a photo of the two kids, so she''d better do it this way.

    She couldn''t wait to see the results of her orders!

    ***

    After the Twins went into their room to sleep, Michael immediately turned on hisptop which was ced on the living room table, and sat down on the fur rug ced in the living room area.

    He actually had his desk on the second floor, or he could even use his desk in his room, but Michael had befortable sitting on the floor like this, asionally taking in the view from the balcony.

    Michael''s facial expression that previously looked friendly to y with his children, now turned serious when he started doing his work.

    These four days his work had often been neglected because he was trying to be a father, so he had to make up for it by working gently like this.

    The atmosphere in the apartment, which was silent because all the upants had slept, began to be filled by the sound of the keyboard being pressed.

    Michael, who had been focused on typing something on hisptop keyboard, immediately turned around when he heard the sound of the bedroom door opening.

    That''s Sarah.

    However, Michael''s forehead immediately wrinkled upon seeing the woman''s appearance. The woman had indeed changed her clothes, but she was not wearing pajamas, but a red long-sleeved shirt and white trousers.

    The woman even wore heels and had a small bag in her hand.

    From the looks of it, Sarah was clearly about to go out. However, where will she go?

 Chapter 247 Dinner With Arthur

    "You want to go out?" asked Michael who couldn''t hide his curiosity. Even though he was very curious, but he tried to act nonchnt, he even looked at hisptop screen and pretended to type something.

    Sarah, who was just about to step closer to the door, immediately stopped when she heard Michael''s question. She did see Michael sitting in the living room, but she never thought he would greet her because his face looked so serious.

    "Yeah, I''m going to see someone," Sarah answered curtly.

    After her meeting with Arthur on Monday and they exchanged cell phone numbers, the man kept texting her while asionally asking her to have lunch together.

    At first Sarah thought he was just making small talk, so Sarah turned it down. She also had to go pick up her children, so she didn''t have time to spend with Arthur.

    However, the man seemed serious enough to take her out to lunch, because for the past four days, in the midst of her conversations with Arthur, he had always asked her to lunch.

    In the end, when he had been rejected four times including on Mondays. Arthur changed his offer for dinner, hoping that Sarah wouldn''t turn him down this time.

    Sarah was finally starting to feel bad for continuing to reject the man. After all, that man was Arthur, her childhood friend. If he was a man she had no rtionship with before, Sarah wouldn''t feel this bad.

    So she epted the dinner offer. She couldn''t have lunch with him because she had to pick up the Twins, but she could make time for the evening when the Twins had gone to bed.

    It was possible that Arthur still wanted to catch up with her since they hadn''t seen each other in a long time, and in person was better than just texting.

    Michael''s mouth opened when he heard Sarah''s words. So it''s true that the woman is going out, but she wants to meet someone?

    "Who..."

    Before Michael could continue his question, Sarah had already opened the door and disappeared because she didn''t want to bete to meet the man.

    Michael just sighed when he saw Sarah who had left. His mind began to wonder who the woman would meet.

    However, Michael had absolutely no idea. For years, he just knew Sarah''s only friend was Steve, but there was no way she would go to see Steve on a time like this.

    The man was married, and he was not the father of the twins. So Michael''s brain immediately crossed out Steve''s name from the person she could meet at this time.

    Then¡­ who would she meet?

    ***

    As soon as the cab that brought her arrived at her destination, Sarah hurriedly paid for it and got out of the cab and went straight to the restaurant where she and Arthur would meet.

    She was five minuteste from the appointed time, and Sarah felt terrible having to make Arthur wait. Well¡­ she was used to being punctual because of her previous job.

    Once inside the restaurant, a waitress immediately approached Sarah and asked how she could help, Sarah then immediately said that she was here with someone, and immediately went in to find someone waiting for her.

    It didn''t take long for Sarah to find the person she was looking for because the man immediately stood up from his seat waving his hand with a smile when he saw Sarah.

    "Thank you," Sarah said with a smile as she approached Arthur and the man pulled out a chair for him.

    Arthur just smiled hearing that and immediately sat down in his seat.

    "You look beautiful tonight," said Arthur, smiling at Sarah''s appearance tonight.

    Sarah just replied with a smile. She knew it was just small talk, but it made her feel good.

    Arthur then immediately raised his hand, calling the waiter to bring the menu.

    "Thank you. I''ll call you again when we''re done with our orders," Arthur replied politely with a smile.

    Sarah, who had been silent for a while, kept her eyes on Arthur in front of her.

    Tonight Sarah admits that Arthur looks cool with his long-sleeved shirt rolled up in a quarter, his auburn hair neatlybed, and his sses that make him look smart.

    Sarah couldn''t believe that Arthur, the friend who used to help her at the orphanage when she was a kid, had turned into such a cool grown man.

    "What do you want to order?" Arthur asked then began to open the menu to see the options. "I heard the steaks here are really good," he continued and quickly showed Sarah the menu when she found it.

    Sarah subconsciously nodded when she heard that. To be honest, she had been to this restaurant before.

    When Michael wanted to treat the Twins to lunch out, this was the restaurant they went to, and the steak was great.

    She wanted to rmend it to Arthur, but somehow it felt awkward if she told the man that she hade here before. So she decided not to tell him.

    "That¡­ I''m just gonna order a drink," Sarah said politely.

    Arthur, who was reading the menu, immediately raised his head when he heard that.

    "Why?" Arthur asked confusedly. "Are you vegan?" he continued trying to guess.

    He and Sarah had known each other as children, but it had been years since they hadst seen each other. The woman''s tastes may change.

    Sarah hastily shook her head.

    "No, I had dinner the night before."<sub> </sub>

    Arthur''s mouth opened when he heard that. This waspletely unexpected and he had never experienced anything like this before. He asked Sarah to dinner, but the woman had dinner?

    Sarah seemed to be able to see the confused look on Arthur''s face.

    "I have had dinner with my kids. I could juste to see you because my kids are already asleep," Sarah exined.

    "So¡­ even though you had dinner, you still came here because you wanted to see me?" Arthur asked, looking at Sarah holding back a smile.

    "Well¡­ you could put it that way," Sarah replied. She hade here because she felt bad for continuing to refuse Arthur''s invitation.

    A smile immediately appeared on Arthur''s face when he heard Sarah''s answer. He was happy!

    "Then let''s order Steak and we ask for an extra te to share it," said Arthur who had made his decision.

    "Eh? You don''t have to! I can order a drink and apany you to eat!" said Sarah, surprised to hear the man''s words.

    "It''s okay. The portion seems too big for me. Let''s eat it together," Arthur said with a smile.

    He couldn''t seem to get Sarah to order food, and he didn''t want to eat alone, so sharing his food seemed like the best option at this point.

    Sarah only opened her mouth when she saw Arthur who seemed to have made up his mind.

    "Can you really do that?" Sarah asked uncertainty.

    "We can ask the waiter about that. I think it can be done," replied Arthur confidently.

    Sarah just sighed when she saw that, she had forgotten that Arthur was always confident, so confident in himself he could be shameless at times.

    What sane person orders one meal, but also asks for an empty te?

    Sarah could only shake her head at Arthur''s behavior, and restrained herself from being very embarrassed when Arthur actually asked the waiter that.

    "See? We can do it," Arthur said confidently when the waiter had left with their orders.

    The man then began to invite Sarah to chat, asking Sarah''s current activity.

    "I take care of my kids," Sarah replied with a smile.

    So far, she hasn''t gotten any more interview calls, and she hasn''t found a suitable ce to work part-time.

    Not long after, their order arrived. Once again Sarah was utterly embarrassed when a waiter came up to them with an empty te and started spilling red wine on their ss

    Arthur then began to cut his steak and gave a quarter of his portion onto the empty te.

    "Shall we toast first?" said Arthur raising his ss.

    Sarah then lifted hers and let the two sses meet.

    The two then immediately ate their food, Sarah who had not intended to eat, chose to eat because the portions were small, and Arthur smiled seeing the woman eating.

    While eating, Arthur asionally asked about Sarah''s story. The conversation seemed smooth, and asionally Sarah chuckled at Arthur''s jokes.

    She originally came here because she felt bad always rejecting Arthur, slowly starting to enjoy their time.

    ***

    The car driven by Arthur finally stopped in front of the apartment building where Sarah lived.

    "We''re here," Arthur muttered under his breath. His tone sounded sad because it meant he and Sarah had to part.

    "Yes," Sarah replied with a smile.

    The atmosphere suddenly felt awkward in the car.

    "I had a great time tonight. How about you?" Arthur asked as he turned to Sarah who was still sitting beside him.

    Sarah looked at the man, then nodded her head.

    "Me too," Sarah replied with a genuine smile.

    It had been a long time since she had gone out and had dinner together like this. Arthur also led the conversation well, and she never felt bored in the slightest tonight.

    "I''m d," Arthur replied with a relieved smile.

    The atmosphere in the car became silent again, the two just stared at each other without making a sound.

    Suddenly, Arthur slowly leaned his body towards Sarah and his lipsnded on her red lips.

 Chapter 248 Friendzoned

    The lips of the man who worked as awyer at one of the majorw firms in London on a daily basis, just stayed still on Sarah''s lips and did nothing.

    For those few seconds, Arthur wanted to see how Sarah would react. Will she want to back off, or will she kiss him back.

    However, for about three seconds, Arthur didn''t feel any resistance from the woman, causing him to open his lips and crush Sarah''s lower lip slowly.

    Again, after about three seconds of doing that, Sarah still didn''t respond. The woman''s lips were still closed, but she didn''t swerve or lean back either, making Arthur, who felt that this was more like a sign of rejection, immediately let go of the kiss and leaned back slowly.

    "That¡­ Erm¡­ I got a little carried away, so¡­" said Arthur who waspletely flustered . His ears were even slightly red from embarrassment.

    When he and Sarah just stared at each other without speaking, Arthur could feel a spark between the two of them.

    Tonight he really enjoyed spending time with Sarah. His attraction to the woman grew even greater seeing howpatible the two of them were, and he suddenly felt the desire to kiss her.

    The lighting in the car, which was only lit by the moon and stars from outside, made the atmosphere even more conducive to kissing before ending their date tonight

    However, Arthur did not expect that Sarah would not react. He had dated several times before and there were usually only two reactions he had, either she would kiss him back, or she would swerve before their lips touched.

    So Sarah''s response this time really confused him, but Arthur wasn''t going to apologize to her.

    He wouldn''t kiss a woman and then apologize for doing it. It made him look pathetic and insincere.

    "Ah, sorry, I was really surprised and didn''t expect it," said Sarah who had regained her senses and looked at Arthur with an apologetic look.

    Arthur''s eyebrows rose, as if asking Sarah for an exnation.

    "I thought we were friends," Sarah continued quietly.

    All this time, she had always seen Arthur as her childhood friend who had growed up with her at the orphanage, so when Arthur suddenly kissed her, Sarah''s brain seemed unable to work and function as usual. She was too shocked and didn''t expect the man to kiss her.

    Arthur''s lips parted when he heard Sarah''s words, before they finally closed their lips and let out a smile, a sad smile. He didn''t expect Sarah to think of him as just a friend.

    Doesn''t that mean he''s just got friendzoned by Sarah?

    "So you think we''re just friends?" Arthur asked, his tone slightly different than usual, but he tried not to make it seem too sad that he was actually really sad. "And I thought our date was great."

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she heard the man''s words.

    "Was that a date?" asked Sarah who was really very surprised.

    Arthur opened his mouth in disbelief when he heard Sarah''s words. "What?! Then what do you think that was, if not a date?"

    Arthur did not understand Sarah''s attitude at all. If he had never known her before, he would have thought Sarah was ying on him right now, but he knew full well that Sarah wasn''t like that.

    They hadn''t seen each other in a long time, but she wouldn''t turn out so different and be apletely different person.

    "A casual dinner for catching up?" Sarah answered, blinking her eyes. Right now her face really looks very innocent.

    Arthur waspletely speechless when he heard the woman''s words, but from the look on Sarah''s face, Arthur knew that was what the woman was thinking.

    "I''m asking you out on a date, Sarah!" said Arthur,pletely frustrated. "Why do you think I always text you and want to eat together with you? Just because I want to catch up with my childhood friend? I did it because I was attracted to you!" said Arthur who finally chose to be honest because it seemed that at this time Sarah did not understand his intentions.

    Sarah''s lips parted, and the light in her eyes showed that she waspletely taken aback by the statement. She really didn''t expect that Arthur had such intentions all along.

    "But why?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Hah?" said Arthur who was trying to hold back his frustration at this time.

    "Why me? I mean¡­ there are lots of other women out there," Sarah exined.

    "Why can''t it be you?" Arthur asked back,pletely iprehensible to Sarah''s current state of mind.

    "That¡­ I have kids," Sarah answered quietly.

    Compared to other women out there, she already has children. Why would Arthur, a single, well-established man with a career as awyer, want to ask her on a date and not another woman who had not children yet?<sub> </sub>

    Sarah didn''t understand at all.

    "Are you married?" Arthur asked.

    Sarah shook her head.

    "Have a boyfriend?"

    Again, Sarah shook her head.

    "Then why can''t I approach you and ask you on a date?" asked Arthur who suddenly had the urge to pinch the woman''s cheeks because she was too cute right now but he was trying to restrain himself.

    Sarah was silent when she heard that, she couldn''t answer the question Arthur had just said.

    After her split from Michael, and her brief rtionship with Steve, Sarah never had a romantic rtionship again, or intended to do so.

    The past six years she has devoted her time, energy and affection to her two sons, so that she has not noticed any other men around her at all.

    There were a few who tried to approach her, but Sarah didn''t respond at all to them because in her mind at the time, she didn''t intend to date, and also she didn''t think she deserved to do that because she was a single mother.

    So hearing suddenly a man who turned out to have just asked her on a date, and suddenly kissed her, made Sarah a little confused about the situation right now.

    Seeing Sarah who was just silent, Arthur took a deep breath, then his left hand slowly moved and grabbed Sarah''s right hand.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she felt her hand suddenly grabbed by something, her head then immediately turned to Arthur who was now looking at him gently..

    "I''m attracted to you, Sarah," Arthur said softly. "Not as a childhood friend, but as a man, to a woman."

    Sarah unconsciously held her breath when she heard a serious voice from the man''s lips. She could feel Arthur''s sincerity there, and something she hadn''t felt in a long time, slowly emerged again.

    "My feelings for you are just an attraction, and I know you have a lot of worries as a single mother, but after we''ve met a few times and finally our feelings want to get serious, I''ll meet your childrenter," continued Arthur.

    At this moment Arthur didn''t know how he felt about Sarah. Is this just a feeling of joy because he met his first love, or because he feels connected to talk with Sarah and feel the chemistry between them?

    What is clear, Arthur wants to meet the woman again. Go on a few dates first to confirm his feelings.

    After all, isn''t that what dating is all about? People do it to see if they fit in and get along with that person, right?

    "I¡­ I don''t know, Arthur," Sarah said,pletely unsure.

    She might be 38 years old now, and she already had two children, but she didn''t really have much experience with men. So Sarah really didn''t know what to do at this point.

    "Why don''t you try to give us a chance?" Arthur asked, still trying. Sarah hadn''t really turned him down, she hadn''t even pulled the hand he was holding, so Arthur was sure that he hadn''t beenpletely rejected

    "Before you friendzoned me right?" continued Arthur in a half-joking tone.

    Sarahughed lightly when she heard that. She did sound like she just friendzoned Arthur.

    The atmosphere in the car became silent again, Arthur''s hand was still holding Sarah''s hand and waiting for Sarah''s answer who seemed to be thinking.

    Arthur could feel his chest thumping wildly waiting for the answer that woulde out from her mouth, right now he wasn''t even asking Sarah to be his girlfriend, or asking her to marry him.

    He had only asked her to give him a chance to go on a few dates with him to see how they got along, but his nerves were already like he had just proposed to Sarah.

    Meanwhile, Sarah''s brain was thinking hard, trying to find the best answer she should give right now, because Sarah knew her life would change after she gave Arthur an answer.

    She also couldn''te up with an answer that she had to think about it first, because the man had asked her for a chance to go on a date with him instead of asking her to be his girlfriend, and it didn''t feel right that she had to make Arthur wait until tomorrow to get her answer.

    Sarah then turned to Arthur who was still looking at him with a gentle gaze, she could still feel Arthur''s grip on his hand.

    Tonight¡­ she had a great time and enjoyed her time with him, and if she didn''t think about her status as a single mother with two children, Sarah would definitely want to see him again.

    However, she is a single mother with two children, is she able to do this? Going on a date with a man like a woman without children?

 Chapter 249 Long-Distance Relationships

    Sarah bit her lower lip. She had already made up her mind, but she didn''t know if it would be the right one.

    She could feel her heart beating fast because she was so nervous.

    Sarah then took her breath, trying to calm her nervousness, then turned back to Arthur who was still staring at her with a gentle gaze without saying anything, waiting for her answer.

    Sarah''s head slowly nodded.

    "Okay," Sarah answered quietly.

    After she thought about it again, she and Arthur would just go on a date and not dating.

    She didn''t know what the future of their rtionship would be, but Sarah wanted to give it a try.

    All this time she had always thought that she had no right to have a new partner because she was a woman who already had children, but it turned out that she was very wrong because someone was still attracted to her, and he didn''t matter to her status as a single mother.

    A smile immediately appeared on Arthur''s face. It wasn''t even a yes to the question of being his girlfriend, but Arthur was overjoyed to have the opportunity.

    "Th¡­ then, I''ll go in first," said Sarah, who unconsciously began to feel a burning sensation on her cheeks. She was really feeling hot right now.

    "Ah, yes," Arthur said, then let go of the hand. There was a slight sense of loss when he no longer held the hand that was smaller than his.

    "I''ll call youter for our next date," Arthur said before Sarah got out of her car.

    Sarah just nodded hearing that, then hurriedly entered the apartment building with a blush face.

    Unknowingly, she began to look forward to their next date.

    ***

    Sarah opened the apartment door slowly for fear that she would wake anyone, to be honest, it wouldn''t wake anyone at all, but she did so reflexively because she came home a littlete.

    Sarah''s facial expression was immediately shocked when she saw Michael sitting on the sofa leaning his head and closing his eyes.

    "Oh, you''re home," said Michael who was apparently not asleep and could feel someone had just entered.

    Michael then immediately sat down again on the floor, and began pressing the keys on hisptop keyboard to turn it on.

    To be honest, Michael had been waiting for Sarah a long time ago, but he didn''t want it to appear that he was waiting for her, and started pretending he was getting on with his work.

    Michael''s eyes then fell on the time disyed on hisptop. It was 11:30.

    That means, Sarah went out for about two hours.

    "Ah, yes," said Sarah and immediately took off her heels because her feet were starting to hurt. She hasn''t worn heels in a long time.

    Michael opened his mouth when he heard that and then licked his lips which suddenly felt dry.

    He wanted to ask where Sarah had gone, and with whom she had met.

    However, Michael tried to restrain himself from doing that. Especially after Sarah made clear boundaries between them at that time.

    But¡­ he was so curious!

    <o>,m "You from your friend''s birthday party?" Michael asked, looking at Sarah who was opening the refrigerator and pulling out a water bottle.</o>

    "Birthday party? No. I told you I met someone," Sarah said confusedly.

    Michael was just silent hearing that, it seems like Sarah didn''t eat the bait!

    "Who?" asked Michael atst, unable to hide his curiosity any longer.

    "Arthur," Sarah answered curtly, then put her drink ss on the table and walked away to get her heels.

    Michael was silent when he heard that, the name seemed familiar to him.

    His eyes immediately opened wide when he finally realized who Arthur was referring to by Sarah.

    Sarah went to see Arthur at night?!

    Michael wanted to ask more about it, but Sarah had disappeared and had gone into her room.

    Michael sighed when he saw that. He was ufortable with the fact that Sarah had gone to see thewyer again.

    He thought he should start by approaching the Twins first, but it seemed his ns had to change, he had to approach the Twins, and Sarah at the same time.

    Michael sighed again. He knew it wouldn''t be easy, but he had to do his best, because from the start, if he didn''t just let Sarah go, this would never happen.

    Meanwhile, Sarah was already on her bed, she looked up at the ceiling of her room which tonight seemed to look more beautiful than usual.

    Memories of her dinner with Arthur and when they were at the car reyed like a movie.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s face involuntarily turned red, after so long, she didn''t expect to feel this kind of feeling again.

    A tone from her cellphone woke Sarah from her thoughts, she had received a message.

    Sarah then immediately took her cellphone which was ced on the bedside table, it turned out to be a message from Arthur.

    [I just got home, but I already miss you. Can''t wait for our next date. Good night]

    Sarah''s lips unconsciously formed a smile when she read the message, her face felt hot again. She wasn''t even a teenager anymore, but why was she acting like a teenager?

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately replied to the message.

    After she finished replying, Sarah tried to sleep. She was bing increasingly impatient to wait for her date with Arthur again.

    ***

    Tonight Steve came home with a facial expression that is not as excited as the previous nights even though tomorrow is Saturday and he finally got his schedule off for the weekend.

    It was because his wife, Anna, had returned to work and she had to go out of town for a week for work.

    He, who had nned to spend his holiday with his wife and daughter, became a little gloomy because of that. It seemed that this time he had to y with his daughter alone.

    Even though he was a little sad, he was very supportive of his wife who finally decided to go back to work again.

    They might have had a few long-distance rtionships because of his wife''s job, but Steve was sure that he and Anna could pull it off.

    Steve then immediately went to his daughter''s room, observing the face of his daughter who was fast asleep because she was tired of ying with her nanny. His heart ached a little seeing that his daughter seemed to be growing more and more every day, but he was rarely with her because of his job.

    Once satisfied to see his daughter''s face, Steve immediately headed to the master room.

    His eyes immediately opened wide when he saw the figure of a woman who was sitting leaning on the bed in her pajamas while holding her tablet.

    "Babe?" said Steve who couldn''t hide his surprise at all. He then immediately walked over to his wife and without waiting any longer immediately hugged her, releasing the longing that he had not seen for five days.

    "I miss you so much," said Steve, releasing the hug and kissing his wife''s lips.

    Anna just smiled at her husband''s behavior, her hand then immediately grabbed his husband''s cheek.

    "You seem a little thin," she said worriedly.

    Steve just smiled at that. "I''m fine. Oh right, why are you here already? Didn''t you say you''d be back on Sunday?" Steve asked curiously, his tone sounding a little worried.

    Is this a bad sign because Anna came home earlier than she said?

    "Oh no. We finished it faster than we should. My work is going well. To be honest, I was a little worried because I haven''t worked in the industry in almost three years and so many new models have appeared, but thankfully all is well."

    Steve againnded a kiss on his wife''s lips when he heard his wife''s story.

    "Of course, you are Anna, the supermodel. Even though there are tons of new models out there, they are nothingpared to you!" Steve said with a smile, trying to cheer his wife on.

    Anna just smiled at that. She is really grateful to be married to a husband who is still willing to support her like this.

    "You should take a shower. I will prepare dinner for you because you seem to be getting thinner," said Anna then lowered her legs and prepared to go to the kitchen to cook dinner for her husband.

    However, Steve suddenly held his hand, causing Anna to immediately turn around and see the expression on her husband''s face that had changed.

    "How about you take a shower with me?" Steve asked, looking at his wife with a passionate look. "Appetizers before I eat your food?" he continued with a smirk on his face.

    "Well¡­" Anna said with a seductive smile. "You''re just asking for an appetizer and don''t want the main course?" Anna continued with a wink.

    Seeing his wife''s seductive gaze made Steve immediately stand up and kiss his wife''s lips, releasing his long-lost desire to meet his wife.

    ***

    Anna looked at the satisfied face of her husband who had just finished the food he made.

    "Are you that happy?" asked Anna,ughing a little at her husband''s behavior.

    "Of course. Thank you," Steve replied and then againnded a kiss on his wife''s lips.

    "Since you''re full, I have a request," said Anna suddenly.

    "Oh? What''s that?" Steve asked, looking at Anna with a serious face, it was unusual for her to have a request like this.

    Anna bit her lower lip, a little hesitant to say this.

    "Can you give me¡­ Sarah''s number?" asked Anna after a while.

 Chapter 250 Afternoon Tea

    "Sarah''s number?"

    Steve''s eyebrows rose when he heard his wife''s words. He thought his wife wanted something more than that, but she just asked for Sarah''s number?

    "Okay, I''ll give it to you," Steve said nodding his head. "My cellphone is in the bedroom, I''ll give it to youter when we get back in the bedroom," he continued.

    Anna was a little surprised when her husband easily gave her the woman''s number, before finally a smile immediately appeared on her beautiful face.

    "By the way, why do you need Sarah''s number?" Steve asked curiously.

    "I wanted to ask her to meet me," Anna answered honestly.

    To be honest, there was so much that Anna wanted to talk to Sarah about.

    One could say this was also her chance to check on that woman.

    She has decided to go back to work, and for sure sometimes she won''t be home and her rtionship with her husband will be a long distance rtionship.

    Anna trusted Steve who wouldn''t betray her, but that didn''t mean she could just trust Sarah.

    After all, she didn''t know the woman and how she felt about Steve.

    Sarah had even pretended to be still the wife of the amnesiac Michael, and Anna had no idea why she would do something like that.

    What if¡­ that woman is a cunning woman who willter seduce her husband?

    Her first impression of Sarah was that she seemed like a nice woman, but Anna couldn''t just jump into that.

    She had to meet and talk to the woman first.

    She did trust Steve, but that didn''t mean she had to allow an opportunity for Steve to lose the trust when she could prevent it from happening.

    It''s not because she''s possessive, but it''s better to prevent than regretter.

    "You guys gonna have fun together without me?" Steve asked, looking at Anna with a sad expression as he pouted his lips.

    Annaughed lightly at her husband''spletely unexpected behavior. Ahh¡­ she''s so lucky to be married to a man like this.

    The woman''s hand then held Steve''s cheek and kissed his adorable lips.

    "Yes, you must guard the house with our daughter. It will be a meeting between women, men are not allowed."

    Steve just pouted his lips when he heard that. He could imagine the two of them having fun.

    ***

    After finishing lunch, Michael immediately called his two children to open the Lego he just bought yesterday.

    As usual Gabriel seemed interested and immediately approached Michael, while Raphael just stared at them from afar while holding the remote of his RC Car with an interested gaze, then slowly approached them when he saw that it seemed interesting.

    Michael smiled when he saw his children were now putting the Lego together with him.

    Meanwhile, Sarah who came into her room after washing the dishes, came back out after taking a shower and changed her clothes.

    "Mommy, where are you going?" asked Raphael who could see that Mommy''s appearance was slightly different from usual.

    "Mommy will go out for a while, Raphael, be nice and y with uncle, okay?!" Sarah said with a smile and then looked at her cellphone screen to see the current time.

    This morning, she was suddenly surprised when she received a message from Anna who wanted to invite her to have afternoon tea together.

    She actually wanted to refuse to meet the woman, thinking it would be very awkward. Moreover, Anna said it clearly that they would meet alone.

    However, Sarah''s curiosity overcame it. Her instincts told her that Anna seemed to want to talk to her about something.

    Meanwhile, Michael who was ying with the Twins, subconsciously turned his head when he heard Raphael''s voice and looked at Sarah.

    The woman''s appearance does look like she wants to go out, but where is she going? And most importantly, is she going to meet someone?

    Michael''s gaze then turned to Raphael, trying to send a signal for his son to ask what he really wanted to say.

    "Mommy, where will you go? With who? Come on Raphael, ask that to Mommy!" thought Michael wished his son could read his mind.

    "Okay," said Raphael, nodding in agreement.

    They are currently in this apartment, so Mommy will definitely be home soon.

    Sarah smiled seeing her son who was growing up and didn''t cry anymore when she had to leave.

    Could it be because he was ying with Michael? Well¡­ Sarah was grateful for that.

    Meanwhile, Michael sighed in disappointment when his telepathy didn''t work. He then looked at Gabriel who was currently focusing on putting together his lego.

    "Gabriel, Mommy is going out. How about you say bye bye first?" said Michael trying to shift the boy''s focus to Sarah, and asking what he wanted to ask.

    Gabriel, who wasying on his stomach while ying, turned to Sarah and raised his hand and waved it.

    "Bye bye Mommy," he said briefly and then immediately went back to ying.<sub> </sub>

    Once again Michael must be disappointed to see his children who don''t seem to understand him.

    Why didn''t the two of them seem curious about where Sarah was going? Or at least cry and ask toe along?

    Meanwhile, Sarah smiled with a proud look at her children who turned out to be more mature than she thought.

    It seems that because she used to have to work, her children knew that if she left, it meant she would go to work. So they don''t cry like they used to.

    Once Sarah was sure her children understood she was going out, she immediately walked to the door.

    "You''reing back for dinner, right?"

    Michael''s question made Sarah, who had opened the door, immediately stop and turn to look at the man.

    "Yes, of course! You prepared dinner today, right?" Sarah reminded him.

    It''s Saturday, and as agreed with Michael, she won''t be cooking on weekends.

    Michael nodded as he tried to keep his smile from grinning widely.

    If Sarah was going to have dinner with them, that meant she wasn''t going on a date.

    Well¡­there was still a chance that Sarah would actually go on a date, but at least they wouldn''t make it to dinner together.

    "Okay, be careful on the road," Michael said with a smile.

    Sarah just nodded then immediately left feeling nervous.

    She wasn''t nervous about leaving her kids with Michael at home, because it seemed like they were getting close to Michael and Michael was ying well with them, but she was nervous about what purpose Anna wanted to meet her for.

    ***

    Sarah stared at the city view in the afternoon clearly visible in the window. He is currently on the 31st level of one of the tallest buildings in London.

    The afternoon sun that illuminates the buildings and the river makes the scenery look beautiful.

    Sarah then immediately realized that right now she was not alone. Sarah''s gaze then turned to the woman sitting in front of her.

    The woman''s face still looked beautiful, he didn''t even think that they were the same age, because the woman looked younger and her clothes also looked very good on her body.

    "She really is a model," thought Sarah, looking at Anna in awe.

    "Thank you foring to see me even though the invitation was a little sudden," said Anna in a friendly manner.

    Since Steve apparently has the weekend off, Anna wants to use Sunday as their family time, so she wants to meet Sarah today.

    "Ah, you don''t need to thank me," Sarah said politely.

    Anna then immediately called the waiter and began to choose their afternoon tea set menu.

    After discussing with Sarah for a while, they finally started ordering the set menu.

    The atmosphere between the two became quiet again, Sarah waited for Anna to tell her what she really wanted to say, but it seemed like Anna wanted them to drink tea first.

    Sarah then turned back to the window, enjoying the view that always made her feelfortable.

    Not long after, the set menu of their choice was finally delivered, Anna''s face lit up when she saw the small cakes and how they were arranged in a stacked basket and looked beautiful.

    Without waiting any longer, she immediately took out her cellphone and started taking pictures.

    In addition to the photo that will be sent to her husband to make him jealous, it is also to be posted on her social media.

    Meanwhile Sarah just stared at Anna without blinking, not used to seeing what the woman was doing because she had never photographed food before.

    Anna seemed to notice Sarah was looking at her, bing a little embarrassed.

    "I intend to send it to Steve. He''s a little jealous because I didn''t invite him toe with me to meet you," said Anna with a blushing face.

    Sarah just opened her mouth, then shook her head. She could imagine that!

    Sarah''s hand then immediately took out her cellphone and started taking pictures. Looks like she has to show it to her kids too. Admittedly, the way they arrange the tes looks beautiful.

    "Can I ask you something?" Sarah asked suddenly after the silence between the two of them.

    To be honest, when she saw Steve''s wife turned out to be Anna, Sarah waspletely shocked.

    She had no idea that Steve would marry the woman Michael was engaged to.

    Was the engagement annulled by Michael? But seems like not, Sarah was sure Mrs. Collins wouldn''t let that happen.

    In that case, was it Anna who canceled it? But why? Was it because of her?

    Sarah moistened her lips which suddenly felt dry. She could feel her heart beating fast.

    "Did you call off your engagement to Michael because of me?" Sarah asked then immediately held her breath to wait for Anna''s answer.

 Chapter 251 What Engagement?

    The afternoon atmosphere in one of the restaurants on the 31st level was as busy as ever, filled with peopleing for afternoon tea while taking in the stunning views of the city in the afternoon.

    At one table, two women seemed to be enjoying tea while eating a small cake provided on the set menu they ordered earlier. The two of them just sit still there, without saying anything.

    One was waiting for the person who invited her toe here to speak first, while the person who had invited, was thinking how she should say that to the woman in front of her.

    Suddenly, Anna ced her teacup on the table, she positioned herself to lean on the chair and stared at Sarah. Her facial expression seemed to change.

    "I''m not going to beat around the bush," said Anna starting her sentence.

    Hearing that, Sarah also put her cup on the table and looked at Anna.

    "Do you still have feelings for Steve?" asked Anna with a serious expression and a sharp look on her face. Her eyes looked as if they wanted to piece Sarah, to see if she was going to lie or tell the truth.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard the question. To be honest, she could slightly guess that Anna would bring this up, but she immediately pushed that thought away and thought that Anna wanted to keep it a secret that they had actually known each other before.

    Though it wasn''t a pleasant introduction.

    "Steve and I are just friends," Sarah said confidently.

    "You are sure?" Anna asked, looking at Sarah suspiciously. "I know there was something between you two," she continued tly.

    Sarah was surprised again when she heard those words. She thought Anna was just worried because she and Steve were pretty close as friends. However, now it all made sense.

    Anna knew that she and Steve had a rtionship.

    So in the woman''s eyes, she is not just a friend, but her husband''s ex.

    Well¡­ how ironic that in her eyes too, that woman was the ex of her ex-husband.

    "Yeah, it was a temporary rtionship and my feelings for him right now are feelings of gratitude as a friend, and nothing more," Sarah said with a smile.

    She did have a few flutters and thought about having a rtionship with him, but that was before she found out about her pregnancy. After that, her feelings for Steve slowly began to disappear.

    "And I''m sure Steve feels the same way. He loves you very much, so you don''t have to worry," continued Sarah, then shared how Steve always talked about his girlfriend, and how happy he was when his girlfriend epted his proposal while they were talking on the phone.

    Anna''s lips involuntarily smiled when she heard that. She knew that her husband loves her, but hearing that her husband had actually told other people that he loves her, it felt good.

    "But if you''re still worried, I''ll stay away from Steve," Sarah said, trying to offer what she could do.

    Even though it''s a shame because Steve has always been a good friend to her, Sarah knows that Steve already has his own family, and if because of him that family will eventually fall apart, then Sarah must make this choice.

    This is for Steve''s sake.

    Anna was still listening to Sarah''s words, trying to see every demeanor and expression on her face, hoping she could see a lie there before she finally sighed.

    "No need. I''m sorry, I seem to be a little paranoidtely," Anna said, then took her ss again and took a sip of her tea.

    "I decided to go back to work, and although I don''t want to admit it, I seem afraid that something will happen between the two of you when I''m not around," said Anna who subconsciously shared her feelings.

    She didn''t know why, but there was something about Sarah that made her feelfortable and that could tell that woman her troubles.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t worry. Although Steve seems easy to get along with other people, he is a loyal man," Sarah said softly with a smile, trying to calm Anna. "If he does thatter, I''ll help you beat him up."

    Annaughed lightly at that. Her heart was relieved.

    "I''m d I got to talk to you. You turned out to be a good woman," said Anna sincerely.

    To be honest, she had thought bad things about Sarah because she was always among the men she loved. First Michael, then now Steve. She even thought that she hated her so much and then went after the man she loves?

    But it turns out she waspletely wrong. Sarah is a good woman.

    Sarah smiled at that, then took back her teacup and looked out the window at the view of the city illuminated by the afternoon sun.

    Seeing that, Anna also did the same, looking at the scenery outside.

    Sarah then suddenly turned around and turned to Anna.

    "Can I ask you something?" Sarah asked suddenly after the silence between the two of them.

    Anna turned and looked at the woman then nodded.

    "Did you call off your engagement to Michael because of me?"

    Anna''s forehead immediately furrowed when she heard that question.

    "Engagement?" asked Anna with raised eyebrows. "What engagement?"

    Sarah''s expression looked very confused when she saw Anna''s expression.

    "Aren''t you engaged to Michael? Before Michael had an ident and didn''t remember you?" Sarah asked again.

    She still vividly remembers when Mrs. Collins came to see her and told her to exin what had happened to Anna, and she said that Anna was Michael''s fianc¨¦.

    "What are you talking about?" asked Anna confusedly. "Michael and I were dating, but we''re not engaged. Our rtionship at that time was probably only about two months."

    Sarah''s expression was still confused.

    "Where did you hear that from?" Anna asked when she saw that Sarah didn''t believe her at all.

    "From Mrs Collins," Sarah answered.

    Anna''s eyes immediately widened and her mouth opened slightly before she immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

    "Wow¡­ really, that old woman is really scary. I got goosebumps! It''s a good thing she''s not my mother-inw!" said Anna who was really surprised. She had no idea Mrs Collins would go that far.

    "Michael and I did n to get married. Well¡­ you know, business marriage, but we both agreed to get to know each other first and date. We''re not engaged at all!" Anna continued exining her situation with Michael back then.

    Meanwhile, Sarah just kept quiet with her mouth slightly open. All this time she thought she didn''t want to hurt Anna any further because she was Michael''s fianc¨¦. She even rejected Michael at that time and didn''t tell him about her pregnancy because she thought he was engaged to Anna.

    But it turned out to be all just Mrs Collins''s lies?

 Chapter 252 The Only Daddy

    "Are you sure you don''t want me to drop you off?" asked Anna who had sat in the driver''s seat of her car and turned to Sarah who was standing near her car.

    "It''s okay. I''d like to stop by somewhere else for a bit. You can go," Sarah replied with a smile and waved her hand.

    Anna still looked doubtful, but she finally nodded her head then closed the window and drove the car.

    After Anna left, Sarah sighed. Right now, various things were going through Sarah''s mind.

    If she hadn''t known that Anna and Michael were engaged, Sarah would have immediately epted Michael back at that time and told him that she was pregnant with Michael''s child.

    That time, even though Michael said something that hurt her, Sarah knew it was her fault for lying to Michael. His word is hurtful, but she kinda deserved it. After all, she lied to be still his wife..

    However, Michael keeps looking for her and says he still loves her and wants to start their rtionship again.

    At that moment, though not one hundred percent sure, Sarah knew she could start over her rtionship with Michael, especially since she was pregnant with their child.

    Sarah then closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself which was overwhelmed with various emotions.

    "I''d better go for an afternoon walk before heading back home," Sarah thought and then quickly walked to a nearby park to clear her head.

    ***

    After Sarah left, Michael''s hands were focused on helping his children put the Legos, but his mind wasn''t focused on it at all and thinking about what Sarah was doing. Did the woman meet someone?

    "Do attorneys not work on Saturdays?" thought Michael suddenly. began to wonder.

    He had heard that there were courts open on Saturdays. In that case, does that Auburn attorney have to work today to attend the court?

    But¡­ Michael really didn''t know. It wasn''t like he could figure out the Auburn attorney''s schedule to know if Sarah left when the Auburn attorney wasn''t busy.

    Or¡­ should he tell James to find out about it?

    "Old man, I can''t put this down."

    Gabriel''s voice brought Michael back to his senses and immediately helped the boy find another piece to put.

    After he finished helping him, Michael looked at the two kids who were busy putting together the Legos.

    He had no idea how Sarah''s rtionship with the Auburn attorney was. To be honest, if Sarah''s rtionship with him was going well, then it got serious. Sarah can do just that.

    Michael knew about it, and he couldn''t me Sarah for starting a new rtionship with another man because they were divorced.

    However¡­ if their rtionship bes serious, to the point they get married. Does that mean these kids will get a new dad?

    No! Michael immediately shook his head, vehemently refusing that! He won''t let that happen!

    He is their Daddy, the only Daddy of his sons! He won''t let another man be their daddy!

    "Boys!" called Michael, pping his hands twice, trying to get the kids'' attention.

    "How about we prepare a surprise for Mommy and buy Mommy a present?" asked Michael suddenly.

    He knew Sarah was absolutely right about starting a new rtionship, but he didn''t want his sons to get a new dad.

    So the only thing he could do was mend his rtionship with Sarah.

    If Sarah is currently out on a date, he has to make her forget today''s date by preparing a surprise and giving her a present.

    However, right now he had to take care of the Twins. It wasn''t like he could leave his two children alone in this apartment. So he had to take them out along with him.

    "Is today Mommy''s birthday?" asked Gabriel who seemed interested in that.

    Michael shook his head.<sub> </sub>

    "Then Mother''s Day?" Now it was Raphael''s turn to ask.

    "Ah! Christmas Day!" guessed Gabriel.

    "Christmas is winter, silly!" Raphaelmented. "Today is Valentine''s Day?" guessed Raphael.

    "Valentine''s Day is also in winter!" Gabriel interrupted when he saw that his brother was also wrong.

    The two fell silent, trying to figure out what day it was that they should surprise and buy Sarah a present.

    Michael just chuckled at the expression on his two children who were thinking hard.

    "Today is an ordinary day. There are no important asions," Michael said softly.

    The two then looked at Michael in confusion. As if to say that why should they give surprises and gifts to their Mommy.

    "You don''t have to wait for an important asion to give someone a surprise or gift. If you love that person, you don''t have to wait until something important happens to do it," Michael exined.

    Both nodded in understanding when they heard Michael''s exnation.

    "Then do you love Mommy, old man?" Gabriel asked suddenly.

    "Eh?" Michael was a little taken aback by the question he never thought his son would ask.

    Meanwhile, Raphael looked at Michael curiously, waiting for the answer the man would say.

    "Hmm¡­ yes," Michael replied sheepishly. He waspletely unprepared for the question his son would be asking, especially considering that he hadn''t told them he was actually their father.

    However, he didn''t want to lie about it. He did love Sarah.

    "You have no chance, old man! Our daddy is so cool!" said Raphael suddenly, looking at Michael with a fierce look.

    "Yes, Rapa is right, old man," said Gabriel, nodding his head, agreeing with his brother''s words.

    "Uncle knows. Your daddy is so cool!" said Michael nodding his head, his facial expression looking confident and shamelessly calling himself cool.

    "By the way, do you want toe along with uncle to prepare a surprise and buy a present for Mommy?" asked Michael, trying to change the subject. "Uncle wants to thank Mommy who often prepares food for uncle," he continued.

    "But Mommy never made food for you. Our food menu is always different," said Raphael, looking at Michael suspiciously.

    "Yes, Rapa is right," Gabriel agreed.

    Michael waspletely speechless when he heard that. Why are his children so smart? Who do they take after?

    "Well¡­ Uncle just wanted to thank Mommy. Can''t uncle do that?" asked Michael who was really at a loss for what other excuse toe up with.

    The two children fell silent, before finally nodding their heads in unison. There seemed to be no problem if the old man wanted to thank Mommy.

    "Then let''s get ready to go out. Do you guys need help changing your clothes?" Michael asked then immediately stood up to get ready to change his pants.

    "But..." said Gabriel suddenly who was still sitting on the floor.

    "I have no money," he said sadly. He wanted to buy a present for his Mommy, but he knew to do that, he needed money.

    Gabriel then turned to Raphael who had stood up. "Rapa, do you have any money?" he asked.

    <o>,m Raphael shook his head and opened his palms. "I don''t have any money either. I bought ice cream, so I''m broke now."</o>

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he saw the conversation and the sad expressions of the two. Why are they so cute?

 Chapter 253 Pocket Money

    "Then what should we do?" Gabriel asked as he opened his arms in front of him, his expression very confused. "We don''t have money to buy Mommy a present!" he continued in a sad tone.

    Raphael''s forehead wrinkled, trying to think of what they should do. Meanwhile, Gabriel seemed to start tapping his tiny fingers on his thighs.

    Michael, who saw the interaction between the two, wanted to pinch their adorable cheeks.

    How could they even think that they should need money to buy a present? It seemed like Sarah had taught them how money worked, and once again Michael had to admire her.

    "Uncle can buy the present that you want to buy for Mommy," said Michael when the two were just silent, trying to find a solution to the problem they were facing.

    Both of their heads in unison immediately turned to Michael, both of their faces looked relieved, as if they had just solved their problem.

    "But¡­ It''s our present. We have to buy it with our money," said Raphael who was still hesitant to let Michael buy his present.

    Gabriel seemed to nod in agreement when he heard that. They should use their money to buy presents for Mommy.

    Michael lost his words when he heard the words of his two sons. Aren''t they too smart for that?

    Well¡­ to be honest, they weren''t wrong at all. But how can a five year old have the money to buy presents? They don''t even work.

    Something suddenly popped into Michael''s head, like he had just found a way out of this problem.

    "Do you guys know about pocket money?" Michael asked. He had an idea, but he didn''t know if his children had understood the concept.

    Both nodded.

    "Mommy gives us pocket money if we help Mommy," Gabriel said, then exined what they used to do to get money from Sarah.

    "Buttely Mommy doesn''t give pocket money anymore," continued Raphael.

    "Oh? Rapa is right. Mommy never asked us to help her clean the house," said Gabriel, who seemed to have just realized this.

    Michael''s face immediately smiled when his children knew about the pocket money. Seems like Sarah taught them about money by helping out with housework.

    "Okay! What should we do?" asked Raphael who seemed okay with the offer. After all, he didn''t know where to get the money at this point. So it looks like epting Michael''s offer is fine.

    "Shall we tidy your bedroom, old man?" guessed Gabriel. They once wanted to get some money, but there was no work to do, and at that time Sarah told them to tidy up her room which was already tidy.

    Michael suppressed a smile when he saw the excited expressions on the faces of the two children, as if they would do any job to earn money.

    "No, you don''t have to clean up uncle''s room, or do housework," Michael said with a smile.

    "Then what should we do?" asked the Twins almost at the same time with a confused look on their faces.

    "For today, you two should call me¡­ uncle," Michael said with a smile.

    At first, Michael had nned to have them call him uncle, but for a while, he had thought about getting them to call him Daddy.

    However, he managed to swallow the words back and he chose to stick with his original n.

    Compared to the old man, uncle could perhaps make them a little closer?

    Maybe when they grow up, they will call him old man because he is old, but right now he is not old, and the context here, the old man is a stranger. Well¡­ uncle is also a stranger, but at least it''s better than the old man.

    "What should we do, Rapa?" asked Gabriel, turning to his brother.

    Actually, he had no problem with it, but he knew his brother didn''t like calling Michael uncle, he even scolded him once. So for the sake of their solidarity, he had to wait for an answer from Raphael.

    Meanwhile, Raphael''s forehead wrinkled again when he heard what he had to do. Isn''t this old man very cunning? Why did he have to make him call him uncle?

    "Uncle, is there any other way so Rapa can join in buying Mommy''s presents?" Gabriel asked looking at Michael, maybe he could sense that his brother would never call Michael uncle.

    Michael smiled when Gabriel had called him uncle first, as usual, Gabriel''s defensive walls were very easy to break through. But he didn''t expect that Raphael would not immediatelyply with his request.

    "No, that''s what you have to do to get uncle to give you money to buy Mommy''s presents," Michael said looking at Gabriel, but the corner of his eyes tried to see the expression on Raphael''s face.

    "If Raphael doesn''t want to do it, then uncle will only give the money to Gabriel," Michael continued with a smile and touched the top of Gabriel''s head and rubbed it.

    He knew that it meant Raphael would be forced to do that, but he had no other way for the boy to be a little gentle with him. Maybe after he calls him uncle, the little rascal will know that it''s not that hard to call him uncle, right?<sub> </sub>

    Raphael''s expression looked surprised when he heard that. Only Gabriel will give presents to Mommy?

    "I will do it!" said Raphael raising his hand.

    Michael immediately turned and suppressed a smile when he saw the expression of the little puppy who wanted to bite him, but it was like something was tying him up and couldn''t get close to biting him.

    "Then what should Raphael call uncle?" asked Michael gently.

    The little boy''s mouth opened, but no sound came out. The expression on his face was clear that he was currently in a dilemma whether he should do that or not.

    "Un¡­ Uncle," Raphael said quietly, almost silently.

    "Just say it clearly, Rapa! Uncle! Like that!" said Gabriel, giving an example.

    Michael held back his smile when he heard that. He then spread his arms and rubbed Raphael''s head.

    "Look? It''s not that hard. If Raphael needs uncle, then call uncle a little loud, okay? So uncle can hear you, "said Michael gently with a smile.

    Raphael was silent when he heard that.

    Michael then immediately withdrew his hand, and pped his hands twice.

    "Then let''s get you changed first. We have to go buy Mommy''s presents," Michael said, telling the kids to hurry up.

    "Shouldn''t we take a shower?" Gabriel, who was already standing in front of his bedroom door, immediately turned to Michael, as did Raphael.

    Michael shook his head.

    "You don''t need to take a shower. Take a showerter aftering home from buying presents for Mommy," said Michael giving his orders.

    He didn''t know when Sarah would be home, so he had to hurry up with his surprises and presents to make her forget about her date.

    Both of them looked confused when they heard that. Usually before they have to go out, their Mommy always tells them to take a shower first and sometimes they always refuse, but it seems that if they go out with Uncle, they don''t need to take a shower.

    The two then immediately went into his room, while Michael immediately went upstairs to change his pants.

    ***

    Michael looked at the two children sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror of his car. The smile never stopped on his face. He never thought that he could take his two children to go out, even if it was to buy a present.

    They had also been with him in his car before when he picked them up from school, but this situation was very different.

    He couldn''t wait for the day he would be able to go out with his children, strengthening their father-son bond as he used to often with his father.

    "By the way, what do you want to buy for Mommy?" Michael asked, asionally ncing at them in the rearview mirror.

    Tonight he already had his own ns, and his car was currently heading towards the flower shop.

    "Hmmm¡­" The two seemed to be thinking. What should they give Mommy?

    "Mommy likes flowers. I''ll buy Mommy flowers!" said Raphael who seemed to have made his choice.

    He still remembers how his mother smiled when she got the flowers he gave her that time. So he will buy flowers for his Mommy.

    "Then I''ll buy Mommy a cake!" said Gabriel excitedly.

    "Are you sure it will be given to Mommy and you don''t want to eat it?" asked Raphael turning to his brother.

    "No, I''ll give it to Mommy!" said Gabriel who immediately shook his head, denying that.

    Michael just smiled seeing his children''s interactions which always made him feel grateful that they were his children. Gosh¡­ he loves them so much.

    "Okay, let''s go buy flowers and cake for Mommy!" said Michael, nodding excitedly.

    Cakes were part of his n too, as Sarah loved cakes, especially chocte cakes, but he seemed to be able to make it as if it was a present from Gabriel.

    Along the way, Michael''s lips never stopped smiling. He couldn''t wait to put his n into action, and he was sure it would make Sarah forget about her date today!

 Chapter 254 Plan Completely Failed

    Sarah sat in a park looking up at the sun which was slowly setting in, the afternoon breeze asionally blowing her long brown hair that was left loose and touching her face, which at this time seemed to have a lot of thoughts.

    Michael and Anna are not engaged.

    Sarah sighed. She still had a hard time believing that she had to go through what she went through just because she thought that Michael and Anna were engaged and didn''t want to hurt another woman.

    Even though her life was a little better now, if she thought about how her life had been for the past six years, having to give birth and raising two twins alone, Sarah was sure that maybe it would be a little easier if someone was with her.

    It wasn''t that she suddenlyined about raising her two children alone. It was hard, but their angelic smiles andughs made the tiredness seem worth it. It''s just¡­ if someone else had helped her, it would have been a little better.

    Sarah sighed again.

    "There''s no point in regretting your decision, it''s already happened," Sarah muttered under her breath.

    To be honest, she had never regretted her decision not to tell Michael and chose to raise her sons alone, but that was before she found out that Michael was never engaged to Anna.

    Now, she regretted it a little.

    "Why did this happen to me?" Sarah asked quietly, looking at the bushes in front of her.

    "Oh, right. It''s all because of Mrs. Collins, because I believed that woman''s words," Sarah replied with a sad smile.

    If she had not believed her words, or had simply ignored her when she came to see her, then this would definitely not have happened.

    "Actually¡­ Why does she hate me so much?" Sarah asked again, beginning to wonder.

    When she was still married to Michael, she always tried to be the best daughter-inw to her and never once talked back when she heard her hurtful words.

    But why did she hate her so much? Is it because she doesn''t have parents? What''s wrong with that? Did she ask her parents to put her in an orphanage? If she could choose, of course she wouldn''t want to be left in an orphanage. It''s not like it was her decision!

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s tears immediately flowed down her cheeks, making her surprised.

    She hadn''t cried like this in a long time. She didn''t know if it was because she suddenly recalled the fact that she was left in an orphanage by her parents, or because Mrs. Collins hated her, or because she regretted the decision she made six years ago.

    She didn''t know the exact reason why her tears just flowed out.

    Sarah then lowered her head, trying to let out her emotions and cried silently. It had been a long time since she had suddenly cried like this because her children knew when she was crying, so this was the perfect time to let her sad emotions out.

    After a few minutes, Sarah finally lifted her head and wiped the rest of her tears. She already felt better after crying.

    "Yeah, it''s better to not regret it. It happened," Sarah muttered under her breath and took a deep breath.

    She then immediately took out her cellphone to see what time it was. The look on her face was shocking, she didn''t expect to have been gone for three hours!

    Sarah then immediately stood up and left the garden. She had to go home and meet her two adorable children!

    ***

    Sarah had a confused look on her face when she opened the apartment door and it was dark inside. Usually even if they turned off the lights, they would get light from the balcony, but this time it was really dark.

    Did Michael take the kids out?

    "Raphael? Gabriel?" called Sarah who left the door open to have light from the outside, then tried to find the light switch on the wall to put the light on.

    "Mommy! Mom¡­ hmphh¡­"

    Sarah''s brow furrowed, she could hear her children''s voices calling out to her, but their mouths seemed to close again.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s hand, searching for the light switch on the wall, finally managed to find it, brightening the apartment again with the lights on.

    At the same time, she could hear the sounds of her children screaming for her, and Sarah was immediately startled when she saw the children emerge from behind the sofa and run over to her and hug her legs.

    "Raphael, Gabriel!" said Sarah who immediately squatted down and kissed the lips of her children immediately in turn.

    "Wow... you two look very handsome," Sarah continued with her mouth slightly open when she saw the appearance of her children who were currently wearing a gray vest with a white shirt and gray pants.

    A colored bow tie simr to their vestpleted their look tonight,

    "Do we look like gentlemen?" asked Raphael as he tucked his hands in his pants, ording to what he had been taught.

    Sarah nodded. Their hair was evenbed neatly and they wore shoes.

    "What about me?" asked Gabriel, who also wanted to show his appearance tonight.

    "Gabriel looks like a gentleman too!" Sarah answered with a big smile.

    If someone had said that Sarah had just been crying, it wouldn''t be at all on her now happy face with a big smile on her face.

    "But why do you two look like this?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    She knew that her kids didn''t have a vest or white shirt and pants like this, let alone a bow tie. She never bought them that.

    "Uncle bought it for us!" answered Gabriel who now drew closer to Sarah and leaned against her.

    "Uncle?" Sarah asked again.

    She knew he meant Michael, but didn''t they often call him old man?

    "Yes. Uncle is hiding there!" said Raphael then pointed at the couch with it back to the balcony.

    Sarah''s eyebrows rose again when she heard Raphael was also now calling Michael uncle.

    What exactly happened?

    Meanwhile, Michael, who was still hiding, awkwardly stood up while scratching the back of his head which didn''t itch at all.

    "Boys. Didn''t uncle already say we would hide first and surprise Mommy?" asked Michael looking awkward.

    Since then, he has taught his children many times what to do when Sarahes home. They would hide, let Sarah turn on the light, thene out from behind the couch saying "Ta-da!"

    However, who would have thought that when the door was finally opened by Sarah, the two children would immediately call for their Mommy?

    His surprise npletely failed!

    Michael was so flustered that he tried to cover his two sons'' mouths, but they both struggled and rushed over to Sarah.

    "Michael? Are you going somewhere?" Sarah asked confusedly when she saw Michael wearing a shirt with trousers, like he was going to attend some ceremonies.

    Michael did not answer, and looked at his two children who were now in Sarah''s arms.

    "Boys, don''t you guys have something to give Mommy?" Michael asked, winked his eyes, trying to give them a sign.

    Tonight he had to make Sarah forget her date with the auburn attorney!

 Chapter 255 Surprise For Mommy!

    Sarah''s face looked confused when she heard that. The twins will give her something? Meanwhile the Twins seemed to immediately understand what Michael was saying and immediately ran towards the sofa where they had been hiding.

    The two of them then immediately ran to Sarah while each brought a bouquet of pink flowers to Sarah.

    "This is for Mommy!" They both said almost at the same time and then gave the bouquet of flowers.

    A wide smile immediately appeared on Sarah''s face when she saw the two bouquets of flowers the twins had given her. She then took it and immediately smelled the aroma.

    "It''s very beautiful. Thank you, Raphael, Gabriel," said Sarah and then gave her children hugs and kisses in turn.

    They both smiled with satisfaction hearing that. Their gifts are loved by Mommy!

    Sarah''s gaze then looked at Michael who was standing not far from them. She wanted to ask what was going on right now because she was very confused.

    However, before she could open her mouth to ask that question, Sarah could feel the twins holding her hand which was not holding the bouquet and trying to pull it away.

    "Mommy,e here! Mommy has to see this!" said Raphael.

    "We have a surprise for Mommy!" added Gabriel.

    Sarah''s gaze returned to the twins, then she quickly stood up and followed those who led her to the balcony.

    "Mommy try to open the door!" they said excitedly as they escorted Sarah to the balcony''s door.

    ? Now Sarah understood why it had looked dark even though the living room had arge window onto the balcony. There is a curtain that has been installed to cover the windows and doors which are made of ss.

    Sarah''s hand then immediately ced on the door which was still covered by the curtain and pushed it, while Michael, who had been silent for a long time, immediately helped open the curtain so Sarah could enter easily.

    "Woah¡­"

    Sarah''s mouth opened wide again, her face expression in surprise when she saw a path made of red flower petals, and at the end of the path there was a table and four chairs ced near the balcony railing.

    It was a sight she had seen before, because six years ago, Michael, who had amnesia, did the same thing.

    However, this time the table was a little bigger and there were four chairs instead of two.

    This made Sarah feel a little moved. Doesn''t that show that they are no longer two, but four?

    "Does Mommy like it?" asked Raphael who had been standing in front of his Mommy to see the expression on the woman''s face.

    Sarah nodded.

    "We prepared this for Mommy!" Gabriel said with a big smile and opened his tiny hands wide.

    Sarahughed a little at her son''s attitude. It seemed like now she could figure out what had happened when she left and why the twins were dressed like this.

    They spent time with Michael setting this up. However, Sarah still didn''t understand why Michael had prepared this.

    The two children then grabbed Sarah again and told her to follow the flower path and then sat down at the table at the end of the path.

    Sarah took a seat near the balcony railing, Raphael then quickly took his ce next to Sarah, while Gabriel, who was slightly a littlete, took a seat right in front of Sarah.

    Meanwhile, Michael, who had been following from behind, couldn''t stop smiling as he watched his two children take Sarah to her seat.

    The ta-da surprise n may have failed, but the two kids did a great job of showing the flower path and leading Sarah out onto the balcony.<sub> </sub>

    Michael was one hundred percent sure, if he had told Sarah to look out onto the balcony and follow the flower path and then sit there, Sarah would have refused to do so!

    So he had to thank his children for helping him this time!

    Not long after, Michael then immediately sat down in the only empty chair there, his face smiling when he saw Sarah who was still smelling the bouquet of flowers the twins had given her earlier.

    "Woah¡­ the scenery is so beautiful!" said Gabriel, turning towards the view of the city he was seeing for the first time.

    Michael and Sarah in unison looked at Gabriel when they heard that.

    "He really looks the same as you," said Michael, smiling at Gabriel''s stunned expression at the sight.

    "Mommy! I can see the river! The cars look small too!" said Gabriel excitedly, pointing towards the street.

    "Really?" said Raphael trying to look up so he could see. "Mommy, I want to sit there!" said Raphael who realized that he could see what his brother was looking at if he sat in Sarah''s spot..

    Sarah finally immediately stood up and swapped seats with Raphael. However, when she finally sat down, she realized that now in front of her was Michael.

    Sarah had to admit, Michael''s appearance tonight looked a little cool with his shirt. It also made her recall memories of six years ago when they had dinner here.

    At that time, Michael did that to discuss that they should have children. Who would have thought that six yearster, she would be sitting in the same ce, and now with their children?

    Feeling like someone saw him, Michael immediately turned and saw that Sarah was actually watching him, their eyes met.

    Sarah could feel her face heat up and her heart suddenly flutter when she saw those brown eyes. She didn''t know what was going on, but tonight it felt really weird!

    Was it because she had just found out today that Michael wasn''t engaged, or was it because of memories from six years ago thate to her mind? Or was it because she was getting carried away at the moment? Even at the age of 38, she still feels good about getting a bouquet of flowers and walking the flower path like that.

    She didn''t know, she felt really weird right now!

    "Oh right, why are you suddenly doing this?" Sarah asked, trying to focus her gaze on Michael''s forehead so she wouldn''t look into those brown eyes.

    "It''s not my birthday," Sarah continued to tell him beforehand so that Michael wouldn''t get the wrong answer.

    Did Michael think that it was her birthday that he made something like this with the kids?

    Well¡­ it''s perfectly eptable for Michael to forget her birthday since they''ve been separated for a long time, but Sarah knows, for tonight she doesn''t want to hear that. She was happy, and the answer "birthday" would make her sad.

    So she purposely warned Michael to find another reason if that was the reason Michael did this.

    "No, Mommy. Today is an ordinary day. There are no important asions," replied Raphael following what Michael said.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked confused by this.

    "Then why did Raphael give Mommy flowers?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Uncle said, we don''t have to wait for an important asion to give someone a surprise or gift," replied Raphael.

    "Yes. If we love that person, we don''t have to wait until something important happens to do it," continued Gabriel, who still remembers Michael''s words clearly.

    "We do this because we love Mommy!" said Raphael with a smile and then hugged his Mommy who was sitting next to him.

    "Yes, uncle loves Mommy too!" Gabriel added.

 Chapter 256 Yes, Uncle Loves Mommy

    "Yes, uncle loves Mommy too!" said Gabriel added. He still clearly remembered how Michael had answered when he asked that, and he had better tell his Mommy about it.

    "Right, uncle?" Gabriel continued, turning to Michael so his Mommy would know he was telling the truth.

    Michael cleared his throat for a moment when he heard the question. He had not at all expected that his son would help him in a situation like this. It waspletely out of rehearsal and script when they prepared this surprise!

    Michael then turned to Gabriel, his eyes showing that he was very grateful to his son, before finally turning to Sarah who was currently looking at him.

    ***

    Sarah, who was touched by the answer that the twins did this because they love her, became silent when she heard her youngest child''s words about Michael who also loves her.

    She was grateful that Michael was teaching the kids something new, but what are they talking about till the "Uncle loves Mommy too."e out of her youngest son''s lips?

    Did Michael deliberately tell that to the twins? Or did the twins ask the question and Michael couldn''t help but say yes?

    Lately the twins are in a questioning phase, so it looks like thetter is the answer.

    Well¡­ those are children''s questions. She shouldn''t have given Michael''s answer any further thought.

    When Sarah, who had been looking at Gabriel, then heard the question from Gabriel to Michael, Sarah subconsciously turned to Michael, wanting to hear how the man answered.

    Sarah''s eyes caught Michael''s brown eyes that were now looking at her.

    "Yes, uncle loves Mommy," Michael replied and smiled sincerely.

    Sarah swallowed her own saliva when she heard and looked at Michael. Isn''t the answer too serious for a children''s question? Then why was he looking at her with such a serious gaze and smiling sweetly like that?

    Meanwhile, Gabriel looked at Michael and Sarah alternately, his expression confused at this. Why did Uncle suddenly answer while looking at Mommy, when he asked the question?

    The same was done by Raphael, he who was looking at Gabriel in annoyance because his brother said something stupid about loving Mommy, looked at Michael to hear what the uncle was going to do.

    The expression on his face changed to annoyance again when he saw the uncle''s eyes staring at his Mommy. Isn''t that a flirting look?

    "Uncle, I''m hungry," said Raphael suddenly trying to get Sarah''s and Michael''s attention.

    His little brother probably didn''t understand the current situation. But he understood what was going on! He has to protect Mommy! For Daddy''s sake!

    Michael and Sarah were shocked when they heard Raphael''s words just now. Did the boy call Michael instead of Sarah?

    "Oh yeah, uncle already said we''re going to eat here tonight. Just a minute," Michael said, then took out his cellphone and sent a message to the waiter who would deliver their dinner today.

    After sending the message, Michael turned back to Sarah, wanting to discuss what he had just said. That he was serious about what he said.

    However, Michael immediately stopped his thoughts when he saw Sarah was busy with questions from Raphael who started pointing at whatever he saw in the sights of the city, and asionally Gabriel also asked the same.

    Michael''s lips smiled at how curious his children were and they seemed to like the sight too. He then decided to join them, and asionally answered the questions that came out of his children''s lips.

    ***

    The atmosphere on the outside balcony had be a little calmer than before because of the dinner that had been served and the mouths of the two little children were busy chewing their food.

    Sarah, who was eating, asionally nced at Michael who was sitting in front of her and seemed busy feeding Gabriel, whose focus was more on the view of the city beside him.

    The sight warmed Sarah''s heart. When they had dinner, the twins would sit side by side, and the two of them would sit side by side as well.

    This was the first time they had sat face-to-face with the Twins who were beside them.

    However, Michael easily adapts to being a parent who has to feed his child to eat.

    To be honest Sarah had disciplined them about it, to be able to feed themselves and allow themto feed themselves even though it would be a mess.

    ? Did Michael do that so he could be close to his child? Or is Michael just curious about what it''s like to feed a child? Or maybe he did it unconsciously?

    She doesn''t know what was the reason Michael did that but Sarah was slightly touched by the sight.

    So this is the scene when a father feeds his son to eat. They are like family.

    "I really have gone mad. Why did I just wish I could keep seeing that scene?" thought Sarah immediately shaking her head.<sub> </sub>

    All this time, even though they were eating together, Sarah''s gaze had always been on the Twins. She knew Michael was beside her, but she didn''t think much of it and managed to ignore him.

    But tonight, she couldn''t help but look at Michael, and in this moment he made her imagine what a family was.

    Michael still loves her, the twins are close to him, Michael is also good with children.

    Should she and Michael get back together?

    Although she doesn''t know how she currently feels for Michael, whether her love feelings are still there, Sarah is sure, if she continues to live with Michael, that love will definitelye back, because it used toe back when she lived with Michael 6 years ago.

    Then¡­ should she discuss this with Michael?

    "You think Mrs Collins will allow that?"

    The whisper made Sarah suddenly shake her head.

    Right! Why had she forgotten such an important thing?

    If she decided to get back together with Michael and they remarried, that would mean Mrs Collins would again be her Mother-inw. Was she ready to face Mrs Collins again?

    Sarah shook her head at the answer to that question.

    She''s not ready!

    Previously, she had tried to appear strong when facing the old woman, but her hands were shaking violently. She also just found out that the old woman hated her so much that she was willing to lie that Michael was engaged to Anna.

    Sarah sighed. Although she was very sorry thatter the twins would be separated from their father again after Mr Collins changed his will, that was for the better.

    She didn''t know whether Mrs. Collins would like her children or not, and Sarah would not allow the old woman to insult her children!

    "What''s wrong?"

    Michael''s voice suddenly snapped Sarah out of her thoughts. He had been trying to feed Gabriel, but his eyes asionally nced at Sarah. The woman just sighed.

    "It is nothing. You have to eat, Gabriel can eat by himself," Sarah said, seeing Michael''s food barely touched.

    "I like the uncle who feeds me, Mommy," Gabriel cut in quickly before his uncle listened to his Mommy like what he always does.

    "I like seeing the view. Can uncle still feed me?" asked Gabriel who was alreadyfortable with his position.

    He was hungry, but also wanted to see the view of the city. So Michael feeding him made it look so much easier!

    Sarah looked at Gabriel, then at Michael who was now looking at her with the same look that Gabriel gave off. She sighed.

    "Okay, but only for tonight. Gabriel is a big boy, so you have to eat by yourself, okay?" Sarah advised.

    Gabriel nodded in understanding when he heard that then looked at Michael and opened his mouth, indicating that the man should feed him again.

    The dinner then went on as usual silently. Gabriel was busy looking at the scenery, Raphael was eating his dinner, Sarah was thinking of herself, as was Michael thinking about whether he should talk to Sarah tonight or not.

    "Mommy, I''ve finished eating," said Raphael then prepared to get down and wanted to run on the wide balcony.

    Sarah who heard that immediately helped Raphael to back his seat.

    "Raphael, where are you going? Don''t we still have a present for Mommy?" Michael reminded him.

    Raphael, who was already standing, immediately sat back down when he heard that. He almost forgot the cake!

    Sarah''s face looked confused. There is more present?

    Michael then immediately stood up, and called his two assistants tonight toe with him and asked Sarah to stay seated.

    Not long after, Sarah saw that the three had returned and seemed to be carrying something. Turns out it was a chocte cake.

    "This is for Mommy!'' said the Twins in unison, cing the cake on the table. Sarah''s expression never stopped smiling when she saw that.

    "This is a present from me," Michael said suddenly and ced a medium-sized box on the table.

 Chapter 257 The Present That Money Cant Buy

    "Mommy let''s cut the cake!" said Raphael who sat back in his chair.

    "I want a big one!" said Gabriel who also came back to his seat.

    Sarah just smiled at the behavior of the Twins who looked very impatient to eat the cake. Didn''t they say it was a present for her?

    Sarah then immediately stood up and took the pastry knife and began to serve it to Raphael and Gabriel in turn. After the children got their cake, Sarah turned to Michael who was sitting in front of her.

    "Give me your te," Sarah said looking awkward. Michael had been through a lot today, so it didn''t seem a problem if she forgets for a while her determination to never give food to Michael and serves the cake on Michael''s te.

    Michael''s face smiled at that and then immediately grabbed his te and gave it to Sarah.

    This was the first time Sarah would serve him food after they decided to live together again.

    After giving Michael a piece of cake, Sarah immediately cut off her portion and sat back down. Her expression immediately changed to a happy one when the chocte taste of the cake touched her sense of taste. The cake is delicious!

    As Sarah was about to spoon out her cake again, she suddenly noticed another hand had just ced a box in front of her te.

    Sarah''s eyes followed the hand, and stopped when she saw the owner of the hand smiling at her.

    "This is a present from me," Michael said with a face that looked very awkward.

    Sarah''s lips parted when she saw the box, her eyes then turned to Michael again, trying to ask what that meant, but Michael had averted his eyes and focused on talking to Gabriel.

    However, Sarah could see the blush on Michael''s face. He seems embarrassed.

    Without realizing it, Sarah smiled at that. It had been a long time since she had seen Michael blush, and it reminded her of many things.

    "I can open this, right?" asked Sarah, who had put her spoon on the te and picked up the box.

    "Eh? Ah. Yes, you can open it," said Michael nonchntly then busy looking at Gabriel again.

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately opened the red box.

    The expression on her face looked surprised when she saw a pink flower, and a folded paper that read Please Read Me.

    Sarah recognized the writing, it was Michael''s.

    Sarah then immediately took the paper, which seemed to have something in it. When she opened it, she could see that a photo had been printed.

    It was a photo of the Twins and from their clothes, it looked like it was taken today.

    Sarah''s gaze then caught that something was written on the paper wrapping that wrapped the photos. She then put the photos back in the box and began to read them.

    [Dear, Sarah.

    Ohh¡­ that looks awkward. This is my first time writing a handwritten letter.

    I know this looks old fashioned because of the advanced era, but please read this.

    I want to tell you directly, but I can''t talk to you. You are always silent or not replying to my words, so please, read this letter to the end.]<sub> </sub>

    Sarah was silent as she read the letter. How many times had Michael asked her to read the letter he had written?

    Actually, what Michael said was not wrong at all. Sarah admits that. She was always cold or curt when Michael spoke to her. It was because she wanted to put clear boundaries between the two of them.

    Sarah moistened her lips that suddenly dry, then resumed reading Michael''s letter.

    [Today, I spent half a day with the Twins, and¡­ it was so tiring!]

    Sarah smiled subconsciously reading that. She knew Michael didn''t mean in a bad way to say it was tiring, because it was so tiring!

    [You can see what happened in the photos I included. Please look at the photos before you continue reading this letter]

    Once again, Sarah did what the letter said. She then immediately took the photos and looked at the photos.

    Starting from the photo of Raphael and Gabriel holding the flowers they bought, then there was the photo when Gabriel and Raphael were running elsewhere, the photo when the Twins were making their flower path, then there was also the photo when the Twins had just put on their clothes tonight and photos of the other thing they did, either alone or together, either taken secretly, or they were told to stare at the camera.

    On each printed photo, there is a caption written by hand by Michael.

    Sarah''s eyes unconsciously started to tear up seeing that. She never expected Michael to prepare behind the scenes of what she and the twins did today.

    She initially thought that Michael would give her jewelry, clothes, or maybe shoes because the box could contain shoes. However, she turned out to be very wrong.

    Compared to what money could buy, this present was absolutely priceless and money can''t buy it. She could see the happy faces of the twins, their serious faces, and the face of Michael that had been seen several times in the photo.

    When the photos were finished, Sarah lifted her head and looked at Michael who now turned out to be looking at her, the man''s face again looked embarrassed and red when their eyes finally met.

    "Thank you. It''s a very good present," Sarah said with a sincere smile and then wiped the tears that almost fell from her eyes. She could feel Michael''s sincerity when he made this present, and she was very grateful for that.

    "You should read the letter all the way through," Michael said awkwardly.

    Sarah then nodded and returned to take the paper she was reading earlier.

    [I hope you read this after seeing the photos. If not, you should see the photo first!]

    Sarah chuckled as she read the sentence. She didn''t know Michael had this side of him.

    [I spent about three hours with the children while I was writing this letter. I''ve only been through three hours, and it''s already very tiring. I was thinking how about you who went through that for six years?]

    Sarah''s expression was serious when she read that.

    [I want to thank you that you went through it well. Thank you for raising Raphael and Gabriel to be healthy and adorable children. I also want to apologize for not being able to be with you to get through that. You''ve worked hard well, and from now on, I hope you''ll want to share that work with me. You can count on me, Sarah!]

    Sarah fell silent as she read that. Her eyes started to tear up again. She''s been working really hard for the past six years. This was the first time anyone had said that to her.

    Sarah''s eyes then looked down, there were still words written before the end of the letter.

    [Ps: The flowers in this box are pink carnations. It is often a favorite choice to give for Mother''s Day because it is often given as a symbol of heartfelt gratitude for saying, "Thank you". However, it also has another meaning "I will never forget you."

    I never forgot you, Sarah.]

 Chapter 258 Right Night

    The tears that Sarah was trying so hard to hold finally fell when she read thest sentence written by Michael. The man never forgot her.

    If Sarah hadn''t known that Michael and Anna were never engaged, Sarah probably wouldn''t have given those words much thought and wouldn''t have believed them.

    But this time she believed and wanted to believe those words. Had Michael never forgotten her in six years?

    "Here." Suddenly Sarah saw a napkin being held out to her.

    "I don''t have a tissue, so you can use this," Michael said softly.

    Sarah immediately took it and began to wipe her tears, she then turned to Michael who was now looking at him with a gentle gaze. That gaze again! Why did the man keep looking at her with the same gaze as in the past?

    "I gave you that present not to make you cry. I''m sorry," Michael said quietly and felt guilty. He didn''t like seeing Sarah cry at all.

    Sarah immediately shook her head, with tears still in her eyes, the woman let out a smile. "I like the present. Thank you." Sarah answered sincerely.

    She would never be able to get this present anywhere else, and she would always remember and take good care of it.

    "Oh. Where are the children?" Sarah asked when she realized they were alone sitting there right now.

    Michael then pointed behind him, where Raphael and Gabriel were standing by the balcony railing to see the view from another ce.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly. Michael then swallowed his saliva because his throat suddenly felt dry.

    "Yes?" said Sarah who turned to Michael and held her breath when she saw the serious expression on Michael''s face.

    The atmosphere between the two suddenly became silent and the two stared at each other silently for a few seconds.

    "Just like what I wrote, I hope you want to share your work as a parent with me," Michael said quietly and still kept his eyes on Sarah.

    All this time he knew it must be for Sarah but he didn''t know what kind of trouble Sarah was going through. Only this time did he find out.

    How the twins always walked in different directions when they were out. How difficult it is to change the twins'' clothes, not to mention when they don''t want to wear them and have to chase each other first.

    That was what happened to him today, and Michael was already finding it exhausting. He had no idea how hard it was for Sarah who had endured that for six years. So this time, he wanted to ask Sarah to share it with him.

    Sarah sighed in disappointment when she heard that. She thought Michael was going to talk about something else, but the man was back on the children.

    "Okay, I''ve let you y the father role anyway," Sarah said, trying not to look like she was disappointed.

    Something suddenly kicked Sarah''s mind. What was that? Did she just say disappointed? Was she just hoping that Michael would talk about the two of them?

    "I must have gone crazy! What the hell is wrong with me tonight!" Sarah thought to herself.

    After hearing that Michael was never engaged, she kept thinking about herself and Michael, but she also realized that she and Michael couldn''t be together anymore because Mrs Collins was still around. Sarah really doesn''t know what to do.

    Meanwhile, Michael licked his dry lips. He could feel his palms wet from his nervousness tonight.

    To be honest, he didn''t have much experience with women, and he knew that Sarah was currently building an invisible wall with him, so Michael had to be careful with his tread and not be in a hurry.

    He was afraid that if he was too aggressive with Sarah, the woman would walk away and leave him again. So he had to think carefully about what he should do to keep her from leaving when he was chasing after her.<sub> </sub>

    However, tonight seems to be the right night to tell his feelings. The atmosphere seemed appropriate. He''d made a surprise event for Sarah, giving her a present, though it was stillcking because there weren''t any candles to make the atmosphere more romantic, but that didn''t seem to matter.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly. His hand then reached forward, and grabbed Sarah''s hand.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she felt Michael''s hand being held. She could feel a familiar feeling as the hand held her hand, preventing her from pulling it back.

    "Like I said. I''ll never forget you, Sarah. I didn''t really try hard to find you before dad gave you the inheritance, but that''s because I thought you didn''t want to see me again," Michael said quietly.

    "Six years ago, I looked for you again at the orphanage, but Teresa said you were no longer there. I also looked for you in your apartment, and also in the hospital, in case you worked there again, but I couldn''t find you."

    Sarah was silent when she heard this. Teresa did tell her that Michael was looking for her, but she asked Teresa not to tell Michael about her again, because she wanted to get away from him.

    "But now that I''ve found you, you''re in front of me, and my fee¡­"

    "Mommy!"

    The sound of screaming from the twins made Sarah unconsciously immediately withdraw the hands that were being held by Michael because the two children would definitely ask why they both hold hands, and right now she couldn''t answer their questions.

    Meanwhile, Michael closed his eyes and gritted his teeth as the boys now came to their table. Couldn''t they have yed alone a little longer and not bothered him and Sarah?

    If it wasn''t his own children, Michael would surely bury them alive!

    "What is it, Raphael, Gabriel?" Sarah asked awkwardly looking at her children.

    "Can we swim in the pool before taking a bath?" Raphael exined, while Gabriel behind him nodded.

    "You guys want to swim¡­ Wait, before taking a bath?" asked Sarah, noticing that there was something slightly odd about her son''s words.

    They both nodded.

    "You haven''t bathed yet?" asked Sarah, looking surprised.

    They both nodded again.

    "Uncle said we can take a bathter after dinner," Gabriel exined. He still remember what Michael said to him.

    Sarah turned to Michael in disbelief. He had dressed the twins like that, and they hadn''t bathed yet?

    Michael just smiled guiltily at that look. For his defense, they were going to surprise Sarah, and didn''t know when she would be home. So no time to take a bath.

    "No," Sarah said firmly.

    "It iste. How about we go for a swim tomorrow?" said Michael quickly when he saw the sad faces of his children. He didn''t know why Sarah forbade them to swim, but he thought swimming was good.

    "Really, Mommy?" asked the Twins simultaneously with sparkling eyes.

    "Yes. So for now you have to take a bath first. Let''s go take a bath," Michael cut in before Sarah answered and shooed the kids away.

    He''s currently discussing something serious with Sarah, so it''s best if the two little puppy get out of here right away!

 Chapter 259 Take A Bath Together

    Michael and Sarah''s gazes in unison immediately looked at the backs of Raphael and Gabriel who were walking towards inside. It seemed both of them thought the same thing that they should continue their conversation, after the two children had gone inside.

    As soon as the small backs of the two children had disappeared inside, Michael immediately turned to Sarah, as did Sarah who immediately turned to Michael.

    She felt awkward then decided not to look Michael in the eye and looked at his forehead.

    The atmosphere suddenly became quiet between the two people who were sitting opposite each other on the balcony of the penthouse. Only the sound of the wind could be heard, and the sound of the two of them breathing.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly.

    "Yes?" said Sarah, slightly surprised.

    Michael licked his dry lips again. Why did he feel so nervous to tell his feelings to the woman who still has his heart? It wasn''t the first time he''d told Sarah about his feelings because she was his ex-wife, but he was nervous like it was the first time.

    Was it because it was his ex-wife? Or people will experience the same thing when telling their feelings to the people they love?

    "I want to tell you, that during these six years. I''ve never forgotten you," Michael said in a trembling voice, indicating that he was very nervous.. He didn''t even know he would sound like that!

    Michael then cleared his throat, and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.

    "And during that time, my feelings¡­"

    "MOMMY!"

    Michael closed his eyes when again he could hear the voices of his two children calling Sarah''s name. Was he starting to hallucinate this time because he was too nervous to tell Sarah his feelings?

    Yes, it must be. He only heard the voice. The twins had obviously gone inside to take a bath, they couldn''t have suddenlye back and bothered them.

    However, Michael had to swallow his disappointment when he heard Sarah''s voice asking what is it?

    Can''t the two children not bother him at the crucial moments?!

    "We don''t know how to open this!" said Raphael while tugging at the vest he was wearing. He had tried to take it off like a way of undressing, but it was too tight and couldn''t be lifted.

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she heard that. She had almost forgotten that she had never taught her children how to unbutton because she had always preferred to dress them in t-shirts. It''s easier to do than to wear a shirt.

    "Ah,e here, Mommy will teach you how to open it," said Sarah, who used this opportunity to teach her children.

    Raphael then immediately approached and saw what his Mommy was doing.

    Meanwhile, Gabriel who was waiting next to his brother as usual, suddenly turned around when he realized that there was someone else who could teach him right now instead of waiting for his Mommy to finish with his brother.

    His little feet then slowly approached Michael shyly.

    "Uncle, can you help me?" he asked, staring at Michael.

    Michael, who had been trying not to let out an annoyed expression, immediately changed when he heard the boy''s words. How could he be annoyed when his son was looking at him with such a gaze?

    "Okay,e here," Michael said, then started teaching Gabriel how to do it. To be honest he wanted to quickly unbutton the vest and shirt so they could continue the conversation, but since Sarah wanted to teach the kids, he chose to teach him too.

    Not long after, Michael and Sarah had grabbed each of the two children''s vests, then both had removed their shirts and exposed their bloated bellies from eating voraciously.

    "Okay, it''s done. Raphael and Gabriel can go take a bath!" said Michael who was unconsciously too excited when he said that. He wanted to get the kids out of the way so he could talk to Sarah.

    "What if unclees to take a bath with us?" said Gabriel suddenly, looking at Michael.

    "Eh?" Sarah and Michael were surprised to hear that. Neither of them expected the words toe out of the boy''s mouth.

    "Ah, Riel is right! Uncle,e take a bath with us!" said Raphael, suddenly agreeing with the idea.

    Even though he still hates Michael, today he learns a lot of new things while being with Michael. Even though the old man isn''t as cool as Batman, or his Daddy, he''s in the top three coolest men he knows!

    It seemed like it would be fun and he would learn new things while bathing with Michael.

    "Eh?" Sarah and Michael are surprised again when Raphael also wants Michael to take a bath with them.

    Seeing the look on Michael''s face that didn''t answer and turned to Sarah, Raphael immediately turned to his Mommy.

    "Can unclee to take a bath with us, Mommy?" asked Raphael, asking her permission.

    "Yes, Mommy said, Mommy can''t bathe us because Mommy is a woman and we are men, but uncle is also a man," Gabriel added.

    Sarah was at a loss for words when she heard that. How did Michael actually get the kids, especially Raphael, to be this close to the point of wanting to take a bath with him?<sub> </sub>

    From the photo she could tell they were having fun, but Sarah didn''t expect them to get this close.

    "About that ... you should ask uncle''s opinion," said Sarah who decided to let Michael make that decision.

    To be honest, the thing about her being a woman and them being a man was just an excuse she made because she wanted the kids to be independent enough to take a bath on their own when they started school. She also did that to teach about women and men.

    However, if they wanted to take a bath with Michael, Sarah had no problem with that at all. After all, Michael is their father, and Michael has also just asked her to share the parents'' work.

    Michael fell silent when he heard Sarah''s words, then saw the two children staring at him impatiently waiting for his answer.

    Michael sighed. Although right now he really wanted to talk to Sarah, but his children for the first time asked to take a bath with him. How could he refuse that request?

    "Alright, let''s take a bath together!" said Michael then immediately stood up with a big smile on his face.

    The two children immediately jumped for joy when they heard that before finally augh escaped their tiny lips when Michael immediately picked them up together with his hands.

    p A surprised scream also appeared on Sarah''s face.</anda>

    "Hey, what if they fall?!" Sarah shouted, rising from her seat.

    Michael immediately turned around and indicated that it wouldn''t fall at all because he was holding their stomachs.

    "Uncle, let''s go take a bath!" said the two whileughing and instead stretched out their right hands to pose like superman.

    Sarah''s mouth was still open, she wanted to say something, but she chose to hold it in because the kids seemed happy about it.

    She then quickly sat back down when Michael went inside. Her heart was still beating fast and she felt like she was about to lose her life when she saw how Michael lifted them like a barbell.

    ***

    Sarah looked at the time on her cellphone screen. It''s been about thirty minutes but Michael and the Twins haven''t finished bathing yet.

    Worried, she then immediately went to the Twins'' room.

    When she was in the room, she could hear a sounding from the bathroom inside the room. She then put her ear to the door to hear it more clearly.

    "Wow, uncle''s is big!"

    Sarah fell silent when she heard Gabriel''s voice sounding amazed by it. She blinked her eyes. Big? What are they talking about?

    Sarah suddenly realized that Michael was currently bathing with the children. Are they talking about that?

    Involuntarily Sarah''s face reddened and immediately shook her head. They couldn''t possibly talk about it! She must have just guessed it wrong.

    "Right?" Michael''s voice sounded proud of it.

    Sarah fanned her face with her hands when she heard that. The atmosphere suddenly felt hot. If Michael boasts about it, aren''t they talking about that?!

    "But why is mine and Riel''s small?" Raphael''s voice sounded very sad when he said that.

    "That''s because you are still children. It will be big when you guys grow up. Although everyone will be differentter, but you don''t have to worry." Michael''s voice sounded like he was trying to cheer them up.

    Sarah opened her lips when she heard that. There was no mistaking it, they must be discussing that!

    "So now Michael is really bathing and naked with Raphael and Gabriel," thought Sarah, still blushing. She thought Michael might just bathe them, she didn''t expect that Michael would join them.

    However, why did they have to talk about that while in the bath?!

    "Really?" Raphael''s voice sounded happy when he heard that.

    "But I don''t want mine to be as big as uncle." Gabriel''s voice sounded sad when he heard that.

    Sarah sighed. She better get out of here before her mind starts wandering and imagining things.

    "Why? It''s better to be big than small."

    Sarah''s footsteps stopped when she heard that. Why did Michael have to say something like that?! If he said that, then¡­

    "Why?" The twins'' voices sounded curious.

 Chapter 260 Mommy, Uncles Is Big!

    Sarah closed her eyes and bit her lip when she could hear her children''s words and their curious tones. She could already guess that this would happen.

    "Ah?" She could hear a surprised Michael. Maybe the man didn''t expect the children to ask why big is better than small.

    "That¡­"

    Before Michael could finish his sentence, suddenly the sound of the door opening hastily was heard, making Michael, Raphael, and Gabriel slightly startled and in unison immediately looked at the door.

    "Mommy!" they both said happily when they saw Sarahing.

    Sarah''s face was still red from thinking about what Michael and the Twins were discussing.

    They must be discussing that! She couldn''t help but think of that when she heard Michael''s is big.

    It''s not like she''s suddenly dirty-minded, but it''s Michael''s fault! Why did he have to discuss that with the kids?

    Okay, there''s really nothing wrong with that, because it could be sex education and Sarah is okay with that.

    She was even ready to leave.

    But why did Michael have to say something like "it''s better big than small"?

    Sarah didn''t know how Michael was going to exin that to the kids, but she''d better stop it right away and open the bathroom door.

    She always exined to the children not to lock the bathroom door when they were going to take a bath, but she had no idea that Michael wouldn''t lock the bathroom door either.

    "Oh hi," Sarah said awkwardly looking down at her two children who were in the foamy bathtub holding their toys.

    Sarah''s gaze then unconsciously immediately moved to the right of the bathtub. The figure of Michael was leaning while bathing.

    Without realizing it, Sarah''s eyes immediately scanned Michael''s muscr arms, as well as his broad, muscr chest.

    Sarah could feel her face turning red again, after thinking "that" and seeing Michael''s half-naked body which was still as sexy as she remembered it.

    "Why did Mommye here?" asked Raphael looking confused.

    "Does Mommy want to take a bath with us?" Gabriel asked innocently then looked back to check the bathtub.

    "I think there''s still room for Mommy," he said after he''d finished examining it. "Uncle, can you share the ce with Mommy?" Gabriel asked, turning to Michael.

    He still remembered Sarah''s words that always told him to share a ce when he and his brother were soaking in the bathtub.

    Michael, who was trying to hold back hisughter when he heard his son''s question, immediately turned to Sarah, then nodded.

    "Yes, Mommy can join us if Mommy wants to," Michael replied then grinning at Sarah.

    Actually, he was a little confused when he saw Sarah who suddenly opened the door, but when he saw her blushing face, and recalled his conversation with the twins, Michael could already guess what she was thinking.

    Sarah widened her eyes when she heard Michael''s words. Couldn''t that man not act so shameless? Who wants to join him!

    "No, Mommy will take a bath in Mommy''s room. Mommy came here because you took a very long bath. Let''s finish it before you get sick," Sarah said, trying to look casual.

    "But why is Mommy''s face red?" asked Raphael suddenly who could see there was a slight difference in his Mommy''s face. "Is Mommy sick?" he continued worriedly.

    Sarah felt her cheek which was still hot from just thinking about it, and looked at Michael''s body.

    "No, Mommy''s fine," Sarah said with a smile.

    Michael who heard this just chuckled at Sarah''s slightly awkward attitude. It seemed his guess was right, the woman''s mind was on something else.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah then cleared her throat, since she had managed to stop their conversation, she''d better get out of here right away.

    "Then Mommy will go first. You guys finish the bath quickly, okay!" Sarah said then grabbed the door handle and prepared to close it.

    "Mommy!" said Gabriel suddenly, before Sarah closed the door.

    "Yes?"

    "Uncle''s is big! Look!" said Raphael while pointing at something.

    "Eh?" said Sarah who was surprised and her face immediately turned red when she heard that.

    However, when Sarah subconsciously looked in the direction her oldest child was pointing. Something seemed a little odd because Raphael was pointing at Michael''s face, and not in the direction she had been thinking.

    "Uncle, show it to Mommy," Raphael said excitedly.

    Michael couldn''t hide hisughter when he saw Sarah''s expression. He then immediately took out his hand, made his finger round, then blew it out, making a big bubble.

    "Look, Mommy! Uncle''s is big!" said Raphael happily

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief. So they''ve been talking about bubbles all this time?! What the¡­

    Michaelughed again when he saw Sarah''s facial expression.

    "Oh, yes, uncle''s bubble is really big," said Sarah who waspletely speechless and then immediately closed the bathroom door and left.

    After she closed the door, Sarah sighed. What''s really wrong with her today?

    ***

    "Sarah," Michael called when Sarah had juste out of the Twins'' room after reading them a bedtime story.

    Sarah, who was heading to her room to go to sleep, immediately turned around when she heard this and was surprised to see Michael walking towards her.

    "Can we continue our conversation earlier?" Michael asked quietly.

    He knew the atmosphere had changed because of the Twins'' interference, but Michael still wanted to continue their conversation. This time, without any interference.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this. In fact she could sense that Michael wanted to talk to her because he had kept ncing at her since earlier when he was ying with the twins.

    However¡­ she thought tonight she could escape by going straight to her room because today she had really weird and mixed feelings.

    "Please?" said Michael as he took Sarah''s hand and looked at her with pitying eyes.

    Sarah took a deep breath before finally nodding.

    "Okay," Sarah said and then quickly walked over to the dining table and sat there, making Michael''s grip on her hand immediately released.

    Michael''s lips formed a smile when he heard that, although he felt sad that the hand had been released, but Sarah at least wanted to talk to him.

    "So what do you want to talk about?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael.

    She could feel her heart beating fast at this moment. She actually can sense what Michael was going to talk about, because even though Michael''s words had been cut off twice, Sarah could hear the word feelingse out from his mouth..

    However, how should she answer that question?

 Chapter 261 I Love You

    Michael looked at the woman who had been his wife, the woman who was the mother of his children and is still the woman he loves, with a gentle gaze.

    It had been¡­ six years since thest time he saw her, but why did she still look so beautiful, and make his heart flutter like this when he saw her, just like when he first saw her?

    Michael licked his dry lips, then take a breath, trying to calm himself so as not to look stupid and stutter when he wanted to say something to Sarah.

    Meanwhile, Sarah was silent. She could sense Michael looking nervous, and honestly it made her nervous too. It seemed that this time what she was thinking would not be off the mark like what happened in the bathroom earlier.

    Sarah was also trying to take a breath secretly, waiting for what Michael would say.

    Michael then took a deep breath and let it out and then looked at Sarah again. This time his facial expression seemed to change.

    "I still have feelings for you, Sarah!" said Michael confidently.

    Sarah opened her mouth when she heard that. She could guess what Michael was going to say, but hearing it in person took Sarah by surprise.

    "I know a lot of things happened between us in the past, and how pathetic I was as a man, but my feelings for you are still there and are getting bigger every day when I see you. I love you, Sarah," Michael said firmly and not looking nervous anymore, looking at Sarah with a gentle gaze.

    Sarah was still silent when she heard Michael''s words, which now sounded serious. Six years ago when Michael came to her at the orphanage, Michael told her that his feelings were genuine and that he still loved her.

    Has that feeling been going on for six years? Michael loved her that long?

    "Do you want to start over, Sarah?" Michael asked, ending his confession tonight.

    He knew he was in too much of a hurry to ask the question, and Sarah''s chance of refusing it was greater than epting it.

    However, he didn''t want to just say his feelings without asking Sarah to start over.

    He wanted Sarah to know that his feelings were serious, and he still wants her.

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she heard Michael''s confession. Right now she was eager to nod her head or say yes to the man.

    Although her feelings for Michael were not what they used to be when she met Michael again after six years had passed, today she started to feel strange feelings when she saw that man again.

    Maybe because today she found out that Michael was never engaged, or because he did a surprise event with the kids to her and gave her a gift she really likes, or because she had just seen Michael''s half naked body in the bathtub looking sexy.

    Sarah didn''t know the reason, but she felt weird!

    However, Sarah knows that she and Michael cannot get back together. She knew it was best for her children if they did, because they would eventually have a whole family with a Mother and Father, but¡­ what about Mrs Collins?

    Sarah didn''t want her children to be hated by her, and Sarah didn''t want Michael to fight with his mother just because of her.

    Now that she was a mother, even though Mrs. Collins was very mean to her, Sarah knew it was because Mrs. Collins was only the best woman for her son.

    She was sure that she wouldn''t turn out like that old woman but as a mother, it must be very painful if the child we have given birth to, and raised, hates us.

    Sarah couldn''t imagine if one day Raphael or Gabriel would hate her. It must have been very painful, and although Mrs Collins was not a good woman to her, Sarah didn''t want that to happen to that old woman.

    Seeing Sarah who was just silent made Michael even more restless in his heart.

    Was he too hasty in asking Sarah to start over?<sub> </sub>

    Will Sarah reject him?

    What if after this Sarah would be more and more distant from him?

    "Michael, I¡­"

    "Wait!" Michael cut in quickly, his self-confidence suddenly turning into worry and nervousness.

    "Could you not answer it and listen to me first?" asked Michael pleadingly.

    Sarah swallowed back her words, then nodded.

    "I know six years ago I was such an asshole and hurted you. I''m not going to make any more excuses about what I do, because it would look pathetic," Michael said quickly.

    It seemed that what he said to Sarah at that time was too harsh and hurt Sarah''s heart, so Sarah still hated him.

    Sarah just kept silent hearing this. Honestly, what Michael said did hurt her heart. How could Michael tell her that his memory had returned when she was opening her legs for him?

    Sarah felt embarrassed, and humiliated. Moreover, Michael''s words are quite painful.

    However, Sarah realized that it was her fault. Michael deserved to be angry and said that. She rejected Michael at that time because she thought Michael was engaged to Anna, that was the real reason.

    "No, it''s not like that¡­"

    "No," Michael cut in quickly. Right now he was afraid to hear what woulde out of the woman''s lips.

    "I admit my mistake, and I think I was in too much of a hurry to ask you to start over with me," Michael said with a sad smile.

    "But can you let me approach you? Like I did when we were young?" continued Michael who still didn''t want to give up.

    Sarah was still silent when she heard that. To be honest, she didn''t know if she could give Michael a chance or not.

    "I mean¡­ I''ve managed to get your heart once, I''m sure I can do it again," Michael said softly and looked confident when he said that. He thought back to how it was not easy for him to get Sarah, but in the end she married him.

    Sarah bit her lower lips when she heard that. Should¡­ She tries to give Michael a chance to do that? Right now her feelings for Michael are not as big as they used to be. Was it possible that if her feelings got bigger, she could not worry about Mrs Collins?

    "Okay. We can do that," Sarah said after a moment of silence. It seemed there was nothing wrong with her trying to give Michael another chance. She hoped that this time everything would be fine.

    "Yeah!" said Michael who could not contain his excitement. "Then from now on there''s no more coldness, or ignoring me anymore, okay?" said Michael excitedly.

    Sarah chuckled when she saw that. Is he that happy?

    "We''ll see about thatter," Sarah replied with a smile, pretending to y hard to get

    She admits that she was deliberately ignoring Michael and being cold to him. It seemed that from now on she wouldn''t have to do that anymore.

    "Oh yeah, when do you intend to tell the Twins that you are their Father?" Sarah asked suddenly curiously.

 Chapter 262 Saturday Night

    The atmosphere at the dining table became silent again. The two of them just stared at each other.

    However, even though right now Michael''s facial expression looked calm. His brain was trying to figure out what topic of conversation he should talk to Sarah about.

    He still wanted to be with her, if only for a few seconds, before Sarah returned to her room.

    "Oh right, why don''t you allow the children to swim?" Michael asked suddenly after he found a topic he could talk to Sarah about.

    Although again he could only talk about their children, it can''t be helped, right now his brain can''t find other topics of conversation besides talking about their children.

    "I already told them they can swim tomorrow. Is there something that prevents them from swimming?" continued Michael.

    He''d been in a hurry to say that because the Twins were interrupting him, but if there really was something serious, like allergies, then Michael had to follow Sarah.

    Sarah parted her lips, then shook her head.

    "It''s nothing serious. I forbid it because they can''t swim," Sarah exined.

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that. The Twins can''t swim yet?

    "Really? You''re a great swimmer though," Michael said quietly, not at all expecting Sarah to not teach the children how to swim.

    "I tried to take them to the pool once, but it was very tiring and I couldn''t teach and supervise them at the same time."

    Michael''s mouth opened when he heard that. So that was the reason Sarah forbade them to swim.

    "Then now we can teach the children how to swim," Michael said with a smile. "You have me now."

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard thest sentence that came out on Michael''s lips.

    Actually, she initially doubted that Michael wanted to y the role of a parent, especially since she knew how active her children were, but after today, it seemed like Michael could take care of the children well.

    She could rely on him a little bit.

    "Okay," Sarah replied, nodding her head.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face. He couldn''t wait for the four of them to spend their time in the pool tomorrow.

    Looks like after a long time, the swimming pool will be used again.

    "By the way, what did you do for the children to get so close to you? They even call you uncle," Sarah asked curiously.

    Michael immediately looked back at Sarah when he heard that, then formed a smile.

    His mouth then opened and told Sarah about the pocket money.

    "You should have seen how they look when they say they have no money. They are absolutely adorable!" said Michael excitedly when he told her about it.

    Sarah just smiled at the story. She could see Michael''s face was happy and it relieved Sarah. Michael seemed really happy when he was with the children.

    "Oh yeah, when do you intend to tell the Twins that you are their Father?" Sarah asked suddenly curiously.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard that. The smile was no longer visible on his face.

    "Soon. I want to be careful and not rush about it," Michael replied trying to bring out his smile which this time looked sad.

    Sarah nodded at that. She could sense that Michael didn''t seem confident enough to say that to the children.<sub> </sub>

    "If you feel ready, I can be with you to say it," Sarah said, trying to let him know that she would be with him. After all, she was also guilty of putting Michael in that difficult position.

    "Thank you," Michael replied with a genuine smile.

    There was silence between them again, making the situation a little awkward.

    "Then..." Sarah then put her hands on the table, and prepared to stand up, wanting to quickly go to her room to sleep.

    "Shall we go on a date?" asked Michael suddenly.

    Sarah''s buttocks, which had been lifted five centimeters from the chair, immediately sat back down when she heard this. Her face looks surprised.

    "What?" Sarah asked, thinking she heard him wrong.

    "Shall we go on a date?" said Michael repeating his words. "Today is Saturday night, and the time¡­ is still half past ten," said Michael after looking at the time on his cellphone.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked surprised, not expecting that she had heard wrong.

    Going on a date, with Michael, now?

    "That..."

    "Come on, you said you''d give me a chance. The children are asleep too, right? We can go on a date," Michael coaxed excitedly.

    He could sense that he had run out of topics to talk to Sarah, and from her behavior, Sarah looked like she was about to go to bed.

    However, he still wanted to continue to be with Sarah. Unknowingly he spouts out anything he can think of right then and there, and date is the only thing he could think of.

    Michael was just about to smack his brain that didn''t think well, but it didn''t seem bad at all because Michael could see that it could get him together with Sarah.

    Sarah still didn''t answer, she bit her lower lip again when she heard Michael''s words. She did say that. However, going on a date with Michael?

    She had never imagined that when she agreed to give Michael a chance.

    "Please? We can go to watch a movie night, or¡­ Ah! How about we go to the night market street which is nearby? Two years ago there was a night market street nearby, and it seems like a pretty popr ce," Michael said excitedly when he found a suitable activity for their date.

    "It seems like?" asked Sarah who caught the uncertain words from there. "You''ve never been there?" he continued in confusion.

    "I don''t want to go there alone," Michael said honestly. "And now I have you. We can go together."

    Sarah snorted at that, but she couldn''t hide her smile when she heard that.

    "Please? The ce is just near here. We can go there on foot and enjoy the night air at the same time?" said Michael who was still trying to persuade Sarah when he saw that the woman seemed interested in it.

    "Okay, I''ll get ready first," Sarah said, nodding her head then immediately stood up and headed to her room.

    Hearing that, a wide smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face. He then quickly headed to his room which was on the second floor to change his clothes.

    Once in his room, Michael immediately went into the walking closet in the room and looked at his clothes. He took a shirt or t-shirt several times, and looked at his appearance in the mirror, then shook his head.

    Why do all his clothes tonight look so shabby? Looks like he should start paying attention to his clothes again because from now on he will be going on a lot of dates with Sarah.

    In the end, Michael chose to take a ck polo shirt and match it with khaki chinos, then immediatelybed his hair back and didn''t forget to spray some perfume.

    After feeling that his appearance was okay, Michael immediately went downstairs to meet his date tonight.

 Chapter 263 This Is Better

    Sarah was a little surprised when she saw Michael who finally came down from the second floor. Tonight he looked quite casual in his appearance as he was wearing a polo shirt instead of a shirt, but¡­

    "You wear perfume?" Sarah asked when she could smell a subtle and elegant familiar scent.

    Michael nodded his head. "We''re going on a date. Do I look okay? Not too casual?" Michael asked, while opening his hand.

    Sarah looked at Michael through his hair, then down to the shoes he was wearing. Tonight his appearance does look casual, but isn''t this a bit too much?

    He even wore a watch on his hand and wore perfume, when they were just going to the street night market!

    No wonder the man took a while to get out of his room.

    "I don''t think that''s a problem," Sarah nodded. Even though she thought it was a bit too much, Michael''s appearance looked okay, and he actually looked pretty cool tonight.

    "Then let''s go!" said Michael with a big smile on his face.

    ***

    On the way to the street night market, Michael and Sarah walked while talking about the beautiful sky view tonight, and many things. They get a lot of topics of conversation.

    However, the look on Michael''s face made it clear that he was thinking about something. Since then his eyes asionally turned to Sarah''s hand swinging beside him.

    Should he hold that hand? What if Sarah refuses? But¡­ didn''t they often walk holding hands? Especially now that they were walking in the same area as six years ago, when they were holding hands and sometimes she hugs his arm.

    Michael licked his lips which suddenly felt dry. Should he hold the hand? Right! Looks like he has to!

    Michael''s left hand then tried to approach Sarah''s right hand, his heart beating fast as he could feel the distance between the two hands getting closer. He then opened his hand, trying to reach the woman''s slender fingers.

    "Is that the night market?" Sarah asked, pointing towards the crowded ce that was starting to appear from where she was.

    Michael became flustered when he heard Sarah''s sudden voice and the hand he was about to hold rose up before he could hold it.

    "Ah, yes, I think it''s there!" Michael said, trying to look calm even though his heart was beating really fast.

    That''s almost it!

    Meanwhile, Sarah''s expression immediately turned excited when she saw the crowded ce. She wasn''t very interested at first, but it seemed like there would be a lot of things for sale there.

    ***

    Michael looked at the woman walking beside him and had been keeping a big smile on her face and looking happy ever since. They are currently on their way back to their apartment.

    Judging from the look on Sarah''s face, the date seemed like a sess.

    They tried the snacks sold in some of the tents and even went so far as to buy them to take home when they both thought they were good. They also yed a prize game and got a stuffed dog.

    "Are you that happy?" asked Michael who also smiled at the woman.

    Sarah turned and nodded. "Yeah, it was so much fun! Even though there were a lot of people, it was fun! Next time we have to bring Raphael and Gabriel, they''ll love trying to y the game over there!"

    Michael nodded. He also felt the same way, it seemed that the two children would be happy if they went to the street night market.

    "I''m d. Too bad we''ll be arriving soon. I still want to be with you," Michael said as he looked up, looking at the stars that looked beautiful tonight.

    "What do you mean? We will go to the same ce, and will meet again in the morning," said Sarah shaking her head.

    Why is Michael acting like he''s taking her home, then Michael is going to his home, and will see each other again someday?<sub> </sub>

    "You know, sometimes you''re really dense!" said Michael, turning to Sarah in annoyance.

    Did Sarah really not understand the meaning of his words?

    "But I''m telling the truth," Sarah said quietly, not understanding why Michael would be upset.

    "Forget it," Michael said with a snort. "Let''s walk slowly. I still want to be with you, while looking at the beautiful sky view," he continued then suddenly stopped and looked up.

    Sarah then stopped and followed Michael looking up, today''s sky was shining with many stars.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly.

    "Yes?" Sarah asked, turning her head, the man still looking up.

    "Thank you for giving me the opportunity and for going on a date with me tonight." Michael then turned to Sarah. "I''m happy," he continued with a genuine smile.

    Sarah was a little surprised at the words that came out of Michael''s lips. She could feel the man''s sincerity.

    "Then should we go back?" Michael asked when Sarah said nothing.

    Sarah immediately regained her senses when she heard that and nodded her head.

    Suddenly, Sarah immediately looked down to her left when she felt something touch her hand, it was Michael''s hand!

    "What is it?" Michael asked when Sarah didn''t move and looked nonchnt at her.

    He actually knew why Sarah was surprised because he had just grabbed her hand.

    To be honest, he had been trying to wait for a chance to hold Sarah''s hand. They''re on a date, shouldn''t they at least hold hands?

    However, he couldn''t find the right moment to do that because Sarah was moving her hands a lot, and he couldn''t find the courage either!

    <o>,m Soon they would be home, and the date would be over. He would really regret it if he didn''t hold that woman''s hand!</o>

    So before it was really over, Michael mustered up his courage and grabbed the hand he hadn''t held in a long time.

    Sarah came back to her senses when she heard this. She could feel her heart beating fast and his face hot.

    This wasn''t even the first time she had held hands with Michael because in the past they had done so often. However, why was her heart acting as if this was the first time?

    "Do you still want to see the stars?" Michael asked, holding back a smile when he saw the look on Sarah''s face. The woman''s face reddened.

    "Ah! No! Let''s go!" Sarah said and then moved her legs, but she still let Michael''s hand hold hers.

    "Wait a minute," Michael said, stopping suddenly, then cing his fingers into Sarah''s finger gap. "This is better," he said after sessfully interlocking their fingers.

    Sarah''s face turned red again when she heard that, but she didn''t say anything. She admits that it''s much better like this.

    The two of them then walked back to their apartment with red faces and felt hot.

    ***

    Finally, Monday has arrived, and today Mrs. Collins looks very excited! She couldn''t wait to meet her grandson!

 Chapter 264 See Her Grandson At School

    As usual in the morning, Mrs Collins had breakfast alone with Mrs Gareth, the woman who had been the housekeeper of this house since Michael was a child.

    Therge dining table seemed to be very alone with only two women eating there, and it made Mrs Collins feel sad every day. In the past this dining table was very crowded with her son, and her husband.

    Now, she was alone with their housekeeper.

    After finishing breakfast with the housekeeper, Mrs. Collins immediately went to her room to get ready.

    The old woman''s face looked even more excited than before. A smile even appeared on the woman''s face.

    Finally, Monday has arrived!

    The woman then immediately took her cellphone and saw the photo sent by her personal secretary on Friday.

    It was a photo of Michael, that woman, and two little boys who looked like fraternal twins.

    Mrs. Collins felt something strange inside her when she saw the two cute looking little boys! They looked so adorable, and she wanted to see them in person, up close if possible.

    As if she could guess her thoughts, her personal secretary also sent additional info. It''s the kids'' school!

    When she read the informationst Friday, Mrs. Collins''s mood, which had been looking down for the past few days, immediately changed to a happy one.

    Her grandsons goes to a kindergarten which she often visits to donate! She even knew the Head Teacher at the kindergarten very well.

    Wasn''t this a sign that he could meet her grandsons?

    So, today Mrs Collins was nning to go see her grandsons at school. Even though she had to look from afar, she wanted to see them in person!

    ***

    The arrival of Mrs. Collins to the kindergarten made some of the staff immediately widen their eyes. It was already like there had been a sudden inspection by the superiors and they werepletely unprepared for it.

    "Mrs. Collins? You should have told us if you wanted to visit," said the Head Teacher over to Mrs. Collins who was sitting in the waiting room.

    She then turned to the staff in the room.

    "What are you doing? Let''s quickly serve tea and cake for our guest," she said, ring at the woman.

    How could they not serve something to this special guest?

    "Ah, that''s not necessary. I''ve had breakfast," said Mrs Collins, raising her hand, telling the staff to do nothing.

    "Then¡­ Why did youe here?" asked the Head Teacher carefully.

    "I want to see..." Mrs. Collins, who wanted to say her grandsons, immediately swallowed the words.

    Now people know that her son is not married, and she only has one child, namely Michael.

    If she mentioned the word grandsons, it would definitely be a question for people. So she can''t do that.

    Besides, she had no idea how the two little kids behaved at school. They did have Collins'' blood, but they also had that woman''s blood.

    What if they weren''t like the other kids? She didn''t expect them to be smart or superior to other children, just being equal ormensurate with their age development was enough for her.

    However, what if their development is slow? She couldn''t imagine how people would look at herter!

    "Ehem, I mean, I wonder if there are twins in this school," said Mrs Collins trying to keep her attitude.

    The Head Teacher then turned to the staff who were still there, the look in his eyes telling him to find out about it

    Her kindergarten had 50 children, and she couldn''t possibly tell if there were twins or not.

    Not long after, the staff said thatst month they had twins and the only twins in this kindergarten.

    Mrs. Collins nodded at that. It looks like they were her grandsons.

    "How are they doing?" asked Mrs Collins curiously.

    The two people''s expressions changed slightly when they heard the question, and Mrs Collins caught it.

    "I mean, this is the first time I''ve heard of twins studying here. I wonder how you guys deal with them. Are they in the same ss? Is there a difference when they are in ss?" said Mrs. Collins, trying toe up with an excuse.

    She knew she sounded "noisy" at the moment, but she was very curious how her grandsons were doing.

    "To be honest, I don''t know about that, but how about we go visit the ss to take a look? After Mrs. Collins said it, I was also suddenly interested," said the Head Teacher ttering Mrs. Collins as usual.<sub> </sub>

    "Very well then," said Mrs Collins, still keeping her attitude. Inside, her heart was beating fast. She will soon see her grandsons.

    Mrs. Collins''s heart was beating faster when the Head Teacher escorted her to her grandsons'' ss.

    "It looks like singing and dancing ss is currently going on," said the Head Teacher when she could hear the children''s voices and walked over to the ssroom door to open it.

    "Wait!" said Mrs Collins, stopping the woman. "Is this the ss?"

    The Head Teacher nodded.

    Mrs. Collins then immediately turned to look at the window. Her eyes immediately scanned the five children in the room. It didn''t take her long to find her two grandsons.

    Both children were singing while following the teacher''s dance moves in front of them, although she looked at their faces from the side, she could see both of them looking excited and cheerful about it.

    Her heart felt strange at the sight, and her eyes suddenly started to tear up. She finally got to see her grandsons!

    "Um¡­ Mrs Collins?" called the Head Teacher when Mrs Collins remained silent

    "Ah, the children are singing right now. Let''s just go back and not disturb them," said Mrs Collins who had made her decision.

    Although she really wanted to see them up close, this is enough for her. Moreover, her stupid son hasn''t told them that he is their father. So she doesn''t want to be careless by telling them that she is actually their grandmother.

    She can also see that her two grandsons look happy singing while following the teacher''s movements. If she goes inside, it will definitely disturb their ss.

    The Head Teacher looks confused, today Mrs Collins is not acting like she usually does, but she just said that in her heart and obeyed the woman who had given a lot of money for their kindergarten.

    ? ***

    Mrs. Collins looked at the woman who was the teacher in her grandsons'' ss. She could see that she looked nervous at the sudden call l like this.

    "Do not be nervous. I just wanted to ask about the twins. You know, they say twins are always the same. As the teacher, what do you think of them?" asked Mrs Collins curiously.

    The youngdy swallowed her saliva, then turned to the Head Teacher who was currently looking at her with a look that she had to answer properly.

    "I think they are both very smart. They already know how to count, and can already write. I even nned to talk with their mother to get the twins enrolled in elementary school this year."

    Mrs Collins smiled with satisfaction when she heard that. Looks like her two grandsons are growing well. Well¡­ as expected, they are Collins after all.

    "Raphael and Gabriel? They are smart kids," said one of the staff who suddenly heard the conversation. They were currently sitting in the staff room and not the Head Teacher''s room.

    "Their names are Raphael and Gabriel?" asked Mrs Collins. It was the first time she had heard her grandsons'' name

    "So the woman gave a name simr to Michael''s. At least she still knows that they are not her only children," thought Mrs. Collins, a little surprised by the names of her grandsons.

    She thought, since they were twins, that woman would give them a name that twins used to use. Who would have thought that the woman would be sensible enough to give such a name?

    "Yes, the oldest one, the dark brte, is named Raphael Smith, and the younger one, the blonde, is named Gabriel Smith."

    Mrs Collins'' expression immediately changed upon hearing this. She was happy to finally know the names of her grandsons, she also knew who Raphael was, and who Gabriel was.

    However, it seemed that she heard something wrong.

    "What are their names again?" asked Mrs. Collins, frowning.

    "Eh?" The young woman was slightly surprised to see the expression of the old woman in front of her changed. Does she look a little annoyed?

    "Raphael and Gabriel," he said timidly.

    "Their full names!" said Mrs Collins impatiently.

    The young woman licked her dry lips, before finally opening them again.

    "Raphael Smith and Gabriel Smith."

    Mrs Collins'' mouth opened when she heard that. She thought she heard it wrong, but she heard it right!

    Her grandsons'' names are Raphael Smith and Gabriel Smith!

    Is that woman insane?! She had just praised her because she was sensible to name her grandsons after her son''s name, but how could she name her grandsons with herst name?

    Those two are Collins! It should be Raphael Collins, and Gabriel Collins!

    That woman must be crazy!

 Chapter 265 I Hate Monday

    This morning Michael went to the office in azy mood. He had spent thest two days with Sarah and the children. He hoped that every day they could continue to be together like that.

    Especially when yesterday they spent half a day in the pool. Maybe it was because he was the one who helped them get Sarah''s permission to y in the pool, the two puppies kept calling him uncle, and it seemed their rtionship had grown closer.

    However, why did today have to be Monday, and he had toe to work?!

    ? "I hate monday!" Michael muttered under his breath then quickly got out of the elevator that took him to his office floor.

    In the past, he didn''t understand at all about people who looked uninspired on Mondays. They had two days of vacation. Shouldn''t that be enough toe back to work?

    But now he really understands why so many people hate Monday!

    "Sir."

    Michael, who passed by James'' table, immediately stopped when he heard the man''s call. From the tone of his voice, he could already tell that James wasn''t just greeting him. He then turned and saw James was already standing in his seat.

    "What? You''re going to nag me again for beingte?! I told you I would alwayse at this hour! It''s not at eight anymore!" said Michael sulkily.

    He was in a bad mood today, and he didn''t want to hear another nagging from James about his arrival at the office.

    Even though he doesn''te at eight, he always makes up for it by working at home, or even staying overtime at the office. At least, his work wasn''tpletely abandoned.

    "It is not like that. I''m not going to nag you about that anymore," James said calmly. He could sense that Michael was in a bad mood today.

    "Is he starting to enter his menopause age? We''re the same age, though," thought James, noticing that Michael''s mood was fluctuating these days.

    "Then why are you calling me in that tone of voice?" Michael asked, raising an eyebrow. "Like you want to nag me?" used Michael.

    James had a confused look on his face when he heard that. Does he sound like that?

    "I apologize, but I have something important to say," James said, changing his tone again. "There is a guest waiting for you."

    "Guest?" Michael''s eyebrows rose. "Am I waiting for a guest? You didn''t tell me," Michael said then took out his cellphone to see a message from James.

    To see if he hadn''t read it or had forgotten that a guest woulde to visit him on Monday.

    "Ah. The guest dide suddenly," James exined.

    He just got surprised when someone he didn''t expect at all suddenly came to look for Michael.

    "That person didn''t make an appointment beforehand?" Michael''s face looked even more confused. "Who is it?"

    "Anna Moss."

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard that the guest who hade to visit him was Anna, his ex-lover.

    "Anna?! Why did shee here?" asked Michael who couldn''t hide his surprised expression. "Then where is she now?" Michael then looked behind him, trying to see if there was a woman sitting on the sofa waiting on the floor.

    "I also don''t know the reason for her arrival," said James looking confused. To be honest, he was curious too, but Anna said she would tell Michael and wait for the man.

    "I told her to wait in your room. She came too early, and no one seemed to have seen her. I''m afraid that someone will see itter," continued James exining why Anna didn''t wait there.

    "Why should you be worried?" asked Michael in confusion.<sub> </sub>

    James didn''t answer right away, his face looking doubtful. "Because you guys have a past?" said James, finally choosing to exin.

    Although the news about Michael and Anna is no longer circting on the inte, those who have read it know that Michael and Anna once had a rtionship. James didn''t want rumors to appear if anyone saw Annaing in so early in the morning.

    Anna came to visit Michael in the morning! Isn''t that enough to be the subject of gossip?!

    "What are you talking about?! Anna is married!" said Michael with an expression of disbelief. "I can''t believe you think that Anna and I have something!" continued Michael irritably.

    "I apologize," James said apologetically.

    Michael sighed. "You can go back to work. I''m going to see Anna."

    To be honest, Michael was a little confused as to why Anna had suddenlye to see him. After their conversation that time, he and Anna were still in touch, but it was like a business rtionship because Anna was a famous supermodel, and hispany needed Anna.

    The woman even invited him to her wedding for the same reason, because of their business rtionship.

    They never even spoke again and just greeted each other when they met. So why did Anna suddenlye to him in the morning?

    As soon as Michael opened the door to his room, he could see Anna sitting on the sofa ying with her cellphone, then immediately entered it when she saw Michael''s arrival.

    "Why are you here?" Michael asked as he walked over to his desk and put down his bag, then walked over to Anna and sat across from her.

    "You came veryte. I can''t believe I waited for over an hour!" said Anna angrily.

    "I didn''t expect a guest toe waiting for me," Michael defended himself. "Oh? You weren''t served a drink by James? Wait a minute¡­" Michael stood up again, intending to get out and approach James.

    How could his secretary not serve drinks to his guests?

    "No need. I''ve had breakfast and don''t want to linger here." Michael sat back down when he heard that.

    "I want to ask you for a favor."

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that. "What kind of favor?"

    "I want to be a cover model in one of Collins magazine''s fall issues," said Anna confidently.

    "Aren''t you retired?" asked Michael in confusion. After Anna''s wedding, they offered her to work together again, but Anna turned it down and said she would retire.

    "I changed my mind, and I intend to return again as a model," said Anna.

    "Then you should talk to my employees. Not me," Michael said confusedly. "I can''t believe that you are such a model. Aren''t you too confident to do something like this?" Michael asked.

    Anna has always been a confident model. He didn''t expect Anna to want to ask for help to be a cover model for hispany''s magazine.

    "Well¡­ I wanted to get back to modeling quickly, and Collins was the perfect ce to do that," exined Anna.

    "After all, even though I said a favor. I have interesting information that can help you," said Anna then leaned back and folded her long slender legs.

    "Six years ago, your ex-wife thought that we were engaged."

 Chapter 266 She Heard It From Your Mother

    "Information? What information?" Michael''s brow furrowed at this. The expression on his face looked very confused.

    He was sure he didn''t need any information that could help him. Even if there was, it certainly wouldn''te from Anna.

    The corners of Anna''s lips lifted into a smile, she knew that Michael might not believe her, but she was sure the information she had could make Michael help her.

    "Last Saturday, I met Sarah, your ex-wife," said Anna, starting her story.

    Michael''s lips parted before his facial expression became relieved. Sost Saturday Sarah went to see Anna instead of going on a date with the attorney.

    "Why? What are you talking about?" asked Michael curiously.

    There is one thing inmon between Anna, and Sarah. They are both his ex. Did these two get together to talk badly about him?

    Michael immediately shook his head, it was absolutely impossible. But¡­ it could be, right?

    "Why are you guys curious about what we''re talking about?" said Anna, who didn''t expect Michael to say the same thing as her husband. "It was a talk between women!"

    "In that case, what information are you talking about? To help me," Michael said curiously.

    Looks like Anna got something when she met Sarah, and decided to tell him. However, what is it?

    Anna''s smile immediately returned to her beautiful face when she saw Michael''s impatient expression.

    "Six years ago, your ex-wife thought that we were engaged."

    Actually Anna was thinking hard whether she should tell Michael about it or not. After all, it didn''t feel right to tell others what she had heard from other people.

    However, Anna sees this as an opportunity for her career. She needed something WOW to let the world know that model Anna was back, and Collins was the perfect ce for that.

    But¡­ Anna realized that many of the new models might have contracted with Collins, and business-wise, they were better than her, which was old news.

    So Anna wanted to ask Michael for a favor, in exchange for this information she was about to give. She could apologize to Sarahter about this.

    Besides, Anna wasn''t sure if Michael didn''t know about this. It was still an 80% chance Michael didn''t know because Sarah heard it from Mrs Collins.

    "What?!" Michael''s eyes widened. "What kind of bullshit is that!"

    Anna smiled at the reaction. So her guess was right, Michael didn''t know it.

    "I mean, how could she even think about that?! She''s so stupid! Ahh¡­ really!" said Michael, annoyed and frustrated why Sarah believed that.

    Was that the reason she didn''t want to start over with him six years ago? In that case, that woman really stupid!

    "Is there news on the inte that says we are engaged?" asked Michael with chest heaving up and down, his hands began to tighten into fists.

    He didn''t really check the news articles that appeared when his rtionship with Anna came out, and just told James to deal with it.

    If it was because of a news article from an obscurepany, Michael will repay them many times over!! Ah no! Even though they were a well-known newspany, he would also repay them!

    "No. She didn''t know it from the inte," said Anna trying to stay calm.

    "Then from whom?" asked Michael furiously.

    "Are you going to help me?" Anna asked back and didn''t answer the question.

    Michael gritted his teeth when he heard things. He never thought that Anna would seed in getting him into her hands.

    "Okay! You have my word!" said Michael irritably. "So tell me now where did Sarah hear that nonsense?!" asked Michael who sounded very angry.

    Anna was a little taken aback by that. It was the first time she had seen an angry Michael, and it scared her a little.

    "She heard it from your mother."

    "What?" asked Michael, his expression changing when he heard that. Did he hear wrong?<sub> </sub>

    "She heard it from Mrs Collins, your mother, Michael."

    Michael''s mouth opened when he heard that. He was shocked.

    "My mom? Why? I mean, she shouldn''t believe that!" said Michael who currently looks confused and also frustrated.

    "Well¡­ Mrs. Collins wants us to get married," said Anna, who could guess why the old woman did it.

    "Are you that stupid? She heard it from your mother, of course she would believe it! It''s not like she heard it from a stranger! I would even believe that!" said Anna with a snort, trying to defend Sarah..

    The woman then suddenly stood up and took her bag.

    "My business with you is done. I''m waiting for a call from Collins. Remember, the fall edition! I know there''s only two weeks left, so you''d better call me immediately!" After seeing Michael''s head nod, Anna immediately left the room.

    Meanwhile, Michael was still sitting on the sofa. His expression was confused and full of questions.

    Why did his mother do that? Was it because his mother really wanted him to marry Anna?

    After learning that Raphael and Gabriel are his children, something is actually bothering Michael.

    Sarah had obviously been pregnant six years ago and maybe that was the reason she broke up with the blonde doctor. If so, she should havee to see him, right?

    However, the woman did note to see him, and instead went far away from him.

    Was the reason she didn''te to him and cost him five years of being a father because Sarah thought he was engaged to Anna?

    Then¡­ Did that woman reject him six years ago also for that reason?

    Just because of that?!

    Michael immediately shook his head. If he only wondered like this, he would never find the answer!

    He had to go see Sarah and ask her about it!

    Michael then immediately stood up and left the room.

    "Where do you want to go?" James asked when he saw Michael looking in a hurry.

    However, Michael did not answer his secretary. He didn''t care if he had an important meeting this morning, or if he had documents that required his signature. He had something more important than that!

    ***

    Sarah, who was rxing on the sofa, was surprised when the apartment door opened and Michael''s figure appeared with an annoyed look on his face and walked over to him.

    "Sarah," Michael called, trying to contain his anger.

    "What is it? Why do you look like that?" Sarah asked, raising her eyebrows.

    "Six years ago¡­" Michael''s voice trembled, trying to contain his anger. "Did you hide your pregnancy because you thought I was engaged to Anna?" asked Michael, still standing in front of Sarah.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that. "How did you know that?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Ah, Anna told you," said Sarah, who could guess where Michael knew it. So Anna and Michael be friends like she was with Steve?

    "Just answer me, Sarah. Did you do it because of that?" Michael asked with clenched fists.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, unsure if she should answer that. Before she finally nodded her head.

    Michael''s mouth opened in disbelief when he saw that. He then ruffled his hair in frustration.

    "You really are stupid! Argh! Well then, if you don''t know about it, will you ept me when I ask you to start over at the orphanage?"

 Chapter 267 Does It Matter?

    "You really are stupid! Argh! Well then, if you don''t know about it, will you ept me when I ask you to start over at the orphanage?"

    Michael''s chest rose and fell as he finished saying that. His eyes never left Sarah, waiting for her lips to open and answer his question.

    Six years ago, after he came home from the orphanage like a loser, Michael thought back to why Sarah didn''t want to start again and found it odd when Sarah turned him down just because she had a boyfriend. He had seen her three days after that incident, and it seemed odd that Sarah had already found a boyfriend.

    It also seemed odd if they were still dating when Sarah pretended to be his wife. He met Steve back then, and there couldn''t be any normal man to allow his girlfriend to pretend to still be her ex-husband''s wife.

    That was the reason why Michael was looking for Sarah again at the orphanage, his hunch was that Sarah was just making excuses and he was sure they could start over again. However, he never found that answer.

    Now, it all seems to make sense. The reason Sarah didn''t ept him was because she thought he was engaged to Anna. Michael was sure that was the reason, and he wanted to hear it from Sarah.

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she heard the question. She then suddenly stood up and went to the kitchen, to get a drink for her. Right now she needed some water to calm her rapidly beating heart.

    However, as she walked past Michael, she could feel a hand gripping her wrist, trying to keep her from going anywhere.

    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Sarah said, trying to pull her hand away. However, Michael held her tighter.

    "Not until you answer me!" said Michael in frustration. "Please, answer my question, Sarah. If you didn''t think I was engaged to Anna, would you have given us a chance six years ago?" asked Michael repeating his question in a voice that now sounded pleading.

    "Does it matter?" Sarah asked in a trembling voice.

    She knew the answer to that question very well. What Michael thought was true and she honestly regretted it.

    However, does it matter to tell Michael that? She made a stupid decision, and she has lived up to the mistake of struggling alone for six years raising her two sons.

    They should no longer talk about what happened in the past because it will only make them regret and hurt themselves.

    It''s happened, don''t regret it anymore and move on.

    Michael''s mouth opened in disbelief when he heard Sarah''s words.

    "Yes! Sarah! It fucking matter to me!" said Michael, raising his voice. His facial expression was frustrated. "Just answer the damn question, Sarah!" he shouted angrily.

    The emotion that he had been trying to suppress for so long just came out when he saw Sarah who was trying to avoid him. Perhaps to the woman, the question was unimportant. However, it was very important to him.

    Michael wanted to know if when Sarah pretended to be his wife, she was doing it sincerely. If she felt the same way as him.

    If she loves him too!

    "Yes, Michael! I would have epted you again if I didn''t know that you weren''t engaged to Anna!" Sarah shouted, her chest rising and falling.

    "Now what else do you want to ask?! Do you want to ask if I regret it? If so, the answer is yes! I regret it! Are you¡­"

    Sarah wanted to ask if Michael was happy to hear the answer. However, before the question coulde out, her mouth was suddenly covered by something she had not touched for a long time.

    Those were Michael''s lips.<sub> </sub>

    Michael felt a sense of relief when he heard Sarah''s answer. Even though Sarah didn''t say it, didn''t that mean that six years ago, that woman also had the same feelings for him?

    The anger and irritation felt by Michael immediately turned into d, and prompted him to immediately kiss the woman.

    To tell his feelings to his ex-wife. That he loves her, whether it was nine years ago, six years ago, or now. He loves her.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she felt a deep kiss from Michael. One his hand held her back, while the other held her neck. It was as if he didn''t want to let her go.

    Sarah''s hands rose in the air awkwardly. Do not know what to do. Both hands were getting signals from her brain to push Michael and break the kiss. However, her heart told them to return Michael''s hug. Making the two poor hands not know where to follow orders from.

    In the end, both hands moved up and held Michael''s head, while the other hand held Michael''s cheek.

    She can feel it! The feeling that Michael wanted to say! He still loves her, and seems like she does too.

    Unknowingly, tears welled up in Sarah''s eyes. She was really stupid, she regretted it, she missed this man who was kissing her deeply.

    Not long after, the kiss finally broke before their breath ran out.

    Sarah averted her eyes when she saw Michael smiling and looking at her gently. She felt awkward.

    "Sarah," Michael called, touching Sarah''s cheek to turn to her.

    "I love you," Michael said with a clear and gentle gaze.

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she heard that. After finding out that she was wrong, what Michael didst Saturday, and the kiss earlier. Sarah knew her feelings for him

    Her heart was beating like crazy. She knew that she still had feelings for him.

    However, Sarah did not dare to answer that statement. She and Michael could no longer be together. She wasn''t ready to take the risk.

    Michael''s expression immediately changed when he saw Sarah didn''t answer him, and looked away again. Had he misunderstood the situation?

    "Hey? What is it?" Michael asked softly then touched Sarah''s cheek again. One hand immediately grabbed Sarah''s hand and held it.

    "Why do you look doubtful? You can tell me, Sarah," Michael said softly and caressed her cheek.

    "Tell me. We have to talk about it so that something like this doesn''t happen again," Michael said, still trying to persuade him because Sarah was silent.

    "Though I''m not the right person to say this since I also did the same. I even thought you were stupid, but it looks like we''re both stupid," Michael said with a chuckle.

    He still remembers he also did the same thing. He once thought Sarah was cheating on him just because he saw Sarah with a doctor named Alex, without confirming it to Sarah.

    Now, Sarah thought he was engaged without Sarah confirming it to him.

    They may both be good at their respective jobs, but it seems they are too stupid when ites to romance.

 Chapter 268 Stop Kissing Me

    Sarah still didn''t answer. Her brain was in deep thought right now. Did she have to tell Michael what she was thinking?

    What if it ruined Michael''s rtionship with his mother because of her?

    Is there a way out of this situation?

    Suddenly, Sarah could feel something touching her lips. Something very familiar. Those are Michael''s lips!

    Her eyes widened again when Michael kissed her, but this time it was just a peck like she used to give the twins, and not a deep kiss like before..

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael with annoyance.

    "Oh! You can talk," Michael said sarcastically. "I thought you were silent because you wanted me to kiss you again," he continued with a big smile.

    Sarah''s eyes widened at that. What kind of bullshit is that? She had kissed Michael back because she was just getting carried away!

    Suddenly, Sarah felt those lips against hers again.

    "Stop kissing me!" said Sarah angrily.

    "Then tell me, what makes you hesitate. Otherwise, I will keep kissing you!" said Michael then kissed Sarah''s lips again.

    "What?!" said Sarah.

    Michael didn''t answer and turned to look at the watch he was wearing.

    "Good, we have two hours before the kidse home." After saying that, Michael kissed her lips again.

    "Stop kissing me!" said Sarah irritably, but again Michael kissed her on the lips.

    "Damn it! I''m serious, Michael! Stop kissing me!" cursed Sarah in annoyance.

    "Or what?" challenged Michael with a smile. For some reason, seeing Sarah''s annoyed attitude like this made him happy.

    The woman is usually silent, or does not make any expression when talking to him. So seeing her upset like this made Michael think back to when they were married and Sarah was always nagging him.

    Sarah was surprised when she heard Michael who challenged her back. Has the man gone mad? Or something got into his mind?

    "What?! You know what you''re doing right now is harassment, right?" Sarah said irritably, having managed to find an excuse for Michael not to kiss her like that anymore.

    However, again Michael kissed her lips.

    "Then sue me!" said Michael with a big smile. "After all, we''ve met in court before. Looks like we can meet again there," said Michael nonchntly.

    Sarah gritted her teeth when she heard Michael''s words. He is really annoying! She then took a deep breath and quickly turned around to head back to the kitchen.

    However, once again Michael held her hand.

    "I''m sorry, I was just kidding!" said Michael hastily apologizing. He thought it would at least make Sarah give up and tell him what she was thinking. He didn''t expect Sarah to be so upset at all.

    Sarah turned around, then sighed in resignation.

    "You won''t stop until you listen to me, will you?" Sarah asked with a tired expression on her face.

    She admits that she is stubborn, and Michael has tried several times to give in to her. However, there was a time when Michael was so stubborn, and she had to give in to that man.<sub> </sub>

    Looks like this time will be thest. Michael would keep pestering her until he heard the answer.

    "Look? You know me well," Michael said with a big smile.

    Sarah sighed resignedly, then chose to walk over to the sofa and sit there. Michael immediately followed the woman and sat next to her.

    Sarah took a deep breath, trying to calm down and think about whether or not to tell Michael what was on her mind.

    After finding the answer, Sarah immediately turned to Michael who was looking at him with a gentle gaze, waiting for Sarah to tell him.

    Sarah''s mouth finally opened, and she shared her heart with Michael for the first time.

    How could she guessed that Mrs. Collins disliked her so much that she lied about Michael''s engagement to Anna, to her fear of having to get back together with Michael.

    "I don''t know, Michael. I know that with us together, it is the best choice for the kids. They will finally have aplete family." Sarah smiled sadly as she said that.

    Their children are getting older day by day, and in the end they will understand why they are different from other children.

    When she heard her son''s question asking their Daddy, Sarah''s heart felt like it was getting a painful blow. It was an innocent question from a child, but it hurt her so much.

    "However, I''m afraid, Michael. If we start over, the goal is marriage. But it''s not just the two of us who are married, but a family. That means the kids, and also your parents. What if your mother insults the kids?"

    A cry suddenly slipped out of Sarah''s eyes and rolled down her cheeks. The thought that her children might hear what she heard from Mrs Collins hurt her.

    She could endure the insults that were directed at her, but not at her baby

    Michael''s hand immediately wiped Sarah''s tears when he saw that. He didn''t think that was what Sarah was afraid of. It had never urred to him at all, and he thought it made sense.

    "We can work this out, Sarah. You can trust me," Michael said, taking the woman''s hands and holding them while looking at her gently.

    Sarah smiled sadly at that.

    "I don''t know Michael. Honestly, I don''t know if I can''t trust you, or maybe my love for you isn''t that much. I do have feelings for you, but I really don''t know!" said Sarah shaking her head, the expression on her face it was clear that the woman looked very confused.

    Michael''s face, which was once confident, immediately turned into a sad smile when he heard that.

    "I understand. Let''s start slowly first. I''ll deal with this," Michael said softly.

    "That¡­" Sarah licked her lips again. "Can you not get angry at your mother? I don''t want your rtionship to be damaged just because of me," said Sarah, who didn''t forget to tell her that it would be very painful because she is also a mother.

    Michael nodded in understanding when he heard that.

    "Let''s start talking and tell each other what we''re thinking, Sarah. We''ve both regretted it. So let''s not make the same mistake again."

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that, then nodded her head. It seemed that from now on she had to be braver to tell her feelings, rather than think about it herself and end up regretting it.

    <o>,m Meanwhile¡­</o>

    Mrs Collins had just returned from kindergarten and had gone straight to the hospital to tell her husband what she had just found out.

    How can her grandchildren be named Smith when they are Collins?! She should discuss this with her husband to take custody of her grandchildren!

 Chapter 269 This Was The Womans Plan

    Mrs. Collins'' footsteps seemed to be in a hurry as she got out of her car and walked towards the VIP room where her husband was. The old woman''s face was red with anger.

    She really couldn''t believe that woman had not only hidden her grandsons for five years, but she also didn''t give the name Collins to her grandsons!

    Those two little kids were her grandsons! Part of the Collins family! But that woman didn''t used Collins as theirst name and used herst name?

    Hasn''t that woman gone mad?!

    Mr. Collins, who was sitting on his bed, flinched slightly when the door to his room was opened by someone in a hurry.

    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Mr Collins in bewilderment when he saw the annoyed look on his wife''s face. One look he could immediately know without needing to be exined by his wife.

    "Ohh¡­ you can''t imagine what I just discovered!" said Mrs. Collins, cing her bag on the table and walking to the seat beside Mr Collins'' bed.

    "You have to calm down. It''s not good for your health," Mr Collins advised. "Take your breath and drink some water first," he continued when he saw how red his wife''s face was. Indicates that she is very, very upset right now.

    Mrs Collins did as her husband said. She took a breath and drank the water that was there. It made her feel a little better than before, even though she was still upset.

    "So what is it this time?" asked Mr Collins curiously.

    There wasn''t much he could do in the hospital and it seemed that hearing his wife''s story could cheer him up a bit.

    "I met our grandsons!" said Mrs Collins, starting her story.

    "What?!" asked Mr Collins in disbelief, he even leaned forward in disbelief. "You''re serious?"

    Mrs Collins smiled triumphantly upon hearing this. She then took out her cellphone and showed her the photo that her private secretary had given to her husband.

    Mr. Collins saw it, but the expression on his face was casual. Not surprised at all.

    "Why do you look normal?" asked Mrs Collins in bewilderment. Even though she wanted to tease her husband, the old man looked normal.

    "I thought you''d show me your photo with them," said Mr Collins with relief. "If it''s their photo, I have it too," said Mr Collins, not wanting to lose.

    After Michael informs them that Sarah''s twins are his grandsons. Mr Collins also told his people to take their photos secretly. He wanted to see the faces of his two grandsons.

    Mrs Collins didn''t seem surprised by that. Looks like her husband asked Michael for their photo, or maybe did the same like her.

    "I didn''t take a photo with them, but I met them in person. They go to a kindergarten that I often visit to donate. This one is called Raphael, and this one is Gabriel," said Mrs. Collins exined and introduced the names of her grandsons one by one.

    Mr Collins was surprised to hear that. His wife went to see their grandsons?

    "You must be jealous, right? So you have to fight and do the operation again. Instead of waiting in your bed like this!" said Mrs Collins trying to persuade her husband again to operate.

    The doctor has exined that the operation can be done. It is indeed risky and the operation is not easy. However, it''s better than waiting for the grim reaper toe to take him, right?

    Mr Collins was silent when he heard this. He had indeed given up and epted his fate of death.

    Mrs. Collins sighed when she saw her husband who was silent.

    "Oh yes, you know..." The old woman then exined what she saw earlier. When their grandsons sing and follow their teacher''s movements. They looked excited and adorable. She did not forget to exin that their grandsons were very smart.

    "You should have taken the video!" said Mr Collins regretting that.

    "Ah! Right! I forgot about that!" said Mrs Collins who hadpletely forgotten about it. Looks like tomorrow she will have toe back to the kindergarten to take videos of her grandsons so she can see it continuously.

    "Then what are you so upset about? You meet our grandsons, and from your story, they seem like cute and smart kids. That shouldn''t upset you," said Mr Collins in confusion.

    The look on his wife''s face looks happy when they are proud of their grandsons, like a grandmother. But why a few minutes ago she looked so upset?

    "Ah! I almost forgot about it! Do you know our grandsons''st name?" asked Mrs. Collins, her expression turning into annoyance again. "Smith! They are Raphael Smith and Gabriel Smith! Not Collins!" she said annoyed.

    "Hasn''t that woman gone mad?! Not only did she hide our grandsons for five years, she also used herst name instead of Collins on our grandsons!" she continued.

    "I even praised her at first because she used her wits toe up with a name simr to Michael''s, but I think I was praising her too quickly! How could she not use the name Collins!" said Mrs. Collins, her face starting to turn red again with irritation. She couldn''t ept this at all!<sub> </sub>

    "What do you think?" she asked, turning to her husband, who had been silent all this time.

    Mr Collins looked surprised when he heard the names of his grandsons.

    "But isn''t that what all women would do?" asked Mr. Collins looking at his wife in bewilderment.

    "What?!" Mrs. Collins''s eyebrows rose, she didn''t expect her husband''s reaction at all. Was she the only one who was annoyed?!

    "I mean, the kids were born after Michael and Sarah divorced, and Sarah is a single mother. Wouldn''t it be natural for her to give them herst name? It''s not like she has to use Collins as their name."

    Mr Collins was indeed surprised to hear that his grandsons did not use the name Collins, and it made him feel sad. However, after he thought about it again, Sarah wasn''t at all wrong for doing that.

    It''s not like his grandsons were born when Sarah was still married to Michael, then Sarah changed theirst name. If that was the case, then what Sarah had done was very wrong.

    However, his grandsons were born when they were divorced, so it was only natural for Sarah to use herst name for her children.

    Mrs Collins'' eyes opened wide in disbelief when she heard this.

    "Are you seriously defending that woman right now?!" asked Mrs Collins in a rising voice. "Wow¡­ really! What exactly did she do that you keep defending her like this!" said Mrs. Collins, who couldn''t believe that her husband had really been bewitched by her.

    "I''m not defending her, but think about it carefully, our grandsons were born after they divorced. So it''s not wrong if she used her name and not Collins," said Mr Collins trying to exin it again to his wife.

    He knew his wife was disappointed by the fact, and so was he, but they couldn''t really me Sarah for that.

    Mrs Collins was silent when she heard this. Her chest was still heaving in annoyance.

    "Wait a minute!" said Mrs Collins suddenly realizing something. "Do you think this was the woman''s n?" asked Mrs Collins looking at her husband.

    Mr Collins''s brow furrowed,pletely clueless.

    "I mean, when they were still married, she refused so firmly to give us a grandkid. Then suddenly after getting divorced and getting the chance to live with Michael, she used the opportunity to sleep with him and get pregnant with his child," said Mrs Collins exining what had just urred to her.

    "Is she nning to use her kids to get money from us?!" Mrs Collins'' eyes then opened wide in disbelief. "Wait a minute! Don''t tell me this is the reason you gave her your inheritance?! She must have called you and said she had our grandsons, right?" asked Mrs. Collins.

    The hairs on her neck suddenly got goosebumps when she managed to put all the puzzle pieces together. Everything now makes sense!

    "What are you talking about?" said Mr Collins, shaking his head. "You should try to be a writer. Looks like you look good for it. How could you think of such a thing?"

    He had to admit that his wife''s imagination was wild. If she became a detective or a cop, she might catch the wrong person. Looks like she''s suitable for making a novel, or maybe a movie.

    "I''m serious! That''s what''s happening right now, right?" Mrs Collins used her husband of asking for answers.

    Mr Collins sighed. "Not like that! I don''t want to argue with you anymore about my inheritance and just like you, I just found out that we have grandsons!"

    Mrs Collins looked at her husband suspiciously. She didn''t believe him at all, but for now she was going to let it go.

    "What do you think we should do to get that woman to use the name Collins on our grandsons?" asked Mrs Collins who changed her expression and looked at her husband for advice. Right now it is more important.

    "Hmm¡­ by asking nicely? You don''t need to think about this anyway. Michael is trying, just leave it to Michael," said Mr. Collins trying to calm his wife.

    If Michael managed to get Sarah again, then his two grandsons would definitely use Collins name.

    "No. I can''t just sit around like this!" said Mrs Collins, not at all willing to let Michael take care of this.

    Mr Collins just sighed and decided to just leave his wife alone. He was too sick to deal with his wife.

    "Do you think ourwyer can help us?" asked Mrs Collins suddenly.

    "What do you mean?" asked Mr Collins in bewilderment.

    "Maybe we can get custody of our grandsons?"

 Chapter 270 This Is My Last Warning

    Mr Collins'' mouth fell open when he heard what his wife just said.

    "Are you crazy?" asked Mr. Collins who couldn''t understand why his wife would say something like that.

    "What?!" Mrs Collins raised her voice. How dare her husband say such a thing to her.

    "Both of our grandsons'' parents are still alive, and you want to take custody of them. What would it be called if you weren''t crazy?" asked Mr Collins.

    Mrs Collins fell silent when she heard this. She wanted to open her mouth to reply to her husband''s words, but she couldn''t find the words that would win her argument.

    "Then what should we do?" asked Mrs Collins in frustration. "Those two kids are Collins! Our grandsons! Don''t you know how frustrated I am to know that?" she continued, beating her chest.

    "It turns out that we have not only one, but two grandsons! Not only can we not meet them, but they don''t use Collins'' name either! Am I the only one feeling annoyed?!" asked Mrs. Collins looking at her husband in frustration, her eyes even tearing up when she said that.

    All this time she always told Michael to get married because she wanted to see her grandchildren! When she found out she had it, she couldn''t even go to them and tell the two kids that she was their grandmother!

    How could her husband look so calm about this? Was she the only one who felt this was unfair?!

    Mr Collins sighed when he saw his wife''s reaction. He could understand why his wife was feeling frustrated right now.

    "I feel the same way as you," said Mr Collins calmly. "But like I said, there''s nothing we can do right now. Apart from leaving it to Michael," he continued.

    "What if you did something to distract yourself? Maybe you can go shopping, or do something you enjoy. You will only stress yourself if you keep thinking about it," he advises.

    Mrs Collins was silent when she heard her husband''s suggestion. Did she really have to give up and let this happen? But how long will she have to do it?!

    Suddenly, the door to the room was opened by someone, causing Mr and Mrs Collins to simultaneously turn towards the door, eager to see who hade.

    "Michael!" said Mrs Collins happily when she saw her son. She didn''t know if her son knew about her grandsons not using Collins name or not, but right now she had to tell Michael about it!

    Michael looked at his father, then to his mother, his hands clenched into fists, trying to keep his emotions from exploding in front of his parents, especially his father.

    "Mom, let''s talk outside," Michael said, trying to keep his voice from sounding suspicious.

    While talking to Sarah, he had said that he wouldn''t be angry with his mother, but how could he not be angry in a situation like this?

    If his mother didn''t talk nonsense like that to Sarah, then he wouldn''t be separated from the woman he loves, he wouldn''t be separated from his children, and they wouldn''t be in this situation!

    Mrs Collins looked surprised when she heard this. She then turned to her husband, who was now also looking at her. It seemed Mr Collins was just as surprised.

    "All right," said Mrs Collins and stood up and prepared to follow Michael.

    Michael nodded at that. Currently, he prefers to talk alone with his mother, because he does not want his father to listen to their conversation.

    After all, his father was a patient, and he wasn''t sure if he could contain the emotions he had been trying to contain since he left his apartment, went to his mother''s house, and came to the hospital because he couldn''t find her there.

    It had been a long time he had been trying to endure, and it looked like it was about to explode at any moment.

    "Wait!"

    The voice from Mr Collins made Michael and Mrs Collins stop where they were.

    "You can talk here," said Mr Collins sharply.

    He could see at this moment Michael was looking very upset, although he didn''t know what was upsetting his son, but for sure, it had to do with his wife.

    The mother-son rtionship had grown tenuous, and he couldn''t allow their rtionship to be any more damaged. He appreciated Michael not wanting to fight in front of him, but he wasn''t going to let the two of them ruin their rtionship.

    Especially now that his wife is upset because of the name of their grandsons.

    "Dad!" said Michael in a disapproving tone.

    "Talk here!" said Mr. Collins who leaned forward and no longer leaned back in his bed while looking at Michael sharply.

    Mrs. Collins looked at Michael, then at her husband who was currently staring at each other.

    "Let''s just talk here, Michael. What do you want to say to me?" said Mrs. Collins trying to mediate the stares and then touching Michael''s arm..

    She didn''t really know what her son was trying to say, but she had known her husband long enough to know that at this point he didn''t want to be denied.<sub> </sub>

    However, Michael suddenly brushed Mrs. Collins''s touch on his arm, then looked at his mother in annoyance.

    "Michael?" said Mrs Collins with wide eyes, shocked at what her son had just done. The same can be seen in the expression on Mr. Collins'' face.

    "Can you not interfere in my life anymore?!" Michael asked in a tone that shook with anger.

    "What do you mean?" asked Mrs Collins in bewilderment.

    Michael then told what he just found out today, his mother''s actions that have changed his life!

    "If only you didn''t do that, mom. I wouldn''t be in a situation like this! I can watch my children grow and be with them!" cried Michael in frustration.

    Mr Collins fell silent when he heard this with his mouth open. He never expected his wife to do such a thing.

    "Did that woman tell you that?!" asked a surprised Mrs Collins. She didn''t expect her to tell Michael that. Like, it''s been a long time, why did that woman have to bring up their conversation in the past?

    Wait¡­ what if this was part of that woman''s n?

    Michael snorted at his mother ming Sarah.

    "I didn''t even expect that you would admit what you did, but are you trying to me Sarah?" asked Michael with a hollowugh.

    "No, I didn''t hear it from Sarah! I heard it from Anna." Michael''s lips then formed a smile, a mocking smile. "Do you know how I felt when I heard that from my own ex-girlfriend?! I''m ashamed, mom!" cried Michael in annoyance.

    Mrs Collins was silent when she heard this. Her brain began to wonder how Anna knew that.

    Seeing his mother who was just silent and didn''t want to say anything, like an apology, made Michael take a deep breath to calm himself. After all, he never expected his mother to apologize.

    "This is myst warning, mom! Please don''t interfere in my life anymore!" said Michael firmly, his eyes looking sharp.

    Michael then turned to his father, then nodded his head, as if to signal that he was sorry for doing this in front of his father, then immediately turned to leave.

    "Michael, wait!" said Mrs Collins suddenly before Michael grabbed the doorknob.

    "Did you know that woman gave herst name to your children?" asked Mrs Collins after Michael turned to look at her.

    His son had finished saying what he wanted to say, now it was her turn to speak.

    "What?" Michael asked, not understanding at all what his mother was talking about.

    Meanwhile, Mr Collins looks surprised when his wife wants to discuss the matter with Michael again. He tried to stop her, but his wifepletely ignored him.

    "Raphael and Gabriel use Smith as theirst name, and not Collins. Do you know about that?" asked Mrs Collins again.

    Michael was a little surprised when he heard that. To be honest, it was the first time he''d heard that his children used Sarah''sst name.

    "How did you know about that?" asked Michael looking curiously. He just didn''t know that, so how did his mother know not only the names of the children, but also theirst names?

    "You don''t seem to know about it! You stupid child!" mumbled Mrs. Collins when she saw her son''s confused face. "I went to their school."

    "Before you said anything, I didn''t tell anyone, including my grandsons, that I was their grandmother!" said Mrs Collins quickly before Michael shouted at her again.

    "How¡­" Michael didn''t continue when a thought crossed his mind. "Are you spying on me?!" shouted Michael in disbelief.

    Mrs Collins was silent when she heard this.

    "Oh very good! Not only my dad, my mom is also spying on me! You two are such a match!" Michael quipped who didn''t think that his parents would do that to him..

    "You can''t me us for that!" said Mrs Collins disapprovingly. "You came to tell us that we had grandchildren, but you never took us to see each other, or even showed us their photos!"

    Michael took a deep breath when he heard that.

    "Okay, I''ll send their photos to you," Michael said then immediately left the room.

    Mrs. Collins tried to call her son again, trying to talk about this matter of using Collins name, but the words couldn''te out at all when she could feel a sharp gaze from the person behind her.

    She then turned around and her husband''s angry face was immediately captured by her eyes

 Chapter 271 You Want To Ask Me Out On A Date?

    After leaving his father''s room, Michael immediately headed to his car which was parked in the hospital parking lot. As soon as he got inside, he just leaned back in the seat without holding the steering wheel because his hands were holding his hair in frustration. A rough breath escaped his lips.

    Why did his life turn out like this?

    When he learned that Sarah had feelings for him six years ago, and that she was willing to give them another chance, Michael was overjoyed.

    However, the thought of him missing his kids for five years, because of his mother, made Michael feel various emotions inside of him.

    He was sad, disappointed, and angry. If the culprit was a stranger, he might immediately hold them ountable for what they did. However, the one who did this to him was his own mother, and Michael simply couldn''t give the punishment he would give to a stranger.

    Michael sighed again and put his hands on the steering wheel. His brown hair, which had been neatlybed, now looked messy. However, he didn''t care about that at all.

    "I must strengthen my resolve!" Michael whispered quietly, barely audible.

    ? All this time, even though he felt his mother was very annoying and they fought several times, Michael always had a soft spot for his mother in his heart. He didn''t have the heart to mad or do anything more than just shout at her

    Even though his mother had disappointed him many times, or did things that cross the line, what Michael always did was ignore her and never do anything to his mother.

    After all, that old woman was his mother, the one who gave birth to him.

    However, this time he would really act if his mother did something that would ruin his life again, or his family!

    Michael just hoped that this time his mother wouldn''t let him down again.

    ***

    When she came out of her kids''s room after putting them to sleep, Sarah''s eyes immediately turned to the table in the living room, to see if Michael was still working on hisptop or not.

    Sarah''s feet then immediately walked over to Michael who currently looks very focused on hisptop screen. He seemed to be working on a very important job that he didn''t notice that Sarah hade out of the room and was watching him.

    Sarah''s footsteps then suddenly stopped when she was already a few steps near Michael. From where she was she tried to peek into theptop screen to see if Michael was busy or not.

    Feeling like someone was watching him, Michael then immediately turned to the right, making Sarah flinch because Michael suddenly turned to her.

    "Are you busy?" Sarah asked after clearing her throat. She just got caught peeking! So embarrassed!

    Michael immediately shook his head.

    "I''m not, why?" Michael asked with raised eyebrows.

    Usually after Sarah puts the kids to bed, the woman would go to the balcony to see the city view, or sit at the dining table holding her cellphone. This was the first time Sarah hade to approach him

    "You want to ask me out on a date?" Michael asked with a grin.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard that. Looks like afterst Saturday, Michael has be even more shameless!

    "I want to talk to you, it''s about the kids," Sarah said seriously. "But it looks like you''re busy," she continued, trying to peek back at Michael''sptop screen.

    "I thought you wanted to ask me out," Michael said with a seductive smile.

    "Not really!" Michael said immediately, shaking his head and closing hisptop. "I did work on something, but you and the kids are more important," he continued and stood up quickly.

    "Should we talk here, at the dinner table, or on the balcony?" Michael asked, pointing to one by one ce where he and Sarah could talk. "Or do you want to go out? Maybe we can visit a good restaurant," he suggested again.

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she heard that. She did want to talk to Michael, but wasn''t going out too much?

    "We can talk at the dinner table," Sarah finally said then quickly went to the table and left Michael.<sub> </sub>

    Michael then quickly followed her, but she didn''t sit down immediately and walked over to the refrigerator and took the two cans of beer that were there, then handed one to Sarah.

    Sarah didn''t refuse and immediately opened her beer.

    "So what do you want to talk about?" Michael asked after cing his can of beer on the table.

    "That¡­"

    Sarah then began to tell about her meeting with the twins'' kindergarten teacher who said that the Twins could already be enrolled for primary school because of their performances.

    "The school will start in two weeks, so we should have started looking for schools to enroll them. Oh right, the kids will also have a graduation on Thursday. You cane if you have time," said Sarah ending her exnation.

    Michael just nodded his head when he heard that. His kids are about to start primary school. It seemed that time had passed so quickly.

    "I''ll definitelye," Michael said, nodding. "Thanks for telling me," he continued with a smile.

    Sarah can not tell him about this, but it looks like Sarah really has epted him to be the father of the kids.

    "Then what do you think about the kids'' school?" Sarah asked, trying to get Michael''s opinion on it.

    "Hmm..." Michael fell silent hearing that. "Honestly, I don''t know. I even just found out that school will start in two weeks," Michael answered innocently.

    "How about you? You must have thought about it, right?" Michael asked again.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away and took another sip of her beer.

    "Honestly, I want to find a school that is close, but I haven''t found an apartment for me and the kids," said Sarah, looking back at Michael.

    At first, Sarah intended to find an apartment after she found a job. She will look for an apartment near her workceter, and of course one that matches her sry.

    However, until now she had not received a call for an interview, and apparently the time had passed so quickly.

    Michael nodded when he heard that. It was better to find a school nearby, but Sarah''s next words made him frown.

    "Apartment for you and the kids?" Michael asked, repeating Sarah''s words because he thought he heard him wrong.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Yes, two weeks from now marks two months for me and the kids to live here. I even n to visit Mr Collins tomorrow to remind him not to break his promise," Sarah said calmly.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. His mouth opened in surprise. Two weeks from now will be the two months they lived together. Why did it go by so fast?!

    Did that mean he was going to part with Sarah and the kids again?

    He knows they are living together to change his father''s will, but¡­ do Sarah and the kids have to leave after his father changed his will?

    No! He didn''t want that to happen. He was just getting excited that Sarah wanted to give him a chance, and his kids were getting closer to him and not calling him an old man anymore.

    But¡­ What if Sarah refuses his request? Michael suddenly felt worried.

    Michael immediately shook his head. This is not the time to hesitate for fear of rejection!

    He then immediately took his can of beer and took a sip, hoping that the beer would help him.

    "Can''t you and the kids just stay here?"

 Chapter 272 Cant We Just Continue Living Together

    "Can''t you and the kids just stay here?" Michael asked, having found the courage to do so. He looked Sarah straight in the eye, and his tone was serious.

    He didn''t need time to think about this anymore, because he didn''t want to be separated from Sarah and the kids anymore. He didn''t even think that Sarah was actually trying to find a new apartment for her and the kids.

    "What?" Sarah''s eyes opened wide when she heard that. She didn''t expect Michael to say that at all.

    "What do you mean? Me and the kids stay here to change your father''s will," said Sarah immediately rejecting the offer.

    Even though Michael knew by now about the kids being his, and she had given Michael a chance, Sarah never forgot that she and the kids lived here because of Mr Collins.

    Nothing has changed about that.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He had expected Sarah to turn down his offer, but hearing it directly from her lips made his heart ache.

    "Then can''t you stay here for me? I mean, I don''t mean anything bad, but living here is way better than living anywhere else," Michael said pleadingly.

    Sarah''s head subconsciously nodded in agreement with that. After all, they live in a penthouse with arge balcony and a private pool that they can use.

    Compared to this ce, Sarah couldn''t find a better ce. She knew about it too.

    "I can''t do that," Sarah objected firmly.

    "Why?" asked Michael, starting to sound frustrated. Why didn''t Sarah want to live with him? He wanted to know that!

    "Because this situation alone is strange, Michael! Even though we have children, we are divorced! Don''t you find it strange to live together with your ex-wife?" Sarah asked, confused as to why Michael wanted to continue living with them.

    This is indeed the best for the children, but it is not with her. After finding out Michael wasn''t engaged, she started to feel weird every time she saw Michael. So she''d better stick to her original n of leaving here after Mr Collins changed his will.

    "No, I don''t feel that way!" said Michael quickly. "I love living with you, as well as the kids," Michael continued gently.

    "Can''t we just continue living together?" Michael pleaded a little pleading then took Sarah''s hand which was ced on the table.

    Sarah bit her lower lip, doubtful. She had no idea that Michael had no problem with them living together like this. She thought Michael also did this because of his father''s inheritance.

    "But¡­" Sarah shook her head again and pulled Michael''s hand away. She still felt that living with Michael was wrong.

    Michael sighed when he saw this.

    "What if it''s like this? You want to find an apartment for you and the kids, right?" asked Michael, suddenly thinking of a solution Sarah might ept.

    Sarah nodded.

    "How about you give me the rent every month?" Michael asked.

    "Hah?" Sarah''s mouth opened in disbelief when she heard that.

    "I mean, rather than you looking for another apartment to rent. Why not rent it from me? I''ll give you a discount, and the money is included with the meal allowance," Michael said, trying to exin before Sarah misunderstood.

    Sarah might feel ufortable living with him for free, so what if he asks her for rent? He knew he shouldn''t be asking Sarah for money becausepared to that woman, he had a lot of money.

    However, he''s talking about Sarah, who puts a line between the two of them because they''ve been divorced, her ego may not want to ept to live with him for free anymore.

    Sarah was silent when she heard Michael''s words starting to sound reasonable. Not only would Michael give her a discount, Michael would also provide her and the kids with food.<sub> </sub>

    Isn''t this an attractive offer for her who currently doesn''t have a job?

    "Then what about you?" Sarah asked, her expression changing with curiosity. "Are you going to stay here?"

    "Of course!" said Michael clearly. Isn''t that obvious?

    "You can think of me as thendlord? I mean, think of it as a guest house where you have to live with the owner," Michael said, trying to make his brain work hard to find the right words for it.

    He had never previously rented a ce because he always bought it, so he had a little trouble finding the right words.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that, trying to think of Michael''s offer.

    Will the title of the novel, which used to be Cohabitation With My Ex-Husband, change to My Ex-Husband Is My Landlord?

    Ahem~

    "Please consider this carefully, Sarah. I still want to continue living with the kids. I''ve lost my five years, and two months is still not enough to make up for the lost time," Michael said, still trying to persuade Sarah when he saw the woman looked thoughtful and didn''t refuse.

    Sarah sighed when she heard Michael''s desperate remark about it. After all, she did owe Michael for that.

    "Okay, me and the kids will stay here for a while," Sarah said atst having made up her mind.

    Michael''s face immediately smiled when he heard that.

    "And I''ll still pay the rent," he continued.

    She knew that paying Michael rent was stupid, but she didn''t want to go into debt to Michael, or live with him for free again.

    If so, aren''t they just like husband and wife? They live together, and have children.

    If she paid the rent, at least there was still a clear line between the two of them.

    Michael nodded at that. He didn''t really need Sarah''s money, but he knew she would refuse if he told her not to pay him.

    "By the way, what do you think about the Twins'' school?" Sarah asked, trying to get back on topic again why she wanted to talk to Michael.

    "Hmm¡­ I really don''t know, Sarah," Michael said desperately. "Like you said, we should find a school that is close and of course the best."

    ? Sarah sighed, wasn''t that obvious?

    "Looks like you have a better idea than me, what do you think?" Michael asked with an awkward smile.

    "Like you said, I was thinking of looking for the closest and the best, but I also n to visit the school with the kids so they can see it and choose which school they like," Sarah exined.

    She did the same for their kindergarten, and she ns to do it again for elementary school. She thought Michael at least had other ideas, but he didn''t seem to.

    Are all fathers like Michael? Well¡­ Sarah didn''t know, after all, she didn''t have a father.

    "Alright, that''s a good n. Let''s just do that," Michael said, nodding in agreement.

    As always, Sarah is a great Mom, and can be relied on!

 Chapter 273 Does Mommy Like Uncle?

    Today as usual, the four people who lived together in a penthouse were having breakfast to start their day.

    The two fraternal twins sitting next to each other, devoured the breakfast their Mommy had just given them, making those who saw them would think they had not eaten for days. Even though it''s just because their Mommy''s food is delicious.

    One of them who had blonde hair then raised his head, looked at the man he called uncle, who was sitting right in front of him, then at his Mommy. The little boy tilted his head, as if realizing something was not like the previous days.

    "Oh! Uncle eats the same menu as us!" said Gabriel when he realized what was different.

    Previously, when his Mommy prepared the food, Michael would definitely not get what his Mommy made. However, today everything looked different.

    "Ohh¡­ today Mommy made more portions," said Sarah, trying to hide her embarrassed expression.

    To be honest, after what happened yesterday with Michael, Sarah felt bad for the man, and it seemed like she would be too mean if she couldn''t even prepare a meal for Michael.

    She doesn''t know why, she just felt like doing that to Michael.

    Michael was also a little surprised at first when he was about to make breakfast for him, Sarah suddenly told him not to because she was going to prepare food for Michael.

    Gabriel nodded his head at that. So that''s the reason why Mommy prepares food for uncle.

    "I thought Mommy wasn''t fighting with uncle anymore," Gabriel said suddenly.

    "Huh?" Sarah and Michael looked surprised when they heard that.

    "Mommy never looks at uncle when Mommy''s eating," Gabriel exined. "Right, Rapa?" Gabriel then turned to his brother, to ask for support from his brother.

    Raphael nodded, he also realized that.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard that. She didn''t expect that her kids would pay attention to her.

    "No, Mommy and Uncle didn''t fight," Sarah said hastily. She then turned to Michael. "Right?"

    Michael, who was eating, was slightly surprised when he heard Sarah asking for his opinion. He hastily swallowed his food then nodded.

    "Yes, uncle and Mommy never fight," said Michael with a smile.

    To be honest, he was just as surprised as Sarah was. He didn''t think that the kids would be so sensitive and pay attention to them.

    Gabriel nodded again at that, his head bobbing with pleasure knowing that his Mommy and Uncle Michael weren''t fighting.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Gabriel had resumed his breakfast and had not asked things that had taken her by surprise.

    She didn''t think that Gabriel would be such an observant at all, it seemed she was starting to have to be careful now in front of her kids.

    Meanwhile, Michael didn''t think much of what Gabriel was asking any further than praising his very smart son.

    The questions from his son did make him speechless at times in shock, but it wasn''t a big deal at all.

    Wouldn''t it be good if he was curious about it?

    Meanwhile Raphael just ate his food without saying anything about it.

    He also realized that something was different with Mommy and Uncle Michael today. However, he will notment on that.

    After spending time with Uncle Michael, the man wasn''t as bad as he thought. He also had no problem calling Michael as uncle.

    However, that doesn''t mean he will support the uncle to seduce Mommy! He will still protect Mommy! For Daddy''s sake!

    "Then, does Mommy like uncle?" Gabriel asked after swallowing his food and then looked at his Mommy with a curious look.

    The innocent question that came out of the boy''s lips made the three other people sitting at the dining table choke immediately.

    Raphael looked at his brother with an annoyed look. Why was his brother so stupid and asking such a question? Has he forgotten Daddy?! It seemed that after this he had to talk to his little brother.

    Raphael then turned to his Mommy to wait for the answer that woulde out of his Mommy''s lips. He just hoped that his Mommy wouldn''t let him down, and neither would Daddy!

    Meanwhile, Michael was also staring at Gabriel, but his gaze was very different from what his eldest son had just given him. It was a look of great gratitude.

    Once again his youngest son said something random, but it made him happy! Why is his son so smart?!

    Michael''s gaze then immediately looked at Sarah, curious about the answer that woulde out of the woman''s lips.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah choked when she heard the question from her son. Why did her son suddenly ask something like that this morning? Then¡­ Why were all the men at the dining table staring at her, as if waiting for an answer from her?

    "That¡­ Hmm¡­" Sarah licked her lips which suddenly felt dry. She didn''t know how to answer that question!

    It might just be a question from a child, but she knew that he couldn''t answer it casually. She couldn''t possibly answer "Yes" because that would lead Michael to misunderstand.

    It was also impossible for her to say "No" because she was sure her son would ask her the reason, and that could also lead Michael to misunderstand!

    Ah! Did that mean she was hesitant to answer that because Michael was now staring at her and waiting for an answer toe out of her?

    "Mommy doesn''t like uncle?" Gabriel asked when he saw that his Mommy didn''t answer at all. His facial expression was sad.

    "Don''t worry, uncle! I like uncle, because uncle is a good person!" said Gabriel trying tofort Michael.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard the words Gabriel had just said. There it is!

    "No! Mommy likes uncle too," Sarah licked her lips again. "Because uncle is a good person!" she continued with a smile.

    A wide smile immediately crossed Gabriel''s face when she heard that. Thank goodness his Mommy loves the uncle like him too!

    The same can be seen in the expression on Raphael''s face. He was relieved to hear the answer that came out of his Mommy''s lips. Looks like his Mommy likes uncle as much as Gabriel likes that guy!

    Well¡­ it doesn''t matter at all because he also likes Michael for the same reason, uncle is a good person!

    Michael just pursed his lips when he heard that answer. He was actually a little disappointed by the answer that came out of Sarah''s lips. Even though Sarah said that she likes him, it wasn''t the kind of liking he expected.

    "It''s all right, Michael!" thought Michael, trying to cheer himself up. "At least you are a good person!"

    Sarah then cleared her throat, she could feel the atmosphere at the dining table bing a little awkward because of what she just said.

    "Gabriel, let''s finish your meal, the bus school ising," Sarah said, trying to shift the boy''s focus so he wouldn''t ask any more questions that would make the situation awkward and difficult for her to answer.

    Gabriel just nodded hearing that then continued his meal with a happy heart. He was happy!

    ***

    After taking the kids on their school bus, Sarah and Michael immediately headed towards the hospital to visit Mr. Collins because it had been a long time since Sarah had visited the man, and she wanted to remind Mr. Collins to keep his promise.

    Mr Collins looked surprised at the sudden visit. A smile immediately appeared on his face when he saw the woman he had considered like his own child.

    "Are you that happy, Dad? You didn''t look like that when I came to visit!" said Michael, trying to tease his father.

    "Of course! I really like Sarah!" said Mr. Collins who was not ashamed to admit it.

    Sarah just smiled shyly at the words of the old man.

    "How are you?" asked Sarah. "Are you eating regrly?" she continued when she saw the man''s body getting thinner.

    "After seeing you, I became fine!" said Mr Collins who couldn''t stop smiling. He really likes Sarah!

    Sarah smiled again when she heard that.

    "Stop ttering me! I''m getting ufortable telling you something!" Sarah said in a half-joking tone to let him know she didn''te here just to visit him, but there was something else to it.

    "What''s that?" asked Mr Collins curiously.

    Sarah then mentioned Mr Collins'' promise to her and that she only had two weeks left.

    Mr Collins'' expression immediately changed upon hearing this, before he finally nodded in understanding. After all, he had promised!

    Sarah then began to ask how Mr. Collins was feeling, if he had any painints, and the things she usually asked when he was visiting her patients.

    "Ah! Forgive me!" said Sarah who just realized that at this time she was acting like a doctor.

    "It''s all right! I don''t mind at all!" said Mr Collins with a smile. "You are better than my doctor! Too bad you''re not my doctor! I feel like I will definitely recover!" continued Mr. Collins trying to tter Sarah again.

    Sarah just smiled without answering when she heard that. Did she have to think about it again to be a doctor?

 Chapter 274 Im Sorry For Hiding Them

    Michael''s face never stopped smiling when he saw the interaction of his father and Sarah. The two of them looked very close andfortable like a father and daughter, but that didn''t make him feel jealous at all.

    That means, Sarah is the right woman for him.

    Even though his mother didn''t like Sarah very much, his father loved her like his own daughter, and that was enough for Michael to fight for his rtionship with her.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he caught the change in expression on Sarah''s face. Why did that woman make such an expression?

    "Does she feel sad for not being dad''s doctor?" thought Michael, trying to guess the change in Sarah''s expression.

    Michael immediately shook his head, he''d better not try to analyze Sarah again and ask her that directly.

    He''d always guessed wrong with Sarah, so he''d better not do that again.

    "Then¡­ how are your sons?" Mr Collins asked quietly and sounded a little hesitant to ask.

    He was curious about his granddaughter''s news, but he was afraid it would offend Sarah.

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she heard the question. Subconsciously her head then immediately turned to Michael, trying to find out if Michael had told his parents about Raphael and Gabriel.

    Michael nodded his head and gave an apologetic smile. He''d forgotten to tell Sarah about it, and he hadn''t the slightest idea that his father would bring it up.

    "They''re fine," Sarah said quietly, suddenly feeling awkward.

    She had already guessed that Michael would definitely tell his parents, but being asked suddenly like this without any preparation made Sarah feel awkward too.

    ? "I''m¡­sorry for hiding them," Sarah said still quietly, but sounded very sincere.

    Six years ago, she thought what she was doing was best for her because she was afraid that Michael would take her child and raise them with his fianc¨¦.

    However, she turned out to be very wrong, and Sarah felt bad for Mr. Collins.

    "It''s all right, don''t feel guilty," said Mr Collins with a smile. "You''ve been through a lot and done the right thing. I apologize for what my wife did," continued Mr Collins sincerely.

    Sarah was silent when she heard this.

    "Why did the atmosphere suddenly turn like this?" said Michael, trying to lighten the suddenly gloomy. "Do you want to see pictures of my sons, Dad?" Michael then took out his cellphone and showed the photos of the two children in his gallery.

    The atmosphere in the room then immediately changed to talk about Raphael and Gabriel''s adorable looking photos.

    Not long after, Sarah suddenly turned to the clock in the room. She and Michael had been here for almost two hours, and it looked like if she didn''t leave, neither would Michael.

    "Mr Collins, looks like we''ve got to go," Sarah said, bringing Father and Son''s attention to her.

    "You have to go to work, Michael, and I have something to do," Sarah continued as the two of them just stared at him without saying anything.

    Truth be told, Sarah could have been here with Mr Collins. Moreover, she saw that it seemed that here only Mr. Collins was alone and that Mrs. Collins was never seen.

    However, she felt very awkward to be alone with Mr. Collins. After all, that man was her ex-father-inw<sub> </sub>

    "Ah! You''re right!" said Michael whopletely lost track of time talking about his children.

    Michael then turned to his father. "Then we''ll go first," Michael said then immediately walked over to Sarah.

    Sarah also said goodbye, then walked towards the door with Michael.

    Before they reached the door, Sarah turned once more to Mr Collins who was staring at them. She could see how lonely the old man was on the hospital bed and immediately smiled when she saw him staring at him.

    The sight made Sarah feel sad. Mr Collins must have felt very lonely, not only did Michael rarely visit him, but his wife was never here to keep himpany because when she visited Mr Collins she never saw Mrs Collins.

    Well¡­ Not that Sarah wanted to meet her either, especially after finding out that the old woman had lied to her because she hated her so much. It was better if she never met the old woman again, because she didn''t know what would happen if she did meet her.

    However, she shouldn''t have jinx it, or thought about it, because suddenly the door of the room was opened by someone, and Mrs. Collins''s figure rushed inside.

    "Michael?" said Mrs Collins, surprised to see her son there.

    "Hello, mom," Michael greeted with a smile. Although yesterday he had a fight with his mother, today he was acting like usual.

    Mrs. Collins nodded when she saw her son acting as usual, as if nothing had happened between them.

    Mrs. Collins'' gaze then turned to Sarah who was looking away, as if she didn''t want to look at her.

    "You''re not going to greet me?" asked Mrs Collins sarcastically. She opened her mouth again, preparing to lecture Sarah about manners, but she managed to swallow the words back.

    Sarah closed her eyes when she heard that. When she saw Mrs. Collins, she subconsciously turned her face away from being too surprised to see the old woman.

    She had just thought of the old woman, and suddenly the old woman was already in front of her, like a ghost!

    Sarah took a deep breath, trying to calm her rapidly beating heart, then quickly turned around and put on her professional smile trained by her profession as a doctor.

    "Hello, Mrs Collins. You look healthy," said Sarah with a smile on her face.

    Mrs Collins snorted at how pretend the woman in front of her was! Why did she have to see her in the morning? It just spoils her mood!

    "So you wished me to be sick? Well¡­ too bad, as you can see, I''m very healthy!" said Mrs Collins sarcastically.

    "Mom!" Michael scolded when he heard his mother''s tone, then immediately turned to his side when he felt Sarah touch his arm and saw the woman''s meaningful gaze.

    "Then we''ll excuse ourselves," Sarah said with a smile, then turned back to Mr Collins to excuse herself. She''d better get out of here right away and not talk with that woman.

    "Wait!"

    Michael and Sarah, who had been walking past Mrs. Collins, immediately stopped when they heard the old woman''s words, and turned to look at her.

    "When will you bring your kids to meet us?" asked Mrs Collins coldly.

    "I can''t do that," Sarah answered firmly.

 Chapter 275 You Wont Allow Them To Meet Us?

    "When will you bring your kids to meet us?" asked Mrs Collins coldly, looking at Sarah.

    She knew that her stupid son had not told her grandson that he was actually their father, but Mrs Collins couldn''t wait any longer.

    She didn''t want to keep secretly going to kindergarten just to peek at what her grandsons were up to. She wanted to meet them in person and interact with them!

    Michael opened his mouth when he heard that and then immediately changed his facial expression to scold his mother again. He had said he would work on it as soon as possible, but his mother asked Sarah about it?

    Mr Collins'' facial expression also changed when he heard his wife''s question. Even though his wife shouldn''t have said that, deep down he was grateful that she asked the question again.

    After seeing the photos and videos shown by Michael, Mr Collins also wanted to meet his grandsons immediately!

    "I can''t do that," Sarah answered firmly.

    Michael looked at Sarah with an expression of disbelief. Sarah can''t do it? Why?

    Mr. Collins had the same expression, he didn''t expect Sarah to immediately reject it and not consider it first.

    Mrs Collins'' mouth opened when she heard that, she then blinked her eyes.

    "I didn''t hear wrong, did I?" said Mrs. Collins and then turned to look at Michael and her husband, but the two men just kept quiet, indicating that she had heard absolutely nothing wrong.

    "Whoa! I really didn''t expect how shameless you are! After hiding my grandsons! You won''t allow them to meet us?!" cried Mrs Collins with emotion.

    She''d been trying to keep her cool since Michael and her husband were in the room right now, but hearing that she won''t let them meet their grandsons made the emotion go out and she couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    "Did you see it, Michael?! This is the woman you are trying to defend! She was just making excuses for what she was doing back then!" said Mrs. Collins, looking at her son intently.

    Even though it''s toote because Michael already has a child with that woman, she wants her son to be aware of that woman''s behavior!

    "Ah! I mean I can''t do it in the hospital," Sarah said when she realized that it seemed like what she said earlier had caused a misunderstanding.

    The three of them turned their heads back to her when they heard what she just said.

    "I mean, my kids are only five years old, they can''t stay too long or don''t evene to the hospital to see patients. Even if they are allowed, I have to ask Mr. Collins'' doctor first, or the nurse on duty first," Sarah continued exining the procedures in the hospital.

    After all, she had been a doctor, and had worked at this hospital. So she knows how the procedure should be done.

    Michael and Mr. Collins opened their mouths in understanding when they heard that. So that''s the reason why Sarah can''t do it. Now it all makes sense.

    While Mrs. Collins only snorted when she heard that, she was d that she didn''t stop her from seeing her grandsons, but she was still annoyed.

    "Is Mr Collins not allowed to go out for a while? Maybe we can meet in the park near this hospital," said Sarah offering an idea.

    She could understand Mr and Mrs Collins'' desire to see their grandsons, and Sarah had absolutely no desire to prevent them from meeting.

    She might be a little scared of what Mrs Collins might do, but as long as Mr Collins was with her, everything would be fine. Michael would definitelye with them too.

    "Ah, that¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Sarah just smiled at Mr Collins'' doubtful attitude. "Looks like Mr Collins should ask his doctor about that first."

    Mr Collins nodded when he heard that.

    "Then we''ll go first," Sarah said and hurried out of the room before Mrs Collins held her back again.

    Michael then immediately excused his papa and mama, and went after Sarah, leaving Mr and Mrs Collins in the room.

    "You didn''t ask to meet them alone?" asked Mr Collins, slightly surprised that his wife had said nothing when she heard that.

    Mrs Collins who had just sat down immediately sighed. "Of course we should meet them together." She then turned to her husband. "That''s why you have to do the surgery and then get well soon, so we can see our grandsons!"

    Mr Collins was silent when he heard this. His decision not to have surgery remains unchanged.

    ***

    Michael looked at Sarah who was walking beside him, then at her hands that were hanging freely. They were currently on their way back to the apartment, and the route they had taken was the same route they had taken six years ago when he used toe to pick up Sarah.

    It made Michael nostalgic. Did Sarah feel the same way?

    Carried with his feelings, Michael immediately grabbed Sarah''s hand and held it, making Sarah flinch and turned to Michael.

    "My hands are lonely," Michael said with a slightly red face. His excuse reallyme!

    Sarah was just silent when she heard that, there was a small smile on her lips. Well¡­ she doesn''t mind walking around holding hands like this either.

    "By the way, why did your facial expression change when dad talked about you being the doctor?" asked Michael who finally got the chance to ask that question.

    He had wanted to ask that since they were still in the hospital, but he was waiting for the right time when they were alone.

    "Ah, I just suddenly realized that I''ve been acting like a doctor out of habit," Sarah said, turning around with a faint smile.

    Michael nodded when he heard that. Look? He guessed it wrong again!

    "Then why do you look sad? I think you did well, and dad has absolutely no problem with that," Michael said, trying to figure out the meaning behind Sarah''s facial expression.

    Sarah was shocked when she heard this. She didn''t think Michael would think that at all. Is her facial expression clearly visible?

    "I¡­ just miss those times, when I met patients and asked about their conditions."

    Michael nodded again, seeming to understand what Sarah meant.

    "Then why don''t you try to be a surgeon again so you can do that again?" asked Michael in confusion.

    Sarah seems to still want to be a surgeon again, so why doesn''t she try to pursue her dream again?

    However, Sarah chose not to answer the question. She still feels hesitant to return to work as a surgeon whose time is very tight.

 Chapter 276 Mrs Collinss Visit

    Today Sarah started her day as usual. After preparing breakfast, and dropping the kids off on the school bus, then seeing Michael going to work, Sarah returned to the two-story penthouse.

    As soon as she arrived and went inside, her eyes immediately fell on the toys that the two kids didn''t have time to tidy up. She sighed.

    Last night she had just tidied up the living room, but the next day the living room was again cluttered with her kids'' toys as if it had never been tidied up.

    It seems her work as a mother will never end!

    Sarah then immediately approached the toys and began to pick it up one by one. Suddenly, Sarah immediately turned around when she heard a bell ringing. Her gaze immediately focused on the inte mounted on the wall.

    ''There''s a guest?'' Sarah thought then immediately went over to the inte to see who the guest had pressed the room unit toe visit.

    Sarah''s mind began to wonder about the identity of the guest who wanted toe to visit. Does that person want to see her?

    Sarah immediately shook her head. She didn''t have many friends, and no one seemed to know she lived here. Those who knew were close acquaintances, and they would have contacted her first if they wanted toe visit.

    In that case, did that person want toe see Michael? What should she do?

    Sarah decided to first see who the guest wanted toe to visit in the morning to look for Michael. If it was important, she would have told them toe straight to Collins instead.

    However, when Sarah was finally able to see the person on the small monitor, her eyes immediately widened in surprise.

    ''Mrs Collins? Why did shee here?'' Sarah thought with her mouth slightly open.

    Of all the people who had toe visit this ce, why Mrs Collins?

    Then¡­ Why did that woman have toe to visit when she was alone?

    What should she do?!

    ***

    After her meeting with Sarah yesterday, Mrs Collins kept thinking about what had happened at the hospital.

    That woman allowed her kids to meet her?

    To be honest, Mrs Collins didn''t expect that at all. She thought Sarah really wouldn''t give her permission, but it didn''t seem like she was as bad as she thought.

    Then¡­ would she agree to change the names of her kids to Collins?

    She knew Michael would take care of it, just as her son had said.

    However, her son was too slow!

    Her grandsons are about to enter elementary school! Did they have to register themselves as Smith, when they were Collins?

    She couldn''t allow that!

    So, she had to go to the woman to ask her to change her grandsons''st name immediately.

    However, there''s a problem. She had to meet her when she was alone, but she didn''t have her number. Nor could she possibly ask for her number from her son, or her husband, because that would be very suspicious!

    In the midst of her confusion, she got the idea that she should meet that woman at her son''s house! ording to the information she had obtained, the woman would be alone after her son and grandsons left. So it was the perfect time for her.

    "Why did it take her so long to open the door?" Mrs. Collins grumbled impatiently and then rang the bell again.

    The olddy''s face immediately broke into a smile when she finally got the response she wanted, and rushed inside. She couldn''t wait to see that woman!

    ***

    Sarah looked at Mrs. Collins who had juste inside. Holding her handbag, the woman''s gaze turned around the room, looking around the contents of her son''s house.

    "You live in a great ce!" Mrs. Collinsmented and walked over to the window to see the balcony and the swimming pool.

    Sarah was just silent when she heard that, her hands subconsciously holding each other and ced them in front of her stomach. Her facial expression was nervous.

    Satisfied with the view outside, Mrs Collins went inside to look at the kitchen.<sub> </sub>

    "You don''t even tidy up your kids'' toys. Aren''t you not working? So what have you been doing all this time?" asked Mrs Collins in a displeased tone.

    She knew that the house was getting messy because there were two little kids in it. But how could that woman not even tidy up her kids'' toys and let the house get messy?

    The woman doesn''t even work. Can''t she at least tidy up the house?

    Sarah just kept silent hearing this. She gritted his teeth in annoyance. She was tidying it up before the olddy came to visit!

    She wanted so badly to say that, but she decided not to say anything and chose to remain silent. She would still be med by this old woman, anyway. So silence is better.

    After being satisfied looking around the kitchen and the dining table, Mrs. Collins then immediately turned around and looked at Sarah who was still standing where she was with her hands still holding each other.

    "Why did youe here, Mrs Collins?" Sarah asked in a voice that seemed to tremble involuntarily. Sarah then immediately cleared her throat. "I mean, if you want to find Michael, he''s already gone to work."

    "I came to see you," said Mrs Collins expressionlessly. "Where can I sit?"

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard that. Mrs Collins wanted to see her? She finally came back to her senses and hurriedly invited Mrs. Collins to sit in the living room.

    "So¡­ why did you want to see me?" Sarah asked once they were both seated in the living room. She could feel her hands starting to sweat and her chest beating fast.

    She had never expected that she would be this frightened when she saw Mrs Collins again.

    "You''re not going to serve me something?" asked Mrs Collins suddenly when she saw the woman just sitting with him. She didn''t even ask if she wanted something to drink! So rude!

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard that. Did she have to serve her a drink too?

    "Would you like to drink something?" Sarah asked, trying to bring out a smile. She didn''t know what this old woman wanted to do, but she had better obey her immediately so that the old woman would get out of here as soon as possible!

    "Tea."

    Sarah then immediately stood up and went to the kitchen to prepare tea for the old woman. She didn''t even have to ask the olddy what tea she wanted because it wasn''t the first time she had done it and she already knew her preference.

    Not long after, Sarah came back from the kitchen with a cup of tea for Mrs. Collins.

    The old woman then immediately took her cup, smelled the aroma of the tea, then took a sip. The expression on her face immediately smiled when she felt a sense that was so familiar. It was her favorite.

    "Do you have apples? Can you get it for me?" asked Mrs Collins, looking at Sarah. She suddenly wanted to eat an apple.

    Once again Sarah just stood there without saying anything and headed straight for the kitchen to see if they still had any apples in the fridge.

    Not long after, Sarah returned with a te with apple slices on it.

    Mrs. Collins, who was already preparing to take one slice, immediately opened her eyes wide when she saw Sarah''s apple slices.

    "You didn''t cut the skin?" cried Mrs Collins in disbelief. How could she serve the apple, which still had the skin on, to her?

    Sarah sighed. She knew that the old woman didn''t eat the skin of the apple, but she wanted to get the old woman out of here immediately, so she didn''t have time to cut it.

    She then immediately returned to the kitchen to get a fruit knife to cut the apple.

    "So why did you want to see me?" asked Sarah as she peeled the skin off the apple that had been cut.

    "Ah, I want you to change my grandsons'' name to Collins. They will soon be in elementary school. Are you going to continue to let my grandsons use your name?" asked Mrs. Collins, ring at Sarah.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that. How did Mrs Collins know that?

    "Why are you just keeping quiet? You will be changing their names soon, right?" asked Mrs Collins again with a look of hope.

    "I have to wait for Michael to tell the kids first before I can change their names. Otherwise, they will be confused as to why their name suddenly changed," Sarah said politely, trying to exin why she couldn''t do it.

    Actually, she didn''t mind if her two kids were going to use Collins'' name. However, her kids were so smart, they would definitely ask why their names were changed.

    Mrs Collins snorted when she heard that. That wasn''t the answer she wanted to hear at all!

 Chapter 277 Weapon

    "So you mean you''re not going to change your kids''st names?" asked Mrs Collins coldly.

    Sarah, who was peeling the skin of the second apple''s piece, raised her head to look at Mrs. Collins when she heard what the old woman had just said.

    "It''s not like that," Sarah answered politely and still had a smile on her face. "Like I said, I''ll be waiting for Michael..."

    "Forget it," said Mrs Collins, waving her hands.

    "I thought we could talk, but you seem so stubborn." Mrs Collins then sighed. "There seems to be no other way." she continued slowly but Sarah could still hear it..

    Sarah blinked when she heard that.

    "Why do you look confused?" asked Mrs Collins when Sarah just wore a confused expression but said nothing.

    "What I mean, I''m going to take custody of my grandsons from you and change it myself!" said Mrs Collins, trying to threaten Sarah.

    She knew it wouldn''t work because her husband would forbid it, but she would try to threaten her to do what she said.

    "Well¡­ that''s a shame, but you can''t do that, Mrs Collins," Sarah said with a smile, unprovoked by the old woman''s words.

    She had asked Arthur about it, whether Michael''s parents could take custody of her kids. However, ording to Arthur, it would be difficult to do because she and Michael were still alive, and they were both still capable of being the guardian.

    Mrs Collins gritted her teeth when she heard that. An annoyed expression was evident on her face.

    "Why are you so stubborn?!" cried Mrs Collins in annoyance. "Is it that hard to change my grandsons'' name?!" he continued usingly.

    "I told you¡­"

    "Are you that happy that they used your unknown origin name?!" Mrs. Collins cut in. Right now she didn''t want to hear any excuses from that woman!

    "What if my grandsons be like you by using your name?! What a stupid woman! You want my grandsons to be stupid and rude like you?!" Mrs. Collins used in annoyance.

    "They''re fine at the moment, but what will happen in the future if they continue to use your name? They can turn out to be naughty and disrespectful kids like you? Or..."

    "Stop..."

    "Or they could¡­"

    "I said STOP!" cried Sarah now louder than Mrs Collins for the old woman to hear.

    Mrs Collins was a little taken aback when she heard this, before her eyes widened when she realized what had just happened.

    "Did you just yell at me?!" she asked as she ced one hand in front of her chest. The expression on her face was disbelieving.

    How dare that woman yell at her! See? She is really rude!

    "Mrs Collins," Sarah called softly. "You know, a soldier''s weapon is a gun, and a knight''s weapon is a sword," Sarah continued in a cold voice.

    "Then what do you think a chef would use as a weapon?" she asked, looking at the old woman.

    Mrs Collins blinked her eyes. What happened? Why did that woman suddenly say something about weapons?

    "Knives," Sarah replied when she saw the old woman was silent. "However, it is not only a chef who is good at using a knife, but a surgeon is also very proficient with it."

    Mrs Collins snorted when she finally realized what was going on.

    "So you mean, you are currently holding your weapon?" asked Mrs Collins sarcastically. "Do you think that would frighten me?" she continued as she looked at the small fruit knife Sarah was holding.

    "Maybe it won''t be scary, you can see for yourself it''s so small, but..." Sarah deliberately hung up on her words. "I''m a doctor, a surgeon, I know which part is safe to cut, and also which part is dangerous and can kill you immediately," Sarah continued with a smile and then raised her knife and cut an apple slice on a te into two halves.

    "See? It cuts well," Sarah said, lifting up her head then looked at Mrs. Collins with a smile.

    Mrs. Collins swallowed her saliva when she heard that. One hand subconsciously grabbed her neck.

    "You¡­ you wouldn''t dare to do that!" said Mrs Collins in a voice that sounded unconsciously stuttering with fear.

    "Why not?" Sarah asked back. "I can stand it when you just insult me, but you insult my kids, Mrs Collins." Sarah''s tone sounded angry when she said that.

    She could endure every insult the old woman said to her, but she would never allow the old woman to insult her kids in front of her! They were her most precious treasure, and she would never allow anyone to insult them!

    "You crossed your line." Sarah then pointed her knife in front of Mrs. Collins.

    Mrs. Collins swallowed again. She was just trying to scare Sarah into doing what she asked for.

    Ah!

    Suddenly something kicked Mrs Collins'' mind. Was that woman also currently trying to scare her?<sub> </sub>

    Mrs. Collins then took her teacup and took a sip. Even though she knew Sarah was trying to scare her, what she said made sense. She must know how to use that fruit knife!

    "Well, I know you''re just trying to scare me," said Mrs Collins trying to be calm and then put the cup back down.

    "Really?" asked Sarah with a smile and stood up immediately.

    Mrs Collins'' eyes widened when she saw the woman suddenly standing up. Unknowingly, she stood up and backed away.

    "You are really crazy! Stop this right now!" shouted Mrs Collins. "You seriously want to hurt me?! You can''t get away with it! I''ll make sure of that!" she shouted again who kept backing away to get away from Sarah.

    "Well... like I said, I can do it in one cut," Sarah said again showing her weapon. "Besides I''m sure no one will know right now you came to visit me. So I can have time to clean it up."

    Mrs. Collins, who had been trying to look fine all along, immediately turned pale when she heard the woman''s words. As she had guessed, no one knew that she was currently visiting Sarah.

    Then¡­ would Sarah kill her here? She knew that she had wronged her many times, but did she have to kill her?

    ''Did I overdo it?'' Sarah thought when she noticed the change in Mrs Collins'' face which now looked frightened and pale.

    She had been really angry when Mrs Collins had insulted her kids, and had thought of scaring her a little, but it seemed she had gotten too carried away and overdone it.

    "You¡­ You''re crazy! Don''te any closer! You psychopath!" shouted Mrs Collins then immediately turned towards the exit.

    Sarah, who was thinking about what to do, joined in seeing what Mrs Collins was looking at. She then quickly ran towards the door. She had already done this, so it was better that she finish it.

    Mrs Collins'' face, which looked relieved when her hand touched the doorknob, immediately turned into horror when a hand suddenly grabbed her and she could feel something on her neck.

    "Sa... Sarah..." Mrs Collins stuttered. "We... we can talk about this..." she continued, swallowing her saliva.

    "If you want to live, there are three conditions," Sarah said coldly. She knew what she was doing was too much, but it seemed she could take advantage of the situation.

    "First. Don''t tell anyone about this."

    Mrs Collins nodded when she heard that.

    "Second. Never insult my kids again!"

    Once again the old woman nodded. She would never do that again!

    "Third. I will take care of my kids! So don''t tell me what to do!"

    "Do you understand, Mrs Collins?" asked Sarah when she had finished mentioning her conditions.

    Mrs Collins immediately nodded her head when she heard that.

    "All right!" said Sarah cheerfully then immediately let go of Mrs. Collins, and walked back to the couch.

    Mrs. Collins breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. Her hands subconsciously grabbed her neck, to check if there was any blooding out of it.

    "Oh right, I''m done peeling the apple. Would you like it?" asked Sarah when Mrs Collins had opened the door.

    "No! I''m getting out of here!" said Mrs. Collins coldly and then hurried out of there.

    Sarah looked at the apple she had just cut and picked it up and ate it. It tastes sweet.

    "Did I overdo it?" Sarah muttered under her breath, trying to think about what had just happened. Her face looked a little worried. What if Mrs Collins told someone else what happened today? Or worst of all, reported it to the police?

    "But I was really cool," said Sarah suddenly, praising the acting she had just done before her facial expression immediately changed.

    What she had just done was a scene she saw while watching Batman with her kids.

    "Looks like I have to find another show for them!"

    Meanwhile¡­

    Mrs Collins, who had just stepped out of the lift, quickly left the apartment. Every now and then she nced behind her to see if Sarah had followed her to the hospital.

    As soon as she saw no one was following her and saw that there was a park bench nearby. Mrs Collins sat there immediately because her legs gave up.

    "She really is a psychopath!" Mrs. Collins murmured, her chest still pounding, thinking about what had happened.

    "I''d better not deal with her and make a fuss about her," she continued, having made up her mind.

    Since that day, Mrs Collins has never again bothered Sarah or insulted her, because she doesn''t want to lose her life.

 Chapter 278 Graduation Ceremony

    Sarah looked at the stage in front of her which was currently showing the kids wearing their graduation uniforms and singing a song.

    One her hand held her cellphone to record the performance, as did the people beside her, while her other hand continuously waved at the two fraternal twins standing next to each other, trying to let them know that she was there and was looking at the two of them. .

    A wide smile was clearly visible on Sarah''s face, looking at her two babies who were graduating, and her eyes were filled with tears.

    She was very proud of them, but on the other hand, it made her realize that his two babies had grown up.

    Time has really gone by so fast.

    ***

    Raphael immediately smiled when he managed to find his Mommy among the other adults sitting in front of him. He even tried to sing louder, hoping his Mommy could see the performance he was going to dedicate to his Mommy today.

    Suddenly, Raphael realized something. The seat next to his Mommy looked empty.

    He then tried to look around his Mommy. Should there be an empty seat there?

    After looking around, it turns out that there are several empty seats besides the one next to his Mommy. However, Raphael realized something again.

    Not only women came, but also men came. From where he was he could hear several men saying to look at Daddy.

    ''Ah! So Daddy shoulde too,'' thought Raphael, realizing that not only Mommy should be invited, but Daddy too.

    If so, where''s his Daddy? Did Mommy invite Daddy toe?

    While still singing, Raphael tried to take a good look in front of him. Trying to find a man who looks cooler than Batman. His Daddy.

    His friends'' Daddy areing today, so his Daddy should being too, right?

    However, no matter how Raphael tried to find a man cooler than Batman, he simply couldn''t find him. He then turned back to his Mommy because he realized that Mommy seemed to be taking a photo of him.

    Raphael''s facial expression changed slightly when he saw that the seat that had been empty had now been upied by someone. That''s Michael.

    But¡­ wasn''t that seat supposed to be upied by his Daddy? Why would Uncle Michaele and sit there? It should have been upied by his Daddy!

    Raphael again felt the feeling he couldn''t exin when he saw Michael sitting there. He did like the uncle quite a bit, and it didn''t matter if he came to see him and Gabriel.

    However, why was the uncle sitting in the seat that seemed like a ce for his Daddy? What if his Daddy hase and has no ce to sit?

    ''Don''t cry,'' thought Raphael trying to keep the tears from rolling down his cheeks. He had promised not to cry again.

    But if he imagined how his Daddy mighte and not have a seat. It made him sad. What was he supposed to do?

    ***

    "You''re here," Sarah said quietly when she felt someone sitting beside her.

    Last night Michael had said they were going together. However, it seemed that something urgent had happened at the office this morning, forcing Michael to go to the office first.

    "Yes, I''m sorry I''mte," Michael said smiling apologetically and then immediately turned to the stage, looking for his two kids and a smile immediately appeared on his lips when he found his two kids.

    Without waiting any longer, Michael took out his cellphone and started taking pictures and videos of them.

    He felt a strange feeling when he saw the two kids. His kids have finished kindergarten and will soon register for elementary school.

    They were getting older, and he couldn''t seem to do anything for either of them yet. He couldn''t even tell them he was their Daddy, or even give them aplete family.

    Michael then turned to his side, saw the mother of his kids who was currently smiling broadly looking at their kids.

    After this, the kids will have a week off before they will go to school. He had to make good use of the opportunity to reunite his family.

    Michael then turned his head back towards the stage. He already had an idea of ??what he should do, but for now he better look at his kids and enjoy their performance.

    Not long after, the graduation ceremony was finally finished and became free time. Either for photos, or enjoying the meal provided by the school.

    "Mommy!"

    Sarah immediately opened her arms wide to wee her two kids who were running towards her. As usual, shended kisses alternately on them.

    "Did Mommy see me earlier?"

    "Mommy saw me singing earlier, right?"

    The two of them then started throwing questions in turn, and Sarah, who was used to it, answered them both.

    Meanwhile, Michael who was standing next to Sarah seemed to feel alienated looking at the two kids who seemed to ignore him.

    "Ahem." Michael cleared his throat, trying to get the three people''s attention. "You guys looked so cool! Uncle didn''t know that you guys had such a good voice!" said Michael in a cheerful tone of voice.

    The three of them finally turned to Michael.

    "Thank you, uncle!" Gabriel and Raphael said in unison. Gabriel''s face looked embarrassed at being praised like that, while Raphael looked normal.

    The little dark brown haired boy''s head then looked around again, trying to find a man cooler than Batman who might be approaching them right now.

    "Mommy¡­" Raphael called softly, still trying to find the man.<sub> </sub>

    "Is Daddy noting?" Raphael finally turned to Sarah to ask that.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked a little surprised at the question. Likewise with Michael.

    Raphael''s hand then raised and pointed at his other friends.

    "My friends'' Daddy areing. How about my Daddy?" asked Raphael once more. The expression on his face was clearly sad when he asked that.

    Gabriel, who was already hungry and wanted to eat quickly, immediately looked around when he heard his brother''s words.

    Right. Why didn''t Daddye?

    "Ah¡­ That¡­" Sarah subconsciously turned to Michael. Their daddy came and was here. However, Sarah knew that her two kids did not know about it.

    Meanwhile, Michael felt something cut his heart when he heard that question.

    Daddy''s here.

    Michael really wanted to say that, but he still had doubts. What if the kids reject him? Or disappointed because he is his Daddy?

    He was afraid.

    He may not be afraid to make a difficult and risky decision when running apany. However, in front of the two small kids he felt insecure.

    Seeing Michael who was silent, Sarah sighed, trying to calm herself so that she could find an excuse that wouldn''t hurt her kids'' hearts.

    "Raphael and Gabriel''s daddy is still working," said Sarah, who couldn''t find any other excuse than that.

    "Working?" asked the two with sad expressions on their faces.

    Sarah nodded her head.

    "Yeah, Raphael and Gabriel know that when you''re working, it''s hard toe to see you. Back when Mommy was still working, Mommy was busy too, right?" Sarah said softly, trying to give them understanding.

    Both nodded, but Raphael''s expression was still dissatisfied when he heard that.

    "Then¡­ When can I meet Daddy?" asked Raphael sadly.

    Sarah swallowed her saliva when she heard the question, then smiled again.

    "As soon as possible. Mommy promises that Raphael and Gabriel will meet Daddy as soon as possible," said Sarah with a smile.

    To be honest, she could understand Michael being afraid to face their kids. However, how long will Michael hold off on this?

    If the man didn''t want to tell them soon, Sarah promised she would tell them herself first. She couldn''t keep seeing the sad expressions on her kids'' faces as they looked for their Daddy!

    ***

    When the four people were eating the meal provided, suddenly someone approached them.

    "Mr Collins?" said one of the men who seemed to recognize Michael.

    Michael looked at the man in confusion. He didn''t recognize the man at all.

    The man then introduced himself as one of the businessmen and was happy to meet Michael.

    "I never expected to meet you at my son''s graduation ceremony," said the man. He then turned to Sarah and the Twins who were eating at the dining table with Michael ..

    His expression immediately changed seeing that. As far as he knows, Michael is a single man and has never been married. Then why was he with a woman, and twins here?

    Ah no. Why did Michaele to the kindergarten graduation ceremony?

    Michael only smiled briefly when he heard those words.

    "I apologize, but right now I''m eating. We can talk another time," Michael said politely.

    The man nodded in understanding and then excused himself. However, the expression on his face was confusing.

    "Where have you been?" asked the man''s wife as he approached his wife. The expression on his wife''s face looks annoyed

    "Ah! I was meeting Mr. Collins." The man exined.

    "Collins?.Collins who?" he asked confusedly.

    "Michael Collins. By the way, is Mr Collins married? Isn''t he still single?" the man asked in confusion. What he saw earlier still bothered him.

    "You met Michael Collins here?" asked his wife in a half sarcastic tone. "Of course he''s single! You know my friend works at Collins, right? If Michael Collins was married, she would have told me!"

    "After all, how could you meet Michael Collins at the kindergarten graduation ceremony? You may have seen it wrong!" said his wife, shaking her head.

    "No," said her husband disapprovingly. He then raised his hand and pointed at Michael''s desk. "Look. That''s Mr. Michael Collins."

    The woman then followed the direction indicated by her husband. Her eyes immediately widened. It really was Michael Collins.

    What is he doing here?

 Chapter 279 They Are My Sons

    While eating and asionally looking at her kids who were eating, Sarah''s gaze suddenly looked around her. For some reason, she could sense that several people were currently looking at them.

    "Is it just me, or are we being watched by people right now?" Sarah whispered to Michael who was sitting beside her then looked around again. Some are looking at them openly, some are just stealing nces.

    "They seem to be looking at me," Michael said quietly as he continued to eat his food. He could actually feel the gaze, but he decided to ignore it.

    "Why?" Sarah asked confusedly. It was the first time she had gone out with Michael and been seen by people like this.

    "Because I''m quite famous?" Michael replied with a smile.

    Sarah rolled her eyes at the answer. She knew that the Collins brand was everywhere, but did they even recognize the Collins'' CEO?

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s expression. "Ignore it. At least they only see from afar," Michael suggested.

    At first he did feel ufortable when he had to be stared at like that, but over time he began to think about ignoring them. It''s not like he can forbid people to look at him, right?

    Sarah''s face was still confused, but she chose to nod and follow Michael''s advice.

    "Mr Collins."

    Suddenly an old woman walked up to their table. From the appearance of the woman, it seemed that she really took care of her appearance.

    "I am the Head Teacher in this kindergarten. It''s an honor Mr Collins hase to our ceremonies," said the old woman in a ttering tone.

    When she first heard that Michael Collins was here, she couldn''t believe it because she had just met Mrs. Collins and she didn''t tell her that she wasing with her son.

    However, that Head Teacher still decided toe and check it out herself. Turns out it''s true that Michael came to their ceremonies too!

    Michael stared at the woman for a moment. The expression on his face made it clear that he was annoyed. He is currently with his wife¡­ ahem, his ex-wife and their kids. He wanted to enjoy his meal without being bothered by others like this, but it seemed like it couldn''t be helped.

    "Hello," said Michael with a polite smile.

    The old woman nodded then turned to the kids who were eating at the same table as Michael. Her forehead immediately furrowed at the sight of the twins. The two kids looked very familiar.

    Wait a minute¡­ aren''t these the two kids Mrs Collins is asking about? Why were those two seen with Mr Collins? Could it be¡­?

    "These kids¡­ are they¡­" The woman deliberately hung her words and then looked at the Twins with a curious expression on her face.

    Michael looked a little surprised to hear that. He then looked at the Twins and turned to the old woman. He knows that he hasn''t told his kids that he is their Daddy, but on the other hand, he doesn''t want to deny that they are his kids.

    Sarah turned to Michael, slightly curious as to what the man would say.

    Michael swallowed. He''s already made up his mind.

    "They are¡­"

    "Uncle, do you want to take a picture with me?" Gabriel''s voice suddenly cut off Michael who was talking.

    The three adults in unison immediately turned to Gabriel.

    "Okay, let''s take a picture after this," said Michael with a smile. He was a little surprised that his speech was suddenly interrupted, but on the other hand, he was happy that Gabriel wanted to ask him to take a photo with him.

    "Ahh¡­ so they are your nephews," said the old woman, nodding. She had thought that they were Michael''s kids, but her thoughts seemed too wild. How could they be Michael''s kids when Michael is still single?

    "Then please continue eating. I''ll excuse myself first," said the old woman and then quickly left before Michael continued his words or answered her

    Sarah just smiled when she saw Michael who didn''t exin who Raphael and Gabriel were. She knew Michael did that not because he was ashamed to admit they are his kids but because right now the kids could hear him. However, it still made Sarah feel disappointed.

    Suddenly, Michael immediately stood up and followed the old woman.

    "Mr Collins? What is it?" asked the Head Teacher in bewilderment.

    "I haven''t answered your question yet," Michael said then smiled. "They are my sons."

    After saying that, Michael immediately returned to his ce, not realizing that at this moment the old woman opened her mouth in disbelief.

    p "I told her," Michael whispered as he returned to his ce.</anda>

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little confused, not understanding what Michael had just said.

    "I went to answer the Head Teacher''s question."<sub> </sub>

    Sarah opened her mouth when she heard that. Had Michael gone after the woman to tell her that Raphael and Gabriel were his kids? It was really unexpected.

    Sarah then turned to Michael who was now chatting with the twins. Even though she had been disappointed that Michael didn''t answer her earlier, this was enough.

    ***

    That afternoon, the group chat where the Collins employee gossip was again stirred up by a photo of Michael at the kindergarten graduation ceremony. The photo was taken from the side discreetly so that the woman sitting next to Michael could not be seen clearly.

    However, the little blonde child sitting in front of Michael was clearly visible.

    [Isn''t that the kid who came at that time?] One of the employees wrote when she saw the photo.

    [Who are those kids actually? Are they really Mr. Michael''s secret sons?]

    [That''s impossible! Mr. Michael is not that kind of man!] wrote one employee who argued that they were Michael''s sons.

    The group chat again became lively with the topic of the kids. There are discussions that the kids may be secret kids because Michael has been seen with the kids twice.

    There are also those who are still against it and say they might be the kids of Michael''s friends.

    The topic of discussion then moved to the identity of the woman sitting beside Michael. Although her face was not clear, they tried to guess from the size of her visible hands, and the silhouette of her face.

    In the end, they couldn''t find the woman''s identity at all. However, they didn''t really mind it because they thought the woman was a nobody. They are more interested in the identity of the kids in the photo.

    However, not with the one blonde woman who is still in the group despite being fired almost one month ago. Her eyes did not expect when Michael was again seen with a little boy, but this time there was a woman who was also in the photo.

    The blonde woman then opened her cellphone gallery, looking for photos that she had gotten from her hired people to spy on Michael.

    "She''s the same woman," the woman mumbled when she saw the photo in the group chat with hers. Even though the photo in the group chat was not clear, she could see there was a resemnce between the women in the two photos. It''s the same person.

    "So you left me because of this?!" the woman muttered under her breath, her expression immediately turning to annoyance.

    She didn''t have any evidence whether Michael''s twins were Michael''s kids or not, but from her spying, she knew that Michael lived with the woman.

    "I''ve already given you a chance, Michael. I''ve been waiting for you to contact me again!" she said, annoyed.

    During her rtionship with Michael, they did not always have sex. Michael only called her when he needed her.

    So, Elizabeth has hope that Michael will call her again, because only she can satisfy him. The man was always with her and not with any other woman, didn''t that mean only she could satisfy Michael?

    However, it seemed that she hadpletely misunderstood Michael. She thought, even though Michael had been living with the woman. Michael wille back to her. She was confident about it.

    But it seemed she had made a big mistake, not only did Michael stay with her, but Michael also went out with the woman in a public ce. Things Michael never did when he was with her!

    "So that bitch snatched you from me, huh!" Elizabeth muttered then clenched her fists tightly.

    Elizabeth''s brain was thinking hard, trying to figure out what strengths she had. Back then, when she saw Anna, she admitted that she looked way above her, even though her chest was bigger than that model.

    However, what did Michael see in this woman?

    Something suddenly kicked Elizabeth''s mind when she finally figured it out. There was something that bitch had, but she didn''t have it.

    Kids.

    The woman had kids, and she did not.

    "Then¡­ shouldn''t I just eliminate the kids?" Elizabeth muttered suddenly after getting an idea.

    Michael probably couldn''t get away from the woman because she set him up with the kids. So, if her kids had disappeared, wouldn''t Michael havee back to her right away?

    Elizabeth hastily shook her head. Even though it was a brilliant n, it was risky. She could be punished for assaulting minors.

    Then¡­ What should she do?

    Elizabeth''s brain was thinking hard, trying toe up with a n that would make Michael leave that bitch ande back to her.

    Not long after, a smile immediately appeared on the woman''s face. She hade up with a good n!

 Chapter 280 Hello... Grandpa.... Grandma

    "Raphael! Gabriel! Don''t run!" Sarah shouted, reminding her two kids who were running in front of her when she heard they were going to have a race to see who got there first.

    However, the two kidspletely ignored Sarah and ran around the park, leaving Sarah to just sigh.

    Michael, who was walking beside Sarah, smiled at his sons'' super active behavior. He then turned to Sarah.

    "Thank you for letting the kids see mom and dad," Michael said sincerely.

    They are currently on their way to the hospital to see Mr and Mrs Collins.

    Since it was Saturday, Sarah took the initiative to do that today so Michael could be with them.

    Although she was sure Mrs Collins wouldn''t bother her again after what had happened a few days ago. However, Sarah wanted to be more careful.

    At least, with Michael in there, she hoped Mrs. Collins wouldn''tment on her kids'' behavior.

    "No problem. The sooner we do it, the better," Sarah answered briefly and then looked for her sons.

    She then sighed and immediately approached her kids who seemed to be arguing.

    "I''m the winner!" said Raphael looking at his brother in annoyance.

    "No, I arrived first!" Gabriel said not wanting to lose.

    "Alright, both of you are the winner!" Sarah said mediating the argument before they started fighting.

    To be honest, she could see the two of them reaching the finish line almost simultaneously. She didn''t know who arrived first because she saw it from behind. However, to her, they are both winners.

    "But¡­" Raphael wanted to protest. He felt he was the winner.

    "You can race againter after we get home, okay? Mommy will be the judge," said Sarah trying toe up with a solution when she saw her son was not satisfied.

    The two still looked dissatisfied with that answer.

    Sarah sighed. Why do the kids look stubborn? Who are they after?

    Meanwhile, Michael, who was beside Sarah, chose to remain silent and didn''t say anything.

    Right now it was better to let Sarah deal with it. He can also while learning if one day the same thing will happen.

    "Do you remember where we are going now?" Sarah asked, trying to distract her kids.

    The two nodded.

    "We''re going to meet uncle''s parents," replied Raphael.

    Actually, he was a little confused as to why they had to meet Uncle Michael''s parents. However, there doesn''t seem to be a problem with that.

    "Then uncle''s daddy is sick, and we can''t touch anything," Gabriel continued, repeating what his mother had said.

    Sarah nodded at the answers given by her kids.

    "What are you going to call uncle''s parents?" Sarah asked, repeating what she had said earlier.

    "Grandpa and Grandma," they both answered in unison.

    Sarah nodded again with satisfaction when she heard that answer. Her kids are really very smart.

    "Then what is the secret code you have to say if you want to go home soon?" Sarah asked again to make sure the kids understood her exnation before they got home.

    "We want to meet Batman!" answered both happily. When they first heard they had a secret code and it had to do with Batman, they got really excited.

    "Alright, let''s go. You can''t run around in the hospital," Sarah said then held her sons'' hands to enter the hospital.

    "By the way, I still can''t understand why you need a secret code like that," said Michael who walked right behind Sarah and looked at whose hand he had to let go of so he could hold Sarah''s hand.

    Sarah immediately turned when she heard that, before her expression changed when she realized that her hand that was holding Gabriel''s was now held by Michael.

    "So what''s the reason?" Michael asked, acting as if nothing had happened. Even though Raphael was close to him, his eldest son loves his Mommy very much and he was sure the puppy would not be happy if he let go of his hand that was holding Sarah''s hand.

    So the only choice was Gabriel, who certainly wouldn''t have a problem with that.

    "They will definitely be disappointed if the kids actually want to go home. So it''s better if we just use a secret code," said Sarah.

    Michael just opened his mouth when he heard that. He didn''t really understand why it was necessary, but he would follow Sarah.

    ***

    The grandparents, who had been waiting for their grandkids'' arrival, immediately turned their heads when the door to the room finally opened. To be honest, Mr. Collins preferred to meet them outside, because he knew that hospitals weren''t good for kids.

    However, his doctor did not allow him to go out. Luckily the kids were allowed toe see him.<sub> </sub>

    Raphael and Gabriel stared at the room which they thought was very spacious. They even asked if this was a hospital becausepared to Sarah''s practice, this room was nothing at all.

    "Let''s say hello to grandpa and grandma first," said Sarah when she saw her kids starting to focus in other directions.

    The Twins finally came to their senses and turned to the two old men who were currently looking at them curiously.

    "Hello¡­ grandpa¡­ grandma," said Raphael first who was still standing beside Sarah and hiding a little there.

    Seeing that his brother had greeted them, Gabriel then followed and greeted them behind Sarah''s body.

    Mr and Mrs Collins'' eyes slightly zed over when they heard that. They had been told that the Twins didn''t know about Michael yet, and that they couldn''t y their real grandparents right now, but hearing grandpa and grandma speak from their tiny lips touched them.

    They have two grandkids!

    "Is grandpa sick?" asked Gabriel who was the first to approach Mr. Collins'' bed when he saw the old man staring at him gently.

    "I¡­yes." Mr. Collins then immediately cleared his throat, he didn''t expect the little boy to approach him first. "Grandpa is sick."

    Gabriel nodded then looked at the body of the old man who was sitting and looking weak while wearing an unknown device. The little boy then immediately turned to Sarah.

    "Mommy, can''t it be removed? Looks like it hurts a lot," Gabriel pointed at Mr Collins'' hand that was on the IV.

    Before Sarah could answer, Gabriel turned back to Mr Collins.

    "My mommy is a great doctor. She can heal grandpa! Grandpa don''t worry!" he said in a soothing tone.

    The people who were there were slightly touched by Gabriel''s words.

    "Right, Mommy?" asked Gabriel who turned back to his Mommy. His face looked proud when he said that.

    "Unfortunately, Grandpa is not Mommy''s patient," Sarah replied with a smile. "It''s called an IV and must be used by grandpa because grandpa is sick," he continued.

    Gabriel''s facial expression immediately changed to one of disappointment upon hearing those words.

    "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt at all," said Mr Collins, trying tofort the boy. "If Gabriel wants Grandpa to feel better, how about Gabriel join Grandpa here and hug Grandpa?" asked Mr Collins, trying to take the chance.

    "Grandpa knows my name?" asked Gabriel in surprise.

    "Of course," replied Mr Collins happily. He then leaned his body closer to the boy. "Uncle said Gabriel was the coolest. Aren''t you Gabriel?" whispered Mr Collins so Raphael wouldn''t hear them.

    "Hmmm¡­" Gabriel seemed to think for a while, before finally smiling broadly.

    "Yes, Grandpa is right!" answered Gabriel with satisfaction. He is cooler than his brother.

    The little boy then turned to Sarah. "Mommy, can I join Grandpa?"

    Sarah was slightly surprised when Gabriel had opened his heart to Mr Collins. He then immediately nodded, and Michael who had seen their interaction immediately helped Gabriel to join Mr. Collins.

    Meanwhile, Mrs Collins looked at her husband with envy because she was instantly able to get close to their grandson. She also wanted to be closer to their grandson.

    However, Mrs Collins had absolutely no intention of grabbing Gabriel''s attention. After all, they have two grandkids. They don''t have to scramble to get their grandkids'' attention.

    "Hi, what is your name?" asked Mrs Collins looking at Raphael with a friendly smile.

    "Raphael Smith," Raphael answered quietly and still held his mother''s hand.

    Mrs Collins looked at Sarah when she heard that. He wasn''t happy at all, but he knew he couldn''t do anything about it right now.

    "Would you like some fruit?" asked Mrs Collins.

    "No."

    "What about candy?"

    "No."

    Mrs Collins sighed at how hard it was to persuade the little boy. She turned back to Sarah, trying to ask her for help.

    "Raphael, you can take the candies offered by grandma," said Sarah who understood the woman''s gaze.

    "No, I don''t want to."

    Sarah then turned to her son, trying to look at his eyes so that her son could give Mrs Collins a chance. However, how surprised Sarah was when she saw her son''s expression.

    "Raphael? Why are you looking at grandma like that?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Hearing Sarah''s question, all adults immediately focused on Raphael.

    "That old woman looked at Mommy in annoyance. She''s bad!"

 Chapter 281 Hope You Have A Bad Date

    The adults who heard that were immediately shocked. More specifically Mrs Collins. She opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard what her grandson had just said.

    She is evil?

    Okay, she admits she did look at Sarah annoyed because she seems like she doesn''t want to try to help her get close to her grandson. However, can such a thing be said to be evil?

    "Raphael!" Sarah screamed in disbelief. She then turned to Mrs Collins to see the old woman''s expression. She could only hope that the old woman would not criticize Raphael or scold her son.

    "Why talk to Grandma like that?" Sarah asked, looking back at her son.

    "I''m telling the truth, Mommy!" said Raphael, feeling this was unfair because his Mommy didn''t seem to believe him.

    "That¡­" Sarah was silent when she heard the answer from her son. She knew her son was telling the truth because that old woman might look at her with annoyance when she wasn''t looking at her. However, she didn''t know how to handle this situation.

    "I want to see Batman!" said Raphael suddenly when he saw his Mommy just silent. His small hand then moved to wipe away the tears that were about toe out. He was really disappointed!

    He didn''t want to be here anymore!

    Sarah''s expression looked very surprised when she heard what her son had just said. They''d only been here for a short time, but he wanted to leave already?

    "Dad, mom, sorry but we have to go first. Actually, before we came here I had promised to take the Twins to go on an outing," said Michael suddenly, who had been silent all this time.

    His son had already said the secret code to get out of here, so he''d better do that right away.

    "Hah? Oh? All right," said Mr Collins with a smile. He then turned to the little boy who was currently sleeping leaning against his chest.

    ? Although it was a pity when they just arrived, it couldn''t be helped.

    "See youter, Grandpa!" said Gabriel waving his hand when Michael helped him to get down from there.

    After that, Michael and Sarah then immediately said goodbye and left the room.

    Meanwhile, Mrs Collins remained silent. She was still a little shocked by what had just happened.

    "Why are you just keeping quiet?" asked Mr Collins, looking at his wife.

    Again, Mrs Collins was silent.

    "Are you surprised by what my grandson said?" asked Mr Collins with an amused smile.

    Mrs Collins turned to her husband and gave her an annoyed look when she could hear the old man stifling augh.

    "I mean, how many times have I told you to treat Sarah well?" asked Mr Collins seriously.

    "They''ve been living with Sarah all this time, and seem to really love their mom. You can see how the kids stick to her," continued Mr Collins.

    Mrs Collins was silent when she heard this.

    "So, you better start changing a bit if you want to be close to our grandson. They seem very smart. Ahh¡­ too bad they have to leave."

    Again, no answer left Mrs Collins'' lips. However, she listened to the words her husband had just said. Does she have to do that?

    ***

    "You want to go out?" Michael asked when he saw Sarah had juste out of her room and she looked a little different.

    It''s nine o''clock now. Where will Sarah go?

    Sarah, who had juste out of her room, was a little surprised when she heard Michael''s voice from behind her. She then turned and saw the man was holding a can of beer and his hair was still wet from the shower.

    "Ah, yes," Sarah answered briefly and then looked at her cellphone which had just vibrated, indicating that she got a message.

    It''s from Arthur.

    After their date two weeks ago, she and Arthur were still texting each other, and today Arthur wanted to ask her out again.

    To be honest, Sarah felt a little reluctant to ept the invitation. What''s more she had already told Michael that she would give the man a chance.

    However, after Sarah thought about it again. She also said the same thing to Arthur. To give the man a chance.

    Even though she did it back then because she didn''t know what had happened six years ago, still she had said to give the man a chance.

    After all, Michael is not her boyfriend. So there doesn''t seem to be a problem with going on a date with Arthur.

    With that in mind, Sarah finally epted the date offer.

    Michael licked his lips when he saw Sarah was replying to a message. It''s Saturday, and Sarah wants to go out in the evening. Wasn''t it obvious that she was going on a date?

    Michael immediately shook his head. Last week, he assumed the same thing and it turned out he was very wrong. Sarah went to see Anna.<sub> </sub>

    "Who are you going to see?" Michael asked and took a sip of his beer. Trying to look indifferent.

    Sarah licked her own lips. For some reason, she found it difficult to answer that question.

    "Arthur," Sarah finally answered.

    She didn''t know why she felt this way, but it was better if she told the truth.

    "Ohh¡­" Michael said, trying to keep his expression from looking sad.

    However, he immediately shook his head. This is no time to act cool.

    "Well¡­ hope you have a bad date," Michael said, deciding to share his feelings.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised to hear that. Did she hear it wrong?

    "I mean, I just want you to enjoy when you''re on a date with me, not with other guys," Michael said, blushing with embarrassment. He really sounded so pathetic right now.

    "Ohh¡­" was all Sarah could say. Did Michael just say he was jealous?

    "Then I''ll go first," Sarah said awkwardly and then immediately left when she saw Michael nod his head.

    Right now, Sarah was thinking about a lot of things. Michael was jealous, right? The man who was usually too shy to admit that he was jealous had just implied that he was.

    Even though it was a little childish, she couldn''t stop smiling at this time.

    ***

    "So¡­ how was tonight?" Arthur asked when he finally drove Sarah home.

    After learning that Sarah had dinner with the children first, Arthur stopped taking her for dinner dates. He drove his car into one of the parks and put down a nket and sat down to look at the stars.

    "That¡­" Sarah didn''t answer right away. She wanted so badly to say that she was having fun, because even though they were just looking at the stars, they were talking and it was fun for her.

    Talking to Arthur is always a pleasure. Maybe it''s because he is awyer that he has insight and doesn''t just talk about uninteresting topics. Well¡­ she''s always been attracted to smart men. She also never got bored when she talked to Michael, or Steve.

    However, even though she was having fun. Sarah was still a little bothered by Michael. She tried not to think about him when she was on a date with Arthur, but Michael''s childish words rang clear in her mind.

    "I''m having fun. Thank you for taking me to see the stars," Sarah said sincerely with a smile.

    After thinking about it, it would be unfair to Arthur if she didn''t praise him. Even though it''s because of Michael she wasn''t having fun at all, but it was about 70% she had fun with Arthur tonight.

    Arthur smiled in relief when he heard that. He could sense that something was bothering Sarah. Maybe she didn''t like their date tonight, and that worried him a little.

    Thankfully it was just a feeling.

    "I''m d to hear that," Arthur replied. "It''s a shame we can''t be together longer," Arthur said in a pitiful tone.

    If he didn''t know Sarah had a child waiting for her, Arthur wanted to ask her out for the night. However, Sarah was like Cindere, who had to be sent home before 12 o''clock at night.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little confused when she heard that. "You want to be with me longer?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    By now they were already in front of the apartment building, but she wasn''t the one who asked Arthur to send her back.

    Arthur chuckled when he saw Sarah''s confused expression.

    "Of course I would like to spend the night with you if necessary. We can drive around and visit various ces that are open," said Arthur exining the idea.

    "However, you have your kids waiting for you. What if they suddenly have a nightmare and look for you?" Arthur asked back.

    He used to interact with the kids in the orphanage. So he knows that there are kids who wake up from nightmares.

    "Ah..." Sarah opened her mouth. She didn''t think Arthur would even think about it.

    If she lived alone, she would probably think the same thing. However, Michael was there, making her less worried.

    "Oh right," Arthur then took something in the back seat.

    "Here''s a present for your kids. You said they like Batman, right?" said Arthur as he handed Sarah arge stic bag.

    Sarah was once again surprised. She didn''t think Arthur would remember that. On thest date, she did tell Arthur that.

    To be honest, she had thought about ending it with Arthur and waiting for the perfect time to talk about it.

    However, she became shaky again. Not only was Arthur being nice to her, he was also considerate of her kids.

    What should she do?

 Chapter 282 Not As Partner

    Before you read this, I want to say thankyou to @zy2care who gave me a gift~

    Enjoy~

    ***

    When Sarah was still not sure. She decided to see what Arthur had bought and then opened the stic bag to see what was inside. Her eyes immediately opened wide.

    "This¡­ I can''t ept it. It''s too expensive!" said Sarah when she saw the box containing the action figure of Batman.

    "Well¡­ you made my position difficult. It might look good but it''s cheap, really! So I took the price tag off on purpose," Arthur said shyly.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard those words. She might have believed it because Arthur said it so casually, but she hadn''t forgotten that action figure.

    Her kids had wanted it before, but because it was too expensive, Sarah refused to buy it.

    "You can''t fool me. I know the price!" said Sarah and then mentioned the price.

    Arthur was a little surprised when Sarah got it right. He had deliberately removed the price tag so Sarah wouldn''t know the real price, but he had no idea that Sarah would know the price.

    "I can''t take this," Sarah said, handing the stic bag back to Arthur.

    "Just take it," Arthur insisted. "I bought it with a sincere heart for your kids. You shouldn''t have refused the presents," he continued with a smile.

    Honestly, he could have guessed that Sarah would reject it because of the high price of the toys, but that was really good. This is his first present to Sarah''s kids, shouldn''t he give a good one?

    "But¡­" Sarah still had doubts.

    "You know I don''t have a nephew. So if you return it, I don''t know who to give it to. It''s not like I can ask the shop for a refund," Arthur replied with a smile.

    "I can''t donate it to an orphanage either. You know what will happen if I do."

    Sarah reflexively nodded when she heard that. The toy is sure to be a grab for the kids and it will get them into a fight.

    "Okay," Sarah said with a sigh. "But I won''t ept a present this expensive again next time," Sarah continued firmly.

    "Alright, boss."

    There was silence in the car again for a moment. The two of them seemed to be thinking about something.

    Sarah licked her lips which suddenly felt dry. Right now she should end her meeting with Arthur because she realized that Michael had been bothering her while she was on a date with Arthur.

    She was still thinking about him.

    However, how could she say that when Arthur was not only kind, but also considerate? The man even wanted to buy expensive presents for her kids.

    "You should go," Arthur said, suddenly breaking the silence.

    "Eh?"

    "Before I change my mind and ask you to go somewhere else," Arthur said, looking at Sarah gently.

    Sarah''s lips formed a smile when she heard that. Her heart was pounding a little.

    "Okay," Sarah replied with a smile then immediately opened the car door and after saying goodbye to Arthur. Sarah immediately went inside.

    In the end, she couldn''t tell Arthur that they were better off just being friends. Michael did bother her, but on the other hand, Arthur was a nice guy.

    She knew being with Michael would be better for the kids, but¡­ Sarah wasn''t sure. She had to ept Michael as her partner, not because he was the father of her kids, and right now, she saw Michael as the father of her kids, not as partner.

    ***

    "You''re home," Michael said when he saw the door open.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she saw the figure of Michael who was sitting waiting for her in the living room. From the expression on the man''s face, he looked like he was sleepy.

    "You should just sleep if you''re sleepy," Sarah said walking towards the dining table to put the stic bag she was carrying.

    "I wanted to wait for you," Michael answered honestly.

    Sarah just pursed her lips when she heard that. Her heart skipped a beat when she heard that.

    Unlike two weeks ago when Michael had to do his work, this time the man was really waiting for her with an expression that had just woken up.

    Sarah had no idea that Michael would be waiting for her. He could just go straight to bed, right?

    "By the way, what is it?" asked Michael curiously looking at the stic bag Sarah had just brought.

    Sarah was out on a date with thewyer. Did shee home with something they ate earlier?<sub> </sub>

    "Ahh¡­ that¡­" Sarah opened the refrigerator to get some water. "Arthur bought presents for the kids," Sarah answered honestly.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that. Not only did the man want to get close to Sarah, but he also wanted to get close to his kids?

    "Looks like he''s paid a lot of money, so he can buy presents," Michael said sarcastically.

    "I guess so," Sarah replied. "He is a seniorwyer and seems quite famous."

    Michael snorted when he heard Sarah''s words. That''s not what he meant!

    "Then, I''ll go to the room first," said Sarah, choosing to leave immediately because she could feel the atmosphere suddenly be a little awkward.

    Michael just nodded at that. Once Sarah had entered, he looked down at the stic bag Sarah had left on the table.

    He was suddenly curious. What did thatwyer buy? Then¡­ could he just throw it away before the presents were received by his kids?

    Michael immediately shook his head. He just sounded so pathetic and it would be even more pathetic if he did!

    "Hopefully the kids won''t like the presents!" said Michael with annoyance then immediately walked to the second floor. He decided not to look at the present for fear he couldn''t help but throw it away.

    He could only hope that Raphael and Gabriel would not betray him.

    ***

    Today, Michael came to his office feeling very upset.

    Yesterday, he nned to y with his kids as usual. However, his kidspletely ignored him because of the present thewyer had given him.

    Who would have thought thewyer would buy the Batman toy his kids really wanted? He had told Sarah that he would buy it when they were out and the kids wanted it.

    However, Sarah refused, arguing that they were still kids, and they shouldn''t be buying presents worth of a month''s sry by someone else. They wouldn''t even use the toy for long, so Sarah was against it vehemently.

    Michael then tried to keep ying with them and act like normal, but the kids chose to y alone and didn''t let him join at all. They''re busy talking about Batman!

    "You came early!" said James when he saw Michael who had arrived on time, like never before.

    Michael just nodded and said nothing. Today the kids were not going to school, so he didn''t have to wait like before.

    James looked at Michael with a confused expression.

    ''What''s wrong with him?'' thought James wonderingly. Michael''s mood has been changing a lottely. Is he really going through menopause?

    As soon as Michael entered and sat in his room, he was still muttering in annoyance. Thinking about the present. It seemed he had to give something to get his kids to look back at him.

    "Oh right! Mansion! I almost forgot about that!" Michael muttered as something crossed his mind.

    Before he had time to pick up the inte on his desk to call James. Someone knocked on his door and James'' figure entered.

    "James, what about the Mansion I told you to look for?" asked Michael suddenly before James could tell him why he hade to see Michael.

    "I''m still looking for it. Currently, there is no vacantnd and the area exceeds the area of ????thend owned by Mrs. Anna Moss," answered James.

    Michael clicked his tongue when he heard that. He knew that it would indeed be very difficult, but he did not expect it to be this difficult.

    "Keep looking for it. I don''t care about the cost! If there is nond for sale, you can go to thendowner and negotiate with them!"

    James''s expression was slightly surprised to hear that. He wanted to say that Michael had gone mad, but he decided to swallow his word.

    "Okay, I understand," said James

    Michael nodded

    "Oh yeah, why did youe to see me?" asked Michael suddenly when he realized that James had entered before he called him.

    "I wanted to let you know that you have a business trip," James said, sounding professional as usual.

    Michael''s brow furrowed. "Business trip?"

    After what happened yesterday, this was not the time for him to go on a business trip! Sarah went on a date with thewyer, and the kids might soon meet and like thewyer!

    He can''t go anywhere right now!

    "Well, I''m not going!" said Michael before James could exin.

    "No! You have to go!" said James firmly.

 Chapter 283 Would You Like To Come With Me To China?

    Michael looked at James in annoyance. His mood, which had been bad from the start, became even worse when he saw James'' expression, which this time didn''t want to be rejected.

    He sighed. Is his business trip that important?

    "Where is the location?" asked Michael trying to figure out what important business trip he had to go.

    "China."

    "Chi¡­ What did you say? China?!" Michael asked, widening his eyes.

    James nodded, his expression still the same as usual.

    "Are you crazy?! Why should I go to China?!" cried Michael in annoyance.

    He''s been there before and it''s a nice city. However, this is not the time to go to areas that require more than 12 hours of flight!

    "Just send a representative to go, or you can go!" continued Michael who had made his decision. He won''t go!

    He didn''t know why he had to go all the way to China, but it definitely wasn''t more important than his personal business!

    What if when he leaves, the kids meet thewyer and like him? He was already quite dizzy when they idolized the blonde doctor. He wouldn''t let any other man be their idol!

    Moreover, the man was trying to get close to Sarah!

    "It was Mrs. Nam''s wedding," James said casually, ignoring Michael who was screaming and ring at him.

    "What?"

    "Mrs. Elena Nam*, our business partner in China, will marry and invite you to her wedding," James said, exining why Michael had to go to China.

    (One of the characters in my other novel: Superstar Husband & Genius Wife. You can check it. It''spleted)

    Michael was silent when he heard that. Elena is getting married?

    "Now you understand why you had to leave, right?" James asked when he saw that Michael was silent.

    "The wedding will be on Friday, but we can leave from Wednesday because we have a meeting with Mrs. Nam," continued James, telling Michael the schedule.

    Michael bit his lower lips. Elena is a very important business partner because she is a well-known businesswoman in China, as well as Asia. He worked with her so that their products could enter Asia, especially to China which is known to often reject products from outside.

    "That¡­ you just go!" said Michael after a moment of silence. He knew it was very important in order to maintain his rtionship with Elena.

    However, that woman wouldn''t be upset just because he didn''te to her wedding, right?

    "Michael!" said James in a disapproving tone then started lecturing Michael the reason why he should go, like a mother scolding her kid.

    Michael sighed when James finally finished.

    "Okay, I''ll go," Michael decided. He had forgotten that Elena was a ruthless woman and she would definitely remember if he didn''te.

    It wasn''t that Michael was afraid of her, but that he still needed her.

    James breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that.

    "But you muste with me!" The words that just came out of Michael''s mouth made the look of relief on James'' face disappear immediately.

    "Why are you making such a face?" asked Michael when he noticed James'' expression.

    "Why should Ie too?!" asked James irritably. "You know I''m married, and have a two years old daughter!" continued James.

    "Because¡­ one, you are my secretary. Two, you forced me to go!" said Michael in a tone that sounded deliberately annoying.<sub> </sub>

    After James married and had a daughter, Michael did make some concessions to James not to workte, or to apany him on business trips that took more than two days.

    "He should start looking for a woman to go out with him," James muttered under his breath, still annoyed.

    "What?" Michael asked when he could hear something. "What did you say?"

    James took a deep breath, then looked at Michael.

    "I said, instead ofing with me, you should havee with a woman!" said James irritably.

    "How long do you want me to apany you to such an event? If you really don''t want to get married, at least date someone!" James continued to let out what he was thinking.

    Michael fell silent at James'' words. Why hadn''t he thought of that before? Business trip this time toe to Elena''s wedding. Then why did he have to take James, and not a woman to apany him?

    Even though that woman wasn''t his girlfriend, or his wife, he had a woman to go with!

    ***

    "What did you just say?" Sarah asked with wide eyes as they were having dinner, and Michael said something to her.

    "Would you like toe with me to China?" said Michael, repeating his question earlier. "My business partner over there is getting married, and she invited me."

    Sarah did not immediately answer the invitation. Her eyes reflexively turned to the kids who were eating.

    "We can also take Raphael and Gabriel with us," Michael said when he caught Sarah''s doubtful expression and the woman was turning towards them.

    He had almost forgotten that now they were no longer alone, but four. Although he prefers just the two of them to go becauseter they can go on a date there. However, the kids were too young to be left behind..

    So it seemed there was no other way but to take the two kids.

    "Boys, do you guys want to go to China?" asked Michael looking at his children as Sarah remained silent.

    "China? What''s that?" asked Raphael in confusion.

    "It is a country." Michael exined it sinctly. "We can see Panda there!" said Michael trying to get his kids interested in going there.

    "Really?" Gabriel''s eyes lit up. "I love Pandas!"

    Gabriel then immediately turned to Sarah. "Mommy, let''s go to Caina!"

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he heard that. As usual, Gabriel was always able to help him at times like this. He then turned to Sarah, waiting for her answer.

    Sarah sighed when she saw the enthusiasm of her youngest son. She then turned to Michael.

    "When should we go?" Sarah asked, wanting to confirm the schedule in advance.

    "The wedding is Friday, but we''re going on Wednesday because I have a meeting with him," Michael exined excitedly.

    "Then we can''t go," replied Sarah, shaking her head.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard that. Sarah can''t go?

    "Why?" asked Michael, clearly very disappointed. He thought he had seeded in persuading Sarah toe with him, but why did she suddenly change her mind?

    "Ah! Do you think the flight will be tiring? Don''t worry, we will use my private jet," Michael said, trying to guess the reason why Sarah didn''t want to go.

    However, Sarah still shook her head. That wasn''t the reason why she had turned down Michael''s invitation.

 Chapter 284 Just A Minute

    "No, it''s not like that," Sarah said when she heard what Michael had just said.

    "So what is it?" asked Michael in confusion.

    "I have to find a school for Raphael and Gabriel."

    Michael''s brow furrowed in confusion when he heard the reason why Sarah didn''t want toe with him.

    ? "Aren''t we going to see it tomorrow?" Michael asked.

    "Yeah, but do you think it only takes one day?" Sarah asked, rolling her eyes.

    It''s not like they''re just going to go shopping and thene right back! This is for the kids'' school! She couldn''t just choose it right away!

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard that. His lips immediately formed an apologetic smile.

    "But isn''t two days enough? We can leave at night," Michael said trying to persuade Sarah.

    Sarah was silent for a while, her brain trying to think whether it could be done or not before she finally shook her head.

    "Sorry, Michael. The timing wasn''t right. We couldn''t go with you," Sarah said, smiling apologetically.

    Michael sighed and nodded when he heard that. The expression on his face was clear he was disappointed.

    Sarah could only put on an apologetic expression at the disappointed Michael.

    This was the first time her kids were going to school, so Sarah was really nervous about it. She wasn''t sure if she could choose the school in two days.

    Two dayster¡­

    Michael who was walking towards the door carrying a suitcase, immediately turned around and looked at Sarah who escorted him to the front.

    "Can''t youe with me?" asked Michael in a hopeful tone.

    Maybe Sarah could change her mind and go with him.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard the question. "You know for yourself that we haven''t found a school for the kids yet."

    Michael sighed when he heard that. They really haven''t found the school because it rained all day yesterday and Sarah didn''t want to go when it was raining.

    So they just went looking for it today and haven''t found a suitable school yet.

    "If you really want to take me and the kids, we can goter when they''re on vacation," Sarah said trying tofort Michael.

    Michael nodded when he heard that. It calmed him down a bit.

    Wouldn''t that mean Sarah allowed him to take them on a vacation together?

    "Then I''ll go first," Michael said quietly, looking at Sarah.

    Sarah nodded then a few secondster her eyes opened wide.

    Suddenly, Michael pulled her in his arms and hugged her tightly.

    Sarah''s facial expression looked surprised that Michael suddenly hugged her and immediately changed when she finally realized what was going on.

    The hug was warm, she could even hear Michael''s heartbeat, or maybe it was hers. Sarah didn''t know either.

    "Michael, um..." Sarah said awkwardly. She could feel her face getting hot right now.

    "Just a minute¡­ just a minute," Michael asked, still hugging the woman.

    Sarah just kept quiet and let Michael hug her.

    This was their second hug after she met Michael again and she didn''t expect her heart to beat fast.

    Is it because the hug feels so familiar?

    They had hugged two weeks ago, when Michael suddenly kissed her and it made her heart beat wildly. However, Sarah had never thought that just hugging like this would make her heart flutter again.

    Sarah''s hand that had been ced on the side, immediately lifted and returned Michael''s hug.

    For a moment, she wanted to hug him.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he felt Sarah return the hug and the two of them were in that position for a while.

    The hug finally broke when Michael''s cell phone rang, indicating someone was calling him.

    "Alright! I''ll be down soon!" said Michael, annoyed when he answered the call from James.

    After putting his cellphone back into his pants pocket, Michael looked back at Sarah.<sub> </sub>

    "Then I''ll go first," said Michael once again.

    Before Sarah could answer, she suddenly felt something touch her lips. Her eyes immediately opened wide when she saw Michael''s face up close.

    The man kissed her again!

    After sessfully stealing a kiss from Sarah, Michael finally rushed out with a big smile on his face.

    ***

    "Mommy, where''s uncle?" Gabriel asked when he didn''t see Michael at the dinner table for breakfast.

    "Uncle is going to China. Didn''t uncle say goodbye to you?" Sarah asked confusedly. Didn''t expect that her son would look for Michael.

    "Ah!" Gabriel seemed to have just realized something. "Is uncle noting back?" he asked with a sad look on his face.

    "No, uncle will be back in three days!" Sarah exined.

    Gabriel''s face immediately became happy when he heard that.

    "Why? Are you d uncle ising back?" Sarah asked, holding back a smile.

    She knew that for nearly two months Michael had been close to the children, but she didn''t expect Gabriel to look for him.

    Gabriel nodded. "Yes, I''m happy!"

    "But Mommy¡­ I miss Uncle," Gabriel said suddenly with a sad face.

    "Really? Okay, after breakfast Mommy will call uncle for you," Sarah said with a smile.

    Sarah''s gaze then turned to her eldest son who was just quietly enjoying his food.

    "What about Raphael? Did you miss uncle too?" asked Sarah curiously.

    She didn''t wonder anymore if Gabriel missed Michael because the two of them were really close. However, what about the eldest son? She wondered if Raphael would also think the same thing.

    Raphael was slightly taken aback by Sarah''s question.

    "A little," Raphael said shyly.

    Sarah smiled when she saw her son who was too shy to admit it.

    They didn''t even know Michael was their Daddy, but they already missed him when he didn''t eat breakfast with them.

    What if they finally found out about it?

    Sarah''s gaze turned to the now empty chair beside her, the one Michael had sat.

    It seemed, not only her kids, she also began to miss the figure of the man sitting there.

    ***

    Sarah serves the food that has just been delivered to the dining table.

    Today was Sunday, so she didn''t need to cook.

    After serving it, Sarah''s gaze turned towards the second floor, where Michael was upied.

    Last night Michael hade home, but he went straight to his room to rest.

    However, it was noon, and the man had not yete down. He even skipped his breakfast.

    Was Michael so busy with work that he forgot to eat?

    "Uncle hasn''t woken up yet, Mommy," said Gabriel suddenly when he saw Sarah seemed to be looking upstairs.

    "Eh?" Sarah was immediately shocked when she heard that.

    "Uncle hasn''t woken up yet?" asked Sarah.

    Gabriel nodded.

    "Yes, we were waiting for uncle, but uncle didn''te down," said Gabriel sadly. "Rapa and I went upstairs and knocked on uncle''s door, but it didn''t open."

    "Right, Rapa?"

    Raphael nodded.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed at that. Michael didn''t even open the door when the Twins knocked on his bedroom door?

 Chapter 285 Second Floor

    Sarah''s gaze looked again to the second floor, the expression on her face was confused. She could understand when Michael didn''te to breakfast because maybe he was still tired. However, not only did he note down for lunch, he also didn''t open the door when the kids knocked on it?

    "You boys just eat first!" said Sarah turned to her two kids who were sitting pretty in their ce, then immediately stood up and headed to the second floor.

    Raphael and Gabriel looked at each other when they saw their Mommy walking towards the stairs. It was the first time their Mommy had finally stepped on those stairs. As if they could read each other''s minds, the two kids immediately got out of their seats and ran after Sarah.

    It seemed like something interesting would happen if they followed Sarah.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she saw her kids following her to the second floor, before finally turning her head again to look at the furniture there. Nothing is different. Everything is still the same as it was six years ago.

    Sarah then walked towards one of the doors there, it was the main bedroom door in this apartment.

    "Oh? Mommy knows uncle''s room!" Gabriel said in a slightly disappointed tone.

    Since it''s his mommy''s first time on this floor, he wants to show his mommy where Uncle Michael''s room is because there are three other rooms on this floor.

    However, it turns out that Mommy already knows uncle''s room.

    "Isn''t this Mommy''s first time here?" asked Raphael in confusion.

    Sarah''s hand that had been raised to knock on the bedroom door immediately stopped in midair when she heard the words of her two sons.

    Of course she knows! This is not the first time he hase here.

    However, Sarah wouldn''t tell her kids about it because they would be asking other questions that would be difficult for her to answer.

    "Really? Mommy just guessed it," said Sarah pretending to be surprised.

    Both of them looked at Sarah in awe, as usual their Mommy was so smart! She could even tell where Uncle Michael''s room was just by looking at it!

    "Then should we call Uncle Michael together?" Sarah asked, trying to use her kids.

    She had originally wanted to check on Michael''s condition alone, but when she thought about it one more time, it seemed like it was going to be awkward. So having the kids here could help her make an excuse so Michael wouldn''t know she was actually looking for him.

    They both nodded and their tiny hands lifted and started knocking on the door.

    "Uncle¡­ knock¡­ knock¡­ uncle¡­"

    Hearing no sign of Michael answering them, the two then put their ears to the door, trying to hear if there was any sound in the room.

    "Uncle didn''t answer, Mommy!" said Gabriel, turning to Sarah sadly. "Is uncle not inside?" he continued wondering.

    "No, uncle hasn''te down," said Raphael shaking his head.

    When Michael didn''te down for breakfast, he just yed near the stairs to wait for Michael. Well¡­ they hadn''t seen each other in a long time, and he missed him a bit.

    It''s just a little bit, not a lot!

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard what her sons just said. Then she raised her hand again and knocked on the door.

    "Michael¡­ Michael¡­" Sarah called from a low tone, until she finally screamed a little. It''s possible that Michael was using the headset and not hearing it, right?

    However, Sarah immediately stopped when no sign of sound could be heard in the room. Had Michael actually gone out in the morning before they all got up so the kids wouldn''t see him?

    Nah, Sarah shook her head. That seems impossible.

    Sarah''s hand, which had been knocking on the door, immediately moved to hold the doorknob of the room. she then turned it around. If Michael had been out, the room shouldn''t have been locked.

    Click

    The door to the room opens.

    "Whoa!" cried the Twins in unison when they saw the room. It was their first time seeing the room, and it turned out that it was bigger than theirs. Without waiting any longer, the two immediately went inside to have a look.

    Meanwhile Sarah just stood stunned in front of the bedroom door and did not dare to move her foot to step inside.

    The atmosphere in the room was exactly the same as thest time she had seen it. The dressing table she used frequently was even still there.

    Sarah swallowed her own saliva and surveyed the room where she still stood. Memories of six years ago when she lived in this room immediately shed through her mind like a movie.

    There were good memories, and there were also memories she wanted to forget, especially that night. When Michael reveals he had regain his memory.

    "Mommy!"<sub> </sub>

    The voices of the twins brought Sarah back to her senses immediately. The two of them were now standing near the bed.

    "I called uncle, but uncle did not answer me!" Gabriel said while pointing at something that was on top of the bed covered with the nket.

    From where Sarah could not see Michael, but judging by the size, there was no mistaking it was Michael.

    Sarah then immediately moved her foot to go inside and approached her kids.

    "Uncle, wake up..." said Raphael who was still patting the nket with his tiny hands, trying to wake Michael up.

    Once near the kids, Sarah immediately turned to Michael. He could see the man''s face closing his eyes, indicating that he was asleep.

    However, there so many times had Sarah seen Michael''s sleeping face, whether they were married or living together six years ago.

    It wasn''t the look on Michael''s face when he was asleep. The man was more like¡­ in pain? And his face looks sweaty even though the air conditioner in this room is currently on.

    Without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately put her hand to Michael''s forehead to confirm whether her brief diagnosis was correct or not.

    Sarah''s eyes immediately opened wide when she felt her hand feel like she was holding a bowl of freshly made soup. It was very hot.

    Sarah then quickly exited the room and headed downstairs to get her thermometer and stethoscope. She had kept it on purpose just in case her kids got sick.

    However, she never expected that she would use that to check on Michael.

    As soon as Sarah returned, her eyes were immediately shocked when she saw her kids had climbed into bed and rode Michael like a jockey horse. It seems that because Michael didn''t answer them, the two kids decided to bother Michael.

    "Raphael! Gabriel!" called Sarah when she saw that.

    Hearing that their Mommy had returned, the two kids immediately got off their horses and acted as if nothing had happened.

    "Oh! Is uncle sick?" Gabriel asked when he saw his Mommye with her doctor''s kit.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Yeah, looks like uncle is sick. You shouldn''t have done that to uncle," Sarah said as she walked up to them.

    She then looked at Michael, who seemed unfazed by what had just happened. Was he so sick that he didn''t notice the Twins had just ridden him like a horse?

    Sarah then immediately took the thermometer and put it near Michael''s ear. Luckily Michael was sleeping on his side so she could use his thermometer more easily.

    "He has a fever," Sarah muttered when she saw the number on the thermometer.

    "Michael¡­ Michael¡­" Sarah''s hand then immediately moved to touch Michael''s arm and shook him to force him to get up. With such a fever, Michael had to take medicine immediately.

    Not to mention that he was sweating profusely, making it possible for him to be dehydrated.

    "Hmm¡­" Michael groaned softly.

    Seeing Michael who responded, the twins who were sitting on the bed beside Michael immediately helped their Mommy to wake Michael up.

    Slowly, Michael opened his eyes then closed them again when he felt a pain in his head.

    "Sarah?" Michael muttered under his breath when he could hear the woman''s voice.

    "Yeah, it''s me," Sarah answered softly. "You have a fever. You have to get up, eat and take your medicine," Sarah continued.

    "Uncle, are you sick?" Raphael asked then touched Michael''s face. "Ouch, it was so hot!" he continued, pulling his hand away.

    "Really?" Gabriel asked in disbelief then touched Michael''s forehead, or rather near Michael''s eyes, causing Michael to close his eyes immediately because suddenly there''s a hand that was ced on his eyes.

    "Oh! You''re right! Uncle is sick!" said Gabriel with a worried face.

    Michael immediately turned to his side when he heard the voices of his kids. His face immediately smiled seeing the worried expressions of the two.

    "Un¡­ cle¡­ is¡­ fine," Michael said in a hoarse voice.

    The two immediately shook their heads when they heard Michael''s voice. He''s not fine.

    "Uncle, you have to get up and listen to Mommy!" said Raphael firmly.

    Gabriel nodded. "Right! Otherwise, Mommy will inject you, uncle!" said Gabriel with a face that looks very worried if Michael will be injected!

 Chapter 286 Michael Is Really Sick

    Michael''s lips formed a smile when he heard the Twins'' words. Even though they didn''t say it directly, it could be interpreted that they were worried about him, right?

    "Is that true?" Michael asked in a still hoarse voice. "But uncle is afraid of injections," he continued in a tone that was deliberately frightened.

    The two little boys nodded their heads in unison, as if they could understand Michael''s feelings.

    "Then, uncle must listen to Mommy!" Gabriel answered in amanding tone. "Before Mommy gets mad."

    "Yeah, Mommy''s scary when she''s angry!" Raphael informed because Uncle Michael doesn''t seem to know how scary his Mommy is when she''s angry, especially when ites to sick patients.

    Sarah''s lips parted in disbelief when she heard her kids talking about her even though she was still there. She''s not angry, but more like to give them advice!

    Meanwhile, Michael was still smiling seeing his kids revealing that side of Sarah. He had seen Sarah when she was angry, and to be honest she was a little scary.

    "Okay," Michael said then turned to Sarah. "So what should I do, Mommy?" Michael asked, holding back a smile.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard how Michael called her Mommy. The man deliberately imitated the kid''s tone when they called her.

    "Let me check on you first," Sarah said then put the stethoscope she brought to her ear.

    Hearing that, Michael immediately kicked the nket he was using and pulled the shirt he was wearing.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked when she could see Michael''s stomach and chest as he pulled his shirt up.

    Her gaze then focused on the man''s muscles that looked so d*mn hot. Subconsciously, Sarah licked her own lips.

    ''How can he maintain those muscles? Does he have time to exercise?'' Sarah thought in confusion.

    Michael''s body is still the same as it was six years ago.

    "Shouldn''t you check on me?" asked Michael in confusion.

    He did it to make it easier for Sarah because the stethoscope had to touch his skin. However, when he saw Sarah''s eyes focused on his body, Michael immediately broke into a wide smile.

    "Should I take off everything?" asked Michael in a teasing tone.

    "Yeah¡­ Eh! Ah! No! No need! You don''t even have to lift your clothes like that!" said Sarah immediately, shaking her head.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s adorable look, while Sarah, who finally understood Michael''s point, red at him in annoyance!

    There are kids here! How could he tease her pervertedly like that?!

    Seeing Michaelughing like that made Sarah very sure that his intention was to take everything off, not only his shirt, but everything that was stuck to his body!

    Isn''t he crazy?! Ah! Right! He is sick! So that''s why Michael was behaving like that!

    "Right, uncle! No need to pull all the clothes off! Mommy can put it under the shirt!" said Gabriel who had often seen when his Mommy worked.

    "Ah... I see... So Mommy can put it in..." Michael replied nodding his head and then looking at Sarah with a meaningful look

    "Ouch!" Michael sighed secondster as Sarah hit him in the stomach.

    Looks like Michael is really sick!

    "Mommy, why did uncle get hit?" asked Gabriel in bewilderment.

    "It is okay! Uncle has been noisy when Mommy has to check his condition!" Sarah said with a smile and then looked at Michael fiercely, cursing him with her gaze.

    Michael just chuckled at Sarah''s expression. Ah¡­ he really missed that woman.

    "How''s uncle, Mommy?" asked Raphael when Sarah had finished pulling the stethoscope from Michael''s body and removing it from her ear.

    Since then he had been silent, but actually he was curious about the condition of the man.

    "Uncle''s condition is not too serious, you don''t worry," replied Sarah with a smile.

    "I''m not worried! I was just asking!" replied Raphael shaking his head vigorously.

    He''s not worried! That¡­ He was just wondering when Uncle Michael could y with him again!

    Sarah and Michael smiled at the behavior of their eldest son who seemed embarrassed to express his feelings.

    "You have to eat and take medicine," Sarah said, turning to Michael. "Do you think you can eat the food they brought? It''s a chicken sd."

    Before Michael could answer Sarah that he didn''t want to eat it, Sarah suddenly added.

    "Or do you want me to make you some porridge?" asked Sarah offering.

    When they were married, Michael had a fever and he still remembers how hard it was for Michael to be told to eat and only eat when she made him porridge.

    "You''re going to make it for me?" asked Michael in surprise. He had no idea that Sarah would offer to make him some porridge first.<sub> </sub>

    Even though Sarah had said she would give him a chance, she went on a date with that attorney, making Michael realize that Sarah was only giving him a chance, not choosing him.

    Because if she had chosen him, Sarah wouldn''t have been able to go on a date with that attorney.

    To be honest Michael felt bad about it, but he could understand what Sarah was doing. That means he has to fight for her to choose him, right?

    However, Michael had no idea that Sarah would not be so cold to him. Maybe she was going to make him some porridge when he asked for it and not Sarah who offered it first.

    Sarah nodded. Michael is sick, it wouldn''t hurt for her to help the guy, right?

    <o>,m A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he saw the nod of her head.</o>

    "Then let''s go down." Sarah then turned to the Twins who were still on the bed. "Raphael, Gabriel, let''s go downstairs. You must eat."

    The two kids nodded and immediately got out of bed.

    "Ouch¡­"

    Sarah, who had stood up, immediately turned to Michael when she heard the man''s sigh of pain.

    "Does your head feel dizzy?" Sarah asked when she saw Michael who was already in a sitting position holding his head.

    Earlier when she examined Michael, he said that his head was not dizzy. He seemed dizzy from moving.

    Michael nodded.

    "You just go back to sleep and wait. I''ll bring your food," said Sarah then immediately went out with the kids.

    ***

    Sarah entered the master bedroom with a bowl, ss, and medicine that Michael had to drink. This time the woman hade alone, the kids wanted toe, but Sarah said Michael should rest and they could check on himter in the afternoon.

    As soon as he heard the door open, Michael, who was still in a sleeping position, immediately changed his position to be sitting while leaning back.

    "Here," Sarah said, handing Michael some warm water to soothe his throat.

    Michael immediately took the ss and drank it then gave it to Sarah again.

    Sarah set the ss down on the table by the bed, then handed the bowl of porridge to Michael.

    However, this time Michael''s hand didn''t move. He didn''t want to take the bowl.

    Sarah looked at him with raised eyebrows.

    "Ah!" Michael opened his mouth while looking at Sarah.

    "What?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Ah!" Michael opened his mouth again.

    Sarah''s lips immediately parted in disbelief when she realized what Michael meant.

    "You want me to feed you?" Sarah asked to make sure she didn''t catch him wrong.

    Michael nodded then opened his mouth again.

    "Are you a baby?" Sarah asked, looking at the man in annoyance. "Just take this bowl and eat it yourself! Even Raphael and Gabriel feed themselves and don''t need to be fed anymore!" Sarah continued in annoyance.

    She had no problem making Michael some porridge, or checking his condition. However, isn''t feeding him a little too much?

    When they married, she did feed Michael who was sick. However, they are divorced and their rtionship is not like that!

    "I''m a patient," Michael said, pouting his lips. "Ah!" he continued to open his mouth again.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard Michael''s words.

    "So what?" Sarah asked, rolling her eyes. "You just have a fever and can sit well. You can even drink yourself! So your condition isn''t that bad for not being able to feed yourself!"

    "No! My hands hurt, my head hurts, and I can''t eat by myself!" Michael replied in a childish tone. "So you have to feed me, doctor!" he continued and opened his mouth.

    "You call me a doctor, but did you know that there are no doctors who feed their patients?" Sarah said, rolling her eyes.

    "Then should I call you Wifey?" Michael asked again.

    "What?" Sarah was a little surprised when Michael suddenly said the word again.

    It had been a long time since she had heard the special nickname Michael used to call her.

    "It''s not like your first time to feed me, right?" Michael asked. "So can you feed me, wifey?" continued Michael in a gentle tone with a smile.

 Chapter 287 Can You Stay With Me?

    "Don''t call me that," Sarah said, rolling her eyes. "What if the kids hear it? They will definitely ask that."

    The twins are in the phase of asking a lot of questions they are curious about, and Sarah would have a hard time answering them if they asked why Michael called her Wifey.

    She might be able to exin it, but Michael hadn''t told them he was their Daddy. So it would be hard for Sarah to exin without telling them about it.

    "So I can call you that if they are not around?" Michael asked as he raised an eyebrow then deliberately turned his head to look at his room. He then staring at Sarah. "Wifey?" he continued smiling broadly.

    Sarah snorted then immediately grabbed her spoon and fed Michael.

    Michael was a little surprised when Sarah suddenly fed him like that.

    "You feed me to shut me up, right?" he asked with a chuckle when he saw Sarah''s irritated expression.

    "Just eat it," Sarah said irritably then scooped out the porridge again and fed Michael.

    As Michael said, she ended up feeding him so he can''t listen to his bullshit anymore and making him shut his mouth.

    She didn''t know why, but Michael became really annoying when he was sick.

    There was silence in the room, Sarah fed Michael in silence, and Michael ate in silence. He didn''t have time to speak because as soon as his mouth opened, the spoon immediately entered his mouth.

    "I''m done," Michael said, turning his head after he finished swallowing the porridge.

    "One more scoop," Sarah said, still holding her spoon in the air.

    She knew that Michael might not have an appetite because he was sick, but the bowl was still half full, and Michael didn''t eat breakfast. So Sarah wanted him to eat the food as much as he could.

    "No," Michael said, closing his lips tightly.

    "Stop acting like a child and open your d*mn mouth!" Sarah said annoyed and then pressed Michael''s lips with the spoon.

    While they were still married, Sarah would probably coax Michael and sweet talk to him. However, Michael is now 40 years old! Isn''t he too old to act like a kid?

    In the end, Michael opened his mouth as Sarah aggressively pushed the spoon away. As the twins say, Sarah is getting really scary!

    After Michael had eaten the promised spoonful, Sarah immediately ced the bowl on the table. Actually she wanted Michael to finish his meal, but she didn''t want to argue with Michael about it.

    Sarah then gave medicine and water to Michael.

    "Are you still feeling dizzy?" Sarah asked after cing the ss on the table.

    "A little," Michael answered quietly. "But my condition is better. Thank you," Michael replied with a genuine smile.

    During these six years, as a human being, Michael had of course been sick. However, at that time no one took care of him. He justy all day in his bed until finally he was really hungry then he would wake up, and take care of himself.

    When he really wasn''t feeling well, he would call James and ask him to bring him some food and medicine.

    Today, Michael thought that would happen to him. He would sleep all day in this spacious room. It never crossed his mind that Sarah and the Twins woulde to visit him.

    Sarah clearly defined the second floor as Michael''s ce, and the woman had never set her foot on this floor at all.

    However, she came. Was she worried about him noting down to eat?

    "You should rest. I''ll visit you againter," Sarah said then immediately stood up to go downstairs.

    Suddenly, Sarah stopped where she was and turned to Michael who was holding her hand.

    "Can you stay with me?" Michael asked quietly, looking Sarah right in front of her eyes.

    p "Like I said, you should rest," said Sarah who was still standing, but she didn''t shake Michael''s hand that was holding hers.</anda>

    "I know. I just want you here until I fall asleep," Michael replied pleadingly.

    Sarah sighed when she saw that look. The look Michael had often given her, and the look she still remembered clearly because Raphael had looked at her like that when her son was sick.

    "Okay," Sarah replied and sat back down on the edge of the bed.

    A smile returned to Michael''s face when he saw Sarah sitting down again.

    "Could you¡­"

    "Just close your eyes and rest," Sarah cut in quickly before Michael said what he wanted to say.

    She could tell that Michael asked her to stay not to be with him but to have a chat with him. However, he is sick and resting is better for Michael.

    Michael pouted his lips when he heard Sarah cut him off, he immediately let go of his hand which was still holding Sarah''s hand and he rolled over to the side of the bed.

    Sarah looked at Michael in confusion. Was the man sulking because she cut him off?

    "Here! You can lie down here!" said Michael while patting the side of the bed he used earlier.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard that.

    "Why should I do that?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Michael really gets weird when he''s sick.

    "Because I want you to apany me?" Michael asked back. "Come on, you can lie down here," Michael continued, patting the side of his bed.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah just snorted when she heard the nonsensical words that came out of Michael''s lips.

    "Are you ashamed?" Michael asked as Sarah was still sitting on the edge of the bed.

    "What?"

    "I mean, I''m offering you to lie down because you look ufortable having to sit without leaning like that. After all, this isn''t the first time you''ve slept here. So you don''t have to be ashamed about that," continued Michael saying what his brain had just been thinking.

    It seems that even though he is sick, his brain can still work well.

    Sarah snorted when she heard what Michael said. Once she heard it, she knew Michael was just making excuses.

    "Okay," Sarah finally said andy down on the bed. She suddenly wondered what the sick man wanted to do.

    As soon as shey down, Sarah felt strange looking at the ceiling of the room. Nothing had changed even after six years had passed, making her think back to when she had slept here.

    "Wifey," Michael called softly.

    "What?" asked Sarah, still staring up at the ceiling. "I told you not to call me that!" he continued angrily.

    "Can I hug you?" Michael asked.

    Sarah''s mouth opened in disbelief when she heard that. She then immediately tilted her body towards Michael.

    "This is the reason you told me to lie down here, right?" Sarah asked with a snort.

    She knew that ''you look ufortable having to sit without leaning'' was just an excuse Michael had made to make her lie down on the bed and that the man had other intentions.

    However, she didn''t know what Michael''s real intention was.

    Who would have thought that the man would ask if he could hug her?!

    "Is it that obvious?" Michael asked with a big smile when his eyes met Sarah''s.

    Sarah nodded, her expression looking annoyed.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s annoyed expression. It was so adorable for him.

    "Then can I hug you?" Michael asked once again asking Sarah''s permission. "I promise I''ll just hug you."

    "Unless¡­ you want to ask for more," he continued with a meaningful smile.

    Sarah''s hand immediately flew to Michael''s arm when she heard that.

    He''s really sick!

    Michael chuckled again.

    "But I''m serious, can I hug you?" asked Michael again with a serious look on his face.

    "Why should I do that?" Sarah asked, rolling her eyes.

    She did give Michael a chance, but that didn''t mean they had to cuddle in bed. If it''s a normal hug, she''s fine with that.

    But it''s on the bed!

    "So I can fall asleep?" Michael asked back.

    Sarah snorted.

    "I mean, we have to be in afortable position to be able to fall asleep, right?" said Michael when Sarah was silent.

    "So you''re saying, yourfortable position for sleeping is by hugging me?" quipped Sarah.

    Michael nodded. Sarah really understood him.

    Sarah sighed when she heard Michael''s nonsensical remark.

    "Okay, let''s do it. If after this you speak again, I''m really going!" threatened Sarah.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he heard that, he then pulled his hand up for Sarah to use as a pillow.

    Sarah sighed when she saw Michael was already in his position. So this is what he meant to hug her.

    ''All right, Sarah. Just do it so he can fall asleep right away,'' Sarah thought, trying tofort herself, who actually felt that this was still not right.

    Sarah then slowly positioned herself near Michael, then rested her head on Michael''s arm.

    "Ahh¡­" Sarah shrieked softly as Michael pulled her in his arms, making her lean against his chest.

    Actually¡­ Why are we like this? Where did it start to go wrong?" asked Michael suddenly, confused.

    His feelings for Sarah are still the same, as well as Sarah who seems to still love him because she is fine living with him. Not just once, but twice.

    If so, why did he and Sarah divorced?

 Chapter 288 Its Good That He Fell Sick

    "Ahh¡­" Sarah shrieked softly as Michael pulled her in his arms, making her lean against his chest.

    Michael smiled and tightened his left hand which was holding Sarah''s arm.

    There was silence between the two of them, neither of them said anything.

    However, because Sarah''s head was now on Michael''s chest, she could clearly hear the man''s heartbeat.

    "You know¡­ you can hug me," Michael said, then raised his left hand and yed with Sarah''s hair.

    Even though they were currently in this position, Sarah''s hands were in an upright position and didn''t touch him at all.

    "I told you not to talk," whispered Sarah quietly, still in her position.

    She knew that it would make her position morefortable, but she wasn''t sure. By now she had a strange feeling when they were in this position, moreover she could hear Michael''s heartbeat clearly.

    The sound was like music in her ears. It made herfortable, and missed him.

    What would happenter if she hugged Michael? Sarah had absolutely no idea, and she didn''t want to imagine that.

    She had indeed given Michael a chance, but there was still something that seemed to be holding her back from giving her heart to him again.

    Sarah thought it was Mrs Collins, but it didn''t seem like it, and she still didn''t know what it was.

    Seeing Sarah who didn''t move at all, Michael''s free right hand immediately grabbed Sarah''s left hand and ced it on his stomach.

    "Look? This is better!" Michael whispered quietly, holding Sarah''s hand from leaving.

    When her hand touched Michael''s stomach, Sarah could feel like something was electrocuting her, making her unable to think and speak.

    She didn''t know if it was because she hadn''t cuddled in bed like this in a long time, or because the man she was touching was Michael, but Sarah could feel it again.

    The feeling when a butterfly tickled her stomach, made her heart beat fast, and her face felt hot.

    Ahh¡­ this is really dangerous. Their position was really dangerous!

    Meanwhile Michael didn''t stop smiling when they were finally in this position again. His left hand didn''t stop stroking Sarah''s head and ying with her hair.

    "Wifey," Michael called softly, then kissed Sarah''s forehead. He couldn''t stop himself from doing that.

    "Just sleep," Sarah replied but her voice wasn''t as loud as before, softer this time. By now she was starting to feelfortable being in Michael''s arms and even her eyes were starting to close.

    It seemed like for a few minutes, she would try to close her eyes. It''s sofortable that it makes her sleepy.

    "Actually¡­ Why are we like this? Where did it start to go wrong?" asked Michael, still ying with Sarah''s long hair.

    Sarah opened her eyes when she heard that. She, who had been looking down for a long time, raised her head to see Michael''s face.

    Was Michael seriously asking her that because he didn''t know and he had forgotten about it, or was he pretending not to know about it..

    However, seeing Michael''s face staring at her with a clueless expression made Sarah swallow her disappointment.

    How could Michael forget that? Well¡­ It could have happened, after all, nine years had passed.

    However, Sarah had not forgotten about it at all. She didn''t think about it anymore, but that didn''t mean she could forget what happened that night.

    The incident that made her rtionship with Michael lead to a divorce.

    "That¡­" Sarah opened her mouth, ready to tell Michael about it.

    After all, she and Michael had agreed to ask each other if there was anything to ask, and to be honest with each other, so they wouldn''t both guess and end up regretting it.

    "I told you you should sleep!" said Sarah, putting on an annoyed expression then pinched Michael''s stomach.

    "Ouch¡­ Alright, alright!" said Michael pouting his lips and then began to close his eyes because Sarah was staring at him fiercely.

    Seeing Michael closing his eyes, Sarah sighed and tried to close her eyes.

    She wanted to tell Michael about it, but right now Michael was sick and it didn''t seem like the right time to talk about it. In any case, Sarah was sure that at least there would be more debate when they talked about the old wound.

    So Sarah decided to hold off on telling Michael about it.

    ''Ah! Now I see.'' Sarah thought when something suddenly kicked her mind.

    Sarah finally understood why she was still hesitating to get back together with Michael. It wasn''t about Mrs Collins anymore, but something was still unclear between them.

    Six years ago, when she saw the blonde woman, Sarah felt sad, but she decided not to think about it any further because at that time she was only pretending to be Michael''s wife.

    Sarah didn''t mind at all if after the divorce Michael had a rtionship with the blonde woman, she didn''t even have a problem with Michael and Anna''s rtionship. They were divorced. Michael had be a single man who was free to do what he wanted.

    However, his rtionship with the blonde woman happened when they were still married. It was an affair, and Sarah couldn''t ept it.

    ''But wait.'' Sarah opened her eyes when she realized something<sub> </sub>

    Was Michael really cheating on her back then?

    Sarah tried to recall the events that had happened nine years ago, the conversation they had had, and the mood that night. However¡­ Suddenly Sarah''s face turned red.

    ''Why am I suddenly remembering the sex?'' Sarah thought suddenly feeling hot.

    That night she and Michael did have a fight, but it happened while they were having sex.

    ''Let''s talk about it with himter!''

    Sarah then lifted her head to see Michael''s face. The man had his eyes closed, and his face wasfortable with steady breathing. He had fallen asleep.

    Sarah shook her head when she saw how fast Michael had fallen asleep. It seemed like he was reallyfortable sleeping while hugging her like this.

    Slowly, Sarah began to remove Michael''s hands from his body and out of the room before the children started looking for him.

    ***

    "Uncle!"

    Raphael and Gabriel, who were ying, immediately stood up when they saw Michaele down from the stairs, and run towards him.

    "Uncle! Can you y with me?" Gabriel asked.

    "Are you feeling good, uncle?" asked Raphael.

    Michael smiled at his children''spletely different questions. Some want to y with him, some worry about him.

    "Oh right! Are you not sick anymore, uncle? Here, I will touch your forehead!" Gabriel then told Michael to lower his head so he could put his tiny hands on Michael''s forehead..

    Instead of lowering his body, Michael put one hand on Gabriel''s body and picked him up.

    "I want to check it too!" said Raphael as he raised his hands, envious why only Gabriel was being hugged. He also wants to be hugged!

    Michael smiled and hugged his eldest son.

    The two children then began to touch Michael''s face.

    "Mommy, can Mommy bring the tool? What is the name, again?" asked Raphael in confusion.

    "Telometer!" Gabriel said confidently.

    "Oh, yeah! Telometer!"

    Sarah, who had been just standing and watching the scene with a smile, immediately chuckled when she heard what they just said.

    Likewise with Michael who had been unable to stop smiling.

    Normally he would only be alone when he was sick, but this time there were people who took care of him, and were also worried about him.

    It seems, it''s good that he fell sick!

    ***

    Monday had arrived, and as usual everyone was busy with their own business.

    Raphael and Gabriel go to their new school. Now, they are no longer kindergarten students, but elementary school students. It made Sarah, who took them to the school bus, feel various emotions, until she finally burst into tears.

    Her little babies are growing too fast!

    After the kids left, Michael also went to work. He still didn''t feel well, but he was much better. Leaving Sarah alone in the apartment..

    However, when it was noon, it turned out that Sarah also came out of the apartment with clothes that looked quite neat.

    She then stopped a cab, and the cab drove her to one of the restaurants.

    Once there, Sarah looked around for someone she would meet. It seemed that the person had not yet arrived, so Sarah immediately took one of the seats there to wait for that person..

    While waiting, Sarah took out her cellphone to read a journal about health. She may no longer be a surgeon, but she still has an interest in it.

    "Sorry I''mte."

    The sound of someone taking a ce in front of her made Sarah immediately turn her face from her cellphone to that person.

    "It is okay. I just got here," Sarah replied with a polite smile.

    The person smiled too, looking at Sarah''s smile, then called the waiter to take their order.

    As soon as the waiter left, the person leaned closer to Sarah and supported his chin.

    "So¡­?" asked the man, smiling broadly. "I had no idea you''d be asking me out for lunch first," he continued.

 Chapter 289 Difficult Case

    "So¡­?" asked the man, smiling from ear to ear. "I had no idea you''d be asking me out for lunch first," he continued.

    Sarah smiled shyly when she heard Arthur''s words. As the man said, she''s the one who asked him to lunch.

    The twins have already entered elementary school, and they wille home a littleter than when they were still going to kindergarten. So Sarah used her free time to meet up with Arthur this noon.

    "I have something to tell you," Sarah said quietly and still trying to smile

    "Oh!" Arthur''s face changed to one of surprise. He didn''t expect that at all.

    "What''s that?" Arthur asked curiously.

    "I''ll let you know when we''re done eating," Sarah replied then licked her lips. She suddenly felt nervous.

    What she was going to tell Arthur this time wasn''t good news for him, so Sarah wanted him to at least have lunch first.

    Arthur, who didn''t know that it wasn''t good news at all, couldn''t help but smile when he heard that. He was really curious about what Sarah would say.

    Not long after, their food was brought by the waiter, and Arthur began to ask Sarah various questions. Like what she does on the weekends, and how are her kids.

    During the meal, Sarah had a hard time swallowing her food when she saw how happy Arthur''s expression was now, and she was sure that expression would soon change because of what she was about to say. It makes Sarah feel ufortable.

    ''You''ve made your decision, Sarah! Strengthen your resolve!'' Sarah thought as she faltered again.

    Arthur was a good man, and she shouldn''t have done this to him. However, Sarah had made her decision.

    "So?" Arthur asked when they had finished their main course and were waiting for dessert toe.

    He couldn''t wait to hear what Sarah had to say.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away, she took her drink and took a sip, then looked at Arthur right before his eyes.

    "I think¡­ we should just be friends," Sarah said, sounding cold and her expression firm.

    She knew she shouldn''t look cold like this, and apologized to Arthur. However, Sarah thought this was the best for both of them.

    "Oh!" That was all Arthur''s lips could let out. His previously happy expression immediately turned to surprise when he heard that.

    He had never expected Sarah to say this. He noticed the change in Sarah''s behavior while eating, but he didn''t think that it was because Sarah wanted to end their rtionship.

    Wait a minute. Could it even be called a rtionship?

    "Yeah," Sarah replied, nodding her head. "I''m really sorry about that, Arthur."

    In the end, Sarah couldn''t stop herself from apologizing when she saw the sad expression on Arthur''s face. She wanted to end this in a cool way, but she couldn''t seem to do it.

    She really felt sorry for Arthur.

    To be honest, she really wanted to give Arthur a chance, as the man had asked for, and from their dates, Arthur never made the chance go down, but rather increased because she had so much fun during her date with Arthur.

    However, yesterday''s incident changed everything. Michael''s position, which had been at or below Arthur''s level, had immediately increased drastically because of them cuddling on the bed.

    Sarah admits that her feelings for Michael are still there, maybe not as much as nine years ago, but she wants to give their rtionship a chance.

    <o>,m So, with that in mind, Sarah decided to rify her rtionship with Arthur so she could focus on Michael.<sub> </sub></o>

    To be honest, Sarah could still give Arthur a chance, but that would only make her feel confused, and neither Arthur nor Michael deserved to be treated that way by her.

    "No problem, don''t apologize," said Arthur who had regained his senses from his shock.

    "From the start, I knew that this would be a difficult case," he continued while trying to smile even though his heart was really sad right now.

    "Eh?"

    "Ah!" Arthur realized what he had just said. "I mean, I didn''t mean to take you as a case. It''s like an analogy," Arthur continued hastily before Sarah took offense.

    "In my job, there are cases that are easy to win, there are also very difficult cases with little chance of winning. You''re like thetter," Arthur exined with a faint smile.

    "Why?" Sarah asked, suddenly curious. "Am I too cold?" she continued in confusion.

    Unlike Arthur who actively asked when they were on a date, Sarah answered more often and asked only a few questions.

    "It''s not like that, I have absolutely no problem with cold women," Arthur replied with a chuckle.

    "I mean that¡­ you live with your ex-husband, and you see each other every day. That alone has made my position a bit behind. That''s why you want us to be friends, right?" Arthur asked casually.

    To be honest, Arthur felt sad that his feelings didn''t reach Sarah, but Arthur was quite able to ept her decision.

    Sarah''s mouth opened in surprise at what Arthur had said. She didn''t expect Arthur to think of her like that.

    Sarah then nodded, answering Arthur''s question.

    "But we can still be friends, right?" Arthur asked, looking at Sarah. "After all, I am your old friend, and yourwyer. This won''t make us awkward, right?"

    Sarah''s lips immediately formed a smile when she heard that question.

    "Of course. Thank you. I''m sure you will meet a good woman," Sarah said sincerely and looked relieved.

    She was actually a little worried that her rtionship with Arthur would be awkward, or that Arthur would get angry upon hearing her decision.

    However, Sarah was relieved that Arthur had epted her well. After all, Arthur was a friend she had known since childhood, and Sarah didn''t want to lose her childhood friend.

    ***

    Sarah looked at her two kids who were now sitting in front of her, their face looked confused, because suddenly she called them to sit at the dining table.

    "Is it time for dinner, Mommy?" asked Raphael in confusion.

    "But uncle hasn''te back yet and the sun not set, yet" Gabriel replied, turning to his brother.

    He then turned to Sarah. "Can I have the cookies, Mommy?" Gabriel asked then looked at the te of cookies Sarah had just baked on the table.

    "Of course, you can eat it," Sarah replied with a smile.

    After hearing that, they immediately took the cookies and ate them.

    "Raphael, Gabriel," Sarah called after a moment.

    "There''s something Mommy wants to talk to you about."

 Chapter 290 Are We Going To Meet Daddy?!

    "There''s something Mommy wants to talk to you about."

    Raphael and Gabriel, who were enjoying their cookies, immediately stopped eating and looked at Sarah with serious expressions on their faces.

    This wasn''t the first time their Mommy had said that she wanted to talk to them about something, so both of them knew right away that this was something serious.

    "Why did your face suddenly turn serious?" Sarah asked,ughing a little at the sight of her two babies'' faces.

    "Because Mommy wants to talk," Raphael replied and put the half cookies on the te again.

    "Are we leaving, Mommy?" Gabriel asked suddenly in a sad tone like he wanted to cry.

    Thest time Sarah wanted to talk to them, their Mommy said they had to go to London, their Mommy''s hometown, and leave their home.

    Is it time for them to leave this house?

    Raphael''s expression immediately changed when he heard his brother''s question. The little boy thought he would be happy not to see the old man again. However, he had already be close to the old man, he had even called him uncle now.

    The thought of them leaving here made him feel sad. He knew this was Michael''s house, so if they left, he wouldn''t being with them.

    "Ah!" Raphael suddenly thought of something. "Are we going to meet Daddy?!" asked Raphael excitedly.

    His sadness just now disappeared when he thought that. Finally, after a long wait, he will meet his Daddy!

    "Is that true?!" Gabriel''s face, which looked sad because he was thinking the same thing as his brother, that they were going to leave Michael, immediately changed when he heard his brother''s words.

    Even though Gabriel didn''t ask about his Daddy as often as his brother, he also wanted to meet his Daddy.

    Sarah''s face, which was smiling ear to ear at her two babies'' adorable faces, turned into an apologetic look.

    "Mommy''s sorry, but we''re not going, or seeing Daddy," said Sarah, who had lost her smile when she saw the disappointed looks on her kids'' faces.

    "Would you like to see Daddy soon?" Sarah asked slowly and carefully.

    The two nodded and looked at Sarah with expectant eyes.

    "Okay, Mommy will take you to meet Daddy soon, but not now, okay?" Sarah said smiling and holding out her pinky to make a pinky promise.

    She knew that Michael was still scared and needed time to deal with the kids, especially since it had only been about a month when Michael knew they were his kids and tried to be close to them.

    However, Sarah wasn''t going to let this go on any longer when she saw the sad expressions on her kids''s faces.

    Looks like today she''s going to ask Michael about it. If the man was still unprepared or scared, then Sarah would drag him to face their kids.

    Both of their faces immediately smiled when they saw Sarah''s pinky finger. It means that they will soon meet their Daddy.

    Their Mommy always keeps her promises.

    After alternately linking their pinkies, Raphael and Gabriel again took their cookies and ate them.

    "Mommy hasn''t finished talking yet," Sarah said then immediately chuckled when she saw her two kids put the cookies in their hands back on the te.

    "You can eat the cookies while listening to Mommy," said Sarah when she saw the expressions on the faces of the two who wanted to eat cookies, but couldn''t because they had to listen to her.

    The two then immediately took their cookies again and ate them.

    Sarah couldn''t help but smile at her son''s adorable behavior.

    "Raphael, Gabriel," Sarah called. "Now that you''re in elementary school, that means you''re already big boys, right?"

    Both nodded.

    "Yeah, we''re not kindergartners anymore!" replied Raphael with a mouth full of cookies.<sub> </sub>

    "We''re big boys and not babies anymore!" Gabriel answered excitedly.

    Sarah smiled at that. Even though they will forever be her babies.

    "Do you know Mommy''s job?" continued Sarah starting what she wanted to talk to them about.

    Both nodded.

    "Mommy is a doctor!" replied Raphael.

    "Mommy helps sick people!" Gabriel replied.

    Sarah nodded at the answer. Her kids really understand her job.

    "That was Mommy''s old job, when we lived in America. What is Mommy''s job right now?" Sarah asked, trying to find out if her kids understood her current situation.

    The two of them fell silent when they heard the question. Their faces look confused.

    "Mommy doesn''t work and just stays at home." Sarah exined.

    The two of them opened their mouths and nodded at that. When they think about it again, they always see Sarah at home.

    "Well, what Mommy wants to talk to you about right now is¡­ Mommy wants to ask you if Mommy can go back to work as a doctor," Sarah asked, finally telling them what she wanted to ask.

    Because until now no one has called her for an interview Sarah decided to return to being a surgeon because she felt that her chances of being called would be greater.

    She also had to think about the rent she had to give Michael so she could live here without feeling indebted to Michael. So as much as possible she should get a job as soon as possible, and now is the right time because now her kids are in elementary school.

    However, before she did that. She had to discuss this with her kids first, exin it to them so they could understand.

    Unlike general practitioners, surgeons hardly have time because they are busy. So she had to give that understanding to her kids first, so they could understand whyter she couldn''t be with them at home.

    "Yes! Mommy is so cool when Mommy helps sick people!" Gabriel answered excitedly.

    "Right! Mommy is a doctor!" replied Raphael.

    Sarah smiled at that.

    "But¡­" Sarah then began to exin that this time it would be very different.

    "When youe home from school, Mommy won''t be home. You two might go out with Uncle Michael, or Mommy will hire an aunt again like when we lived in America."

    The two of them fell silent when they heard this.

    "Are we not going to see Mommy again?" asked Raphael, looking sad.

    "No. We''ll still have breakfast and dinner together, but not lunch," Sarah replied.

    "Mommy can do it!" Gabriel answered suddenly. "There''s an uncle who can take care of us, so Mommy doesn''t have to worry!" he continued with a sweet smile.

    It had been a long time since he''d been to Michael''s office, and it didn''t look bad if he had to go there again. He can eat good food.

    "Okay, I agree too!" replied Raphael nodding his head.

    Sarah couldn''t help but smile when she heard the answers from her kids. She then immediately stood up and went to hug them.

    She thought they would sulk and she had to persuade them. However, it seemed that every day they were getting older, Sarah was very proud of them.

    Now that the kids have agreed, she has to talk to Michael about what they will do when she returns to work and when Michael will tell them he is their Daddy.

 Chapter 291 Lets Tell Them

    "Michael."

    Tonight, Michael, who was busy with his office work as usual, turned his head when he heard a woman''s voice calling his name.

    "Are you busy?" Sarah asked quietly, trying to peek into Michael''sptop screen.

    After getting the kids'' approval, Sarah wanted to immediately ask Michael what they should do with the kids when she returned to work.

    The sooner she discussed it with Michael, the sooner they woulde up with a solution, and the sooner she could submit her application and hopefully she would get the job soon.

    Even though Sarah had her kids''s approval to return to work, she didn''t want to rush to submit applications to the existing hospital. She had to make sure in advance what would happen to her kids when they got home from school? Who will look after them?

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard Sarah''s question which could be said to be unusual.

    After putting the kids to bed, Sarah would go straight to her room to go to bed, or at least take in the view outside. They rarely spoke. Maybe because Sarah didn''t want to disturb him while he was working.

    "Not really. I have time," replied Michael who was clearly lying.

    It was now fall and Michael was very busy, either looking at the summer report, or getting things ready for the fall.

    "We can talk!" continued Michael with a smile then immediately stood up and approached Sarah. He then grabbed her by the shoulder, and led Sarah to the dining table, so Sarah couldn''t see hisptop screen, which at this time clearly showed that she was very busy.

    Sarah just nodded and walked over to the table, although Michael seemed busy, he didn''t want to dy this conversation any longer, and they had to talk when the kids weren''t around.

    "So? What do you want to talk about?" asked Michael excitedly. "Ah, right, do you want a can of beer? I think we still have it," Michael continued and stood up for the beer.

    "What are you talking about? You''re still sick!" Sarah said in a stern voice and red at Michael. "Before going to bed you still have to take your medicine," she continued.

    Even though Michael had gone to the office this morning, the man''s temperature was still warm, indicating that he wasn''tpletely healed.

    Michael immediately put on a sullen facial expression when he heard that and immediately returned to his seat. He might just say that he''s fine, or that he''s well enough to drink beer.

    However, Sarah was once a doctor, and she even has her equipment. Michael wasn''t sure he would win if he argued with Sarah about his health because to be honest he still felt that he was sick. Just not as bad as yesterday.

    "Stop pouting like that!" said Sarah sighed when she saw Michael was still pouting his lips. "You are old! Don''t act like a child!" she continued fiercely.

    Michael scowled even more at this. He admitted that he might not be young anymore, but Sarah didn''t need to make that clear.

    Even so, Michael is still confident with his appearance that still looks handsome. At least he didn''t be a potbellied old man!

    "So I decided to go back to work," Sarah said, ignoring Michael who was still sulking.

    Michael snorted when Sarah made no attempt tofort him. Why is it that when the kids pout, Sarahforts them, but she neverforts him?

    "Good! You should have done that! I fully support you!" Michael replied with a smile.

    Did Sarah talk to him to ask his opinion on it?

    "I know!" Sarah replied, smiling.

    Actually, Sarah didn''t ask Michael''s permission for her to go back to work because Michael would definitely allow it. Even if Michael forbids it, Sarah will still return to work because she has already obtained permission from her kids.

    Michael is not her husband, and she doesn''t need his permission to go back to work or not!

    "But¡­" Sarah then shared her worries about kids.

    Michael''s expression immediately changed when he heard that, his face was serious. He didn''t think that way at all.

    "What do you think?" Sarah asked when she had finished sharing her worries.

    "When do theye home from school?" Michael asked back before answering Sarah''s question.

    "Oh, right! You don''t know about that yet!" said Sarah. "The teacher said they finished at 3.30 pm andst afternoon they got here around 3.45."

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He usuallyes home at 5, or 4:30 at the earliest. Their times do not coincide.

    He could havee home at 4, or 3.30. However, he was sure that James would nag him again and his work would be neglected because it meant that he would have to go home early every day.

    "Looks like they cane to my office first. We could have hired a Nanny, but I don''t like the idea," Michael replied after a moment of silence.

    Sarah nodded at that. She actually thought hiring Nanny would be more practical for both of them, but she would respect Michael''s opinion.<sub> </sub>

    "But¡­" Michael said suddenly, his tone sounding doubtful.

    "Will theye to my office?" he continued with a sad smile.

    Gabriel might not have a problem with that because thest time his youngest child was fine when he brought them to his office. However, it seems that it will be difficult with the eldest son who is always looking for his Mommy.

    Sarah''s eyes lit up when she heard what Michael said.

    "Actually, this is also what I wanted to discuss with you," Sarah said excitedly. "When are you going to tell the kids about you?" she continued.

    Michael''s expression changed to one of surprise when he heard the question.

    "I mean, if they know you''re their Daddy, and not just an old man or uncle they live with, I think they''d be fine ying in your office."

    Sarah knows her kids. Even though Michael lived with them, in their eyes Michael was still a stranger.

    Those who had been sad because they thought they were going to part with Michael, immediately became happy when they thought they were going to meet their Daddy.

    So Sarah was sure they would have absolutely no problem staying with Michael for a few hours if they found out he was actually their Daddy.

    "Ah, that¡­" Michael didn''t answer right away.

    He was already sure of his closeness with Raphael and Gabriel. They were already very close, and both of them didn''t mind when he hugged them.

    It''s just¡­ There was a bit of fear inside Michael. After all, he had been missing for five years of their lives.

    What if they¡­ hate him? Or worst of all, don''t want to meet him?

    Sarah sighed when she saw Michael did not continue his words.

    "Let''s tell them this weekend," Sarah decided.

    She doesn''t know when she will be able to return to work because she hasn''t submitted her resume yet, but before returning to work, Sarah wants her kids to know about Michael.

    "This week?" Michael''s eyes widened when he heard Sarah''s words.

    Sarah nodded.

    "I will be with you. Don''t worry," Sarah said with a reassuring smile.

    She was also involved in putting Michael in this position, so Sarah thought she should be with Michael answering questions from her kids.

    Michael was still silent and didn''t say anything. This weekend¡­ That means he has about five or six days.

    "Okay, let''s do that," Michael replied, nodding his head.

    ***

    Today as usual Sarah is busy in front of theptop while looking for contact persons at a nearby hospital to send her resume. Yesterday she did send her resume at her old hospital and if she had told Steve about it, Steve could have helped her get a job.

    However, for now Sarah wanted to try it on her own first to see her value as a surgeon. Is she no longer worthy?

    But if no one was going to call her for an interview, Sarah would use her connections with Steve. Well¡­ his wife used her to get a job at Collins, so why didn''t she do the same?

    Sarah''s gaze, which was focused on theptop screen, immediately turned to her vibrating cellphone on the table. There''s an iing call.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she saw the name calling her. It was the teacher at the Twins'' school.

    "Hello," Sarah said as she picked up the call.

    "Yeah, I''m Raphael''s mom," Sarah replied, still looking confused. Why did the teacher only mention Raphael, and not Gabriel?

    "What did you say?" Sarah asked with wide eyes when she heard what the woman had just said. The expression on her face looked like she couldn''t believe what she just heard

    "Can youe to school? Raphael got into a fight with his friend."

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard that. It''s only her kids'' third day at school, and she''s already been called by the teacher toe over because her child is fighting?!

 Chapter 292 Its Because Of Batman

    On the way to the school, Sarah had a worried expression on her face thinking about Raphael.

    She knew that this was not the first time her son had fought. The twins are fighting almost every day, either because of the toys or are ying together and suddenly want to disturb their sibling.

    However, It never crossed Sarah''s mind that Raphael would be fighting on his third day of school. Was his eldest son bullied by his friends so that he retaliated?

    Just as Sarah was thinking about what had caused her son to fight, the cab that had brought her arrived at her kids'' school.

    After paying the cab fare, Sarah went straight to the teacher''s room. Once there, Sarah nced around, looking for the teacher who had called her earlier. Sarah''s gaze then turned to a small little boy who was standing there.

    Even though Sarah could only see the side face, she knew that it was her baby.

    "Raphael!" Sarah called then immediately went to her son while running.

    Raphael, who had been wearing an expression ready for war, turned his head when someone called his name. The little boy''s face looked surprised when he saw his Mommying and now she has hugged him.

    To be honest, he felt awkward because suddenly his Mommy came. It''s better if Mommy doesn''te. However, when he felt that familiar warm embrace, it made Raphael grateful that his Mommy hade here.

    "Are you alright?" asked Sarah letting go of her arms and holding her son''s cheek to look closely at his face. Is there something different in his adorable face or not.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she found a scar like a scratch on Raphael''s right cheek. The wound wasn''t deep enough to bleed, but she could see that the scratch was red.

    "Are you the mother of this brat?"

    Sarah''s face, which had a worried look, immediately lifted her head and looked at the woman who was currently looking at her with a condescending look.

    Sarah, who had been kneeling to match her son''s height, immediately stood up.

    "I am the mother, but please take back your words that called my son a brat!" said Sarah firmly.

    Her kids may often make her head hurt because of their naughty behavior, but that doesn''t mean other people can call them brat!

    The woman, who was equipped with jewelry and holding a bag with the Collins brand, snorted when she heard Sarah''s words. Her arms were crossed on her chest.

    "He''s delinquent, so it''s only natural that I call him brat!" said the woman angrily.

    "Mrs. White, we should..." The female teacher''s words were cut short when the woman who seemed to be Sarah''s age gave her a stern look.

    "You want to make me forget about this?!" the woman asked in a raised voice. She then opened her hand and pointed at Raphael.

    "Didn''t you see what this brat did to my son?!" she asked in a rising voice.

    Sarah''s expression looked displeased when she saw the woman pointing at her son. However, Sarah soon realized that she had not seen the child who fought with Raphael.

    It didn''t take long for Sarah to find him because the boy was standing next to his mother while sobbing. The boy''s stature looks plump, and his cheeks look so adorable to pinch.

    It''s just that now his cheeks look bruised, and his nose is clogged with tissue because it looks like he''s bleeding.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she saw the wound, she then reflexively looked at Raphael who looked at his friend with an annoyed look on his face.

    From the shape of his body, that chubby little boy is clearly bigger than her son. However, Raphael gave such a wound to that kid?!

    She knew that Raphael and Gabriel had used their tiny fists several times when they were fighting, but she didn''t expect that her son would inflict such a fatal wound on that chubby little boy.

    It''s because of Batman! She knew that Michael had secretly shown Batman films to the twins. Seems like she should have to discuss this with Michael to not do that again.

    "Raphael!" Sarah called in a firm voice.

    If indeed what happened to the chubby little boy''s face was because of Raphael, then Sarah would scold him! But for now, Sarah wanted to confirm that first.

    "What happened? Why did you hit your friend like that?" Sarah asked sternly.

    "...," Raphael pressed his lips when he heard his Mommy''s voice which was clearly angry.

    "Raphael!" Sarah called, still sounding firm. Her voice didn''t rise because they weren''t at home right now, but it was clear that she was angry.

    "..."

    The woman snorted when she saw that the brat didn''t say anything.

    "I''m really curious, how do you educate your son?!" she asked with an expression of disbelief on his face.

    "What did you say?!" Sarah asked, turning to the woman fiercely.

    The woman snorted at Sarah''s expression.<sub> </sub>

    "Why are you looking at me like that?! My son is the victim, but the culprit looks more fierce. Wow... I really can''t believe this!" she said as she opened her eyes in disbelief.

    "My Baby... try to exin what happened, it seems that brat doesn''t want to tell his mother!" said the woman then turned to her son.

    "Rapa... suddenly hit me in the face, I was screaming in pain and crying, but he kept hitting me!" said the chubby little boy while sobbing.

    Sarah opened her eyes in disbelief when she heard that.

    "Is that true, Raphael?!" asked Sarah looking at her son sharply.

    However, once again Raphael was still keeping his mouth shut.

    Sarah sighed when she saw her son''s refusal to say anything. Even though she still didn''t want to admit it, it seemed that this time it was indeed the fault of her son.

    "I apologize for my son''s behavior," Sarah said, now changing her facial expression.

    "It looks like your son needs to be examined by a doctor because he has a nosebleed, and the bruising is close to the eye area. Although that shouldn''t be a problem, it''s better to get checked out. As an apology, I''ll pay the hospital bill," Sarah continued politely.

    "Isn''t that obvious for you to pay for it?" asked the woman still looking arrogant.

    "I know as a parent, you should apologize, but shouldn''t that brat first apologize for hitting my son?" continued the woman while pointing again at Raphael who was still wearing an annoying facial expression.

    Sarah took a breath not to get angry because that woman was calling her son like that again. She then turned to look at Raphael whose facial expression never changed.

    "Raphael!" Sarah called, crouching down and sounding gentle. "Let''s apologize for hitting your friend," he continued as gently as possible.

    It didn''t seem like assertiveness would work, so Sarah tried to change her tactics.

    "No! I won''t apologize!" said Raphael firmly.

    Sarah opened her eyes in disbelief when she heard those words. She knew that her son was stubborn, but when he was fighting with his brother and being asked to apologize, he apologized.

    "Why?" Sarah asked trying to be patient and still sounding gentle.

    Raphael opened his mouth, then closed it again, deciding not to say anything.

    "Hah! Look at this brat! Did you even educate him properly?" asked the woman with a snort.

    Sarah turned and stood up immediately when she heard that. The expression on her face looked genuinely angry at what the woman had just said.

    "Actually, I''m going to let this go because I heard you''re a single mom. I mean, this brat doesn''t even have a father to teach him. Maybe that''s why he became like this," the woman continued.

    "Mrs. White! It seems your words are inappropriate. There are kids listening," said the female teacher. who had been silent for a long time because she chose to let the two mothers try to reach an agreement first.

    If not, it would just be mediation between them.

    However, she couldn''t keep quiet when she heard the woman''s insulting words. He didn''t want to defend Sarah, but right now there were kids listening in.

    "I''m just telling the facts!" said the woman stubbornly.

    While Sarah chose to remain silent, her hands were already clenched into fists, trying to keep her emotions from escaping. Right now her main focus was on solving this problem and not prolonging it.

    "But..."

    "Shush!" said the woman interrupting the female teacher.

    "Since this brat doesn''t want to apologize, we should wait for my husband who is on his way here. Your chance to apologize is over and we just wait for my husband!" she said arrogantly then turned around and walked to the seat that was there with her son.

    Sarah just sighed when she heard that. She hopes that the woman''s husband can be a little more rational than his wife. She then looked at her son whose facial expression never changed, even now his hands are clenched into fists again.

    Sarah sighed again. It seems that because she was too busy thinking about going back to work, she had forgotten about her time with her kids. After this she had to talk to them again.

    "Raphael, let''s sit there first," Sarah said then held her son''s hand which was still tightly clenched.

    Raphael''s fist immediately opened when his Mommy touched it. He just nodded and followed his Mommy without saying anything.

    ***

    "What did you just say?" asked Michael looking at James in disbelief.

    "Young master Raphael was involved in a fight at his school and right now Mrs. Smith is there because the school has called her."

 Chapter 293 You Have To Apologize In Place Of Your Son

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief when he just heard what James had to say. His son got into a fight?!

    "Then why are you telling me now?!" asked Michael stood up from his seat and took his cellphone which was ced on the table to check it. However, not a single message or call from Sarah.

    "Because you were at a conference," James said quietly. "Where do you want to go?" James asked when he saw Michael getting ready to leave.

    Michael stopped and turned to James.

    "Do you even need to ask me that? Of course I''m going to school!" said Michael, rolling his eyes because James was asking the obvious. "How is the situation right now?!" he continued curiously.

    Sarah hadn''t called him or told him about it at all, so Michael had absolutely no idea what was going on.

    James looked at the watch on his wrist

    "It''s been about 30 minutes since the school teacher called me," James said, looking at Michael. "You are going to school? Are you sure?" continued James suddenly stopping Michael.

    "What?" asked Michael looking at James in confusion.

    James sighed when he saw the look on Michael''s face that looked worried at this time.

    "I know you''re worried about your kid, but are you sure you''re going to go to school right now and make it public that they''re your kid?" James asked, trying to remind Michael.

    When he first heard that Michael had a son, ah, two sons, James was very surprised. Now it all made sense why Michael had brought the two kids into the office twice and Sarah was with them.

    James was happy about that too. Michael has kids with the woman he loves, and Michael''s days are sure to be more colorful.

    However, James suddenly remembered that it would be a problem for Michael. At least for his position as CEO of Collins.

    When news of Mr. Collins being seriously ill spread, there were already several moves to get rid of Michael. Although the results of Michael''s work were good. However, there were some people who did not like his way of working which was too strict and unprofitable for them.

    James was sure the news about Michael''s son would be a problem.

    So far Michael is known as a single man who has never been married. That''s why there are many female fans who are crazy about him, dreaming that one day they might be able to win his heart, and the PR department is using that to build such an image of Michael.

    So, the presence of Michael''s kids could be a problem for him. That''s why James took the initiative to ask Michael which school they applied to, to see if it was a safe school.

    However, he did not expect that they would enter Angel School, one of the elite schools in London and be attended by kids from the upper sses.

    Luckily, James had an acquaintance that was a teacher there and asked her for help in sharing information about Michael''s kids.

    "Of course I''ll still go! Would you not do it if you were in my shoes?!" asked Michael looking at James with annoyance then immediately left without waiting for an answer from James.

    James fell silent when he heard the question. His daughter might not have gone to school yet, but he could understand Michael''s feelings.

    James sighed. He just hoped that everything would be okay.

    ***

    Sarah looked at Raphael, who was sitting beside her with a facial expression that looked more rxed than before. However, Sarah still couldn''t get the kid to tell her what was going on, or ask him to apologize to his friend.

    Raphael is really stubborn!

    Sarah took a deep breath and held her phone, her face looking worried.

    Should she call Michael?

    Sarah had been so worried about Raphael''s condition that the thought hadn''t crossed her mind at all. However, after seeing that her son was doing well, Sarah finally thought of Michael.

    That woman called her husband toe here even though this was just a kids''s fight that could be resolved amicably.

    Shouldn''t she also call her husb¡­ ahem, Raphael''s father too?

    Sarah shook her head, deciding not to do that.

    She had two reasons, firstly, Michael must be very busy and she didn''t want to disturb the man, and secondly, this was a really not that big problem and she could sort it out on her own.

    Not long after, the door to the room opened and a man wearing a long-sleeved shirt and ck trousers entered the room. His face looked like he was looking for someone.

    "Honey! Here!" The woman''s voice was heard calling her husband.

    Seeing the person she was waiting for had arrived, Sarah immediately stood up and walked over to them.

    "This is the mother of that brat!" said the woman, pointing at Sarah.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah only put on a polite smile when she heard the woman''s words that made her blood boil, but she decided to be patient.

    "I apologize for what my son did. I know as a parent you are sad to see your son like that, but right now your son really needs to be checked at the hospital. As my apology, I will pay for the medical expenses of your son," Sarah said sincerely apologizing while looking at the condition of the child whose cheeks were turning blue.

    "Has the standard of this school dropped to allow someone like this to enter here?" said the man suddenly, looking at the teachers who were there.

    "Mr. White, what you said¡­"

    "Am I wrong?" interrupted the man before the teacher finished her words.

    "What did you say?" asked Sarah, unable to contain her emotions any longer. He was really offended by that.

    The man looked at Sarah from head to toe with disdain. From Sarah''s casual appearance, she didn''t even wear jewelry or carry an expensive bag.

    One look, the man was convinced that Sarah was poor.

    "You can''t hear me clearly?" asked the man in a tone full of contempt.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard the man''s words. She thought that the man would be more rational than his wife, but she never expected that the man would be as crazy as his wife.

    "Then you!" said the man looked at his wife with a tired look. "Are you not even able to finish this until you have to call me?" the man asked.

    "Why are you mad at me?" the woman asked irritably. "I also wanted to finish this quickly, but that brat won''t even apologize!" she continued while pointing at Raphael who was standing beside Sarah.

    The man turned and saw a small child who was staring at him fiercely.

    "So you hit my son!" said the man coldly while ring at Raphael sharply.

    "Apologize to my son!"

    "Not I will not apologize!" said Raphael in a voice that suddenly trembled when he saw the look on the man''s face which was quite intimidating.

    "You¡­" The man''s hand was then raised in the air.

    "What do you think you are doing?!" Sarah said then immediately pulled Raphael behind her, blocking the man who seemed to be about to touch her son.

    The man immediately withdrew his hand when he saw the gazes of the people staring at him. He then cleared his throat.

    "Then you have to apologize in ce of your son," the man said, looking at Sarah.

    Sarah really wanted to scold him when she heard what the man said, she had been trying to apologize for a long time too.

    "Mr. White," Sarah said, forcing herself to smile. "Like I said before, I apologize for what my son did and as an apology I¡­"

    "Kneel down!"

    "Pardon?"

    "If you''re really sorry, then kneel down!" he said arrogantly.

    Sarah stayed where she was when she heard those words. She did want to apologize, but wasn''t that too much?

    "Why are you just standing like that?" the man asked, looking at Sarah. "Isn''t this a great opportunity for you to show your son how to apologize when he did wrong?! You don''t seem to be able to teach your son well so he doesn''t want to apologize when he makes a mistake. So you should take this opportunity," the man continued.

    Sarah was still silent listening to what the man said. She realized that the stubborn Raphael was probably because she had not managed to raise her son properly.

    However, did she have to kneel?

    "Wow, really. I don''t believe it at all! Is your pride that high?! Shouldn''t as a parent, you must be responsible for the mistakes made by your son?" the man asked, annoyed that Sarah still standing.

    He then raised his hand and grabbed Sarah''s wrist, trying to pull her to her knees before him.

    "Get off your dirty hands!"

    Suddenly a very familiar voice rang out, making Sarah, who was biting her lower lip, raise her head to see if it was just her feeling.

    However, it turned out that she was not mistaken for the voice. That''s Michael.

    "Mr Collins?" said the man in surprise when he saw Michael.

 Chapter 294 Dont Scold Rapa, Mommy!

    When Michael arrived at his kids'' school, he headed straight for the teachers'' room. It was his first timeing to this school because he had to go on a business trip that time, so he was a little confused about where to go.

    Once inside the room, Michael looked around, trying to ask where Sarah and Raphael were.

    However, Michael''s focus was immediately diverted when he heard a male voice that sounded very upset.

    "If you''re really sorry, then kneel down!"

    Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard that. He then turned to the source of the voice to see what was happening. What did the other person do to make the man ask them to apologize while kneeling? ording to Michael, it was too much.

    Michael''s eyes widened when he finally saw who the man was talking to. Even though it''s just the back view and the face isn''t very clear. He recognized the brown haired woman. It''s Sarah!

    "Shouldn''t as a parent, you must be responsible for the mistakes made by your son?"

    Michael, who had been worried, turned into annoyance when he heard the disdainful tone said by the man. He quickly walked over to Sarah to ask what was going on.

    Michael''s eyes widened as he got closer to them, but the man raised his hand and grabbed Sarah''s wrist.

    "Get off your dirty hands!" said Michael coldly as he grabbed the wrist of the man who was holding Sarah''s wrist.

    His grip was very strong. How dare that man hold his wif... Sarah''s hand?

    "Michael?" said Sarah, surprised when she saw the man. She had no idea that Michael woulde. Although she was d with the man''s arrival, how could Michael be here?

    The man who was holding Sarah''s wrist immediately let go of his grip when he saw Michael. It wasn''t because he felt pain in his wrist, but rather because he saw Michael in front of him.

    "Are you alright?" Michael asked, turning to Sarah when the man had let go of her hand. His gaze then turned to Sarah''s wrist, which was red from the man''s grip.

    He felt anger again.

    He then turned to Raphael who was behind Sarah.

    "Raphael, are you all right?" Michael asked, trying to sound as gentle as possible even though his heart was burning with anger right now.

    The little boy who was wiping the tears that had alreadye out, nodded.

    "I''m fine, uncle" he answered with a sob while wiping his tears that he couldn''t hold back anymore because the man was so scary.

    Michael then immediately pulled the little boy into his arms when he saw such a small kid trying to look strong. He also noticed the scratches on Raphael''s face, it seemed his son had been through a lot today.

    "Mr. Collins?"

    The man''s voice made Michael turn to him.

    "You know me?" Michael asked in a cold voice.

    Only a few people called him Mr. Collins. Usually people will call him by his full name, or his first name. Only a few people call him by hisst name.

    "Ah, yes!" said the man awkwardly. "I''m the new marketing manager at MCGames, my name is Simon White," the man continued, extending his hand for a handshake.

    Michael''s expression didn''t change at all, he just stared at the man''s hand, but he didn''t grab it at all.

    Now Michael understood why he didn''t know the man. The man turned out to be working at MCGames, hispany before he became CEO of Collins to take over his father. Hispany that he built from scratch, and is now managed by a friend.

    Even so, he still owns thepany and owns the highest stake there.

    The man just smiled awkwardly when Michael didn''t ept his outstretched hand, causing him to pull his hand back.

    "But... Why is Mr. Collins here?" the man asked with a confused expression.

    Before Michael opened his mouth to exin, suddenly a scream caught both Michael and Sarah''s attention.

    "MOMMYYYYYY!!!"

    Gabriel was seen running with a panicked expression on his face. Sweat was clearly visible on his forehead. Looks like he ran toe here.

    "Gabriel?" said Sarah surprised to see the arrival of her youngest child.

    "Don''t scold Rapa, Mommy!" Gabriel said when he was near Sarah.

    "Riel!" said Raphael, looking at his brother sharply.

    Gabriel bit his lower lip when he saw his brother''s gaze.

    "What is it? You can tell Mommy," said Sarah, who sensed that the kids were hiding something.<sub> </sub>

    Gabriel''s expression still looked doubtful. He looked at his brother who looked at him with a look to forbid him to say anything, then looked at his Mommy and also Uncle Michael who were looking at him.

    "Gabriel, you can tell Mommy," Sarah said softly as she touched her son on the shoulder, so that Gabriel would look at her.

    "Rapa hit Paul because of me!" Gabriel said, finally opening his mouth.

    Sarah and Michael looked surprised when they heard that.

    "Riel!" said Raphael when his little brother opened his mouth.

    "Sorry Rapa, but Mommy should know. I don''t want Mommy to scold you," Gabriel said, looking at his brother apologetically.

    Gabriel then opened his mouth and told them why Raphael had hit their friend.

    Even though it''s been three days since they started school, Raphael and Gabriel still have a little trouble getting along with their ssmates because they are both naturally shy with strangers.

    Gabriel then tried to get along with his friends who seemed to have formed a group.

    However, Paul, the child who was beaten by Raphael, refuses him to join.

    "Paul said I don''t have a Daddy and can''t join them," Gabriel exined.

    Sarah and Michael''s eyes widened when they heard that.

    "I''m telling the truth, you guys don''t have Daddy!" said Paul, who had been silent for a long time.

    "I told you I had Daddy!" Gabriel said, looking at Paul in annoyance.

    "Liar! My mommy says your Mommy is a single mom. That means you don''t have Daddy!" continued Paul, still adamant.

    Mrs. White''s face looked awkward when she heard that. When she found out which ss her son was in, she tried to gather the mothers of his kids'' friends.

    Sarah refused toe because she thought such gatherings were very unimportant and it turned out she became the subject of discussion by the mothers'' association when one of the mothers recognized her because her son attended the same kindergarten as the Twins.

    It seems that his son heard the conversation at that time because the kids were also invited to join their gathering.

    "Look, Mommy! Paul is so annoying! I''ve exined it several times but he keeps calling me liar andughing at me!" Gabriel said with an annoyed look on his face.

    "I wanted to hit him forughing at me, but I remember that Mommy said if I don''t want to be hit, I can''t hit someone else first. So I held myself back. I''m a good boy, right, Mommy?" said Gabriel looking proud because he had remembered and obeyed his Mommy''s words.

    Sarah still opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard and saw the situation. So that''s the reason why her son had a fight with his friend?

    "Mommy?" called Gabriel when Sarah was silent.

    "Ah, yes, Gabriel has be a good boy," Sarah said, trying to smile even though she was feeling various emotions right now. She felt angry, upset, and sad because his son had to go through such an incident.

    "But it looks like Rapa can''t stop himself from hitting Paul, which is bing annoying. Please don''t be mad at Rapa, Mommy!" Gabriel said in a pleading tone.

    "Mommy never said that to me!" said Raphael trying to defend himself.

    "Really?" said Gabriel who didn''t seem to believe his brother''s words.

    "Yes!" said Raphael in annoyance.

    "My son is indeed at fault for hitting your son. However, it looks like your son deserves to be hit," Sarah said coldly as she clenched her fists.

    Sarah had thought about kneeling earlier because she felt that she had not educated Raphael well because he hit his friend for no reason, but now the situation was clearly different.

    She was going to pay the hospital bills, but she wouldn''t apologize again, let alone get down on her knees.

    "Hah! My son is only telling the truth!" said Mrs. White still defending her son. "Your son is the one who acts like a delinquent to hit his friend. Haven''t you seen my son''s condition?" she continued.

    "Right!" said Mr. White who joined in defending his son who was not at all wrong. "My son is just saying the fact that you''re a single mom and they don''t have a dad," he continued.

    Although he didn''t know where his wife got such information from, it seemed like it was correct information.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she saw the couple who didn''t want to admit their son''s fault. They are both really crazy!

    "No, your son is wrong!" said Michael in a voice that sounded very cold.

    "Raphael and Gabriel have a dad. I am their dad!"

 Chapter 295 You Are My Daddy?

    The atmosphere in the teacher''s room became silent as soon as the words left Michael''s lips.

    The teachers there and the White seemed to be blinking their eyes to process what they had just heard.

    Likewise with Sarah who seemed to be opening her mouth in disbelief, she didn''t think Michael would say something like that.

    Meanwhile, the expressions on Raphael and Gabriel''s faces looked confused when they heard what Michael said.

    "Mommy," Raphael called quietly, looking at Sarah, then at Michael, and then at Sarah again.

    "Is what the uncle said true?" asked Raphael.

    Sarah looked at her eldest son when she heard the question that just came out of his mouth. She had forgotten that Raphael and Gabriel were also here, and that meant they heard what Michael had just said.

    Sarah sighed and smiled.

    "Yes baby. Uncle is actually your Daddy."

    Although Sarah didn''t expect her kids to find out this way, it couldn''t be helped. At least now they knew.

    Raphael blinked his eyes when he heard what his Mommy had just said.

    The Old man¡­ ahem uncle, is his Daddy?

    The expression on Michael''s face that had been angry changed to surprise when he realized that his kids were also listening to what he had just said.

    Suddenly, he felt his heart beat fast and sweat started to wet his palms.

    He had said it and his kids heard it!

    To be honest, Michael didn''t regret saying that. He was furious when he found out that this problem urred because his kids were bullied for not having a father.

    However, Michael wished he could say that to his kids in a better ce and not in this kinda situation.

    Michael''s lips suddenly felt dry when he felt someone staring at him and it was Raphael. The boy''s expression waspletely unreadable to him.

    Was he disappointed? Angry? Or don''t like him as his Daddy?

    Michael had absolutely no idea and he was really scared about it.

    He was afraid that the boy would not ept him, considering that at first Raphael had hated him.

    "Is that true? You are my Daddy?" asked Raphael, looking at Michael intently, as if trying to convince himself once again that the man who had lived with him all this time turned out to be his Daddy.

    Michael subconsciously swallowed his own saliva when he saw the expression of his eldest son, then took a deep breath.

    "Yes!" Michael answered steadily and tried to hide his nervousness. Although there are various negative thoughts filled his mind right now. He must remain calm and confident.

    Raphael''s expression was still the same, then it turned into a smile and looked at Michael with a sparkling gaze.

    "Daddy!" said Raphael then immediately hugged Michael''s legs. A tear appeared in his brown eyes. Tears of happiness.

    He had always wanted to meet his Daddy. He was very happy because he finally got to meet his Daddy.

    Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the attitude of his eldest son. He then immediately picked up Raphael and held him in his arms.

    Raphael didn''t rebel and hugged back while resting his face on Michael''s shoulder, smelling his Daddy''s scent which turned out to be fragrant.

    ''Looks like I''m just overthinking,'' Michael thought when he saw Raphael''s attitude which was far different from what he thought.

    "Gabriel." Michael''s gaze then looked for his youngest son, wanting to hug him too.

    However, Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he saw the look on Gabriel''s face which looked surprised to receive the news.

    "Gabriel? Come here with Da¡­" Michael called softly and smiled.

    "Nooo!" Gabriel shouted then immediately ran out of the room.

    Michael was very surprised by Gabriel''s reaction. He thought Gabriel would be happy because so far their rtionship had been very close.

    Likewise with Sarah who did not expect the reaction of her sons. Just like Michael, Sarah thought that Raphael would oppose or reject Michael. She didn''t think that Gabriel would be the one to do that.

    "Mr. Collins."

    Michael and Sarah, who wanted to chase after Gabriel, stopped where they were when they heard Mr. White''s voice. They hadpletely forgotten that they were currently talking about their son''s quarrel.

    "Riel!"

    Seeing his younger brother leaving, Raphael immediately asked to be put down and chased his younger brother.

    Michael and Sarah just watched their eldest son leave without trying to stop him. It seemed because he was still a child, so he didn''t think that he should be here as well. However, on the other hand, they were happy that someone had gone after Gabriel.

    Mr. White had an awkward look on his face when Michael looked at him! He''s really unlucky! Why did he have to go through such a shameful thing?<sub> </sub>

    "I''m really sorry for what my son did¡­"

    "If you''re really sorry, then kneel down!" said Michael coldly, repeating the words he had heard earlier.

    "Eh?" Mr. White''s expression looked surprised when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Michael would say what came out of his mouth earlier.

    So did Sarah, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    "Michael," said Sarah, holding Michael''s arm, telling him not to overdo it.

    Sarah was annoyed with the family, but she just didn''t want them to kneel. An apology alone was enough for her.

    However, Michael''s facial expression didn''t change at all and looked cold.

    Mr. White swallowed his saliva when he heard that, then looked at the people around him who were now looking at him like a spectacle.

    "Mr. Collins¡­ That¡­" said Mr. White deliberately hanging his words, sweat starting to appear on his face.

    "Why?" asked Michael coldly. "You can''t do that? Shouldn''t as a parent, you must be responsible for the mistakes made by your son?"

    Mr. White licked his lips. Once he was promoted, he had heard that Michael Collins was a good man and made his employees prosperous. Basically he is a good leader.

    However, that doesn''t mean Michael is a pushover. If someone did something wrong, he would act so ruthless that the person regretted doing something wrong to Michael.

    At first Mr. White thought that it was just an exaggeration. Michael''s public image was so good that he simply couldn''t believe that Michael would be so ruthless.

    Now he knew that he waspletely wrong.

    "Michael! Enough! You''re too much" Sarah said raising her voice when she saw Michael looked serious with his words.

    "What did you say? Too much?" asked Michael looking at Sarah in annoyance. "I''m just saying what he said. It seems he is used to kneeling to apologize to others so if anyone wants to apologize, they have to kneel," continued Michael who didn''t want to stop this at all.

    The man dared to tell Sarah to kneel in front of him! He wouldn''t just let it go!

    Sarah sighed when she saw Michael who wasn''t listening at all.

    "It''s just a kid fight, we can sort it out in a calmer way." Michael''s face still looked dissatisfied when he heard that. "Right now there is something more important than this. We have to go find Gabriel."

    Her youngest son might look cheerful, but Sarah knew that she was actually quite sensitive. So now Sarah''s mind is more focused on her youngest son.

    Michael''s expression changed when he heard what Sarah had just said. Right! How could he forget that?

    Seeing that Michael''s expression had changed, Sarah looked at the Whites.

    "Like I said before. I''ll pay your son''s hospital bill. Will you ept it?" Sarah asked calmly.

    Raphael punched his friend and hurt the boy''s face. Even though the boy deserved it, Raphael who made his face hurt was a fact.

    At least as a parent, Sarah wanted to take responsibility for it.

    "Ah! That''s not necessary at all. Thanks for the offer, but we can pay for it," said Mr. White politely.

    How could he ask Sarah for money after finding out that she had a rtionship with Michael? He must be crazy!

    Mrs. White, who had been silent all this time, also nodded her head. She was smart enough to realize that the current situation had changed.

    "Well¡­ If you don''t want to ept it¡­"

    "We''ll pay for it!" Michael cut in before Sarah finished her sentence.

    Sarah turned to Michael. She wanted to end this conversation immediately to find her son. However, what does Michael want to do?

    "It''s all right, Mr. Collins," said Mr. White still looking polite.

    "No! We will still pay for it! After all, our son has made your son look like that," Michael said then turned to the little boy who was there.

    The expression on his face was shocked at how big the boy was and his condition. Does that mean, Raphael won his fight with that kid because Raphael''s cheek was only scratched?

    A smile appeared on Michael''s face. Proud of his son.

    Mr. White licked his lips. He really didn''t know what to do. He wanted to refuse, but they insisted. After all, how could he receive money from his boss?

    "Very well, I will ept the generosity of Mr. Collins," said Mr. White making up his mind.

    "Then we''ll excuse¡­"

    "However," Michael cut in when he saw that they seemed to be leaving. He then held Sarah''s hand which was held by Mr. White earlier.

    "You touched my woman and hurt her. This is a different matter, Mr. White. Mywyer will contact youter!"

    After saying that, Michael immediately grabbed Sarah''s hand and pulled her out of the room to look for Gabriel.

 296 Chapter 296

    "As expected, you were here."

    Gabriel, who was sitting hiding behind a tree, turned his head when he heard the voice and saw the faces of his twin brother.

    Nothing came out of his little mouth, he just sat with his arms around his knees and stared ahead.

    Seeing no reaction from his little brother, Raphael decided to sit beside him hugging his knees.

    The atmosphere between the two brothers became silent. Only the sound of the leaves on the tree where the two of them took shelter could be heard.

    "So why did you run away?" asked Raphael suddenly, still looking straight ahead. "After telling Mommy why I had a fight."

    Gabriel licked his lips when he realized his brother''s voice sounded cold when he said thest sentence. Actually, he wasn''t afraid of the little boy who was born five minutes ahead of him.

    It''s just that sometimes Raphael puts on a scary expression and his tone sounds like a viin in the movies.

    "I didn''t run away because of that!" Gabriel denied turning to look at his brother. "And Mommy should know about it!" he continued to defend himself.

    "Then why did you run away?" asked Raphael, turning to his brother.

    "It¡­." Gabriel did not continue his words. His face looks confused about where he should start the story.

    "Is it about Daddy?" asked Raphael trying to guess.

    Gabriel remained silent, but the expression on his face showed that what Raphael had said was right on target.

    "Why? You know, you can tell me. At least I can keep a secret and won''t tell Mommy," Raphael continued sarcastically.

    He was still upset that Gabriel had told their Mommy why he had a fight with his friend.

    "Stop scolding me, Rapa! Why are you upset that I told Mommy?" Gabriel asked, still not understanding why his brother looked annoyed.

    Before Raphael was called by his teacher, his older brother warned him not to tell Mommy if he had a fight and the reason for the fight.

    However, Gabriel thought it was wrong. Raphael had a fight because of him and he didn''t want his brother to be scolded by their Mommy.

    But, why is his brother angry instead of thanking him?!

    "You won''t understand! You''re still too young!" Raphael answered seriously while shaking his head.

    Gabriel snorted at that. "You are only five minutes older!"

    "You are still too young, Riel!" said Raphael, still shaking his head.

    To be honest, the reason Raphael didn''t want to tell Sarah wasn''t because he was afraid of being scolded by his Mommy. However, he was afraid that his Mommy would feel sad when she heard that.

    His too young brother didn''t know what Single Mom meant, but he did and he was sure his Mommy would be sad to hear those words.

    "Hmph! Whatever! I won''t tell you!" said Gabriel looking forward, his rosy lips seeming to move forward a few inches.

    "Don''t you like¡­ Daddy?" asked Raphael who was still awkward to call his Daddy. But trying to get used to it.

    Gabriel kept his mouth shut when he heard that question. He won''t talk to Rapa again!

    "Or¡­ you feel disappointed?" asked Raphael, still trying to guess. He was determined to find out why his brother was reacting this way.

    "I wasn''t going to tell you! I''m sulking! Hmph!" said Gabriel looking at his brother with pouty lips.

    "So you are disappointed," said Raphael, who knew his brother very well. He wouldn''t respond if his guess was wrong.

    "That''s not it! I won''t tell you!" said Gabriel with a face that looked awkward.

    How could Rapa know that?

    "I was right! Just tell me why you are disappointed!" said Raphael with an annoyed look.

    Why did his brother have to pretend when he had guessed it right?

    Gabriel bit his lower lip when he heard that. Feel hesitant to tell.

    Raphael sighed at his little brother''s attitude.

    "Riel. You have to tell me. Remember, I''m your brother. You can tell me anything," Raphael said softly then put one hand on Gabriel''s shoulder, trying to hug him.

    Gabriel''s lips moved when he heard that. From the beginning it looked hesitant, until it finally opened perfectly.

    "Mommy says Daddy''s cooler than Batman!" Gabriel said the reason why he ran away after knowing his Daddy.

    Raphael''s eyes looked surprised when he heard that.

    "Well¡­ you''re right, I didn''t expect our Daddy to be an old man!" said Raphael, nodding his head.

    When he heard that their Daddy was cooler than Batman, Raphael thought that the man would look young, like Batman. Not an old man.

    "No, it''s not like that. Uncle isn''t that old!" said Gabriel shaking his head, disagreeing with his brother''s words.

    "Daddy," Raphael corrected hearing what his younger brother said.

    "Well¡­ Anyway, he''s not that old!" said Gabriel who still felt awkward to change uncle to Daddy.<sub> </sub>

    "Then why are you disappointed?" asked Raphael in confusion.

    "That¡­" Gabriel didn''t continue his words. He suddenly couldn''t exin the reason why he felt disappointed.

    His father was not what he had imagined.

    "Besides Daddy who looks old. Daddy''s cooler than Batman! Mommy''s right!" said Raphael, nodding his head.

    He had absolutely noints, other than his Daddy''s appearance which looked like an old man.

    "Think about it again. Daddy has a car that looks cooler than Batman''s Car. You said that back then!" said Raphael telling the reason why their Daddy is cooler than Batman.

    Gabriel was still silent, but his head nodded slowly. When Michael picked them up to go to London, the man drove a cool car.

    When Michael picked them up from school, the man''s car became cooler than before. Much cooler than Batman''s car.

    "Daddy also has a very spacious two-story house! There''s a swimming pool, too! I''ve never seen Batman have a pool at his house!" Raphael looked excited when he said that..

    "Even though Uncle Steve''s house is much cooler, it doesn''t matter," he continued nodding his head.

    Gabriel''s expression started to change when he heard that. After he thought about it again, what Raphael said is right.

    "And, have you forgotten about Daddy''s workce? People greet Daddy with their heads down. We even have to take the elevator, like in a hotel!"

    "Hmm¡­ I think you''re right," Gabriel said as he thought back to when they had gone to Michael''s office.

    "Of course I was right! Our Daddy is cooler than Batman! Why should you be upset about that?" asked Raphael with a smile when he saw the expression on his brother''s face that had changed.

    Gabriel nodded at that. His mood got a little better.

    "Then let''s go, Mommy and¡­ Daddy are waiting for us," said Raphael then stood up and cleaned his pants sitting on the floor.

    "Rapa..." Gabriel said suddenly still sitting down

    "Why didn''t Da...Daddy tell us earlier and introduce himself as uncle?" asked Gabriel with a confused look on his face.

    Raphael fell silent when he heard the question. He couldn''t answer the question because he didn''t know. Well¡­ he never thought about it either.

    Right! Why didn''t Daddy tell them he was their Daddy?

    ***

    Sarah still felt her heart pounding when she and Michael walked out of the teacher room. Did Michael just call her his woman? Didn''t he look very manly?

    Sarah knew right now she was behaving like a teenage girl who had just met love, but it indeed made her heart flutter.

    Maybe if Michael had called her his wife, Sarah wouldn''t have felt the same way. However, the man called her his woman.

    "Do you know where the kids'' sses are?" asked Michael, turning to Sarah. His expression looked confused.

    Sarah came back from her reverie when she heard the question.

    "There," Sarah pointed in a direction.

    Michael then stepped his foot towards the direction Sarah was pointing, still holding the woman''s hand..

    She had another strange feeling.

    Sarah shook her head, this was not the time to think about her feelings. She had to find her kids.

    "MOMMY!"

    Michael and Sarah turned when they heard the sound of kids behind them.

    Raphael and Gabriel stood holding hands, then immediately ran to Sarah.

    Sarah''s hand reflexively let go of Michael''s hand and crouched down to hug her baby, and kissed them on the cheek.

    "Gabriel," said Sarah with relief and hugged her youngest child tightly.

    As usual, Michael just stood beside Sarah looking awkward. His gaze couldn''t take his eyes off of Gabriel who had run away after he told him that he was their Daddy.

    Did Gabriel not like him? Was he disappointed?

    Negative feelings filled Michael''s mind again.

    "Da¡­Daddy!"

    Michael turned his head when a familiar child''s voice sounded.

    Raphael was looking at him with a flushed face with his hands stretched out towards him, as if to ask for a hug.

    A smile appeared on Michael''s face when he saw this. Who would have thought that a fierce puppy, now asking to hug him?

    Well¡­ although he still felt sad and worried about Gabriel, at least there was Raphael who epted him. It made him feel a little better.

 Chapter 297 Mommy And Daddy Are Flirting!

    It just so happened that it was time for the Twins to go home, so Michael took them along as well as Sarah.

    As usual Sarah turned down the offer, because Michael had to go to work. However, Michael was a little pushy, saying that he would drop them off.

    He has a car and can drop them off. Why did he have to make Sarah and the kids take a cab?

    The car that normally only had Michael in it was now fully loaded with Sarah and the Twins.

    "By the way, did you still not get your driver''s license?" asked Michael suddenly trying to get Sarah to talk.

    In the back seat, Raphael and Gabriel could be heard talking excitedly about something. Michael could hear the words Batman and the car, but he didn''t pay much attention to them.

    Sarah, who was looking back because she was still worried about Gabriel, turned to Michael.

    "Oh, yeah! I don''t have time for that," Sarah answered quietly.

    In an era when everyone her age had a driver''s license, but not Sarah. She didn''t have time for that and didn''t feel the need to do so.

    Why would she have a driver''s license if she would never buy a car?

    Perhaps, the car bes an important means of transportation if at any time she has an emergency, for example, her kids suddenly have a fever at night.

    However, she is a doctor. She can check on her kids and she also always fill the first aid kit.

    So, Sarah doesn''t really need a car.

    "You should try to get it before you go back to work," Michael said, asionally turning his head toward the road in front of him.

    "Why should I do that?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "So you can drive?" said Michael giving an obvious answer.

    Sarah snorted at that.

    "I know that a driver''s license is required to drive!" Sarah said rolling her eyes. "I mean, I feel like I don''t need that."

    "Why?" asked Michael in confusion. ording to him, driving is one of the abilities that must be possessed by humans.

    Even his parents can actually drive. However, due to their old age, they have their own personal driver.

    "Well, I don''t like it when you have to take a cab or take a bus with the kids. I''ll buy you a car for you to use. So, you have to get your license. I''m sure you can get it easily," continued Michael telling the reason why he asked about the driver''s license.

    Sarah sighed when she heard that. She had already guessed that Michael would buy her a car.

    "That''s not necessary. I don''t need it," Sarah replied shaking her head. "After all, I have you. You can be my driver."

    Michael blinked when he heard what Sarah had juste out of his mouth. It was clearly the woman''s voice. However, he simply could not believe what he had just heard.

    "Youuu¡­ Wow, I have to admit, my heart skips a beat," said Michael who couldn''t help but smile ear to ear.

    Sarah just chuckled when she saw Michael''s expression. Even though Gabriel''s reaction wasn''t the one she thought it would be and made her worry about him, Sarah was happy that Michael had finally told the kids about him.

    So, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with pleasing Michael a bit who has been doing well today.

    "Mommy, what are you two talking about?" asked Gabriel suddenly noticing the expressions on the faces of the two people in front of him that looked different than usual and seemed to be talking about something interesting.

    "Riel! You really are still too young, tsk tsk tsk!" said Raphael shaking his head when he saw his brother''s attitude.

    "What? Stop being like that, Rapa! Do you know what happened?" Gabriel asked with an annoyed expression on his face.

    "Of course! Mommy and Daddy are flirting with each other!" said Raphael confidently.

    Even though he had been talking to his brother earlier, his eyes were actually on his Daddy and Mommy.

    He used to do that to keep an eye on the old man who wanted to seduce his Mommy, but this time he was more curious about his Daddy.

    What had just happened was obvious. Mommy and Daddy are flirting with each other.

    Michael''s expression looked surprised, then turned into an amusedugh.

    While Sarah looked embarrassed when she heard what her son said.

    "It is not like that! Mommy and Daddy not flirting with each other!" said Sarah with a flushed face.

    Although she had to admit that she was kinda flirt with Michael. However, she did not want her kids to think like that.

    She was embarrassed.

    "Really?" Raphael asked with a confused look on his face. Did he catch it wrong? If so, why does his Daddy''s face look like he''s holding backughter?

    "Is that true, Daddy?" asked Raphael.

    Sarah''s mouth opened in disbelief when she saw that her eldest son didn''t believe her words and asked Michael about it.

    Sarah''s gaze then immediately turned to Michael, ring at the man as if to imply that he should not say anything nonsense to Raphael.

    "Ahem." Michael cleared his throat. Didn''t expect him to suddenly be the center of attention like this.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, your Mommy are right. Mommy and Daddy aren''t flirting with each other," Michael answered seriously, looking at Raphael through the rearview mirror of his car.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief hearing that.

    "Mommy is the one who seduced Daddy," Michael continued with a big smile.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that, her hand reflexively hit Michael''s arm.

    However, Michael onlyughed when he saw Sarah''s annoyed expression.

    "What is the difference?" asked Raphael in confusion.

    Michaelughed again when he heard the question from his son.

    "Forget it, Daddy''s just kidding," Sarah replied before Michael started to say something gibberish again.

    "After all, we should talk about what you did, Raphael!" Sarah said in a firm voice.

    Although in the end it was kinda resolved. However, that didn''t change the fact that Raphael hit someone.

    Raphael''s face changed when he heard that.

    "I''m sorry, Mommy," Raphael answered quietly while lowering his head.

    "Don''t scold Rapa, Mommy!" said Gabriel, who had been silent for a long time. He still felt awkward with his Daddy.

    Sarah sighed when she heard Gabriel who wanted to defend his brother.

    "What you did was correct. You can defend yourself or your brother," Michael said suddenly.

    He used to decide not to say anything when something happened because he didn''t want the twins to think that as a stranger, he was too noisy.

    However, by now they already knew he was their Daddy and he already had the right to say his opinion.

    Sarah turned to Michael, her expression disapproving.

    "However, you are still wrong for hitting your friend like that," Michael continued hastily when he noticed Sarah''s gaze.

    "Even though Daddy thinks Raphael is really cool. You won against your friend whose body is bigger!" said Michael looking at Raphael through the rearview mirror.

    As his father, he was very proud of it. His son won against a kid who was bigger than him! It seemed like for the next few days he was going to brag about it to James, and perhaps to his parents as well.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard that, her hand hitting Michael''s arm again in annoyance. She had tried to teach the twins not to use their fists, but Michael had supported it instead.

    Raphael''s face looked pleased to hear that. He didn''t expect his Daddy to defend him.

    "Ah! How about you take a martial arts ss?" said Michael suddenly as something crossed his mind.

    "They seem to like using their hands. Instead of banning it, how about we direct them?" Michael asked, turning to Sarah.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard this.

    "In martial arts, they will definitely be taught discipline and more focused," continued Michael when he saw Sarah who looked doubtful.

    Sarah turned to the twins, then to Michael. To be honest, she didn''t want to burden the kids with such extra sses because they were at the age to y. However, what Michael said intrigued her.

    "We shouldn''t force them, unless they want to," agreed Sarah.

    "How about it, Raphael? Do you want to give it a try?" asked Michael looking at his son.

    Raphael nodded. Even though he didn''t know what martial arts was, his Daddy advised him to take it. So he wanted to give it a try.

    Michael smiled at the enthusiastic nod. He then turned to Gabriel.

    "What about Gabriel? Does Gabriel want to try it too?" asked Michael gently.

    Since then he realized that Gabriel was just silent, maybe his son was still feeling awkward or disappointed in him.

    However, Michael decided not to feel too sad or think badly about it.

    Come to think of it, he deserved it for not being with them for five years.

    Instead of him acting pathetic, he should think about what he should do to get back close to that adorable kid.

    Sarah watched Gabriel''s face when Michael suddenly asked him. The kid was still silent with an expression that was difficult to exin. Looks like she''ll have to talk to her sonter.

    "You know, you can fight like Batmanter," Michael said, trying to intriguing him

    "Really?" asked Gabriel who seemed interested in that. "Okay, I guess I''ll give it a try."

    Meanwhile Sarah widened her eyes when she heard what Michael had just said. Looks like she also has to talk to Michael about Batman!

    No more Batman!

 Chapter 298 Meet Grandpa And Grandma

    After learning that Michael is their Daddy, Sarah called the twins to talk about it. She finally found out why Gabriel had run away, but it seemed he needed some time to ept that his uncle is his Daddy now.

    Seeing Michael''s face that seemed sad, Raphael then added that he was cooler than Batman, as he exined to his younger brother.

    "Even though Daddy is a little older than Batman. Daddy is cooler than Batman!" said Raphael ending his exnation by raising his two thumbs up.

    Michael''s expression, which had been smiling, changed to surprise at that exnation. Does he look that old?! He''s still in his forties!

    While Sarah just chuckled at Michael''s expression.

    Sarah also told them about their other family, Mr. and Mrs. Collins, and both of them seemed excited to hear that. Or rather, Gabriel, who seemed to like his meeting with his grandfather that time.

    Well¡­ the kids were quite epting of what had happened, and Sarah was grateful for that.

    ***

    "Mommy, should we really go?"

    The question from Raphael made Sarah, who had juste out of the room, surprised because she did not expect her son to be waiting for her in front of her room.

    Beside Raphael, there was already Gabriel with an excited look on his face. While not far from them, there was Michael who had been dressed neatly.

    "What is it?" asked Sarah gently. "Doesn''t Raphael want to meet grandpa and grandma?" continued Sarah.

    Today was the weekend and Sarah was nning to take her kids to see Mr. and Mrs. Collins again. Apart from formally introducing them as grandparents of her kids, Sarah wanted to take this opportunity to ask about Mr. Collins'' promise.

    It had been two months since she and Michael had lived together, and Sarah didn''t want him to forget to change his will.

    "I want to meet grandpa, but¡­ I don''t like that old woman," Raphael replied in a sulky tone.

    When they heard today they were going to the hospital. Raphael was excited by that. It meant that he would meet his grandfather who seemed very nice because Gabriel liked him.

    However, after he finished changing his clothes, Raphael suddenly remembered that he would also meet an old woman who was looking at his Mommy with an annoyed look, making him who had been excited, immediately not want to go.

    "That''s your grandma. Don''t call her that!" said Sarah when she heard her son''s words. Her gaze then peeked at Michael whose facial expression looked normal even though he heard what their son just said.

    It seemed like Michael had no problem with Raphael calling his mother that. Maybe because he knew the reason his son called his mother like that. Well¡­ his mother kinda deserved it, and Michael was tired of arguing with his mother again.

    Raphael''s facial expression still looked displeased with that. He knew he had to do what his Mommy said to be a good boy. However, for this matter, he did not want to follow his Mommy''s words.

    Sarah sighed.

    "What if Raphael tries to get acquainted with grandma first? If after this Raphael still doesn''t like Grandma, Mommy won''t ask Raphael to do it. However, Raphael still had to call her grandma and not an old woman . She''s Raphael''s grandma," Sarah said softly as she touched her son''s cheek.

    "That''s right, Rapa! They''re grandpa and grandma from Daddy''s side, right Mommy?" said Gabriel who had only been paying attention to his brother.

    Sarah nodded.

    "That''s right, Gabriel is very smart!"

    A smile immediately appeared on the adorable child''s face. Feels good to be praised by her Mommy.

    "Then who are our grandparents'' from Mommy''s side? The book says we have two grandpas and two grandmas," Gabriel asked curiously.

    Sarah''s expression looked surprised to hear that.

    "Have you forgotten Grandma Teresa?" said Raphael reminding his brother.

    "Ah! You''re right!" said Gabriel who forgot about it.

    "Yes, your grandma from Mommy is Grandma Teresa. Let''s go, look, Daddy''s waiting for us," Sarah said then pointed at Michael trying to divert the conversation.

    Her kids were too young to know that she had no father and mother, so Sarah decided not to tell them about it. She would tell her when the time was right.

    ***

    "Grandpaaaaa!" shouted Gabriel running over to the old man in hospital clothes as they entered the room. After his first meeting, he feltfortable with his grandfather.

    Gabriel''s footsteps stopped when in the room there was a man wearing ck clothes that his Daddy often wore.

    While the three people inside, turned their heads when they heard the door to the room open.<sub> </sub>

    "Gabriel?" said Mr. Collins in bewilderment. "Come on,e here. You cane here!" he asked with a smile when he saw Gabriel''s doubtful expression as he looked at the other men in the room.

    Mrs. Collins'' face also looked confused at the arrival of her grandson, her gaze then turned to the door and saw her son, that woman, and her other grandson alsoing.

    While Raphael was still standing beside Sarah, his expression was wary, like one about to go to war when his eyes met Mrs. Collins.

    "Oh, looks like you guys have guests," Sarah said when she saw a stranger in the room. Her facial expression looked uneasy.

    She had deliberately told Michael not to say anything so that their arrival would be a surprise. However, it looks like they have guests.

    "Ah, he''s dad''swyer," said Michael, recognizing the old man.

    "You must be Mrs. Smith," the man said politely with a smile and introduced himself.

    "Then I''ll excuse myself, Mr. Collins," said the man, turning to Mr. Collins and then excuse himself. He was witty enough to know that he better not bother them.

    "So, why did you guys suddenly visit without any advance notice?" asked Mr. Collins with a big smile on his face.

    He was delighted by this pleasant sudden visit.

    "We are here to visit grandpa and grandpa because you are grandpa and grandma on Daddy''s side!" Gabriel answered cheerfully and took his grandfather''s hand.

    Mr. and Mrs. Collins'' faces were shocked at Gabriel''s answer. Their gazes then turned in unison to Michael and Sarah who were standing side by side, as if they wanted to ask something.

    Both nodded with smiles on their faces in response to the question.

    "Grandpa is still wearing this," Gabriel said sadly as he looked at the IV tube attached to Mr. Collins'' hand.

    "Is grandpa still sick?" he continued, turning to Mr. Collins.

    "No, grandpa has be healthy because Gabriel came to visit me," replied Mr. Collins who couldn''t stop smiling.

    Seeing the interaction between Mr. Collins and Gabriel made Sarah smile too. She was happy with it.

    "Raphael, let''s y with grandpa and grandma," Sarah said as she put one hand on Raphael''s back and gently pushed him away.

    Raphael, who still had his fierce expression on and kept his gaze on Mrs. Collins, sighed when he heard his Mommy''s orders. He then walked over to them, however, he only approached Mr. Collins.

    Seeing her two grandkids heading to her husband made Mrs. Collins feel sad about it. Especially since she could feel her other grandson looking at her with an annoyed look.

    "Hello, grandma."

    Mrs. Collins''s face had a look of surprise as the blonde one suddenly approached her. The boy then turned to Raphael, and when he saw his brother was ying with their grandfather. He looked back.

    "Rapa is scary, but he can smile," whispered Gabriel quietly with an attitude that looked scared if his brother realized what he was doing.

    "But, Grandma must be good to Mommy. I also don''t like grandma who looks at Mommy with an annoyed gaze, but grandma is my grandma. So I''ll give Grandma a chance," he continued with a big smile.

    Mrs. Collins'' eyes widened and her mouth opened at what the kid who had now gone to his grandfather had just said. She never expected her grandson to say something like that to him.

    Meanwhile, Sarah''s expression also looked surprised because she heard what Gabriel said and Michael just smiled at that.

    He was truly proud to have those two kids as his kids.

    "Oh right, that was mywyer to keep my promise to you. You came here because of that, right? You even bring my grandkids," said Mr. Collins suddenly, who had been thinking about why they suddenly came without notice.

    "Then¡­"

    "Mywyer will contact you," said Mr. Collins, interrupting Michael''s question and turning his attention back to his grandkids.

    Michael just nodded at that. He was actually curious, but it seemed that his father didn''t want to talk about it when there was a grandson.

    The atmosphere in the room then became lively and filled withughter by Raphael and Gabriel''s behavior. Mrs. Collins, who was a little neglected, also tried to be close to her grandkids because she didn''t want to feel left behind.

    Suddenly, Sarah''s cell phone rang, making her immediately excused herself from there to see who was calling her.

    "Steve?" Sarah''s forehead wrinkled seeing the name shown on the screen of her cellphone.

 Chapter 299 Grandpa, Come To Our House

    Michael, who was standing not far from his father''s bed, looked at Sarah with a curious expression when he saw the woman walking towards the corner of the room, away from them, while picking up a call.

    He became alert. Who called Sarah until she wanted to excuse herself to pick it up?

    Was it a call from thatwyer?

    While remaining in his position, Michael tried to hear what the woman was saying. He was curious, but again he didn''t want to show it that he was.

    However, no matter how Michael tried to focus, he couldn''t hear the conversation.

    He only saw the look on Sarah''s face that looked surprised by what the person who called her said, then smiled widely, and then hang up the call.

    After the call ended, Sarah''s expression was still happy as she walked over to Michael.

    "I have to go," Sarah said in a half-whisper to Michael.

    Michael''s expression looked surprised to hear that.

    "Where to? I''ll take you," Michael said trying to find out who had gone to call Sarah with an indirect question.

    "Oh, there''s no need. I''m only going to meet Steve in this hospital," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Michael''s expression looked relieved when he heard that answer. Once again he had guessed wrong. It seemed that from now on he really had to stop guessing like that.

    "Then why do you look happy?" asked Michael curiously.

    He wasn''t jealous of the blonde doctor anymore because he was a married man, but Sarah, who looked happy after getting a call from the man, bothered him a little.

    "I''ll tell youter," Sarah replied with a smile.

    She then looked at his kids who had now climbed into Mr. Collins'' bed.

    "Raphael, Gabriel, Mommy will be leaving for a while. You guys wait here, okay?"

    After seeing the nod of the Twins'' heads, Sarah walked out of the room with a face that couldn''t help but smile.

    ***

    "Is what you said true?" Sarah asked as she sat down at the cafeteria table where Steve was sitting.

    "I''m a little disappointed. You don''t believe me?" Steve asked pretending to look sad. He then handed Sarah the sandwich and tea he had ordered earlier.

    "Thanks," Sarah replied, taking the sandwich and opening the wrap and taking a bite.

    "So? It''s true?" Sarah asked with a hopeful face.

    Steve nodded his head.

    "Yes, your application has been epted and you cane to work Monday," Steve replied with a smile.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.

    "But, should I know that you submitted your application to this hospital from someone else?" asked Steve. His tone sounded a little hurt. "I thought we were friends!" he continued.

    Sarah made an apologetic expression.

    "Sorry, I''m trying to see if I''m still worthy or not," Sarah replied.

    Steve''s eyes opened wide at Sarah''s answer.

    "Of course you''re still worthy! What''s wrong with you? You need to be more confident again!" said Steve sounding annoyed.

    Sarah just smiled at that. After finding out she was pregnant and quit her job, Sarah did lose her confidence to be surgeon again. After all, it''s been a while since she do that and there''s so many new surgeon.

    Steve''s words made her mood a little better.

    "By the way, how do you know if I''m actually epted or not? I don''t think anyone called me," Sarah asked, taking a bite of her sandwich.

    She did get a call for an interview, but it was from another hospital.

    "I have my own information. They want to contact you, but I want to tell you that," Steve said.

    Sarah just nodded at that. She didn''t know if she got this job because of Steve, or because of management''s appraisal

    However, it doesn''t matter. She got a job and that is more than enough.

    The distance from this hospital and where she lives is also not far. So there is no reason for Sarah to refuse it.

    ***

    While waiting for Sarah, Michael decided to sit on the sofa in the room while ying his cellphone, allowing his two kids to y with his parents.

    The kids seemed to befortable, so he didn''t feel the need to keep an eye on them and just let them do what they want to do. They already know not to touch anything.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, Raphael and Gabriel were still on Mr. Collins'' bed.

    "Grandpa," Gabriel said. suddenly who was massaging Mr. Collins'' feet.

    "When will you be out of the hospital?" he continued looking at the old man with a curious look.

    "Eh?" Mr. Collins looked surprised at the question.

    "I want to invite grandpa toe to my house to show you my toys!" said Gabriel excitedly.

    Raphael who was busy opening the candy his grandfather had just given him, raised his head hearing that.

    "Oh! That''s right! Grandpa shoulde to visit the house! We have a big swimming pool!" said Raphael while spreading his arms.

    Mr. Collins cracked a smile when he heard the invitation.

    "Really? Grandpa can go to your ce?" asked the old man quietly.

    The two kids nodded at that.

    While Mrs. Collins who sat beside the bed, just looked at her husband with teary eyes.

    She wanted to open her mouth to persuade her husband to do the surgery again, but she managed to keep herself from speaking like that because there were kids here.

    However, it seems that after this she will try to persuade her husband again.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Collins felt something warm when he heard the conversation of the two grandkids who were telling him where they lived so that he woulde to visit there.

    His heart, which had been closed and epted his destiny, slowly began to feel there was a small light in the darkness.

    However, Mr. Collins still doubted whether the light could illuminate the darkness until the darkness disappeared.

    Not long after, the room opened again and Sarah came with a sandwich she had bought in the cafeteria. It was enough for everyone who was there.

    "You''re here," Michael said as soon as he saw Sarah and put his cellphone back in his trouser pocket.

    "Then, dad, mom, we''ll excuse ourselves first," said Michael standing up and looking at his parents.

    Sarah, who was giving her sandwiches to her kids, turned to Michael with a surprised look.

    They had been here for about two hours, but it was the weekend, it wouldn''t hurt if they stayed a little longer.

    "Daddy, I still want to be here," said Raphael who had been holding his sandwich but had not yet opened the wrap.

    "Yeah, me too!" Gabriel continued then turned to his Mommy who still hadn''t given him a sandwich.

    "We have to go now so we can y for a long time. We''re going to go y in the arcade," Michael replied, smiling at his kids, who wore protesting expressions.

    This was his first weekend as their Daddy, and Michael didn''t want to spend their time in the hospital alone.

    Well... he knew that his parents might still want to y with their grandson. However, he also wants to y with his kids!

    His parents would understand.

    The eyes of the two kids lit up when they heard the word y.

    "Right, you should go," said Mr. Collins with a smile and a nod.

    Mrs. Collins was silent. She wanted to hold them back, but she knew that Michael wouldn''t listen to her.

    While Sarah just looked at Michael in annoyance. She didn''t care if Michael wanted to go out, but did he have to say it that way?

    However, seeing her two excited looking kids, Sarah just sighed and looked at Mr. and Mrs. Collins with an apologetic look.

    "Then we''ll excuse ourselves," said Sarah politely, looking at the two elderly people in turn.

    They both just nodded at that.

    After saying goodbye once again to Mr. and Mrs. Collins, the four immediately left the room with various expressions on their faces.

    The two small kids looked happy, Michael who smiled, and Sarah who still looked annoyed because she didn''t like Michael''s way. She still thought that what Michael had done was wrong because it was so rude.

    When they had only taken a few steps, a door opened behind them again. It made Sarah who heard that turn to see if it was just her imagination or not.

    However, it turned out to be not just an imagination. The door to the room did indeed open and Mrs. Collins came out of it and walked over to her.

    "Mrs. Collins," Sarah said awkwardly. "What is it? Did we forget something?" Sarah asked confusedly. She then called the three men who had walked away to ask if they had forgot anything.

    "No, it''s not like that," replied Mrs. Collins, also looking awkward. The woman then looked at the three men behind Sarah who were looking at her with curious eyes.

    "Can I talk to you? Alone?" asked Mrs. Collins

 Chapter 300 Talking With Mrs. Collins

    "Can I talk to you? Alone?" asked Mrs. Collins.

    Raphael''s eyes widened when he heard what the old woman just said. He, who had been a bit far from Sarah, immediately approached his Mommy and put on a fierce expression on his face.

    Ready to battle with the old woman!

    "Mommy, let''s go!" said Raphael, holding Sarah''s hand and trying to pull her away.

    "Wait a minute, Mommy wants to talk to grandma first," said Sarah, turning to Raphael.

    "Mommy... let''s go," Raphael whined, tugging on Sarah''s hand.

    He didn''t know what the old woman wanted to talk about. However, he didn''t want to hear it at all, or let his Mommy hear it.

    "Raphael!" said Sarah, looking at her son firmly. "Let''s go to Daddy first, Mommy wants to talk to grandma," she continued in a gentle tone when he saw his son pouting his lips.

    Sarah then turned to Michael who was standing not far from her holding Gabriel''s hand. Michael''s gaze was still on her , but it seemed that Michael had no intention of approaching her even though he could actually hear Mrs. Collins'' words.

    As Sarah had expected, Michael had no intention of interrupting, or standing with Sarah as Raphael did.

    He knew that his mother and Sarah''s rtionship was not good. However, Michael knew his mother well enough and the expression of the woman who gave birth to him did not show that she was annoyed or wanted to say anything bad to Sarah.

    So Michael decided to wait and watch from afar, letting Sarah decide whether she wanted to talk to his mother or not.

    "Noo, I want to be with Mommy!" said Raphael adamantly then turned to his enemy in front of him. His expression turned fierce again, making people not believe that he was actually just whining a second ago.

    "Raphael!"

    "That''s all right," replied Mrs. Collins, smiling awkwardly when she saw the little boy looking at her with an annoyed look.

    "But can we talk there? I don''t want Michael to listen to our conversation," continued Mrs. Collins quietly as she turned to look at Michael who was focusing on them.

    Sarah looked back, then forward again and nodded her head.

    What did Mrs. Collins really want to say that she didn''t want Michael to hear? Sarah was curious.

    They then walked a little further away from Michael, and Raphael continued to hold his Mommy''s hand and wouldn''t let go.

    Once they were some distance away from Michael, Mrs. Collins had a troubled expression on her face. She looked at Raphael who was still wearing an expression as if she was his worst enemy.

    While Sarah looks very confused. What exactly was Mrs. Collins trying to say?

    Mrs. Collins took a deep breath, trying to calm herself who was currently looking very nervous and hesitant to open her mouth.

    "I''m... sorry," Mrs. Collins finally opened her mouth. Her words sounded very low and her face was slightly red, it seemed that she needed the courage to say that.

    Sarah''s eyes widened at those words. The old woman wanted to talk to her to apologize?

    "I realized that all this time I''ve done a lot of bad things to you. Maybe my apology won''t change what happened. However, I want to apologize," said Mrs. Collins sincerely.

    "Well... this makes the situation awkward. So what do you really want to say?" asked Sarah who couldn''t believe that the old woman suddenly wanted to apologize like this.

    Mrs. Collins had an awkward look on her face when she heard the question.

    "Honestly, I did want to ask for a favor, but I really sincerely want to apologize to you and hope we can''t be so awkward with each other," Mrs. Collins said embarrassed.

    "What kind of favor?" Sarah asked back. About Mrs. Collins'' apologies. She could honestly feel the sincerity from the old woman.

    Maybe that''s why Mrs. Collins wanted to have a private talk with her, because she didn''t want her apology to sound like she wanted to say it because Michael had seen her, or the Twins.

    Meanwhile, Raphael''s expression no longer looked like he wanted to make a fuss after hearing the apologye out from Mrs. Collins'' lips. It seemed he could also feel that sincerity.

    Mrs. Collins didn''t answer and turned to Raphael, her face doubting whether she should tell her that while Raphael was still here.

    "Raphael, let''s go back with Daddy," Sarah said, understanding the gaze.

    "Noo, I want to be with Mommy!" Raphael insisted and held Sarah''s fingers tightly. One hand was even now wrapped around Sarah''s hand and pressed her cheek against it.

    "It''s all right," said Mrs. Collins when she saw how stubborn her grandson was.

    "This is about my husband. Did you know that he could actually be operated on but he chose not to, right?" asked Mrs. Collins.

    Sarah nodded. She once asked Steve if there was no other way to cure Mr. Collins. He couldn''t inquire about his condition because it was confidential, but she could ask for a way to cure it.

    Steve seemed hesitant to say that, then finally informed her that Mr. Collins refused to have surgery, and had even signed off on a DNR, i.e. when his heart suddenly stopped, the doctors didn''t need to revive him.<sub> </sub>

    When she found out, Sarah just kept quiet. She felt sad, but she wanted to respect the decision Mr. Collins had made.

    "Do you want me to persuade Mr. Collins?" guess Sarah. "I can''t seem to help you with that," she continued.

    Mrs. Collins shook her head.

    "No, it''s not like that. I... Can you allow the kids toe to the hospital every day? It seems my husband looks cheerful when he is with his grandsons. Maybe... it could make him have the desire to... you know," Mrs. Collins said awkwardly trying not to say anything heavy since Raphael was listening.

    Sarah fell silent hearing that.

    "I can''t promise but I''ll try," Sarah replied.

    After all, she could not make this decision alone. She had to talk to Michael about it, and also ask her sons what they thought.

    Mrs. Collins nodded understandingly at that.

    "Thank you, Sarah," said Mrs. Collins sincerely.

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide at the old woman calling her name. It felt like it was the first time she''d heard her call her name.

    Sarah simply nodded then excused herself when Mrs. Collins had nothing more to say.

    ***

    Today is Sunday, but Sarah and Michael are at home, or rather sitting in the living room because they suddenly have a visitor. It was the man they met yesterday, Mr. Collins''wyer.

    "I''m sorry for interrupting your weekend," said the attorney, smiling politely when he saw Michael''s annoyed look that was so obvious.

    Today they were nning to go out again, but his father''s attorney suddenly came, making the ns he had made fall apart.

    "It''s okay. We should be the ones apologizing because you have to work on weekends," replied Sarah politely.

    The old man nodded.

    "In that case, perhaps both of you already know, but I will read Mr. Collins''s new will at Mr. Collins'' own request."

    Michael and Sarah looked nervous and swallowed their saliva.

    "Under Mr. Collins'' wish, his property which was previously 80% given to Mrs. Sarah Smith has now been changed to 40%."

    Sarah''s eyes opened wide at that. Even though it was cut in half, it was still a lot of money.

    "Then, 20% each will be given to his two grandsons, Raphael and Gabriel. However, they can get it on condition that they have changed their name to Collins, and since they are minors, Mrs. Sarah Smith will be the trustee."

    Sarah''s expression again looked surprised to hear that. Her kids even got a fortune from Mr. Collins?!

    Meanwhile, Michael just kept silent hearing this. He didn''t care about the property of his father at all. The five percent he got was enough for him.

    "For her 30 percent share in Collins previously given to Mrs. Sarah Smith. For Mr. Collins new will, five per cent will go to Mr. Michael Collins, and five per cent will go to Mrs. Sarah Smith."

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief hearing he only got five percent. It was a good number, but he wished it was a bit more.

    "Then what about the remaining twenty?" asked Michael curiously.

    "Ten percent will go to Raphael and the remaining 10 percent will go to Gabriel. Just like before, they can get it if they have changed theirst name, and Mrs. Sarah Smith will be the trustee"

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when again her kids and she got a share in Collins.

    Isn''t this the same? Why did Mr. Collins keeps giving it to her?

    "I know you''re surprised, but you have to ept it," said the old man with a smile. "Anthony really adores you like his daughter. He even seems to adore you more than his son," he continued, ncing at Michael.

    Sarah still wanted to argue, but for now she decided to keep quiet and would go to Mr. Collinster to say no.

    After all, her current life was truly like a dream.

    She had got her dream job again, her kids had known their Daddy, her problems with Mrs. Collins had been resolved, and although she didn''t know how her rtionship with Michael would turn out, they had lived together and were quitefortable.

    If she also obtained that amount of wealth, wouldn''t this be like a dream with a happy ending?

    And Sarah didn''t know if she deserved such a happy ending.

    *END*

 Chapter 301 Daddys Afraid Of Mommy

    Today is Monday. The first day for everyone who enjoyed their weekend, to return to their respective activities. Either to go to work to earn money, or to go to school, or to do whatever they have to do on a weekday.

    This morning, the atmosphere in one of the penthouse apartments in London looks very busy because they have two twins who wake upte and have not prepared what they have to prepare to go to school.

    The voice of a woman who was seen standing while putting her waist filled the apartment floor, scolding her two kids who were busy running here and there to prepare their school supplies.

    "Rapa! Those are my socks!" said one of the blond haired kids who was busy looking for his socks, but it turned out to be worn by his twin brother.

    "Nooo¡­ it''s mine!" said Raphael with a stern expression then hastily put on his shoes before his brother who was actually five minutes younger than him, but he thought his brother was still too young, snatched the socks he was already wearing.

    "Not! That is mine!" said the blonde boy not wanting to lose and then immediately approached his brother, intending to snatch the socks that his brother had worn.

    Seeing the two kids who were busy fighting, made the woman who had been dressed neatly because she also had to go to work, frowning in annoyance.

    "Gabriel, just put on any socks you can find!" said the woman trying to keep her anger froming out.

    "But¡­ I want to wear white!" said Gabriel, the blond haired boy, with a stubborn expression.

    "Gabriel!" said the woman firmly.

    Gabriel pouted his lips when he sensed that right now his Mommy looked very angry, like giving him a warning to obey or something bad had to happen.

    "Calm down," said a man who had been sitting at the dining table. His brown hair was neatlybed, and he had put on his suit. "They weren''t reallyte. I¡­"

    The man didn''t continue when the woman turned to re at him. Subconsciously, he swallowed his own saliva.

    "I mean, if they miss the bus, I can take the kids to school," the man continued, licking his lips.

    "Of course you have to do that!" replied the woman, rolling her eyes. If it wasn''t the man who had to drop the kids off if they missed the school bus, then who had to drop them off?

    She wanted to drop them off. However, today was her first day on the job, and she didn''t want to give a bad impression by arrivingte.

    "Besides, didn''t I tell you not to stay up with the kidsst night because they have to go to school? This all happened because you didn''t listen to me!"

    After dinner, the four of them spent time together in the living room watching a cartoon for kids.

    The woman, who was tired because they went out during the day, felt sleepy. Plus the film is very boring. It was fine for kids, but she was a grown woman.

    She then told the kids to go to bed early because they had to go to school the next day. However, both kids were whining and unwilling to go to sleep.

    Seeing the sulking kids, their Daddy tries to defend them, saying that he will put them to sleep after the film is over.

    The woman looked reluctant, but finally relented and went to sleep. She didn''t forget to remind them to go to bed soon because the film only has thirty minutes left.

    However, she had no idea that the three men would stay upte and watch one more movie. She found out about it when she asked her kids why they were so hard to wake up.

    The man smiled awkwardly when he saw the woman''s annoyed face.

    "I''m sorry. I won''t make excuses about it," said the man, smiling apologetically.

    Even though they watch cartoons for kids, the stories are quite funny and not bad, making him also watch the cartoons with their kids.

    Meanwhile, two little kids who were standing not far from them, just stared at their parents while blinking their eyes.

    "Rapa, you said Daddy can help us. But it seems Daddy''s also afraid of Mommy," Gabriel said without turning to look at his brother.<sub> </sub>

    His brother had indeed said that their Daddy was higher than Mommy.

    Every time Mommy says something, and Daddy doesn''t agree, Mommy''s listening to Daddy and seems defeated. It happened several times.

    Gabriel agreed with that, he also noticed and that''s what happened.

    They both decided to side with their Daddy who spoiled them.

    However, what they saw this morning was very different from what they had thought.

    Didn''t Daddy just look scared of Mommy?

    "That¡­" Raphael couldn''t continue his words.

    He does love his Mommy, but sometimes there are some things his Mommy says that he doesn''t want to do, and he thinks he can ask his Daddy for help with that.

    So far his Daddy has always done what he wanted and did what he said, so in the long run, he''s trying to get close to his Daddy.

    However, who would have thought that his once perfect n would fail like this?

    "Mommy is really scary when she''s angry! Daddy''s scared!" said Gabriel suddenly who could see their Daddy''s face that looked scared.

    "Yes! Let''s hurry to the dining table, before Mommy scolds us!" said Raphael suggesting then immediately headed to the dining table for breakfast.

    Gabriel nodded and followed his brother behind.

    The woman sighed when she saw her kids who went straight to the dining table without having to be asked.

    She seemed to be losing control again and getting angry until the kids behaved like that.

    However, what can she do? Right now she not only has two kids, but there is also one man who acts like a kid!

    Was her decision to return to work right?

    ***

    After the kids went to school with their Daddy. The woman who could not hide her annoyance finally went to her workce which was not far from where she lived.

    As soon as she arrived at the hospital where he used to work, she felt a strange feeling.

    It was the same ce, but very different from thest time she remembered. Although there are some faces that look familiar.

    After making a brief introduction to some of the existing staff. She then went straight to her room to see what her schedule was for today and grabbed her pager.

    "Doctor!"

    The woman who had just put her hand to open the door to her room, turned when there was a female voice that seemed to be calling her.

    "You''re the new surgeon right? Come with me! There''s been a bus ident and we''re short on people! I was asked to call you!"

    The woman was slightly surprised to hear that, then told the nurse to show the way.

    It seemed that for the first day of work, she simply couldn''t rest a bit!

 Chapter 302 Her Decision Was Right

    "Raphael, Gabriel! Mommy will be leaving because Mommy has work, so you guys have to stay here until Daddyes, okay?" said Sarah looking at her two kids who had wanted to leave, but couldn''t because Sarah held their hands.

    The two nodded then turned back to see their grandfather who was staring at them. There was also their grandmother who looked very happy.

    Sarah sighed when she saw the attitude of her kids. After talking with Michael and the kids, they agree to let Raphael and Gabriel visit their grandfather after school because Sarah and Michael have to work.

    Michael went to pick them up, then took them to the hospital, and Sarah went with them to Mr. Collins'' room. Michael had an important meeting to attend to, so he left immediately after dropping off the kids.

    Fortunately, after asking Steve, who is Mr. Collins'' doctor, the blonde doctor agreed.

    "You remember what Mommy said, right? To y with your toys and listen to grandpa and grandma, okay? Gabriel?" said Sarah when she saw Gabriel looking unfocused.

    "I understand, Mommy. Let me go, I want to y with grandpa!" said the blond boy with the figure of Batman in his hands. He couldn''t wait to show it to his grandfather.

    Sarah finally let them go and let the two kids run to her grandfather and climb onto the bed.

    "Then I''ll excuse myself. I still have work to do," said Sarah, looking at Mr. and Mrs. Collins in turn, then left when she saw their nodding heads.

    "Grandpa! Look! It''s Batman! Isn''t this cool?" said Gabriel showing the figure of Batman being held by him.

    "Wow, that looks really cool! Did Daddy buy that for you?" asked Mr. Collins trying to make an overreaction.

    Gabriel shook his head.

    "No, this is a gift from Mommy''s friend. Grandpa, look!" Gabriel said again while showing his Batman.

    Mr. and Mrs. Collins fell silent upon hearing this. One look, they could tell that the Batman figure must be very expensive. However, who is Sarah''s friend who gave such an expensive gift to their grandsons?

    However, the two of them didn''t seem to think much of it and chose to focus on looking at their grandsons.

    In an instant, Mr. Collins looked very busy because his two grandsons who were on his left and right kept calling him and showing him the toys they brought, or the drawing they drew at school.

    Meanwhile Mrs. Collins, who was sitting by the bed, just looked at them with a smiling expression. Even though she wanted to join in and y with her grandsons as well, she felt a little awkward because she knew her grandsons didn''t like her.

    After all, seeing theme and y with their husbands was enough. Thankfully Sarah epted her request to let her kidse to visit her husband.

    Raphael was looking through the contents of his bag for the toy he was going to show him, and suddenly looked at Mrs. Collins who was in front of him.

    "Grandma!" called Raphael suddenly, making both adults there slightly surprised.

    "I''m hungry, do you have food?" he asked, trying to look nonchnt as he looked back at the contents of his bag.

    To be honest, he knew why he had toe here because he listened to his Mommy and his gra¡­ grandmother''s conversation. He had to y with his grandfather so that his grandfather could get better..

    He also heard his grandmother''s apology to his mother, and he could feel the sincerity of his grandmother.

    So, well¡­ There''s nothing wrong with him trying to get close to his grandmother, right? To give her a chance like his Mommy said.

    "Ah! Right! You must be hungry because you just got home from school! Wait a minute, grandma is going to buy you some food!" said Mrs. Collins with a big smile on her face then stood up and left the room.

    Not long after, Mrs. Collins returned with arge stic bag in her hand.

    "Why did you buy so many?" asked Mr. Collins, chuckling at what his wife had brought.

    Mrs. Collins didn''t know what her grandsons would like, so she bought everything on the menu for two each.

    "Wow! There''s a lot of food!" said Gabriel with zing eyes looking at the delicious looking food in front of him. He then looked at his grandmother.<sub> </sub>

    "Thank you, grandma!"s

    After saying that, he immediately jumped to get down and grabbed one of the food.

    "Thank you, grandma!" said Raphael and followed his sister.

    Mrs. Collins'' smile grew wider when she heard her grandson''s thanks. Aren''t they so adorable?

    She was really happy to be close to her two grandsons. It seemed her decision to try to be close to Sarah was right.

    ***

    "It suddenly became quiet," Mrs. Collins muttered when her grandsons had been picked up by her son.

    The room, which had been full ofughter and voices from little kids, suddenly became silent, and it made her feel sad and empty.

    "Yeah," replied Mr. Collins quietly.

    There was sadness on his face.

    "So¡­." Mrs. Collins then looked at her husband. "Do you really not want to have surgery?" she asked frankly. Her facial expression was hopeful.

    Today her grandsons keep saying that they want her husband toe over to their house and y with them. The kids also asked about their house, and wanted to visit there.

    "That¡­." Mr. Collins didn''t go on. Usually he would be quick to say that the decision was final, he wasn''t going to have surgery and it was best if she didn''t discuss it with him again.

    However, his heart slowly began to waver after the presence of not one, but two of his grandsons who looked very adorable and smart.

    Mrs. Collins sighed when she saw that her husband had not continued his word. She felt annoyed, but she decided to swallow back her words.

    She was sure it wouldn''t be long before her husband changed his mind, and she should ask his doctor about the risks of the operation.

    ***

    The past days continued as usual, Raphael and Gabriel kept visiting their grandfather, and Mrs. Collins asionally helped them both.

    "Wouldn''t it be nice if Grandpa went with you guys to go camping?"

    "Yes, it''s a pity that Grandpa is sick. Let''s hope Grandpa gets well soon!"

    "Would you like to go out with grandpa and grandma when grandpa has gotten better?"

    Mrs. Collins kept trying to provoke such questions. She noticed that her husband was ring at her, but Mrs. Collins didn''t care. She had to do her best to get her husband to do the operation.

    "Are you really going to keep doing this?!" asked Mr. Collins who finally couldn''t take it anymore when his wife had been asking questions like that for the past two days.

    ? "Yeah, until you do the surgery!" replied Mrs. Collins irritably. "After all, what are you afraid of? Your doctor already said the operation can be done!" she continued.

    Mr. Collins was silent when he heard that.

    "Are you afraid?" guessed Mrs. Collins.

    Mr. Collins just kept quiet because it hit the mark. He was afraid that after the surgery, he couldn''t open his eyes again.

    In hisst operation he fell into aa and was unconscious. It was really scary!

 Chapter 303 Do You Want To Do The Surgery?

    This morning, as usual after waking up, Mr. Collins took the small remote that was on the table near his bed and adjusted his bed to lift it up and make it afortable position.

    The man then turned to his left, towards the window the nurse had opened earlier and saw the view of the park in the morning.

    That was his activity every morning while in this hospital room.

    Mr. Collins'' gaze then shifted to the right when he heard someone open the door to his room.

    A man with blonde hair wearing a doctor''s uniform came in and approached Mr. Collins.

    "Good morning, Mr. Collins. How are you today?" asked the man with a warm smile on his face that looked even more handsome even though he was nearing his forties.

    "Same as usual," replied Mr. Collins expressionlessly. He felt his condition was the same as the previous days. However, that doesn''t mean his condition has improved or that he feels well. So he couldn''t say he felt good.

    The male doctor smiled and began to examine the condition of the patient he had treated for a long time.

    After he finished checking his state, he briefly exined the old man''s state.

    "Then, I''ll excuse myself first," said the man, still with a friendly face.

    "Doctor!" called Mr. Collins suddenly as the blonde doctor seemed to be leaving.

    "Can you tell me the details about the surgery?" asked Mr. Collins, still expressionless.

    The blond man''s eyes widened, shocked at the words he never thought he would hear from his patient who had refused to undergo surgery, and had even given up on his life.

    With a friendly smile, he then exined about the surgery, including the risks.

    Mr. Collins fell silent when he heard that.

    "Will I be in aa again after doing that surgery?" asked Mr. Collins after a moment.

    "There''s a chance it could happen," replied the man who didn''t want to give his patient a sweet promise.

    Again, Mr. Collins was silent, his expression contemtive.

    "Do you want to do the surgery?" asked the blonde doctor.

    Mr. Collins remained silent, then nodded his head.

    "Yeah, let''s do that," said Mr. Collins who had made his decision.

    After five consecutive days of being visited by his two active and adorable grandsons, the light that was once just a small light slowly began to illuminate his heart which was filled with darkness.

    He thought there was nothing more he could do in this life.

    But the two small little kids gave him a new purpose. There is still much he wants to do in this life, which is to y with his grandsons and make memories with them.

    Even though Mr. Collins was still doubtful and scared about the surgery, he wanted to try to do it.

    ***

    "Mommy, why did they bring grandpa?" asked Gabriel who was being held by Sarah''s hand and saw several people in nurse uniforms surrounding his grandfather''s bed and pushing him.

    "Grandpa will be taken to the operation''s room so that grandfather can be healthy," replied Sarah, turning to her son who was wearing a worried expression.

    "Really? Can grandpa y with me when he''s healthy?" he asked with a happy face.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Of course. Let''s follow them too," said Sarah when the bed hade out from Mr. Collins'' room and decided to go out and escort the man to the limit where the public could follow.

    She then turned to Michael who was hugging Raphael and seemed to beforting the little boy who looked worried, then to Mrs. Collins, who also looked worried, and called them to escort Mr. Collins.

    It seemed that this was the first time they had seen a patient who was about to be brought to the operating table, so they thought that once the patient was taken out of his room, they could no longer follow him.

    The two of them then immediately came out of the room and followed Mr. Collins who was brought by the nurses.

    Not long after, a nurse suddenly stopped them. That''s the only way they can follow the patients.

    "Can we talk to the patient for a second?" asked Sarah politely.

    The nurse nodded, then called her co-workers and they immediately stopped pushing and gave the patient''s family a chance to talk to him.

    "Steve is a great doctor. You''re in good hands," Sarah said with a smile as her eyes met Mr. Collins''s.<sub> </sub>

    "Grandpa! Get well soon so you can y with me!" said Gabriel who stood beside Sarah and tiptoed his feet so he could see his grandfather''s face clearly.

    Mr. Collins, who had looked tense, smiled when he heard that. He then looked to his left which was already standing his grandson, son, and also his wife.

    "Grandpa, don''t worry! It won''t hurt!" said Raphael who was in his Daddy''s arms. Then he turned to his Mommy. "Grandpa won''t have an injection, will he, Mommy?" he asked innocently.

    Sarah nodded at the question while holding back a smile.

    "Look? Did you hear that? You will not be injected!" said Raphael with a face that looked relieved, making the adults who were there smile at his innocent words.

    "Dad, you will be fine! I will be waiting for you!" said Michael briefly, but his eyes looked teary. After all, he was very close to his father, and Michael was also nervous when his father was going to have surgery.

    He knew it was a surgery that could cure his father, but still Michael was worried.

    Meanwhile Mrs. Collins didn''t say anything with an expression on her face that looked like she was holding back her tears. She was worried that if she said something, the tears she had been holding back since her grandsons were here would juste out.

    However, Mr. Collins didn''t mind that. The two of them just looked at each other, and already guessed what they had to say.

    "We have to get the patient in immediately," said one of the nurses looking at the clock on the wall in front of her, then quickly pushed Mr. Collins'' bed into the operating room.

    As soon as the door was closed, suddenly a beep beep was heard. It was from Sarah.

    Sarah then took out an object that made a sound. It was her pager.

    "Looks like I have to go," Sarah said after seeing the message.

    Michael and Mrs. Collins nodded at that

    Sarah then let go of her son''s hand and said goodbye to her two little babies.

    "Oh right, since the surgery is taking so long, you can''t wait here with the kids," Sarah warned Michael.

    She had no problem with her little babiesing to visit Mr. Collins because the old man''s room was a VIP room.

    However, here is an open space and children can catch diseases due to their low immune system.

    After saying that, Sarah immediately go while running and they can''t see her again.

    "You should go and take the twins," said Mrs. Collins looking at Michael as soon as Sarah had left.

    Michael just remained silent, his expression looked very doubtful. He also wanted to wait for his father, but he knows his kids shouldn''t be here.

    "I will call you when the surgery is over or something happens," continued Mrs. Collins with an expression still trying to hold back her tears.

    Michael sighed, then nodded and hugged Gabriel with one hand and walked out of the ce.

    Once Mrs. Collins was left alone, the old woman, who had been trying to hold back her tears, finally couldn''t hold it in anymore.

    She just hoped that everything would be fine.

    ***

    After putting the kids to bed, Michael went back to work in the living room with hisptop as usual.

    His focus suddenly shifted from hisptop when he heard the bedroom door open, and Sarah came out of the room looking refreshed from having just had a shower, but her expression was different than usual.

    The woman looked sad and Michael didn''t know why she was feeling sad.

    Today his father had surgery, and after a few hours, the surgery went well and they were just waiting for his father to wake up.

    That was good news, so Sarah shouldn''t be sad.

    Then, does this have something to do with Sarahing homete from the hospital?

    Michael shook his head as he again tried to guess what had happened. He had promised not to do that, but it seemed that habit was very hard to break.

    Maybe nothing happened, and Sarah was just exhausted. With such thoughts, Michael again tried to focus on doing his work.

    However, Sarah''s expression still bothered him and Michael tried to see what the woman was up to.

    Michael''s eyes widened when he saw Sarah sitting at the dining table, pouring his whiskey into her ss and drinking it.

    Looks like his guess this time wasn''t wrong, something had happened to Sarah.

 Chapter 304 You Can Share With Me

    "Hey, that''s enough."

    Sarah, who had just poured the whiskey into her ss, for who knows how many sses it was already, turned her head when a hand was holding her ss as well as her hand, trying to stop her.

    Michael''s face that looked worried was immediately caught by Sarah''s sense of sight.

    Seeing Sarah who did not insist on taking the ss, Michael immediately raised the ss and drank its contents before Sarah drank it again.

    "I know tomorrow is the weekend, but isn''t it too lonely to drink alone?" Michael asked with a smile.

    Sarah just kept quiet and took the empty ss on the table then poured it again and drank it.

    After the ss was empty, Michael took it and lifted it and looked at Sarah. Without needing to hear what Michael had to say, Sarah poured the whiskey into the ss, and Michael drank it.

    The two of them then took turns drinking the whiskey without saying anything.

    "I think that''s enough," Michael said, holding Sarah''s hand once more. He''d been counting how many sses she''d had since, and he thought it was too much.

    Although his alcohol tolerance is good, Michael is starting to feel the effects of the alcohol. Then what about Sarah who drank first than him?

    So Michael thinks it''s time to put a stop to that.

    Sarah was still silent with an expression that looked troubled. She didn''t even say anything when Michael took the ss and the bottle of Whiskey which she was still holding and the man immediately stood up and went to the kitchen.

    Not long after, Sarah''s eyes caught a ss being put on the table in front of her from the right. The ss was filled with something, and from the color it looked like milk.

    "It''s better to drink this if you want to drink something," said Michael who this time sat beside Sarah and smiled when Sarah turned to him.

    Again, Sarah said nothing and grabbed the ss. It was warm. She didn''t pick it up, and continued to hold it.

    "So¡­ what happened?" Michael asked quietly and sounded worried. It was the first time he''d seen Sarah act like this after living with him again. It worried him.

    Sarah''s lips were still tightly shut, and the expression on her face was still expressionless when she looked at Michael.

    "You¡­ can share with me," Michael said with a smile. "You''re not alone, Sarah. You can share with me," he continued softly.

    Sarah''s lips trembled slightly when she heard what Michael said. She''s not alone. Is it true?

    After giving birth to the twins, Sarah went through a lot of hardships and she just kept it to herself until she finally had to forget her problems the next day because she had to meet her kids.

    "I¡­" Sarah parted her lips. Her voice trembled. "I''m totally screwed, Michael. I¡­ I lost my patient, I¡­" Sarah didn''t continue her words when finally the tears she had been holding back, finally rolled down her cheeks.

    Sarah knew she shouldn''t be acting like this. This wasn''t the first time she had lost a patient, and she should have gotten used to it. She had done his best, but there came a time when fate had to say otherwise.

    However, it had been six years since she hadst lost someone like this, and it was truly like hitting her so hard.

    Michael''s eyes widened at that, showing that he was surprised at the reason why Sarah was acting like this.

    Without waiting any longer, Michael pulled her into his arms and patted her back.

    "It''s not your fault," he whispered softly.

    He thought back to when Sarah lost her patient and the woman overreacted by hurting herself. Michael was afraid Sarah would do the same thing again.

    "She was my first patient¡­ I should be able to cure her, I¡­" Sarah didn''t continue her words because of the tears that flowed out of her eyes.

    Today she couldn''t go home on time because her patient had a sudden heart attack, and Sarah was doing her best to get her back. However, the patient still lost after all the effort she tried.

    Sarah waspletely numb and shaking, just a couple of hours ago she spoke to her patient and asked how she was doing, she even said that from her condition, the patient seemed to be able to go home in a few days.

    However, the patient lost, and that shocked her. A nurse even had to touch her to remind her to say the time of the patient''s death.

    After saying that, suddenly the patient''s husband and kids came into the room to see his wife and their Mommy. Sarah knew them quite well, especially her kids, who were not much different age from her kids.

    Then she heard a question from the patient''s youngest son who seemed to be the same age as her kids.

    "Doctor, is Mommy sleeping?"

    It was like a blow for her to hear such an innocent question and she couldn''t answer the question at all.

    Sarah couldn''t help but stare at the husband and eldest son who was crying, without said anything, and only had an apologetic expression on her face. She couldn''t even cry.<sub> </sub>

    How could she cry when she caused that to them?

    After that painful incident, Sarah somehow managed to go home and take a shower. She tried to sleep, but she couldn''t. The sight continued to haunt her.

    The only thing she could do was to run to alcohol, trying to forget it all, without being able to bring out her tears.

    However, in the man''s embrace that felt like the cup she was holding earlier, the tears she had been trying to hold back for so long, finally burst out.

    The hug was warm, and it had been a long time since she hadst felt such a hug.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was filled only by the sound of Sarah''s muffled cries, and Michael''s soft voice trying to calm her down.

    Not long after, Sarah finally let go of the hug first. She felt her throat hurt from crying, and her face blushed with embarrassment when she met Michael''s eyes.

    "It''s not your fault, don''t cry anymore," Michael said softly and then wiped thest of the tears that flowed down Sarah''s cheeks.

    Sarah let Michael do that then nodded her head.

    When there were no more tears on Sarah''s face, Michael lowered his hand and looked at the woman who was also looking at him.

    The atmosphere between the two of them became silent, both of them stared at each other with their eyes locked with each other.

    Suddenly, the two of them could hear each other''s heartbeats, and every nerve in their bodies seemed to be screaming toe closer and kiss the person in front of them.

    The two of them then slowly began to lean over, following the whispers they could hear, making their hearts beat even faster.

    Their noses finally met, they could feel something tickle their stomachs when it happened. It felt good.

    Michael then tilted his head to make it easier for him to reach his destination. It didn''t take him long to finally kiss those lips.

    Michael then kissed Sarah''s lips gently, bit her lower lip with his and sucked it. It is done gently, and sensually.

    However, Michael suddenly felt that something had entered his mouth, exploring it and teasing his tongue which had been silent.

    His tongue finally moved, devoured by the temptation, then finally it moved into Sarah''s lips.

    He could taste the whiskey the woman had been drinking, as well as the coldness that seemed toe from the toothpaste she had used.

    The kiss grew even hotter when Michael felt a hand on his neck that pushed his head, signaling that he didn''t have to let go of the kiss, and Michael did as he asked.

    He explored each of Sarah''s mouths then pulled his tongue and bit her lower lip lightly. A small moan escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael did that, then went back to exploring her lips with his tongue.

    They kissed for a long time like that, using their tongues, without tongues, then using their tongues again. Both seem to get a rhythm on when time to do it.

    Until finally, they had to break the kiss because theycked oxygen.

    The two of them stared at each other with their noses touching and their chests rising and falling, trying to catch their breath. Sarah''s hands were still around Michael''s neck, as if holding him back.

    "We¡­ have to go to bed soon," Michael whispered slowly and softly.

    Of course that''s not what Michael meant. What he meant was that they should immediately go to bed in their respective rooms and stop what they were doing at the moment.

    He was happy, it was a hot and pleasant kiss. However, it is a little dangerous.

    He is currently under the influence of alcohol, and he may not be able to contain himself.

    "Can you stay with me?" asked Sarah in a whisper with a flushed face.

    Michael growled when he saw Sarah''s expression which looks very sexy tonight. Her lips were slightly parted and swollen from their kiss, her eyes were droppy and her face was red.

    "I''m afraid I''ll lose control, Sarah," Michael whispered quietly.

    "You can do it," Sarah replied quietly.

    "Eh?" Michael looked surprised, afraid he''d heard him wrong.

    "You can do it, Michael. Pleasefort me tonight."

 Chapter 305 Am I No Longer Attractive? ***

    It''s been a while since there''s *** sign on titles xD

    You know what it means, so... enjoy it, i guess xD

    ***

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard what Sarah had just said. The expression on his face showed that he was shocked.

    Sarah wants him tofort her?

    It didn''t take long for Michael to understand what she meant. Even though he is currently under the influence of alcohol. His brain can still work properly and Michael knew thefort Sarah meant was sex.

    The woman wants to have sex with him!

    Unknowingly, his lower body slightly reacted hearing that very pleasant offer.

    It was a pleasant-sounding offer, and under his usual circumstances, Michael would have obeyed andforted her.

    However, Michael had doubts. He didn''t hesitate because he didn''t want to sleep with her, but because Sarah wasn''t herself right now.

    The woman was under the influence of alcohol and Michael didn''t want to have sex with her when the next day Sarah probably wouldn''t remember, or worse, she regretted it.

    He noticed that even though Sarah let him hold her hand, or even hug her, there was something a little different about her when she looked at him.

    It was very different when they were dating, or married. Michael couldn''t really exin it, but he realized that Sarah''s heart wasn''t entirely for him.

    There was also that auburn-haired attorney who seemed to be her love rival.

    "Why are you just keeping quiet?" Sarah asked, snapping Michael out of his slightly distracted thoughts.

    "You don''t want tofort me?" she said in a low voice. "Am I no longer attractive because I have two kids, Michael?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael sadly.

    Usually Sarah doesn''t really care about her appearance, especially after she has two kids. Her focus is no longer on her appearance, but on how to dress her kids.

    She thought she didn''t care anymore. It seemed the influence of the alcohol made her realize that she was still thinking about that too. Especially after seeing Michael who was doubtful even though she had asked for it.

    Michael didn''t answer the question. He tilted his head and kissed Sarah''s lips.

    That was the answer to the woman''s stupid question.

    Sarah is still so attractive, and so seductive. He wouldn''t let her think that he wasn''t interested in her appearance at all.

    The kisssted long enough, they used their tongues, and sucked and bit each other''s lips.

    As soon as the kiss broke because they were running out of oxygen, a small moan escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael''s lips moved to her neck and explored her

    "Sshh.... Michael... It tickles... haha!" Sarah said with a chuckle as she felt Michael''s tongue brush against her neck and moaned again when it touched her sensitive part.

    "Ahhh... what are you doing!" Sarah said patting Michael on the shoulder when she felt Michael sucking hard on her neck, like he was about to make a hickey.

    Michael finally broke the kiss on Sarah''s neck and smiled broadly when he saw the mark he had just given. It wasn''t as red as he''d like, but at least there was a mark on her neck.

    While Sarah just pouted to see Michael who smiled like a fool.

    Suddenly, Michael stood up and grabbed Sarah''s hands, telling her to get up too. After Sarah stood up, Michael put his hands on Sarah''s waist and lifted her up.

    A small scream escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael picked her up as easily as he had picked up the kids and made her sit on the dining table.

    Michael then stood in front of Sarah, his hands now down to hold the woman''s buttocks. Sarah then opened her legs, letting Michael stand between her thighs and wrapped her arms around Michael''s neck.

    The two looked at each other again without saying anything. There was a desire that shone in their eyes. Without waiting any longer, the two kissed again passionately. It was as if they were never satisfied to kiss each other on the lips. It was like an opium they hadn''t felt in a long time.

    While still kissing, Michael suddenly released his hand that was holding Sarah''s buttocks. HIs one hand moved to the woman''s back, while one hand rested on the table. Slowly, Michael began to push his body to push Sarah''s body too and finallyy down on the ce they used to eat every day.

    Michael then broke the kiss, and this time moved to Sarah''s neck again, exploring her neck again. He still remembered that it was one of the sensitive points of the woman who had once been his wife.

    A small moan escaped Sarah''s lips, enjoying every kiss and lick Michael gave to her sensitive spot.

    Michael then pulled his hand that was holding Sarah''s back, then while kissing her neck, the hand grabbed the hem of Sarah''s loose shirt and pulled it up to her neck, but he didn''t take it off.<sub> </sub>

    Michael''s head then moved away from Sarah''s neck, and looked at Sarah''s chest which seemed to be a little different from thest time he remembered. However, it still looks seductive. Especially with the tip that look hard.

    "Suck it..." Sarah asked, looking at Michael with a face that was still red and looked full of lust.

    Without waiting any longer, Michael''s head dropped back down and put his tongue in the ce where the milk wasing out for his kids. He licked it, teasing the tip of the chest.

    "Ahhh..." a moan escaped Sarah''s lips when she felt Michael''s lick, then the man''s lips that devoured her chest and sucked it hard. It reminded Sarah of her kids.

    "Hihihi, you''re like Raphael and Gabriel," Sarah said,ughing a little as she saw Michael sucking it hungrily.

    Michael looked at Sarah and saw that she was smiling. It seemed he was right, now Sarah wasn''t acting like herself. She''s drunk.

    Sarah''s hand then held Michael''s head, as if telling him to stay there.

    Meanwhile, Michael''s other hand is now holding Sarah''s chest and then squeezing it gently. Again, it feels different from thest time he remembered, but it still excited him.

    For a moment, Michael remained in that position, and small moans escaped Sarah''s lips, indicating that she really enjoyed what the man was doing.

    After being satisfied ying with one chest, Michael now moved to the other chest, then reced his left hand which had been supporting his body with his right hand.

    His left hand then touched Sarah''s left chest, squeezed it slightly, then slowly descended downwards, touching her navel until he finally touched Sarah''s pants.

    "Ahhh... it tickles..." Sarahughs in between her moans when she feels Michael''s hand running down her body.

    Sarah''s pants weren''t an obstacle for Michael''s left hand, he easily went inside, then again found an obstacle that didn''t stop him at all, and it didn''t take long for the hand to find what it was looking for.

    It was Sarah''s entrance.

    The hand stroked right at the front door, making Sarah''s moanse out even more, then finally one finger went inside the doorway, and began to move back and forth.

    "Ahhh... Michaelll.... Shhh...." Sarah moaned when she felt Michael had two fingers in there.

    Michael''s head then lifted and kissed Sarah''s slightly parted lips.

    "You''re so wet," Michael whispered softly with a smile as he felt his fingers getting wet with Sarah''s juice.

    Sarah didn''t answer and just let out a moan, enjoying Michael''s fingers down there which seemed to be doing a good job.

    Michael then pulled back his left hand and pulled his hand out of Sarah''s pants. He then crouched down in front of Sarah and his hands gripped the hem of Sarah''s pants, ready to pull them up so he could see her intimate parts.

    However, Sarah suddenly held Michael''s hands, then changed her position to a sitting position.

    Michael looked at Sarah with a confused look, but also full of questions. What does it mean?

    Did Sarah want to end this, after she teased him and made his body part under there harden?

    He knew Sarah was drunk at the moment, and probably did this because of the effects of the alcohol. However, isn''t it toote to stop this?

    "Don''t do that here," Sarah said, her face red and her chest still showing because her shirt wasn''t down.

    Michael''s expression was still confused, didn''t understand what Sarah was saying, it took him a while to figure out what the woman meant because she said nothing after stopped him.

    "Ah, you don''t want to do it at the dinner table?" asked Michael who finally understood what she meant.

    Sarah nodded.

    Well... now that Michael thinks about it, they never did that at the dinner table even when they were married, or living together six years ago.

    "Then let''s go to your room," Michael said and stood up.

    Sarah shook her head, leaving Michael confused again. If Sarah doesn''t want to do it in the bedroom, then where?

    Does she want to do it in the living room?

    "Let''s do it in OUR room."

 Chapter 306 Koala

    Michael''s eyes widened again when he heard what just came out of the woman''s mouth. The expression on his face showed that he was very surprised.

    Our room.

    The words rang clearly in his ears. It was like a beautiful melody that sounded very pleasant to his ears and he could not believe that he would hear the word.

    Michael swallowed his saliva, looking at Sarah who was clearly drunk.

    "Our room... you mean...?" Michael wanted to make sure. He was afraid that he had heard it wrong or was assuming that what he thought was what Sarah meant.

    "Are you bing forgetful because you are old? You old man!" Sarah said with an annoyed expression that Michael didn''t seem to be able to think as fast as usual.

    Michael looked surprised again to hear Sarah calling him an old man, a nickname he totally thought he would never hear again. However, he didn''t say anything because he knew the woman was drunk.

    Sarah then raised her hand and pointed to the second floor, right where the room that had been her bedroom was six years ago.

    "There, our room!" she said, looking at Michael with an annoyed look.

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when it turned out to be what he had thought. He had no idea that Sarah would say his room, as "our room."

    "Okay, let''s go to our room," said Michael with a smile.

    Something tickled his stomach when he said that word. It was such a simple word, but he didn''t expect that he would feel happy, and warm, when he said that simple sentence.

    However, Sarah who was sitting on the table did note down to hear that. She just looked at Michael then stretched out her hands towards the man.

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s behavior, which was like Raphael''s when the little puppy asked him to carry him. That woman was absolutely adorable.

    "No... I don''t want to be carried like a princess!" Sarah said as Michael put his hands under her knees to carry her like a princess.

    Michael pulled back his hand and looked at Sarah in confusion.

    Sarah didn''t say anything and wrapped her arms around Michael''s neck then jumped at him, causing Michael to slightly back off from losing his bnce but he managed to get it back and put his hands on Sarah''s buttocks to hold her up.

    "I''m like a Ko! Hahaha!" said Sarah suddenly and then chuckled, realizing how ridiculous the situation was.

    While Michael just shook his head and tried to keep Sarah''s body from slipping away. The veins in his hands began to show because he was supporting the heavy weight. Luckily all this time he had kept his body well, so he could hold Sarah''s weight.

    "I didn''t know you would be like this when you were drunk," Michael said, then walked slowly towards the stairs and started climbing them one by one.

    When they were dating, or even when they were married, he and Sarah drank alcohol together several times, but this was the first time Sarah was drunk to this extent because usually Sarah would stop drinking when she realized she was about to get drunk.

    He didn''t expect her to look cute when drunk, but it was also a little dangerous.

    "From now on don''t drink without me, okay?" said Michael with a worried expression on his face.

    Although he slightly liked this drunken side of Sarah, he didn''t like it when Sarah showed that side to other people, much less to a man.

    The man would definitely take advantage of Sarah who was drunk and acting like a child.

    Well... even though he was currently doing that

    "Why? Are you my Daddy to the point where you have to forbid me to drink, hm?" Sarah asked back, looking at Michael.

    "I''m not forbidding you to drink." Michael then pushed Sarah''s body which was about to fall. "I mean, don''t get drunk like this. Especially if you go with thatwyer," continued Michael, who said his heart.

    He knew Sarah hadn''t been out as usualtely. Maybe because thewyer was busy so he no longer asked Sarah out.

    What is clear is that when they finally went on a date, they could have gone drinking and Sarah ended up getting drunk, and then thatwyer took advantage of Sarah. Michael didn''t like it.

    "Arthur! Thatwyer''s name is Arthur!" said Sarah, correcting Michael''s words.

    "Whatever!" replied Michael who did not want to know or mention the man''s name. "Anyway, you can''t get drunk when you''re out with him, okay?" continued Michael.

    He knew Sarah probably wouldn''t remember their conversation right now, but Michael wanted to tell Sarah anyway.

    "Alright," replied Sarah, nodding her head. "But I will never see him again," she continued.<sub> </sub>

    Michael had a confused look on his face. "What do you mean?" he asked curiously.

    "I told him I couldn''t date him."

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard that, surprised by the information. Sarah had rejected the man?

    "Is that so? Thank Goodness," said Michael who couldn''t hide his happy expression.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Stop talking and hurry, take me to our room. Yours down there keeps stabbing me. Looks like he''s impatient, hihihi," Sarah replied with a smallugh when she could feel the parts of Michael''s body down there that had woken up and seemed to be struggling to be free.

    Michael just smiled and quickened his pace up the three remaining stairs. Sweat began to appear on his face and his breathing began to catch up when he finally made it to the second floor.

    Looks like tonight he really worked out pretty hard. Hopefully he still has the stamina for their intercourse tonight.

    "Hihihi, you made it to the second floor carrying me!" Sarah saidughing again when she saw Michael managed to do it without making him fall.

    Well... she thought she would at least fall, but it seemed like Michael was stronger than she thought.

    Sarah then took one hand and touched the sweat on Michael''s face and wiped it.

    "Good work!" she replied with a happy smile.

    Michael just smiled at the woman''s behavior and then started to walk to go to their room. Sarah slightly helped him open the door to his room that was blocking them.

    Finally, they had arrived at the room that had been theirs six years ago.

    Without waiting any longer, still in Sarah''s position hugging him like a ko, Michael began to lower Sarah slowly onto the bed while supporting him with both hands so as not to be on top of her.

    When Michael was about to stand up, Sarah''s hand was still holding his head and kissed the man on the lips again, as if not allowing Michael to leave before they kissed.

    The kiss was soft with their lips meeting each other, then slowly their tongues began to move and made the kiss hot.

    For a while, the two of them kissed in that position, then finally let go when they had run out of oxygen.

    Michael then looked at Sarah who was now under him with her chest heaving up and down to catch her breath. He kissed her lips once, then immediately stood up. This time, Sarah couldn''t hold him in anymore.

    Michael, who was starting to get impatient this time, immediately put his hand on Sarah''s pants, then pulled it along with her panties. Sarah helped him a little by lifting her buttocks

    Finally, Michael could see the thing he had wanted to see for so long. Sarah''s intimate parts that looked very seductive and wet immediately swept Michael''s vision.

    Michael''s hand then grabbed Sarah''s thigh, opened it slightly and put his head in front of Sarah''s entrance. Michael enjoyed the moant for a moment, then stuck his tongue out and swept the front entrance, wiping the little juice out of the door.

    "Ahh..." a small moan escaped Sarah''s lips when she felt something touch her intimate parts.

    The moan gradually grew stronger as she no longer felt a lick, but this time the tongue seemed to go into it and something seemed to suck it out.

    "Ahhh.... Michaellll ....." Sarah moaned then propped herself up into a half sitting position to see what Michael was doing under there..

    Michael became even more excited when he heard the moan that escaped the woman''s lips. It sounded like an order telling him to continue doing what he was doing to satisfy her.

    "Ohhh..." Sarah moaned as Michael''s pace down there grew faster. Sarah''s hand was already on Michael''s head, pressing the man''s head against hers so he wouldn''t stop what he was doing.

    Suddenly, Sarah felt something like wanting toe out of her body. She grabbed Michael''s hair and tilted her head up. Her moans grew stronger.

    Michael, who realized the signal elerated his tongue ying, wanted to make Sarah get her pleasure.

    "Ahhh.... Yesss.... Ahhh.... Michaelllll.... Ahhhhhh~" A long moan escaped Sarah''s lips along with her body shaking, indicating that she had got her pleasure.

    Michael buried his face and tried to get the love juice out of Sarah''s entrance. After feeling Sarah not shaking anymore, Michael finally pulled his face and looked at her with lustful eyes.

    Looks like it''s time for them to move on to the next dish.

 Chapter 307 Stop Teasing Me And Just Put It In

    Michael then stood up and began to take off the shirt and pants he was wearing. His thing that had hardened gantly came out, preparing for the war tonight.

    Michael then approached Sarah who was still in a half-sitting position on the bed, and pulled the clothes that the woman was still wearing. Sarah raised her hand to help make it easier for Michael to do so.

    Finally, the two people are now naked

    Michael then put his right hand on Sarah''s cheek and kissed the woman''s lips while Sarah also put her hand behind Michael''s head and returned the man''s hot and passionate kiss.

    While kissing, Michael slowly pushed himself forward, causing Sarah to push along and finallyy back on the bed. Michael''s right hand that had been holding Sarah''s cheek then went down when he felt Sarah still holding his cheek. The hand then went to Sarah''s intimate part and touched the entrance which was already very wet.

    He then put his finger in again, this time two fingers straight, causing the kiss to break free as a small moan escaped Sarah''s lips.

    "Ohhh¡­ Ahhh¡­." Sarah moaned as she felt a pleasant sensation she hadn''t felt in a long time while closing her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Michael just smiled at the mischievous expression shown by the woman below him. It made his thing harden even more, but he didn''t want to rush to move on to the main dish.

    He wanted to slowly enjoy it.

    "Ahhh¡­ Michaelll¡­" Sarah called, opening her eyes and looking at the man with a seductive look.

    "Put it in..." she said in a half pleading tone.

    What Michael''s fingers are doing down there is really good. She really enjoyed the sensation. However, she felt it was not enough. Sarah wanted something bigger and longer to go down there.

    Something that was currently touching her stomach.

    Michael''s expression turned into a smile seeing Sarah begging like that. He wanted to take it slow, but it seemed like she wanted to get to the main dish .

    It couldn''t be helped, he had toply with that woman''s request, right?

    Michael then took out his fingers which were inside Sarah''s entrance. The fingers were very wet.

    While supporting his body with his left hand, Michael''s right hand grabbed his thing which was already very hard and directed it towards Sarah''s entrance.

    Michael didn''t enter right away, he waved his thing in the front entrance, then looked at Sarah with a mischievous look.

    "Stop teasing me and just put in," Sarah said, biting her lower lip.

    Without waiting any longer, Michael immediately pushed his thing under there.

    "Ahh¡­." Sarah moaned with her head slightly lifted when something big entered her body. They were far different in size from the fingers Michael had inserted earlier.

    A small moan also escaped Michael''s lips as he felt his thing under there being massaged. He then kept pushing it, trying to get it all in so he could feel the pleasure.

    "Ahhhh¡­. Michael" Sarah''s moans got louder as she felt her bottom feel full. It was clearly much different from the fingers earlier. This time, it was more tasty.

    Michael snarled as he felt his thing had gone all in. It tasted good. Sarah is very tasty.

    Michael then slowly started to move his hips. He pulled his thing but didn''te out, leaving only a little bit, then pushed it back in.

    Sarah''s moans filled the room as she felt a pleasure she hadn''t felt in a long time. Her hands then held Michael''s arms that were put between her body, while looking at the man who was looking at him gently.

    While continuing to move his hips, Michael then lowered himself and kissed Sarah''s lips. Sarah''s hand then moved to hold the man''s head as she returned the kiss passionately.

    After the kiss broke, Michael''s head moved towards Sarah''s neck, kissing the part he knew Sarah liked, and sure enough, Sarah''s moaning got stronger when Michael.

    While still kissing Sarah''s neck, Michael''s right hand then pressed against Sarah''s arm, along it until he finally found Sarah''s hand and then intertwined his fingers and pushed it right next to Sarah''s head.

    Sarah gripped the hand tightly, as did the other hand that was on Michael''s back. Her eyes were closed, enjoying every sensation she had longed for.

    Yes, she missed this. The problems that happened to her today seemed to just disappear in her mind.

    She thought alcohol could help her. Well, it did help her, but there were other things that could also help her and were more enjoyable. Being in Michael''s warm embrace like this was much better as a diversion from the problems she was facing.

    Michael then raised his head, looking at Sarah who looked even redder with her hair looking messy. Michael''s other hand then smoothed the hair that hit the woman''s face.

    "Let''s change positions. Do you want to be on top?" Michael whispered softly, kissing Sarah''s lips.

    "I''m too tired for that," Sarah refused. "What if you did it from behind?" Sarah asked giving other options.

    She still remembered that her being on top was one of Michael''s favorite positions, but right now she was too tired to move her body. However, there was one more position that the man she once married was very fond of, namely doing it from behind.<sub> </sub>

    Michael didn''t answer, but he immediately stood up and let go of his thing.

    "Uhhh..." said Sarah when the big thing finally came out of her body.

    Sarah then immediately turned her body and positioned herself all four on the bed.

    Seeing Sarah was ready, Michael then immediately directed his thing to enter Sarah''s body. This time it was not too difficult to put it all in.

    "Ahhhh~" Sarah moaned as she felt the foreign object enter her again. It felt full instantly.

    Michael''s hands then grabbed Sarah''s waist and started moving his hips again at a moderate rhythm.

    A naughty sound of their bodies meeting soon filled the room. It coupled with a moan of pleasure from Sarah''s lips.

    Thankfully they were now in an enclosed space and no one could hear them, so the two of them had absolutely no problem with the sound that filled the room.

    On the contrary, it made them excited.

    Not long after, Sarah felt the explosion that she had earliere again.

    "Michaellll¡­ Ahhh¡­ fasterrrr¡­." Sarah asked then let out a moan again.

    Michael''s grip on Sarah''s waist grew stronger when he heard the woman''s request, he then moving his hips in a fast rhythm, making the sound of the p of their bodies meeting more audible.

    "Ahhh¡­. Yessss¡­ Michaelll¡­ I¡­ . I''minggggg¡­. Ahhhh¡­." Sarah moaned deeply then lowered her head as she closed her eyes, enjoying the burst of pleasure she had just felt.

    Meanwhile, Michael didn''t move and let Sarah enjoy her pleasure. He could feel his thing down there like it was being massaged and wet. It made him feel good.

    "Can I move? I almost came too," said Michael when he saw Sarah had dropped her upper body to touch the bed. It seemed the woman was tired.

    Sarah then took a pillow and put it under her face and buried her face there so that her position became morefortable, and lifted her buttocks, to make it easier for Michael.

    Michael then moved his hips back, this time with a moderate rhythm, trying to enjoy and focus on getting his pleasure.

    It didn''t take long for Michael to feel he was getting his pleasure too.

    "Sarah¡­. Ohh¡­ I''m gonnaee¡­ ahhh¡­ where should I finish it off?" Michael asked with a small moan escaping his lips.

    If it''s up to him, Michael wanted to do it inside. However, he was still conscious enough to ask Sarah''s opinion on this matter.

    "You can do it inside," Sarah said, lifting her face so Michael could hear her clearly.

    Hearing Sarah''s answer, Michael immediately moving his hips in a fast rhythm, making Sarah''s body shake because of Michael''s push.

    Michael''s breath became faster like he was running a marathon, trying to catch up with the pleasure he was about to reach.

    "Arghhh..." Michael moaned then pushed his body towards Sarah deeply and pulled the woman''s waist towards him. He could feel his thing down there twitching, spilling his seed.

    When he was done, Michael pulled out his thing andy down next to Sarah. He was exhausted. Sarah also immediately fell down,pletely exhausted.

    "That was really amazing," Michael said, turning to Sarah who was still on her stomach.

    "Yes," Sarah answered quietly as she caught her breath with her eyes closed.

    "Tired?" asked Michael then changed his position to face Sarah.

    Sarah nodded.

    "I''m sleepy," replied Sarah.

    Michael then immediately stood up and took a new nket in the closet. He then covered Sarah''s body and went back to sleep beside Sarah.

    "Don''t sleep like that. Come here," said Michael who stretched out his hand to the side.

    With a half sleepy state, Sarah then changed her position closer to Michael, letting the man hug her.

    Well... it feelsfortable. Looks like she can sleep well tonight.

 Chapter 308 Brown-Haired Thief

    New month, new day (?)

    Before you read this, I would like to thank the top three Gold Ticket Contributors.

    @zy2care with 18 GT

    @memeko with 12 GT

    @akpene with 6 GT

    And all of you who voted so this book has 84 Golden Ticketst month!

    Tbh, I''m considering to have mass release If I get the GT. What do you think? Should I do it? What is the target and how much should be the mass release?

    Thankyou very much for your support and hope you enjoy this chapter!

    ***

    Sarah opened her eyes slowly, indicating that her subconscious was telling her to wake up.

    As a mother, her body already knows when to wake up without needing to be awakened by an rm. She always wakes up in the morning to prepare her activities before her kids wake up.

    "Uhhh¡­" Sarah closed her eyes again before she could even get up. Her one hand held her head which felt like it was hit by something heavy.

    After feeling a little better, she opened her eyes and was stunned.

    Where is she?

    The ceiling of the room she was looking at right now wasn''t the ceiling of her bedroom!

    However, even though the ceiling wasn''t her bedroom, for some reason, it looked familiar.

    Sarah then shook her head. She didn''t know where she was now, but she had to get home before the kids woke up.

    Holding her head that felt dizzy, Sarah changed her position into a sitting position and closed her eyes again because the dizziness was so intense.

    As soon as Sarah opened her eyes again, her eyes caught something under the nket. From its shape, it looks like a leg. However, it wasn''t her at all because the leg was on her left.

    Sarah''s gaze then followed the direction of the leg up, seeing who the owner of the big leg was. Her eyes immediately opened wide when she caught the figure of a half-naked man who was fast asleep and his face looked very handsome with the position facing her.

    ''Michael? Why am I with Michael? Then, why isn''t he wearing clothes?'' thought Sarah looked surprised and confused.

    The dizziness in her head seemed to disappear as soon as she saw the man''s face, and questions filled Sarah''s mind.

    Even though they were divorced and had not seen each other for a long time, Sarah still remembered Michael''s habit of always wearing clothes when he was sleeping.

    She had heard that some men preferred to be naked in their sleep, but Michael had no such habit.

    Then, at what time is Michael bare-chested while sleeping?

    Sarah knew very well the answer to that question. That was when Michael had just had sex. Usually, the man was toozy to pick up his clothes that had been scattered on the floor and put them on.

    Sarah then swallowed her saliva. If Michael had sexst night and by the way it must have been with her because right now she had just woken up beside Michael, then he shouldn''t be wearing anything under the nket either, right?

    "Should I check it out?" Sarah thought about the choice.

    Right now she doesn''t remember anything and she''s too embarrassed to ask Michael what happenedst night. Why did she get here, and did they have sex.

    However, when Sarah''s hand held the nket covering Michael''s lower body, Sarah suddenly felt cold when the nket covering her body fell.

    Reflexively, Sarah looked down and her bare chest greeted Sarah''s sense of sight.

    Sarah''s eyes widened. She''s naked too?! Why?! Did she really have sex with Michael?!

    That seemed to be the only answer that exined the current situation. She does take her bra off when she''s getting ready for bed, but she''s notpletely naked to sleep at all!

    So having sex with Michael was the only reasonable answer.<sub> </sub>

    But why? Why did she do it? What exactly happened?

    As if answering Sarah''s confused question, suddenly the events ofst night seemed to be reying in her head.

    "You can do it, Michael. Pleasefort me tonight."

    "Am I no longer attractive because I have two kids, Michael?"

    "Let''s do it in our room."

    <o>,m "I''m like a Ko! Hahaha!"</o>

    "Put it in."

    Sarah''s mouth opened as she remembered all the events ofst night well. Her face turned red.

    Has she gone mad?!

    Sarah''s hands then immediately covered her face,pletely embarrassed by what happenedst night. Not only did she was the one who asked Michael to have sex, she also acted ridiculous by throwing herself at Michael like a ko and telling him she was a ko!

    It seems because recently Gabriel has been having an interest in Kos, and she''s seen for god sake how many videos of kos, it''s driving her crazy!

    She really embrassed!

    "This is not the time to be embarrassed like this!"

    Suddenly Sarah heard a whisper in her ear.

    "Ah! Right!" mumbled Sarah then immediately removed her hands from her face.

    This was not the time for her to sit here and regret what happenedst night!

    She has to get out of here!

    She couldn''t meet Michael in this state!

    Then, slowly, like a Ko, Sarah lowered her feet onto the bed as her gaze continued to stare at Michael''s handsome face who was still fast asleep.

    Yes, Sarah admits it. That face still looks handsome even when he''s sleeping. However, this was not the time to admire his handsome face, or his chest muscles!

    She should get her priorities straight!

    Having managed to get out of bed, Sarah tiptoed and slowly headed toward the door. Now she realized why the ceiling of the room looked familiar, it turned out to be the room she was sleeping in six years ago!

    Before going out, she didn''t forget to pick up her clothes that were scattered on the floor, but she just hugged them and didn''t wear them anymore.

    Once she was near the door, while hugging her clothes, Sarah turned to Michael, trying to see if he was awake or not.

    Feeling safe, Sarah turned the door slowly, then slowly opened it, like a thief about to get out of a ce she had just robbed. However, what the brown-haired thief just stole was a set of sleepwear, and a ck panty!

    Once Sarah finally got out, she breathed a sigh of relief and slowly closed the door.

    "Hah! Good thing he didn''t wake up! I really don''t know how to react!" Sarah muttered and then put her clothes back on.

    After putting her clothes back on, Sarah hurried down from the second floor to go to her room, to prepare for this new day.

    However, when Sarah had just taken a few steps down. She stopped where she was, like she was frozen. The expression on her face even looked surprised, like a thief who had just failed to rob a house and met the owner of the house.

    "Good morning, Mommy!" said the blonde haired owner who was sitting on the floor near the stairs ying with the stuffed bunny and the Batman action figure.

    "Why did Mommye down from the second floor?" Gabriel continued with a confused expression.

    On the second floor is Daddy''s room, but why is it still early and Mommyes down from there?

 Chapter 309 Naughty Mosquito

    "Shit!" Sarah cursed softly when she saw that Gabriel had caught her.

    She was d that she didn''t have to meet Michael, but her current situation was just as bad as her situation with Michael!

    Shepletely forgot that her youngest kid was also a morning person. He always got up early, several times before her, and must have left his room because he didn''t want to wake his brother.

    However, why did he have to wake up this morning? It''s even the weekend! He should just sleep!

    "Why did Mommye down from the second floor?"

    Gabriel''s question made Sarah curse softly again. Why does her son always ask so many questions?

    Well... she''s grateful, that''s a sign that her son is smart. However, sometimes the innocent question thates out of her son''s lips makes Sarah speechless. Just like what happened now.

    Sarah''s brain was spinning rapidly, trying to cope with this unexpected situation.

    "Is Daddy sick?" Gabriel asked suddenly with a worried look on his face.

    Even though he still felt awkward about the uncle suddenly bing a Daddy, the thought that the man he was waiting to y with was sick made him worry.

    Hearing that question, Sarah''s expression immediately changed. Right! Why didn''t she just use that excuse?

    "Yeah, Daddy seems to be sick so Mommy has to check on him," Sarah said, trying to make her face look as reassuring as possible.

    She felt a little guilty about having to lie to her son, but she wasn''tpletely wrong either. She remembered that Michael had apanied her to drink, so it was likely that the man would get a hangover.

    Sarah then came down from the stairs and approached her son.

    "But, Gabriel, don''t worry. Daddy''s all right!" she continued with a smile and kissed her son''s lips.

    "Mommy, you smell, eew!" said Gabriel then turned his face and covered his nose

    Sarah''s lips opened in disbelief hearing that. It''s the first time her son has said she stinks. Does she smell that bad?

    "Really? Mommy doesn''t smell!" Sarah said then leaned closer to her son to kiss him.

    However, suddenly Gabriel started to stand up and ran away from Sarah.

    "No, Mommy, you smell!" said Gabriel looking at Sarah with a mischievous expression and get ready to run before Sarah chased after him.

    Sarah immediately smiled when she realized what her son wanted to do. She also wanted to y tag this morning, but right now she was still dizzy from her hangover fromst night.

    "Then, Mommy is gonna go to my room first to wash my face and brush my teeth!"

    Gabriel''s smile immediately disappeared upon hearing that, reced with a pout expression.

    "We''ll y tagter, okay?" Sarah said with a smile apologetically seeing her son''s sad expression then went to her room to wash her face.

    Once in the bathroom, Sarah stared at her own reflection in the mirror.

    She sighed.

    "It can''t be helped, you don''t have to regret it. It''s already happened," Sarah said, staring into her reflection, as if giving herself advice.

    Even though she didn''t expect yesterday to be like that, Sarah didn''t want to regret it.

    The sex was amazing. It had been a long time since she had felt anything like that.

    "Wait a minute!" Sarah mumbled suddenly as she realized that there seemed to be something important she had forgotten.

    Where did Michael finish it?

    Sarah''s brain was thinking hard, trying to figure out where Michael came out his seedst night. As she recalled,st night they didn''t use condoms. So where did Michael finish it off?

    "Damn it! You gotta be kidding me!" said Sarah after remembering the incident.

    She then hurriedly got out of the bathroom and changed her clothes. She had to go to the pharmacy as soon as possible!

    She didn''t want what he experienced six years ago to happen again!

    Even though Sarah was grateful to have Raphael and Gabriel. However, she had absolutely no intention of getting pregnant again! Not at all!<sub> </sub>

    "Gabriel, Mommy is going out for a while. Just y here, okay?" Sarah said, telling her son.

    The pharmacy was only a few minutes from here, so Sarah wasn''t too worried about leaving her kid behind.

    Sarah finally left when she saw Gabriel''s head nod.

    ***

    As usual, the two fraternal twins with their Daddy and Mommy were having breakfast with a menu that looked more luxurious than usual because it was Saturday.

    The two twins seemed to be enjoying their meal, especially the blonde one, who seemed to have a bigger appetite than his brother. His facial expression was cheerful.

    While the dark brown one, seems like is watching his Daddy and Mommy sitting in front of him. His adorable face looked like he was thinking.

    "Mommy." The kid finally let out his voice, it seemed he had finally found what he had to say.

    "Eh? Oh, yes? What is it, Raphael?" asked Sarah nervously.

    Sarah had tried to act casual as if nothing had happened, but she felt so awkward having to sit next to Michael like this.

    Does the kid realize that and want to ask about it?

    Sarah suddenly started to feel goosebumps. Aren''t they too smart for that?!

    "What''s with Mommy''s neck?" Raphael asked, confused and worried.

    "Eh? Mommy''s neck?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Michael, who had been silent for a long time, was also confused by the question.

    "Oh! Rapa is right! There''s something on Mommy''s neck!" said Gabriel who finally realized it.

    Sarah reflexively touched her neck, trying to feel if there was anything on her neck. However, her neck looked normal.

    Sarah then turned to Michael and showed her neck to the man. Right now she couldn''t see her neck, and only Michael could help her.

    Michael happily looked down at Sarah''s neck, trying to figure out what the kids were looking at. His facial expression changed to a smile when he saw what they meant.

    "What? What is it?" Sarah asked confusedly when she saw Michael''s smiling expression.

    Curious, Sarah then immediately took Michael''s cellphone which was ced on the table and used it as a mirror to look at her neck.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she realized what her son meant.

    That''s a hickey!

    It wasn''t as red or brown as usual, but it was definitely a hickey!

    Why does her neck have a hickey?!

    Sarah then turned to Michael who was currently smiling proudly like a fool, and looked at him with a death re. If she could kill that man with a single re, that was what Sarah was doing right now.

    "Daddy, what''s that?" asked Raphael innocently.

    Judging from his Daddy''s expression, it seems his Daddy knows what''s on his Mommy''s neck.

    While still smiling, Michael opened his mouth.

    "It''s from Da..."

    "Mosquitoes!" Sarah cut in quickly when she realized what Michael was about to say. She looked at Michael in annoyance, then looked at her kids with a smiling expression.

    "Looks likest night a mosquito bit Mommy," Sarah said then covered the hickey with her hair.

    "Ah! I see! Mommy should have pped him if got bitten by a mosquito! Mosquitoes are no good for us!" Raphael advised.

    "Yeah, Raphael is really smart!" Sarah replied with a smile. She then turned to Michael. "Mommy should have pped, and killed that naughty mosquito!"

 Chapter 310 Does Daddy Like To Be Scolded By Mommy?

    Michael chuckled at Sarah''s annoyed look.

    To be honest, he really wanted to tell his kids that the thing on Sarah''s neck was from him. It''s a sign of love.

    Well¡­ there''s nothing wrong with the kids knowing that their Daddy loves their Mommy, right?

    However, it seemed Sarah was still too embarrassed for that.

    The breakfast then went on as usual, and after setting the tes on the table, Sarah went into her room, apparently to cover up the hickey given by Michael.

    "So..." Michael said when Sarah joined him and the kids watching a cartoon.

    "You seem to remember what happenedst night," Michael whispered teasingly.

    Sarah who was sitting next to Michael wore a feigned expression, pretending not to understand what Michael meant.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she answered with a straight look.

    "Really?" Michael lifted the corners of his lips. "Looks like I have to remind you again," he continued and brought his face close to Sarah''s neck.

    Sarah, who could feel someone''s breath near her neck reflexively turned her head, her eyes widened when she saw Michael''s face that looked very close with a smirk on his face.

    She immediately backed her head away from the perverted man.

    "What do you think you''re trying to do?!" Sarah whispered in annoyance and then hit Michael''s arm.

    Was the man seriously trying to kiss her even though there were kids in front of them?

    Even though the kids'' attention is currently focused on the TV screen, it still doesn''t feel right for Michael to kiss her!

    Not that he can kiss her too if there are no kids!

    "Do what I didst night?" Michael replied with an innocent face.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she saw Michael imitating the kids''s expressions when they were talking.

    "I don''t remember anything and don''t want you to do it again!" whispered Sarah with annoyance and a re.

    Even though what they did wasn''t a mistake, Sarah still didn''t want to openly point out that it wasn''t a mistake.

    Michael just chuckled at Sarah''s behavior and teased her again.

    Meanwhile¡­

    Gabriel, who was sitting on the carpet, asionally looked back to see what his Mommy and Daddy were doing.

    This cartoon is not his favorite. This is Raphael''s favorite and he''s only watching because Raphael and his Daddy are watching. So, he wasn''t really paying attention to the cartoon and could hear whispers behind him which was quite distracting.

    "Rapa," Gabriel whispered to his brother who was busy watching.

    "Hm," Raphael replied nonchntly with a focused gaze ahead, enjoying the blue train''s cartoon.

    "Looks like Daddy and Mommy are talking about something. Can you hear them?" Gabriel asked, asionally stealing nces behind him.

    His Daddy''s face was smiling, and his Mommy''s had an annoyed look on her face.

    It waspletely iprehensible to Gabriel. Why did his Daddy put on a smiling expression when it seemed like his Mommy was scolding his Daddy?

    Does his Daddy like to be scolded by his Mommy?

    "Riel." Raphael finally turned to his little brother and sighed.

    "You really don''t understand what''s going on?" Raphael asked with a serious look on his face.

    "What?" asked Gabriel in bewilderment. "What''s going on?"

    Raphael sighed again. As usual his brother waspletely clueless.

    "Daddy and Mommy are flirting with each other again!" he said with a serious look on his face.

    "What?" Gabriel looked surprised to hear that. He then turned to his Daddy and Mommy to see what was going on.

    "Ssshhh¡­ don''t look!" Raphael whispered when he saw his little brother''s behavior.

    Gabriel then turned to Raphael, listening to his brother''s words. The expression on his face was confused and puzzled.

    "Why?"

    "Just act like you don''t know anything. Don''t bother them," Raphael advised with a serious expression on his face.

    Gabriel still looked confused, not knowing why he had to do that. However, it seemed that Raphael had no intention of exining the reason because his older brother was focusing on the cartoon in front of him again.

    "Mommy, why can''t I disturb when Mommy and Daddy are flirting with each other?"

    In the end, Gabriel looked back and asked his Mommy about it. If he''s confused, his Mommy has the answers to his questions.

    Sarah and Michael, who had been whispering to each other for a long time, turned when they heard the question with surprised expressions.

    Likewise, Raphael, who was watching the cartoon, turned his head when he saw that his younger brother did not obey his words.<sub> </sub>

    "Eh? Mommy and Daddy aren''t flirting with each other!" said Sarah, trying to keep her expression on her face. Had Gabriel been watching them all this time?

    Meanwhile, Michael just chuckled at the innocent question of his son.

    "Really?" asked Gabriel, increasingly confused.

    His brother said they were flirting with each other, but his Mommy said no. So who should he trust?

    "Yeah, we''re not flirting with each other," Michael said, causing Sarah to sigh in relief that he was helping her.

    "Daddy''s the one who is flirting with Mommy," Michael continued with a big smile.

    Sarah stared at Michael wide-eyed, unable to believe that Michael would say that to the kids.

    Michael, who noticed the gaze, just chuckled, feeling unconcerned. ording to him, there is nothing wrong with showing his love for Sarah in front of the kids.

    Michael then waved his hand, calling Gabriel toe closer.

    Gabriel looked doubtful, he could see the displeased expression on his Mommy''s face. However, he finally stood up and climbed onto the sofa and walked over to his Daddy.

    Michael then brought his face closer to Gabriel''s then put one hand near his lips which was currently on the boy''s ear. He wanted to whisper something.

    Seeing that, Sarah could only curse in her heart. She had no idea what Michael was whispering, and hopefully he didn''t say anything weird.

    "Really?" Gabriel asked, looking at Michael with an unsure face after hearing what his Daddy just said.

    Michael nodded and had a big smile on his face.

    Suddenly, Gabriel started to stand up and walked over to Sarah. He then stomped on Sarah''s thighs, trying to get on top of his Mommy and wrapped his tiny arms around Sarah''s neck.

    "Mommy, I''m a ko!" Gabriel answered innocently, following what his Daddy said.

    Michael couldn''t help butugh when he saw Sarah''s blushing face. Turns out his guess was right, Sarah remembered what happenedst night.

    Meanwhile, Gabriel looked surprised. What Daddy said was true! Mommy''s face will turn red and look embarrassed!

    How did his Daddy know that?

    "Gabriel, what are you doing?" Sarah asked, trying to keep the expression on her face but it seemed toote.

    "I''m imitating a Ko, Mommy!" Gabriel answered innocently who still wrapped his arms around Sarah''s neck and also his legs wrapped around Sarah''s body.

    "Wow, Gabriel looks like a Baby Ko! Then Mommy must be Mommy Ko!" said Michael who was stillughing.

    Sarah looked at Michael with an annoyed look. How could Michael shamelessly use Gabriel to tease her like this?!

    But, oddly enough, Sarah didn''t hate it at all. She was annoyed, but not resentful. It''s a little hard to exin her feelings right now.

    Gabriel smiled happily hearing that, he really likes Kos!

    Meanwhile, even though he could hear what was going on behind him, Raphael was still focused on watching his favorite cartoon, and when it finally finished, he joined in to be a Baby Ko.

    It just, the little boy clung to his Daddy because he saw that there was no ce for his Mommy anymore.

    That day, even though they were only at home and not going anywhere because it was raining, theughter and smiles never left the faces of the two little ones because they could y with their Mommy and Daddy.

    ***

    Today as usual Sarah looks busy with her work. After checking the patient''s condition, she checked her schedule for today''s surgery. It had been a week since she had returned to work, and despite the unfortunate incidentst Friday, she was able to focus and not drown in her grief.

    Sarah didn''t want to admit it, but Michael managed tofort her.

    She''s not talking about the sex! However, when they yed with the kids yesterday!

    Right now, Sarah has justpleted her second surgery for the day. It was only a minor surgery, so she only spent about 30 minutes in the operating room then immediately returned to her locker to put on her white doctor''s uniform.

    Sarah then took her cellphone which was also ced in the locker. Her cell phone''s screen is turning on, indicating that a message had been sent to her.

    Sarah''s facial expression looked confused when she saw that there were 3 missed calls from Anna, Steve''s wife.

    After the incident Anna told Michael of their conversation, she meets again with the woman who asked her to meet, and Anna apologizes to her.

    At first, Sarah did not want to be involved with the woman anymore. After all, Anna took advantage of her. However, in the end Sarah epted her apology and they became close because they meet several times.

    Curious, Sarah called the woman.

    "Hello, Anna? What is it?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Sarah! Thank goodness you called me! I was just about to go see you!" said Anna who sounded relieved and also panicked.

    "Why? I''m at work right now," Sarah answered confusedly.

    Anna then didn''t say anything, like she was thinking.

    "Wait a minute! Don''t you know what''s going on?" asked Anna in bewilderment when she heard that Sarah sounded normal.

    "What happened?" Sarah asked confusedly.

 Chapter 311 Scandal

    Anna could be heard sighing when she heard what Sarah had just said.

    "You doctors don''t seem to check thetest gossip," she said, sounding tired.

    Sarah was still very confused when she heard that. Latest gossip?

    Well, it''s still working hours and basically she''s not someone who relies on her cellphone to check on gossip.

    She doesn''t even have a social media ount because she isn''t really addicted on her cellphone.

    "Looks like you have to see for yourself, but don''t hang up the call," Anna said in a worried tone.

    "Okay," Sarah replied and immediately opened her inte browser to see thetest gossip that Anna was talking about.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she saw that Michael Collins'' name was on the top of the most popr searches in real time, and the second was Collins.

    Without needing to be told, Sarah immediately knew that the gossip Anna was referring to was about Michael.

    Did something happen to Michael? Or, once again Michael was involved in a scandal, with a woman?

    Subconsciously, Sarah licked her own lips at the thought of that possibility.

    Her current rtionship with Michael can be said to be like¡­ cohabitation? The kids'' parents

    She and Michael did not have a romantic rtionship.

    Even though Michael says to give him a chance, and looks like he loves her, Michael hasn''t asked about her feelings again, has he?

    Maybe¡­ apart from her, Michael is also close to other women.

    Well, she''d done that with Arthur before too, and that was totally fine. Michael has every right to do that.

    However, for some reason Sarah felt something inside her that seemed to scream that she didn''t like it. She didn''t like the thought that Michael was closer with another woman too.

    "Sarah?"

    The voice from Anna who was still on the phone brought Sarah out of her thoughts.

    "Just a minute," Sarah replied and then started writing Michael''s name in the search bar, to find out what was going on.

    [Michael Collins Has Illegitimate kids]

    Sarah''s eyes widened as she read the first article that came out of her search. She knew this must be a scandal, and she thought it must be a scandal with a woman, that''s why Anna was worried about her.

    Never once did Sarah think that the scandal that would arise would be about her kids.

    Sarah then clicked on the news article. Photo of Michael, the twins, and her walking in the park near their apartment, was in the article. Luckily her face and the kids were censored, so it made Sarah feel a little relieved about that.

    However, it did not relieve Sarah at all! Her and the kids''s photos have gone viral on the inte in a way they shouldn''t!

    It wasn''t just one photo, there were several photos taken, and from the look on Michael''s face, the man looked very happy. The photo then ends with the back of the four of them returning to the apartment.

    Sarah''s hand then scrolled down, and found somements from people who leftments there.

    [What?! Michael has kids? Oh my! I thought he was a single man. I didn''t expect him to have kids at all!]

    [D*mn! It seems that there are no more men I can trust in this world! All that said is that single men already have kids! From the photo, it looks like the kids are four to six years old!]

    [It seems he has been living with the woman and his illegitimate child. The woman must have been so happy to have caught Michael Collins. How much do you think the price of the apartment they live in is?]

    Sarah''s face began to change when she read thements that were now starting to attack her. She still managed to remain calm when he read thements of those who were disappointed with Michael, but was starting to get annoyed with the people whomented on her.

    [The names of the kids are Raphael and Gabriel. I have their picture on my ig! You can see it at @fallen_angel4869]

    Sarah''s eyes widen when she reads ament that said has photos of her kids.

    "Anna! Are you there?" Sarah asked, trying to contain her irritation.

    "Yes! Are you alright?" asked Anna who was still connected to the call.

    Sarah then asked Anna for help to check the social media ount, to see if she was telling the truth, about the ount having photos of her kids.

    "That¡­ Yes, Sarah. That ount has it. I''ll send you a screenshot," Anna replied then not long after, Sarah had received a message from Anna.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she saw it was a photo of her kids who had just gotten off the school bus and were in front of their school.

    Her hands were shaking, the photos of her kids¡­. How can photos of her kids now spread on the inte like this?

    Sarah couldn''t ept that. She doesn''t mind when she takes photos of her kids, because she''s their Mommy! However, a stranger took photos of her kids and posted them on the inte!

    "Sarah?" said Anna who sounded worried.

    As a fellow mother, Anna could understand that this was something serious. That''s why she was worried about Sarah.

    Other people take pictures of our kids, and post them on the inte without permission, not to mention the contents of thements are not very good to read.

    "I¡­ Thanks for telling me about this, Anna. I have to go first!" said Sarah with a slightly shaken state and then immediately hung up the call before Anna answered it.

    Sarah then immediately went out to change her clothes, this time it was no longer the white doctor''s uniform, but the clothes she wore when she came to work.

    She had to go check on her kids!

    With this kind of furore, and her kids''s identities exposed, Sarah couldn''t calm her feelings. Her hunch said something bad was about to happen!

    ***

    As soon as the cab taking Sarah stopped in front of the Twins'' school, Sarah''s eyes widened when she saw so many peopleing with cameras, it seemed they were reporters and were waiting.

    Soon the kids will be home from school, so it seems they are waiting to get news.

    Sarah swallowed her saliva seeing the crowd, she then asked the cab driver to wait for her because it looks like she will have a hard time escaping from this ce.

    Sarah then sighed, trying to regte her facial expression then got out of the car and walked into the school.

    The eyes of the people who were waiting immediately looked at Sarah with curious eyes, some of them seemed to be whispering to ask their colleagues if she was the woman in the photo.

    Sarah was trying to act normal even though there were a few dozen eyes staring at her right now, and it seemed to work quite well because they ignored her and didn''t take a picture of her.

    As Sarah approached the entrance, she could hear the school bell ringing. The corridor, which had been quiet before, was soon bustling with kidsing out of their ssrooms.

    Sarah then quickened her pace towards her kids''s ss. Today was her turn to pick up the kids because Michael couldn''t pick them up.

    Once there, Sarah could see her kids, they were a little shy with the Batman bag they were wearing. However, Sarah''s expression changed when she saw that there were three adults in front of them. One was the kids'' teacher, and one of the two seemed to be holding a camera.

    With hasty steps, Sarah approached them.

    "What do you think you are doing?!" said Sarah and stood in front of her kids protecting them, as the teacher did.

    "Ah! You must be the woman who had an illegitimate child with Michael! Can we interview you for a moment?" said one of the two people with a big smile on her face.

    She didn''t expect that he would get an opportunity like this.

    "Get lost!" Sarah said sharply then held her son''s hands and left after looking at the kids'' teacher with a grateful look.

    However, the two of them did not give up and continued to approach Sarah. The one who held the camera didn''t forget to point the camera to take a picture of the woman.

    "Are the rumors circting true, you took advantage of Michael Collins by using your kids?" asked the other person, who seemed to be the reporter.

    Sarah was still silent, closed her mouth tightly and quickened her footsteps while pulling her two kids who were starting to struggle to keep up with her steps.

    She realized this because she heard Gabriel''s protestationining of pain and telling her to walk slowly. However, Sarah didn''t slow her pace at all.

    Her heart ached to hear her son groaning in pain, but she couldn''t slow down her steps.

    As soon as they finally exited the school building, the several dozen waiting people immediately surrounded them like a swarm of ants surrounding sugar.

    Sarah could feel the lights from the camera shed and recording them, and she could hear the questions that sounded like cornering.

    Like her taking advantage of Michael using her kids, or how much money she''s made.

    Sarah could endure it, but shepletely exploded when a question caught her ear.

    "Little kid. Is Michael Collins really your father? Don''t you have another father?"

 Chapter 312 This Wouldnt Have Happenend

    "Little kid. Is Michael Collins really your father? Don''t you have another father?"

    Seeing that someone was changing to questioning the kids, the others also started to divert their attention from Sarah, and started throwing questions at Raphael and Gabriel whose expressions looked like they were holding back in pain at having to be pulled by Sarah like that.

    Meanwhile, Raphael and Gabriel flinched a little when they saw the people who had been blocking their Mommy''s way, now started to stare at them and offered them something they didn''t know the name of at all.

    They could also feel a sh of light, making their eyes hurt a little.

    "That... Uhh..." Gabriel seemed to be trying to find his Mommy among the crowd. He could still feel his hand being held by his Mommy, but he couldn''t find his Mommy.

    "Little kid..."

    "Little kid..."

    Gabriel couldn''t hear what the adult in front of him was saying. He knew they were asking him, and he had to answer them because that was what his Mommy taught him.

    However, their bodies looked veryrge and they were constantly pushing each other while pointing something at him.

    In the end, Gabriel couldn''t hold himself back any longer. His tears immediately came out and he cried loudly.

    "Mommy.... Huaaa.... Mommyyy.... I''m scared.... Whoa!" Gabriel cried while calling his Mommy in a loud voice..

    Raphael, who was not far from him was as much as his brother, people kept asking him questions, but he tried to keep his cool and just stared at them with piercing eyes.

    The little boy knew that the look in his eyes could make people afraid of him. It worked well on Daddy and Grandma. However, it seemed that this time Raphael had to swallow his disappointment when the people didn''t seem to stay away from him and kept asking questions that he couldn''t hear clearly because of the many questions and how noisy they were.

    Raphael''s expression that had looked fierce, now slowly began to change again. His brown eyes searched for his Mommy, who he had not found and could only see the faces of people he didn''t know at all.

    "Mommy... Mommy... Daddy... Daddy" Raphael''s lips trembled as he let out the word in a low voice. The expression on his face showed that she was starting to get scared and wanted to cry. However, he was trying hard to keep himself from bursting into tears. He was determined not to crying.

    Raphael''s gaze then turned to the side when he heard Gabriel start crying and calling for their Mommy while shouting. Raphael bit his lower lip looking at his brother who was crying.

    He was also scared, and wanted to cry. Why were those people crowding them like this? Raphael didn''t understand at all.

    Meanwhile, Sarah, who was a little surprised when she heard the question just now, opened her mouth wide when she saw those people now starting to ask her kids and they started to swarm around them until she couldn''t see them.

    With tightly clenched jaws, Sarah had to let go of the hands that were holding her sons'' hands and push through the crowd. She pushed them with her hands, her arms, and even her body so she could pass to meet her kids.

    Her heart was sliced a€?a€?when he saw Gabriel''s face crying loudly and called out to her. It had been a long time since her son had cried like that.

    "Mommy..."

    Sarah then looked the other way when she heard that very low and familiar voice. Raphael was looking at her with a frightened expression while trying to hold back his tears, but when their eyes met, the tears the boy had been trying to hold back finally fell down his cheeks.

    Seeing that, Sarah''s heart was like breaking into pieces, the eldest child had rarely, even almost never cried again or thrown a tantrum when he had started school, but this time, the eldest child was crying with a very frightened look on his face.

    Sarah then turned around and pulled her two kids to cover behind her.

    "You @##$%! You guys must think I''m easy because I''ve been silent all this time, huh?! You !@#$$!! I will definitely sue all of you so all of your ass can rot in jail, you !@#$!@!" Sarah shouted as she continued to let out all the cursing her brain could think of.

    What Sarah said made the people a little surprised, they didn''t expect that the woman would scream, let alone utter some slightly offensive swear words.

    Seeing that the atmosphere had gotten a little better than before, Sarah turned around and held her two kids in her arms. Her face frowned slightly because she had to lift the weight of her two babies who were probably around 88 lbs

    Normally, Sarah couldn''t carry both of them at the same time as Michael did. She was already starting to find it difficult to carry just one because they are heavy.

    However, this time she seemed to get an energy that came from out of nowhere and carried her two kids.

    "Get lost!" Sarah said coldly when she saw someone was still trying to get in her way.

    However, the man still seemed to be trying his luck by thrusting his cell phone at Sarah, wanting to record her voice.

    "Can you tell..."

    The man didn''t continue when he suddenly felt an excruciating pain in his groin. Sarah kicked his balls!

    Sarah continued on her way when the man finally stepped aside. She didn''t care at all when people were watching her or maybe filming her just attacking someone else in public.<sub> </sub>

    If the man wants to sue her, go ahead! She wasn''t afraid of it at all!

    Finally, after a way that was not at all easy, Sarah arrived at the cab which was still waiting for her, the driver helped her by opening the door and Sarah put the kids inside and went in with them.

    Both of them were still crying, especially Gabriel who was sobbing and scared, while Raphael was calmer, but the little boy continued to hug her arms with his body still shaking with fear.

    On the way, Sarah kept kissing and trying to calm them down. Her heart really hurt and wanted to cry, but she tried to be strong and hold back her tears from falling.

    Right now her kids were in need of her, and she couldn''t cry with them.

    ***

    Sarah came out of the kids bedroom with a face that looked very tired. Finally, she managed to put the kids to bed after calming them down.

    As soon as she closed the door to her kids'' room, Sarah''s tears suddenly flowed down her cheeks, her legs gave in and she sat down in front of the door to her kids'' room.

    The frightened and crying faces of her kids came back to her vividly. Sarah never thought she would see the expressions on her kids''s faces like that.

    They were just five years old!

    Sarah''s tears continued to flow, her chest aching, with her mouth opening silently for fear it would wake her kids.

    Actually, why did this happen? What is the cause of all this?

    Sarah snorted as her brain found the answer to her stupid question. Of course, it was her fault.

    If she hadn''t been living with Michael, this wouldn''t have happened.

    If she hadn''t admitted that the kids were Michael''s, this wouldn''t have happened.

    If she hadn''te back to London, this definitely wouldn''t have happened!

    This all happened because she stupidly wanted to get involved with her ex-husband again!

    Her life with the kids before meeting Michael was fine!

    Perhaps in terms of residence and welfare, living with Michael became more prosperous with the wealth that the man had.

    Sarah admits it.

    However, that wealth and prosperity simply could not pay for the cries and fears her kids felt today!

    If the kids had to go through something like that to be able to live in a luxurious penthouse like this, and eat delicious food from an experienced chef every 2 days for a week, then, they better get out of here!

    It''s not worth it at all!

    Sarah suddenly lifted her head and turned to the side when she could hear the apartment door opening, and secondster she caught the figure of Michael still wearing his suit and looking at her with a worried look.

    Sarah''s crying suddenly stopped, she then stood up and walked over to the man. However, the expression on her face was not sadness, but anger.

    It was her fault for having gotten along with Michael, but that didn''t mean Michael waspletely innocent about it.

    "You bastard... you bastard....!" said Sarah angrily, thumping Michael''s chest, venting her frustration when she saw the man.

    She didn''t know that she was annoyed that Michael was the cause of all this, or that she was upset that Michael had just appeared after what had happened.

    Michael just remained silent, allowing himself to be hit in the chest by Sarah. It hurt, but he knew at this moment what Sarah was feeling was more painful than what he was feeling right now.

    "My sons, Michael! My sons! Their photos are now all over the inte and people are starting toment about my sons!" Sarah said, still sounding angry and hit Michael as hard as she could, to vent her frustration.

    Michael was still silent, but his expression clearly changed when he heard what Sarah had just said. He more or less already knew what was going on, but this was the first time he''d heard that photos of their kids had gone viral on the inte.

    "Those guys even came to school and swarmed my sons, Michael! My sons got scared and cried, Michael! They are only five years old! Why did this have to happen to them?!" Sarah screamed with emotion and tears rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 313 Not To Settle This Matter Peacefully!

    Michael opened his eyes in disbelief when he heard what Sarah had just said. His logic refuses to believe it. Like, journalists came to their kids'' school to swarm them? What year was it that they acted like that?

    However, Michael knew that Sarah couldn''t possibly lie to him judging by the look on the woman''s face that looked angry with tears running down her cheeks.

    "I''m sorry." Those were the only things that came out of Michael''s lips.

    Now he understood why Sarah had been sitting on the floor in front of the kids'' room while crying. Michael couldn''t imagine what the woman was going through.

    Michael then opened his arms wide and pulled her into his arms, trying to calm her down.

    To be honest, he had wanted to do this all along. However, he thought it best to let Sarah express her feelings by hitting him. He deserved it.

    However, he couldn''t hold it in anymore after finding out the reason behind Sarah''s anger. He knew she deserved to be angry after the news about him went viral, but Michael didn''t expect it to be that bad.

    Sarah was still struggling when Michael suddenly pulled her in his arms. Her fist was still hitting Michael''s chest, and it was slowly starting to weaken because she was tired.

    "They''re just kids, Michael. My kids are only five years old!" Sarah said quietly and sounded hoarse. Her tears were still running down her cheeks.

    She had managed to calm her kids down and put them to sleep. However, Sarah was sure they would never forget this incident.

    As an adult, the situation just now was too much for her. In all her life, Sarah had never been surrounded by people like that.

    Then what about her babies? Sarah was worried about them and couldn''t imagine how they felt. The tears and frightened expressions shown by them were enough for her to know that it was by no means a good experience for her kids.

    Michael was still apologizing and patting Sarah''s back, trying to calm her down.

    When Sarah was no longer struggling in her arms, Michael let go of the hug and lowered his body slightly so that he was level with Sarah and wiped the tears from her face.

    "I''ll sort this out. I promise," Michael said softly as he wiped the tears away.

    Sarah just kept silent hearing that. She didn''t know how Michael was going to sort this out, but what the man said made her calm down a bit.

    After feeling that there were no more tearsing out and seeing Sarah calm down, Michael opened his mouth again.

    "I have to go. Are you okay with me leaving you alone for a while?" Michael asked with a smile on his face as he caressed Sarah''s cheek.

    Sarah just nodded and said nothing. She''s feeling a little better.

    After making sure that Sarah was okay, Michael turned around and his expression changed as well. It looked very cold with tightly clenched teeth.

    At first he wanted to deal with this matter amicably, rifying and apologizing for never telling about his divorced status.

    Well, to be honest he never admitted he''s single, but he never denied it either, and that made him wrong.

    He thought this matter would be resolved peacefully and calmly.

    However, how dare those people chase their kids in their school?! Sarah didn''t give details about what happened, but Michael didn''t need to hear about it.

    Those people are waiting for their kids at school!

    That reason was enough for him not to settle this matter peacefully!

    ***

    After Michael left, Sarah sat at the dining table with a nk stare. Her face looked tired.

    The ss of water in front of her was still half left. She couldn''t even finish the water even though she knew her body needed it.

    She was worried, but she couldn''t do anything.

    However, sitting still like this wasn''t a solution for her either. She had to do something to pay for what those people did to her babies.

    ''Michael will handle it. You can rest."

    A whisper sounded in Sarah''s ear, it seemed her body was really tired and wanted to rest soon. She had asked permission to leave half-day, so she didn''t need to go back to the hospital.

    However, Sarah shook her head, refusing what should be the best thing for her to do now.

    For some reason, Sarah couldn''t sit still and wait for Michael to deal with what had happened today.

    She knew Michael would do his best. Raphael and Gabriel are his kids too, and Michael isn''t going to let this go, right?

    Sarah knew that, but she was restless.

    For some reason, she couldn''t trust Michael.

    Maybe it was because the man was in his forties that he had slowed down.

    He even spent a lot of time telling the kids that he was their Daddy.

    Not to mention, even though Sarah didn''t want to prolong the matter, but Michael had said that he would deal with what happened to the Whites, the parents of his kids''s friends who had a fight with Raphael.

    Maybe the man hadn''t done anything so he didn''t tell her about it.

    So, for various reasons, Sarah couldn''t let Michael sort this out.<sub> </sub>

    However, what should he do?

    If it had to do with illness, Sarah had connections and could ask her coworkers about it, just like what happened with Mr Collins back then.

    However, she had absolutely no connections, or resources to help her track those people down, or figure out where this problem wasing from.

    The one who could help her was Michael, but she couldn''t be one hundred percent trust him.

    The second name that came up was Steve, her friend, but Sarah wasn''t sure if Steve could help her with this.

    "Should I ask Arthur?" Sarah muttered as her other friend crossed her mind.

    Arthur was a well-knownwyer, and he seemed to be able to help her .

    Sarah shook her head, even though she had told Arthur that they could still be friends, she felt reluctant to ask for help with this matter.

    She might ask for his help in asking the man about thewter, but she couldn''t ask Arthur to find out information about this.

    "Damn it! Why don''t I seem to have many acquaintances who can help me at a time like this?" Sarah muttered in annoyance, feeling like she was at a dead end.

    After she thought about it again, Sarah really had no one to help her. Her youth was spent studying and pursuing her career.

    Not to mention that the goddamn author doesn''t seem to make her have a friend to turn to at times like this.

    Sarah shook her head, she didn''t want to give up so easily. She was trying to think of who might be able to help her!

    Maybe there''s a friend that the goddamn author hasn''t introduced yet!

    She had to do something, and didn''t want to sit around to be helped by Michael the way the damn Author wanted her to!

    Should she really have to ask Arthur for help?

    "Ah!" Sarah''s eyes lit up when she found someone who could help her at a time like this.

    Sarah then took out her cellphone and looked for someone''s contact and called that person.

    Not long after, someone''s voice was heard on the other side.

    "Anna!" Sarah called and swallowed her saliva because suddenly her guts felt shriveled.

    "What is it?" asked Anna in a worried voice. "Are you alright?"

    "Well¡­ I can''t tell you I''m fine after what happened," Sarah replied with a sad smile.

    It was too terrible for her to pretend everything was fine.

    "Honestly, I wanted to ask for your help," Sarah said after mustering up her courage.

    This is not the time to be shy! She should be shameless!

    Sarah then briefly told what had happened at the school earlier, and she wanted to find the people who did that to her babies.

    "What?!" Anna''s voice rose with anger. "But wait, is Michael not gonna do something about that?" asked Anna confusedly.

    "That¡­ he''ll do it, but I can''t just sit around like this doing nothing," Sarah answered honestly.

    "Can you help me?" she continued.

    Sarah waited for Anna''s answer while holding her breath. She wasn''t sure if Anna could help her, but Sarah wanted to try.

    Even though Anna was a model and seemed like she couldn''t help her. However, Sarah still remembers that Anna is the daughter of a famous family.

    Well¡­ she didn''t know exactly how famous Anna''s family was, but that seemed to be enough since Anna was once the ideal daughter-inw of Mrs. Collins.

    "Okay, I''ll see what I can do."

    Anna''s answer made Sarah heave a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, Anna. Thank you very much!" replied Sarah.

    "No need, I would do the same if I were in your position."

    Sarah and Anna then chatted for a while, before finally hanging up the call.

    Sarah sighed. Although she was still not satisfied with having to wait like this, she was already feeling much calmer.

    There is Michael and Anna, Sarah is sure that this problem will be resolved quickly.

    Suddenly, Sarah began to wonder. What these people do is clearly cross the line bying to their kids'' school. However, it happened because there was news on the inte.

    Sarah then opened the article she had read earlier and looked at the photos. It looked like someone was deliberately spying on them.

    Then, who was the bastard who was spying on them?

 Chapter 314 Put Them All In Jail

    Michael walked into his office with a cold look on his face. From afar, people could see that the man was angry, making those who had wanted to say hello immediately stopped their intentions, because they didn''t want to be scolded by their boss who was famous for having a bad temper when he was angry.

    As soon as the elevator that took him to his room stopped, Michael came out with long strides, towards the man sitting at his desk and looking very busy.

    "James!"

    The heavy and cold voice made James, who didn''t notice Michael''s arrival, flinch and stand up.

    "Tell me what you found!" asked Michael in a demanding tone. He didn''t care if James had not found anything, he just had to tell him something.

    James'' facial expression still looks normal. He''d worked with Michael a long time to know that the man was angry, but that didn''t frighten him.

    "The news spread so quickly," James replied calmly. "And¡­ It seems that information about Mrs. Smith with Young Master Raphael and Young Master Gabriel has been spread on the inte."

    Michael gritted his teeth when he heard that answer. Not only the kids, but Sarah''s information has also been spread?

    "Then what have you done?" asked Michael in a displeased tone.

    Normally, James would exin what happened and end with but I''ve worked it out or something like that. However, this time James didn''t say anything like that.

    "That¡­" James had a troubled expression on his face. "We have sessfully taken down all the articles, but¡­"

    "What?" Michael asked, raising an eyebrow when he heard James look like that hesitating.

    "There was one social media ount that shared that information, and people have already shared the post, so the information is still spreading," James replied after taking a breath.

    James then took his cellphone and showed the social media ount to Michael. The ount posted photos of his kids, as well as Sarah.

    In fact, in that ount''stest post, there is a video that records Sarah kicking a man.

    Michael gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. From the video taken from the side, Michael could see several people behind Sarah and there were quite a number of them.

    So those people who go to their kids''s school?

    "Why won''t that person delete it? Have you contacted them?" Michael asked in a cold voice, holding back his emotions so as not to scold James.

    "That¡­ we are still figuring out the identity. The ount is a new ount, and it looks like that person identally contacted some influencer to share the posts, making the post go viral," replied James.

    For something like this, he was indeed very careful. He couldn''t possibly have messaged the person telling them to delete the post by offering a mary reward in exchange.

    That could backfireter.

    So James was always looking for that person''s information, and went to them in person to sort it out.

    "You are still looking for that person''s identity?!" Michael repeated James'' words with an even expression. How long had it been since he had parted ways with James because he had to go home, but James had still found that person''s identity? He doesn''t even know if that person is a man or a woman?!

    To be honest, finding someone''s identity through social media ounts is very easy. However, this is a new ount and it seems difficult to do so.

    James had also tried to track down the person''s IP, but that person was deliberately using a fake IP, as if they wanted to deliberately avoid being found by others.

    James wanted to tell Michael about it, but he knew it would sound like an excuse to that man''s ears. So James decided not to say anything.

    "Just call the social mediapany," Michael replied when he saw James didn''t say anything.

    "Eh?" James looked confused.

    "If you can''t find him, just contact the social mediapany to close the ount, right? We must immediately prevent that information from spreading any further," exined Michael.

    He knows this is not the best solution, because that person can create a new ount and share the post again.

    However, right now Michael''s goal was to prevent that information from being spread so widely, and the only way he could think of at the moment was that.

    "Okay, I get it," James replied, nodding.

    Although he felt that the idea was not the right solution because it was only temporary, he would still follow his boss'' orders.

    Seeing James'' nodding head, Michael then stepped into his room, but suddenly he stopped and turned to look at James.

    "Oh yeah, tell the IT team that their sry this month will be cut by 10%," said Michael. "I''m still giving you a chance James, next is you if you don''t make that ount post disappear before office hours end!"

    After saying that, Michael entered his room, leaving James who could only curse in his heart.

    He knew that Michael had a bad temper when that man was angry, but did he have to take a pay cut too? He has a wife and kids! Isn''t that man too cruel?!

    James sighed, there was no point in cursing Michael at this point. He better get to work before Michael takes his pay cut!<sub> </sub>

    Once in his room and sitting at his desk, Michael took his cellphone and looked for the person''s social media ounts.

    His face hardened when he opened a post with Sarah''s photo and read thements written there. Thements were very offensive, and some even sphemed Sarah by calling her a slut.

    Michael then went to post photos of his kids. Thements there are not as bad as thements on Sarah''s photo, some even say that his kids look cute and adorable.

    However, not all of thements are goodments. There are those who insult Gabriel who looks fatter than Raphael, or Raphael who looks slimmer than Gabriel like he does not eat properly, and there are those who clearly ask doubt whether Gabriel is Michael''s son because of their dissimr hair and eye color.

    Michael''s clenched fists were smacked against the table, making them redden in pain as he hit them hard.

    However, Michael couldn''t feel the pain at all because right now his heart was filled with rage.

    How could those people curse Sarah, and his kids?!

    They can curse him, curse him, but not the people he loves!

    He won''t allow that!

    Michael then stood up and left his room to meet James. He was so angry that he forgot that he could reach James on the inte on his desk.

    "James!" Michael said in a deep voice, holding back his annoyance.

    "Michael?! I was just about to meet you!" said James with a troubled look on his face.

    Michael ignored James'' facial expression and then showed his cellphone screen which was showingments from people whomented on Gabriel.

    "Look for these people! Ah, forget it, look for all the people whomented badly on Sarah and my kids! Take screenshots of theirments before they get deleted and put them all in jail!" said Michael in one breath.

    His chest seemed to rise and fall with emotion as he said that. He was really angry.

    James looked surprised to hear that. The expression on his face showed disbelief.

    "Everyone?" asked James, repeating Michael''s question.

    Michael rolled his eyes when he heard James'' stupid question.

    "Are my words not clear enough?" Michael asked in a slightly sarcastic tone.

    James just kept silent hearing that.

    "Oh yeah, look for these people too!" said Michael and then showed the video post earlier. "They came to my kids''s school and swarmed them! I want them to rot in prison!" He had almost forgotten about it.

    James once again just nodded at that. Looks like the next few days will be busy for him.

    After saying what he wanted to say, Michael immediately turned around and headed back to his room.

    "Michael."

    James'' voice made Michael stop and turn his head with raised eyebrows without saying anything.

    "Mr. Taylor is holding an emergency general meeting," James said with a troubled look on his face.

    "What?" asked Michael in confusion. "Why?" he continued, not understanding.

    Why did the old man suddenly want to summon the shareholders for an emergency meeting?

    James licked his lower lip.

    "It seems¡­ it was to discuss your dismissal as CEO of Collins."

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard that, before finally a smile appeared on his lips. Evil smirk.

    "That sly old man! Finally he showed his true face! Looks like he''s been waiting for this day toe," Michael said with a snort.

    "Are you going to be okay?" asked James, looking worried.

    In recent years James and Michael have realized that there are some movements that want to get rid of Michael as CEO of Collins. However, James was not at all worried that it would work because Michael''s performance was excellent.

    But this time James couldn''t just calm down. Michael was suddenly hit by a scandal, and the scandal was quite big. He was worried that Michael''s position would be eliminated because of this scandal.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be that easy to get kicked out," Michael replied confidently and got a little excited, looking forward to what the old man would do.

 Chapter 315 Stepping Down From Collins CEO

    As soon as Michael opened the boardroom, he could see that almost all the seats were upied by Collins'' shareholders. The atmosphere in the room, which was previously noisy, suddenly became quiet when they saw Michael''s arrival.

    Even though Michael didn''t have much share in thispany, only about five percent, the aura he emitted made some of the shareholders respect him.

    "Looks like almost everyone hase," Michael said, looking at the people sitting at the round table. There were about three seats still vacant, one was the seat for his father, and the other two were people who were still in a neutral position, it seemed that this time they didn''t bother to spend their precious time attending this emergency meeting.

    "So¡­ what emergency did you want to talk about that brought us all together, Mr. Taylor?" asked Michael looking at the blond haired old man with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes.

    The old man cleared his throat. "Thank you all foring to this emergency meeting."

    "As you all know, today Collins is a trending topic on the Inte. However, unfortunately it was not something positive, but a shameful scandal that Mr. Collins had caused. To that end, I would like to hold Mr. Collins ountable for what he did by stepping down from his position as Collins'' current CEO."

    Michael snorted when he heard what the old man said. He deliberately made his voice strong so that it could be heard by the people in the meeting room. It made everyone''s attention return to him.

    "Oh, sorry. I couldn''t help myself because what Mr. Taylor said it sounded like bullshit," Michael said with a smirk on his face.

    "Bullshit?! Hah! Even as we speak Collins is still a trending topic on the inte and you''re calling me bullshit?!" said the old man did not ept what was said by Michael.

    "Yes, that''s right, Collins is still a trending topic on the inte. It''s not something to be proud of because thepany''s name is suddenly trending in this way," replied Michael looking at the people in the room in turn while holding back a smile.

    "However, weren''t you in too much of a rush to get rid of me because of the scandal, Mr. Taylor?" asked Michael looking at the old man. "Collins'' share price didn''t even drop that much."

    Michael knew that because of this scandal, thepany was also affected. After all, he was the face of Collins. However, so far the impact is still small and ording to him it can still be ovee.

    The old man''s expression turned red with embarrassment when Michael mocking him like that. He was aware that this was a hasty move, but he wanted to try his luck. He had to get rid of Michael as CEO of Collins.

    "So you''re saying we have to wait until the stock price drops for you to resign? Are you listening to yourself, Michael?" asked Mr. Taylor with a snort. "Doesn''t that sound very irresponsible?" he continued, looking at the people in the room.

    The people began to be seen whispering to each other with the person sitting next to them.

    "Since when did I ever allow the stock price to plummet?" Michael asked when he saw people starting to whisper. "I will get over this. So you can trust me."

    "Then how are we going to believe you?"

    Michael looked at the person who asked the question. He knew the old man who, as he recalled, had allied himself with Mr. Taylor.

    "As you know, in the second week of October, or more precisely on Monday. Collins will release a new product. I don''t want to tell you because this is a surprise, but I managed to get Nam Ethan to work together and be Collins'' Brand Ambassador," Michael exined.

    "This is a bit of a promotion schedule that should be der, but tomorrow the promotion will be done so that what you are worried about will not happen," continued Michael.

    The room became chaotic when they heard what Michael had to say, as if they couldn''t believe that Michael would be able to get the famous celebrity to work with him.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Taylor''s face looked very confused, and Michael caught the man''s expression.

    "It seems that someone doesn''t know about our brand ambassador this time. Hmm¡­ how to exin it, huh? Ah! This person was like Anna Moss before the woman decided to marry. Well¡­ although it seems like this person is a little more popr than Anna because in Asia, you could say he is the number one celebrity," exined Michael.

    Mr. Taylor''s eyes opened wide when he heard that. He didn''t know the person Michael''s talking about, but he knew how famous Anna Moss was before she decided to marry.

    Michael managed to get hold of such a famous person?!

    A smile appeared on Michael''s face when he saw Mr. Taylor''s expression. He knew that even though some of the current shareholders still supported him, they did so because they still felt he was useful, and not really liked him.

    When he had no use for them, those people would definitely switch sides.

    So, to prevent that from happening, especially after finding out that he had kids to feed, Michael worked hard to get the coboration of famous artists who could make his position impossible to depose.<sub> </sub>

    "But that still doesn''t justify your actions, Michael!" said Mr. Taylor, still trying to defend his argument.

    He was a co-founder of Collins, along with Michael''s father, and initially his rtionship with his friend was a good one.

    However, suddenly his friend wanted to resign and appoint his son as CEO. He certainly didn''t say much at the time, but actually he was envious. His friend rejected the idea when he wanted to give his son a high enough position in thepany, but he gave his son CEO''s position?

    He didn''t expect a friend he''d known for a long time to do that to him. So he told his son to work hard from the ground up to gain experience, and one day he would make his son be the leader of Collins, recing his friend''s son.

    "Your scandal is too shameful!" he continued.

    "Having children is nothing to be ashamed of, Mr. Taylor," Michael replied with a stern expression on his face. "I admit what I did was wrong, but it''s not as bad as you have to tell me to step down from this position."

    Mr. Taylor gritted his teeth when he heard Michael''s question.

    "Let''s not argue and how about we just vote?" asked Michael, not wanting to linger here any longer.

    "Of course if many choose that I should step down, you should forget Collins'' coboration with Nam Ethan. Even though he represents thepany, his cooperation is with me, not with thepany," continued Michael with a smirk.

    The people then held a vote, and the result was not liked by Mr. Taylor.

    ***

    Sarah was still sitting at the dinner table with a thoughtful expression on her face, then finally sighed when she couldn''t figure out what she could do at the moment, other than wait from Anna or Michael.

    Sarah then stood up and walked towards the balcony to see the view of London in the afternoon. She hoped the sight would calm her down. It seemed to work a little because Sarah continued to stand there, enjoying the view and also the afternoon breeze hitting her face.

    As soon as she went inside, she could see her babies had woken up and were ying together. She was still worried, but Sarah was doing her best to try to look okay and y with the kids, who seemed to be getting better after sleep.

    It wasn''t long before Michael finally came home, and the four of them spent time together as usual, until finally dinner and the children had gone to bed.

    "Looks like the kids look fine," Michael said as Sarah came out of the kids'' room after kissing them goodnight.

    Sarah nodded, she was relieved that both of them seemed fine after what had happened.

    "By the way, I''ve already got some peopleing to their school. Tomorrow they will be immediately processed for what they did."

    Sarah''s expression looked surprised when she heard that. She didn''t expect that Michael would find them so quickly. Even though it wasn''t all of them, at least the man acted quickly.

    "Yeah, make them responsible for what they did!" said Sarah coldly. She had absolutely no intention of forgiving those people.

    Michael nodded, he was also thinking the same thing.

    ***

    This morning, as usual the four people had breakfast together at the dining table. Michael and Sarah had looked good as they had to go to work after the kids left for school.

    "Gabriel, why you not eat the food? You are going to bete," Sarah said when she saw her son was just ying with his spoon but didn''t seem to want to eat his food.

    Gabriel''s face was sullen when he heard that, but he still didn''t want to touch his food.

    "Mommy, I don''t want to go to school!"

 Chapter 316 School Is Scary

    "Gabriel, why you not eat the food? You are going to bete," Sarah said when she saw her son was just ying with his spoon but didn''t seem to want to eat his food.

    Gabriel''s face was sullen when he heard that, but he still didn''t want to touch his food.

    "Is the food not good?" Sarah asked worriedly. Unlike usual, her son who likes to eat doesn''t want to eat his food.

    Sarah had a lot on her mind because of yesterday''s incident, so it could have affected her while she was making the breakfast.

    "No, Mommy! This is delicious!" replied Raphael then fed his food with his spoon and ate it, to show it to his Mommy.

    Sarah smiled at the behavior of her eldest son who seemed to be trying to cheer her up.

    "No, it''s not like that, Mommy," Gabriel replied in a half-sulked tone.

    "So what?" Sarah asked patiently with a friendly expression, trying to say that Gabriel could tell her anything.

    Meanwhile, Michael was silent. There are times when a person doesn''t have an appetite, and that''s probably what is happening to Gabriel right now.

    If the kid doesn''t want to eat, it''s up to him. He will look for food when he is hungryter. That''s what Michael thought.

    "Hmm." Gabriel bit his lower lip, unsure whether he should say that while noticing the expressions of his parents sitting in front of him.

    "Mommy, I don''t want to go to school."

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard what her son said. So the reason he doesn''t want breakfast is because he doesn''t want to go to school?

    Likewise with Michael who had not taken it too seriously when his son didn''t want to eat, the expression on his face was clear that he was surprised by it.

    "Why doesn''t Gabriel want to go to school?" Michael asked, looking at his son who was sitting right in front of him.

    He did not intend to be a parent who pressured his kids to do everything so they should study hard. If they have an interest in a field, then he will support them as a parent.

    However, his son had even just entered elementary school, yet he doesn''t want to go to school anymore?!

    Gabriel turned his gaze to his Daddy.

    "School is scary, Daddy. I''m scared," he answered in a low, frightened tone.

    Yesterday Gabriel had forgotten what happened because he was busy ying and didn''t have time to remember about school.

    However, when he finally realized that after breakfast he had to go to school, Gabriel suddenly became afraid and wanted to take a long time to eat his food, or refuse to eat his food so he couldn''t go to school.

    Once again, Michael couldn''t hide his surprise at his son''s answer. School shouldn''t be a scary ce. It''s not a fun ce either, but that doesn''t mean it''s scary.

    Michael had only heard of what happened yesterday from Sarah, but he couldn''t believe that it made his youngest son not want to go to school.

    Meanwhile, Sarah felt like someone was slicing her heart when she heard what her son had to say. She thought they were fine. She didn''t expect what she was worried about would happen.

    Without noticing, Sarah''s eyes started to tear up, but she did her best to keep the tears from falling.

    However, it could be clearly seen by Raphael who was sitting in front of Sarah. He caught his Mommy''s eyes that looked like they were about to cry.

    His little brain tried to think why his Mommy wanted to cry. Raphael then followed his Mommy''s gaze and saw that his Mommy was staring at Gabriel.

    "Riel! What are you talking about? School isn''t scary!" said Raphael trying to persuade his brother.

    It seems that the reason Mommy wanted to cry was because his brother didn''t want to go to school.

    Gabriel turned to his brother when he heard that.

    "Liar! You told me that you were scared too!" said Gabriel raising his voice in annoyance. "Rapa is a liar! Bad kid! Hmph!" he continued, then turned his face away with his hands in front of his chest.

    He thought his brother would at least help him because yesterday they had talked about what happened at school and his older brother said he was scared too.

    However, his brother suddenly betrayed him because they were in front of Daddy and Mommy!

    Raphael looked surprised when Gabriel snapped at him then turned his face away like that. To be honest, he was also afraid of what was happening, and if possible, didn''t want to go to school because he was still scared.

    However, he knew that he might get scolded if he didn''t go to school. He had been scolded enough for hitting his friend back then, so right now he was trying to be nice.

    Meanwhile, even though Gabriel was showing adorable behavior, Michael and Sarah didn''t smile at all at that. Their gazes turned in unison towards Raphael who was looking surprised.

    "Raphael," Sarah called who then stopped when she saw her son''s face. Her defense of holding back her tears felt like about to fall and she was afraid that if she spoke, she wouldn''t be able to hold it in any longer.

    Sarah then lowered her hand under the table and touched Michael, telling the man to speak.

    As if knowing the intent of the woman''s touch, Michael opened his mouth.<sub> </sub>

    "Is what Gabriel said true? Raphael is afraid to go to school?" asked Michael gently.

    Raphael turned his gaze to his Daddy. The little boy''s mouth was still closed, as if he was contemting whether he should answer the question, then nodded his head.

    "Yes, Daddy. It''s a little scary."

    Michael closed his eyes when he heard his eldest son, who he thought was braver than his younger son, admit that he was afraid too. He clenched his fists that were under the table tightly.

    Actually, what did these people do to make their kids so scared?

    Meanwhile Sarah immediately averted her face and hastily wiped her tears that managed to escape her defense before the kids saw her. Her heart really hurts.

    "Okay," Michael said, opening his eyes and putting on a smiling face.

    "Today Raphael and Gabriel are allowed not to go to school," Michael continued trying to look as cheerful as possible.

    The two kids''s faces lit up when they heard their Daddy''s words. The two of them then looked at Sarah in unison.

    "Is it true, Mommy? Can we not go to school?" Gabriel asked excitedly.

    Even though Daddy had said so, he knew it could be done if his Mommy would allow it.

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief when his kids seemed to not believe him and asked Sarah about it. Did they not believe his words?!

    "Yeah, you can skip school for today," Sarah replied with a smile.

    The two kids immediately smiled upon hearing that, feeling happy that they didn''t have to go to school. That means they can y to their heart''s content today!

    Sarah also smiled when she saw the happy expressions on her kids''s faces. Yes, her kids should have had such facial expressions, not the frightened or crying faces like yesterday.

    Sarah''s gaze then turned to Michael.

    "Now what should we do?" Sarah asked, making Michael turn to her. "We both have to go to work. Then what about them?" asked Sarah.

    She agreed with Michael''s words to let the kids not go to school today. However, there is one problem. She and Michael both work so they can''t look after the kids.

    "Hmm¡­" Michael looked thoughtful. He had almost forgotten about it.

    "Are you going to be busy at the office?" asked Sarah, who could only think of the option. "You know I can''t take them with me," she continued.

    "That seems a little difficult," Michael replied, shaking his head.

    Today he will be very busy in the office and he cannot take care of the kids.

    "Then what should we do?" asked Sarah who at this time her brain could not work properly.

    "Looks like we have to ask mom for help to look after them here or at her ce," said Michael, who could only think of that option right now.

    "Mommy, I want to y with Sienna," said Gabriel who had been watching the conversation between Daddy and Mommy.

    "Oh! Right! We can y with Sienna if Daddy and Mommy have to work! You are a genius, Riel!" praised Raphael who didn''t expect his younger brother to think about it at all.

    Compared to ying with his grandmother, ying with Sienna was much more fun!

    Gabriel wore a proud expression for being praised like that.

    Meanwhile Sarah looked surprised when she heard what Gabriel had just said.

    "Siena? Who''s she?" asked Michael confusedly, not understanding what the kids were talking about.

    At least it was a woman''s name, so Michael was sure it was not another love rival.

    "She is Steve''s daughter." Sarah exined.

    "Steve?" Michael asked, still looking confused. Somehow the name sounded familiar, but he forgot who the man was.

    Sarah sighed.

    "Anna. Sienna is Steve and Anna''s daughter, Anna Moss!" Sarah exined. It seems liketely Michael has started to be forgetful because he is getting older.

    Michael rounded his mouth when he heard that. No wonder the man''s name sounded familiar, it turned out to be the blonde doctor.

    Well¡­ Michael didn''t want to memorize the names of those insignificant men on purpose. They are the blonde doctor, and Auburn''swyer!

 Chapter 317 You Like A House Like This?

    "Yeah, Mommy, we''re like ying with Sienna!" Gabriel began to whine. It had been a long time since he hadst seen the little girl, so he wanted to see her.

    "You can''t y with her just because you want to," Sarah said firmly. The sadness had lessened a bit.

    "Mommy should ask Uncle Steve and Aunt Anna first," she continued.

    After saying that, Sarah stood up and went to find her cellphone to call one of them.

    Sarah came back to the dining table with her cellphone and she decided to call Anna, because Steve seemed to have gone to work, considering his ce was quite a distance from the hospital.

    "Hello, Anna," Sarah said casually.

    Michael, who continued to eat, looked at Sarah with a surprised look at how rxed Sarah was talking to Anna.

    Since when did the two of them be close?

    "Are you sure?" said Sarah after hearing the answer to the question she asked earlier.

    "Thank you in advance. Sorry for bothering you," Sarah said sincerely with a smile and then hung up the phone.

    "How''s it going, Mommy?" asked Raphael after seeing his Mommy finished the call.

    "You can y there," Sarah replied with a smile.

    The two kids immediately cheered when they heard this, forgetting the bad things that happened to them yesterday.

    "Are you close to Anna?"

    Michael''s question made Sarah, who was holding her spoon, turn to the man.

    "Yeah, we''re pretty close," Sarah replied. "Why?"

    "Ah, it''s nothing," Michael replied and then looked at his food.

    Even though Michael stays close to Anna, it''s because of a job. He honestly still felt awkward because of the past that happened between them.

    Ah. Maybe not awkward, but more like feeling bad for the woman.

    ***

    After finishing breakfast, Michael, Sarah, and the kids immediately went to Anna''s mansion. At first, Sarah said that they could take a cab to go there and Michael didn''t have to drop them off, but Michael insisted that he would drop them off.

    "Wow¡­ Riel! Look! The leaves here are turning orange!" said Gabriel as the car they were riding entered the courtyard of the mansion. Usually, they would walk, but this time they went inside in their car.

    "Yes! It''s so pretty!" said Raphael who saw it on the other side of the car door.

    Hearing that, something seemed to hit Michael''s heart. He admitted that the view of the model''s mansion was very luxurious and beautiful, surrounded by nts that seemed to be specially cared for by the gardener to make it look beautiful, and thend was so very spacious.

    Anna and the doctor really spent a lot on their ce to live.

    However, that doesn''t mean he can''t do that! He could also buy a mansion like this, and it was definitely more luxurious and beautiful than this! It''s just that he hasn''t been able to get hold of such arge piece ofnd yet!

    Meanwhile, Sarah''s expression wasn''t much different from her kids''. This was the first time she hade to visit after the season had changed to autumn and the scenery was very beautiful.

    "You like a house like this?"

    Sarah turned when she heard the question from Michael who was driving the car slowly.

    "Eh? Ah, it looks beautiful and has a spacious yard, like in a fairy tale," replied Sarah with a smile.

    Honestly, she likes it. However, Sarah knew a house like this could never be reached by her. Even if one day by chance she won a lottery that could buy a mansion like this, she would never buy it.

    She had two kids, and even if Michael was willing to take care of their expenses, she''d better save the money for the kidster.

    Michael nodded his head at that. "So you like it," he muttered under his breath.

    Looks like after this he will have to tell James to put more effort into finding thisrge piece ofnd!

    Not long after, they finally got off and walked towards the open front door, and Anna, who had been sitting on the sofa nearby, immediately stood up and greeted them with her daughter in her arms.

    She greeted Sarah while hugging and kissing each other''s cheeks, then greeted the twins while touching their heads, and only nodded when she looked at Michael then told them toe in and sit inside.

    "Anna, I''m sorry If I''m bothering you, are you sure the kids can y here?" Sarah said feeling bad.

    "It''s okay, today I happen to be free. Besides, I haven''t seen the twins in a long time," said Anna casually. "You two have be handsome men," she continued, looking at the two kids.<sub> </sub>

    A blush appeared on the faces of the two kids with shy smiles. They usually got thatpliment often, but when it was given by a beautiful woman like Anna, it feltpletely different.

    "Well then, Sarah and I will excuse ourself. Thank you." Michael said and stood up. He had no probleming to workte, but not with Sarah.

    Michael didn''t want Sarah to be scolded by her boss because she waste.

    "Oh, wait! I have something to talk to Sarah about!" said Anna suddenly stood up and stopped them. She then put down her daughter who had been wanting to get out of her arms, and went over to Sarah and took her by the arm.

    "Please take care of the kids first!" Anna said to Michael then pulled Sarah to the second floor.

    Sarah was still confused about what had happened, why would Anna want to take her somewhere else when she could talk about this here?

    Meanwhile, Michael blinked his eyes at the two women who suddenly left him with three kids.

    What should he do with this situation?

    Michael''s gaze then turned to the little girl who was standing with her body seen swaying, making Michael unsure whether the little girl was actually able to stand, or even walk.

    However, it turned out that she was wrong, even though her step was still rocking like she was about to fall. The little girl can walk and it looks so adorable.

    Raphael and Gabriel then started to approach Sienna. Gabriel seemed to be interacting with her, trying to get her attention, while Raphael just stood beside Gabriel without saying anything, but his small hand gripped Sienna''s hand.

    Michael just smiled at his kids''pletely different interactions. What should he do with them? Are they interested in the little girl? What if they like the same woman?

    Michael suddenly began to imagine what might happen in the future. His kids will fight over one woman!

    Michael shook his head, just thinking about it made him dizzy. He hoped that wouldn''t happen.

    "Da-Da!"

    Michael''s gaze then shifted when he felt something touch his knee. His eyes then immediately saw who touched him. It was the little girl.

    "I think Sienna likes Daddy," Gabriel said with a pout. He had been trying to get her attention, but the little girl walked over to Michael instead.

    "Really?" said Michael uncertainty. He then looked at the little girl who was looking at him curiously, then suddenly let out a sweet smile.

    DEG

    Michael could feel his heart skip a beat when he saw that. He admits that the little girl is very beautiful and adorable, well¡­ she got it from her mother who is a supermodel. Michael was sure, when the little girl grew up, she would break a lot of men''s hearts.

    However, what made his heart skip a beat wasn''t her beauty, but how adorable that smile was.

    He had seen the smiles of his kids, which have been adorable, but this time it felt different.

    "Is it because she''s a girl?" thought Michael then tried to lift the little girl which turned out to be very light.

    Sienna looked calm when Michael picked her up, she then continued to stare at Michael and showed the charm she had.

    It worked fine. Michael was charmed. It also made him suddenly think what if he had a daughter?

    ***

    Meanwhile, on the second floor.

    "This¡­?" Sarah asked as Anna handed her an envelope.

    "Identities of the people you are looking for,plete with their photos and addresses."

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. She then opened it and continued to see its contents, some of the photos were indeed known to her, she seemed to see them there.

    "Then this," said Anna, handing a sheet along with a photo.

    Sarah took it and her eyes widened at the photo of the person.

    "Who is this woman?" Sarah asked, trying to look casual.

    "I did some digging, and the woman is the owner of the ount that uploaded the photo of the twins," Anna exined.

    "You are sure?" Sarah asked to be sure. "This information is valid, right?" Sarah asked again.

    After all, the woman in the photo was the blonde woman, the woman Sarah would never forget the name, Elizabeth.

 Chapter 318 Proudly Calling Her As Friend

    "Yes, I''m very sure of that information," answered Anna, looking confident. "Why? Do you know her?" asked Anna when she saw Sarah''s confident expression.

    Sarah just kept quiet, then looked at the woman''s photo. The woman''s face was slightly different from thest time she remembered her due to getting old. However, there was no mistaking it, it was Elizabeth.

    The paper that came with the photo also had Elizabeth''s name on it, so Sarah couldn''t possibly remember it wrong.

    "Yeah, I know her," Sarah replied with an expression of disbelief on her face.

    Anna looked confused when she heard that. Sarah knew her? Could it be her friend?

    "But this information can''t be wrong," Anna exined when she saw Sarah still couldn''t believe it.

    "To be honest, I got this information from a hacker called FA*. You may not know it, but he is the number one hacker in the world. He''s good and famous." Anna continued.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that.

    "You hired a hacker to look for this?" Sarah asked in disbelief. The expression on her face showed difort.

    She thought Anna would use her resources to help her, but Anna hired a hacker?

    "Well, you don''t have to feel bad. I happen to be his customer and he is the right person to do this," replied Anna with a smile.

    Sarah''s expression still showed some difort. She didn''t expect Anna to help her like this at all.

    "Thank you. Thank you very much, Anna," Sarah said sincerely.

    All this time Sarah had kept herself closed and had never had anyone she could call a friend, for several times people had approached her for some purpose that was in their favor.

    The person she could call her friend was Steve. Although initially the man approached her also because he had a specific purpose. However, in the end the man was genuinely sincere to befriend her.

    Looks like now there was another person she could proudly call her as friend.

    "You''re wee. I''m d I could help you," Anna replied with a smile. "By the way, what are you going to do?" she continued curiously.

    "That¡­" Sarah fell silent when she heard the question.

    To be honest, she didn''t know what her n was. She really wanted to teach these people a lesson, especially after hearing that her kids didn''t want to go to school because of the trauma from yesterday''s incident.

    However, she didn''t know how to start.

    "Aren''t you going to tell Michael this?" Anna asked as she looked at Sarah as if she was confused about what to do.

    "I don''t know what happened, but Michael will handle this well. Moreover, there is already a list like this," continued Anna.

    Even though she wasn''t really known because she worked in a different area, Anna was the daughter of a famouspany and she had seen her father do this several times.

    So, Michael must be able to do it quickly. Moreover, yesterday''s article was taken down and of course it was Michael''s doing.

    "Yeah, I guess I''ll have to tell Michael that," Sarah said after a moment of silence.

    Looks like she''ll have to do that if she doesn''t want to be too bothered to do it.

    "Is that included?" asked Anna curiously while looking at the piece of paper and the photo of the blonde woman she had handed her earlier.

    "I didn''t mean to interfere too much, but I was curious," she continued, smiling apologetically.

    Sarah smiled at that. "You sound like Steve," he said.

    Anna smiled shyly at that. "Well¡­ people say that couples look like each other, I guess he influenced me on that."

    "So, how about that? Who she really is?" Anna asked again when Sarah didn''t answer.

    Sarah just stood there looking down, staring at the photo of the woman. Who is this woman?

    "Thanks for helping me, but I''ll handle this," Sarah replied, smiling politely.

    For some reason, she didn''t want to say that this woman was the woman who ruined her marriage with Michael.

    "Okay, I get it," Anna replied with a smile and didn''t want to force Sarah to tell her.

    In fact, she could somewhat guess who the woman was. It was likely that the woman was a woman rted to Michael.

    However, it was hard for Anna to believe that.

    After all, why would she want to go that far for someone who broke up with her and doesn''t love her anymore?

    There are many men out there to be found and certainly much better. Take her as an example.

    So Anna simply couldn''t believe that a woman would do such a pathetic thing.

    "Oh yeah, can I just leave this here? I''ll just take a picture," Sarah said then put down the paper containing Elizabeth''s information and took a picture.<sub> </sub>

    She had decided to give Michael the information about people who came to school, but as for the blonde woman, Sarah didn''t want to tell Michael yet.

    She wanted to meet the woman in person to ask her why she did that. If she told Michael, there''s a good chance he''d want to deal with it alone, and Sarah didn''t want that to happen.

    She deserves to know why that woman did this to her!

    Anna just nodded and let Sarah do what she wanted. After they were done, the two women returned downstairs.

    Both of their faces looked shocked when they saw Michael cing his hands on Sienna''s waist with the little girl facing Michael and the man started talking like a baby with a smile on his face, as if he wanted to make the little girlugh.

    Raphael and Gabriel seemed to have climbed on the sofa and stood beside Michael to see Sienna''s expression and smiled when they heard the sound of the baby''sughter.

    "What a surprise, Michael Collins talking like a baby and smiling," said Anna in a slightly sarcastic tone.

    When she was dating Michael, he was very cold. Even though he smiled a few times, Anna rarely saw the man''s smile, let alone seeing him smiling widely like this.

    So, it made her a little surprised to see Michael acting out of character.

    Realizing the two women had arrived, Michael changed his expression again to his usual one, then lowered Sienna. He was a little embarrassed to have been caught doing that.

    "It seems that you are good with the baby. You should think about having another child," Anna said with a meaningful smile as she looked at Michael, then looked at Sarah, as if telling Michael to talk to the woman.

    "If you''re done, we''ll go," said Michael ignoring Anna''s words, although he was currently stealing nces at Sarah, to see her expression or hear herments.

    However, Sarah didn''t say anything. She was indeed surprised when she saw Michael act like this, but her mind was busy again thinking about why that woman did this to her.

    "Sarah, let''s go!"

    The touch of Michael on his hand snapped Sarah out of her thoughts.

    "Oh, yes!" said Sarah. She then looked at her kids who had been standing by the little girl.

    "Raphael, Gabriel!" call Sarah. "Mommy and Daddy are leaving."

    "Okay!" both answered without looking back.

    Sarah opened her mouth in surprise at her kids''s reaction. "Listen to Aunt Anna and be a good boy, okay?"

    "Okay!" Once again the two just answered without turning their heads because they were busy seeing what the little girl was doing.

    Sarah then turned to Anna, and once again thanked the woman before finallying out from therge mansion.

    ***

    "So¡­ what are you guys talking about?" Michael asked when he and Sarah were in the car. His eyes asionally nced at the envelope Sarah had brought after meeting Anna, then looked back at the road ahead.

    "Ah! This is a list of people who came to school yesterday," said Sarah and took the contents out of the envelope. There are photos and profiles of those people.

    Michael''s expression looked surprised to see that.

    "Why did Anna give that to you?" asked Michael in confusion. From where he was, he saw that there were several people he saw yesterday on the list that James had given him.

    "Because I asked her for help," Sarah replied casually.

    Michael''s eyes widened.

    "You asked Anna to help find them?!" asked Michael who unconsciously raised his voice.

    Sarah''s brow furrowed when she heard that. She knew that Michael might be surprised, but should he raise his voice like that?

    "Yes."

    Michael still looked surprised, then sighed and looked straight ahead. His hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, and his jaw clenched tightly.

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look upset?" Sarah asked confusedly when she noticed the change in expression on Michael''s face.

    "It is nothing!" Michael answered without turning his head, but the expression on his face was very annoyed.

    "What do you mean it''s nothing when you look upset like that?" Sarah asked. "Last time you said we had to be honest," she continued in a half-sarcastic tone.

    Even though she really is not doing it, she just put it off to tell Michael. In the end, she would tell him.

    Michael sighed then stopped his car on the side of the road and looked at Sarah.

    "That''s right. I am annoyed!" said Michael who seemed to be holding back his emotions. "I thought you''d let me deal with this, but you''re asking someone else for help. It seems¡­ you don''t seem to be able to believe me yet," Michael continued with a sad smile.

    ***

    *FA is the female lead in the author''s novel entitled: Superstar Husband & Genius WIfe. Yes! I''m shamelessly promoting my other novel xD !The male lead is Nam Ethan, a celebrity, and the female lead is a hacker! You can check them on webnovel~

 Chapter 319 She Is My Ex-Wife

    "That..." Sarah didn''t continue when she heard what Michael had just said.

    To be honest, she did not trust the man a bit.

    Maybe it was because Michael took so long to act when he found out the kids were his, or... she doesn''t know, Sarah herself was confused as to why she couldn''t trust Michael.

    Maybe from the start she wanted to settle this on her own and not involve the man. After all, those people had hurt her babies. They had crossed a line that shouldn''t be crossed!

    Sarah couldn''t continue her words, seeing the look on Michael''s face that looked sad and disappointed like that, made her not have the heart to tell the truth.

    Michael sighed when he saw Sarah didn''t continue her words. The woman didn''t even try to make an excuse.

    "It''s okay, the more people looking for this, the better! Thank you!" Michael replied, forcing a smile on his face. He just hoped that the smile didn''t look awkward, or look forced.

    Sarah just nodded at that.

    "Then, I''m gonna bother you for this," said Sarah who sounded awkward because of the situation earlier.

    Michael nodded. "It''s not a bother at all. You can count on me!" he replied with a smile, this time his smile seemed more sincere than before.

    To be honest, Michael was really disappointed that Sarah asked Anna for help. He thought, since Sarah had given him a chance, and she had ended her rtionship with thewyer, he had won her heart and trust.

    But apparently he took it too easily. It made him angry with himself, who didn''t seem to be able to earn Sarah''s trust yet.

    However, he must not continue to let such feelings haunt him. That means he just has to get Sarah to trust him again, right?

    Even though he didn''t know how to get Sarah to trust him, it seemed that with him handling this matter well, Sarah would slowly trust him.

    Again, Sarah just gave a nod. She did n to let Michael deal with it, because there was something she needed to deal with, which was the blonde woman.

    ***

    After dropping Sarah off, Michael went straight to his office. The look on his face from the way until he went to James to hand over the envelope Sarah had given him looked the same. He was very upset.

    "What''s my schedule for today?" Michael asked looking at James who came in with him into his room.

    "In 30 minutes you have a press conference with reporters, then after that we have to go to MCGames, and then you have a conference with Collins''s business partners," said James exining his schedule today which didn''t seem too busy.

    "Only that?" Michael asked, raising an eyebrow. His tone was cold. "What about me meeting those people at the police station?" he continued.

    "You want to meet them?" James asked with a look of surprise on his face.

    "Of course!" Michael answered, raising his voice. "Then who will go to meet them?!" he continued angrily.

    James was silent when he heard that. Normally, Michael would just tell him to deal with this. However, Michael wanted to go see them?

    "Okay, I''ll let you know when you can go see them," James replied.

    Michael just nodded. "I want to see them this afternoon! Including people who weren''t on yesterday''s list. You can find the rest of the people on that list!" Michael exined.

    James just nodded then immediately excused himself to leave. Looks like today will be a busy day for him again.

    After James left, Michael checked his email and replied to the unread email, then immediately stood up when James called him, signaling that the press conference was about to start.

    The press conference was held in one of Collins'' offices room. There were people already there with cameras, and some were sitting in front of theirptops, typing what Michael had to say and writing news articles.

    <o>,m When Michael entered and walked towards the front of the room, the people holding cameras immediately seemed busy taking pictures, while those sitting onptops prepared to type.</o>

    "Alright, thanks foring here. I can''t linger because I''m busy, you guys must be busy too. So... please ask your questions," Michael said expressionlessly and looked tired.

    After what happened to his kids, he was toozy to even pretend to smile at them. He knew it wasn''t their fault, but still Michael was already tired.

    Immediately the room became noisy, the people sitting in front of theirptops all immediately raised their hands, preparing to ask questions.

    "Yes, you!" point Michael at one person.

    "I''m zy2care. Is the news circting true? That the twins are yours?" asked the person politely.

    Michael immediately nodded his head at the question. He slightly praised the person who wanted to directly confirm to him the news and didn''t jump to conclusions.

    "Yes, they are both my kids. My biological son! Next!" said Michael, giving the opportunity for further questions. He then pointed to the person sitting in the right corner.

    "I''m BedheadBookworm. You said that those two are your biological kids. Does that mean that you are currently in a rtionship with the woman in the photo and you are living together?"

    This time, Michael didn''t answer the question right away and thought about it first.<sub> </sub>

    "Our rtionship is a littleplicated at the moment, but I''m pursuing her right now and hope our rtionship can be at that stage. Yes, we live together." Michael exined then again pointed to the person sitting in front.

    "I''m Kele_Finger. What do you mean by yourplicated rtionship with that woman? Is she your ex-girlfriend?"

    "No, she''s not my ex-girlfriend." Michael''s words made the people who were there gasp. Their facial expressions clearly showed shock.

    If that woman wasn''t his ex-girlfriend, then what? Are they perhaps one night stand partners?

    Michael''s lips formed a smile when he saw the expressions of the people and could guess what they were thinking.

    "She is my ex-wife!"

    ***

    Sarah could feel people staring at her as she headed to the cafeteria for lunch. Some didn''t even look shy to whisper in front of her and stared at her in disbelief.

    Sarah sighed. At first she was confused as to why people were suddenly staring at her, but eventually she found out what had happened.

    Turns out Michael held a press conference and announced to the world that she was his ex-wife!

    Well... Michael didn''t really say that directly, he just mentioned that he has kids with his ex-wife. However, not long after, information about her immediately spread on the inte, starting from her name, her photo, even her ce of work.

    When she found out about it, Sarah really cursed Michael for saying that she was his ex-wife. Like Michael, the people at this hospital don''t know she was ever married.

    They knew that she might have married because the twins had been to the hospital, but they probably thought that she was married to an ordinary person.

    Not an ex-wife of the famous Michael Collins!

    "Someone has be really popr, huh!"

    Sarah, who was already sitting in the cafeteria chair, raised her head when she heard those words, and saw Steve sitting in front of her drinking his coffee.

    "Popr my ass! This is really ufortable!" said Sarah angrily. "People look at me like I''m a spectacle!" she whispered.

    "That can happen. You''re married to Michael Collins," Steve replied casually.

    "Divorce! We are divorced!" Sarah''s correction.

    "Well... the point is, you were the one who once got Michael Collins to marry you, and is now after you again. It''s only natural for those people to look at you with envy, and wonder. Like, what did Michael Collins see in you?" Steve said with a serious face.

    "You know you''re really annoying, right?" said Sarah, rolling her eyes.

    Steve immediatelyughed out loud when he saw Sarah''s annoyed expression.

    "Hahaha. As your senior, I suggest you just enjoy it," Steve said suddenly acting wise.

    "Senior my ass! We are in the same ss! Even though your position is now higher than mine, I refuse to consider you my senior!" Sarah said irritably, couldn''t stand seeing Steve act like that to her.

    "I''m not talking about our work," Steve said seriously. "I''m talking about this."

    "This?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "This one! What happened to you! You think it only happens to you? You forgot my wife is a famous supermodel?" Steve asked with a proud look on his face when he mentioned it.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she heard that. So it was Steve''s point that the man was her senior, because he had gone through what she was going through now.

    Even after having children, the man never changed at all.

    "So, as your senior..."

    "Stop saying that!" said Sarah angrily.

    Steve chuckled at that and then put on a serious expression again.

    "You have to act normal, if necessary, you should look more proud with your head held high, like I did before. Yes, I managed to get Anna Moss dating me. Take a good look at me, you pathetic loser!" said Steve gave the tips.

    "You may not know it because you have been in America for a long time, but your ex-husband is quite famous even though he is a businessman, and not a model. So it''s only natural that people will look at you with envy, and you should be proud of that. After all, the person they admire is your ex-husband who is pursuing you right now," Steve continued.

    Sarah was just silent when she heard the advice from her "senior" which, oddly enough, it helped her a little.

    ''Yeah, this isn''t the time to think about this. I have to go see that blonde woman!''

 Chapter 320 Talking To Elizabeth

    Sarah looked at her cellphone which was on her desk. The expression on her face showed a doubt, wondering whether she should press the call button disyed on the screen of her cellphone or not.

    The cellphone screen had disyed a number, or rather, a number from someone. The number she got from Anna, the blonde woman''s number.

    Right now she''s really free because she doesn''t have much surgery scheduled, maybe because of the problem she had yesterday, so the head of her department knows that she can''t work to her full potential, so he gives it a little leeway.

    So, in this free time, Sarah tries to get things done as quickly as possible. She wanted to ask the woman why she did this to her, to her babies.

    Like¡­ Why did she have to go this far?! Sarah didn''t understand at all.

    However, when she had finished typing the woman''s number into her cellphone, Sarah suddenly couldn''t continue.

    What should she do when talking to that woman? Would she be able to keep herself calm while talking to that woman?

    Sarah didn''t know what to do!

    "Hah!" Sarah sighed. Why should she think about this? It''s not like she has to talk to an important person so she has to keep her attitude, right?

    Having made up her mind, Sarah pressed the call button and picked up her cellphone and ced it to her ear.

    The sound of the connected call made Sarah''s heart beat faster. Soon she would be talking to that woman!

    "Hello¡­"

    Sarah swallowed hard when she heard a female voice she had heard before. Just like nine years ago, the woman''s voice still sounded the same.

    "Hello? Who''s this?"

    The woman''s voice sounded confused and impatient. She began to wonder if the person calling her was a prankster.

    "It''s me," Sarah answered quietly, and sounded involuntarily hoarse.

    "Who?" she asked, sounding a little annoyed. "Do I know you? This is your first time calling me with this number!"

    Sarah didn''t answer right away but she took a deep breath to calm herself that got carried away. Memories of the past nine years shed back to her when she spoke to this woman on the phone, and it involuntarily irritated her a little.

    "Of course you know me," Sarah said coldly. "I am Sarah, the mother of the kids you attacked," she continued.

    Nine years ago, she had introduced herself as Michael''s wife, and her reason to call her was to find out what the two of them were doing at the hotel.

    Ironically, she called the woman again but this time she couldn''t introduce herself as Michael''s wife.

    The woman remained silent and said nothing, as she had done that time when Sarah asked her to exin what had happened.

    However, Sarah wasn''t going to let her hang up again without hearing what she had to say.

    "Let''s meet at the cafe." Sarah then mentioned a cafe name. "It''s near your apartment, so there''s no reason for you not toe, right?" she continued in a half sarcastic tone, trying to provoke the woman.

    "How did you know my apartment?" The woman''s voice sounded surprised when she heard that.

    Elizabeth was already surprised when Sarah suddenly called her, but hearing Sarah mention a cafe near her apartment made her unable to stop herself from asking.

    "Is it important?" Sarah asked, still sarcastically. "Let''s meet in an hour. I hope you won''t run away like a coward. Just like you did nine years ago."

    Without waiting for Elizabeth''s answer, Sarah ended the call and put her cellphone back on the table.

    Her heart was still beating fast, and she could feel sweat dripping down her palms. She thought she could be calm when talking to her. However, the memories of nine years ago made it impossible for her to do that.

    She is upset and angry!

    She was indeed annoyed and angry that the woman was targeting her babies, but it seemed to have doubled because of what happened nine years ago.

    Sarah took a deep breath, trying to calm herself from getting emotional. Because of her emotions earlier, she said she wanted to meet the woman, even though that was not the n.

    She had thought about meeting the woman in person, to the point of finding a suitable ce for them to meet, but when she thought about it again, she didn''t want to see her face.

    However, it seemed like she was going back to her original n. Hopefully everything will be fine.

    ***<sub> </sub>

    Sarah arrived at the cafe where their appointment was five minuteste because it was quite far from the hospital. Fortunately, the head of the hospital again gave her permission toe in for half a day.

    That made Sarah a little suspicious. Was he doing it because he understood what was going on with her, or because he knew she was close to Michael?

    However, whatever it was, Sarah didn''t need to think about it any deeper and focus on her meeting with the woman.

    As soon as she entered the cafe, she looked around for the woman she was about to meet. The cafe wasn''t very busy, so Sarah easily saw the customers.

    However, it seemed that the woman had not yet arrived, so Sarah took a seat and ordered a drink.

    While waiting, Sarah tried to calm her heart that was pounding wildly with anger and asionally took a sip of her drink.

    "Is she noting?" mumbled Sarah looking at her watch. She had been here twenty minutes, which meant that she was twenty-five minuteste.

    Sarah gritted her teeth, the emotions she was trying to control came back out of nowhere. What exactly did this woman want? Why won''t shee? Is she afraid?

    She then took out her cellphone and called the woman. However, the woman did not answer the call at all.

    "You bitch!" Sarah cursed softly when she had called three times, and that woman wasn''t picking up. Looks like she did it on purpose.

    Sarah then stood up, it seemed there was no point in her waiting here like an idiot. That woman won''te!

    However, just as she pushed his chair towards the table, the bell ced on the cafe''s door rang, signaling that someone had just arrived.

    The blonde woman seemed to be looking for someone, and walked towards Sarah when their eyes met. Her facial expression was t.

    Meanwhile, Sarah sat back down when she saw the woman she had been waiting for finally arrived.

    "Did you wait that long?" Elizabeth asked as she sat across from Sarah. "Sorry, I have to get ready first. You know how long it takes a woman to get ready," she continued as she smiled and looked at Sarah with a condescending look.

    Unlike Elizabeth who came with full makeup on her face and did her hair, Sarah''s appearance looked normal with her light makeup because she had just been from the hospital, and wearing that makeup was very unprofessional.

    Sarah''s outfit also looked casual, with a t-shirt with a fall coat and jeans.

    Very different from Elizabeth who came in a sweater dressbined with boots up to her knees, not forgetting a pair of sunsses and a Collins brand bag toplete her appearance, making her look like a model.

    Sarah snorted at the woman''s words. The woman even deliberately took off her sses first to show her a disdainful look.

    "I''m ttered that you''re getting ready like this to see me," Sarah replied with a smile.

    If the woman thought she was going to let her act on her own, then she was very wrong.

    Elizabeth gritted her teeth when she heard that. She had deliberately prepared like this to meet the woman in front of her. However, she didn''t expect that woman would shamelessly say that.

    "Then where did you get my number and also my address?" asked Elizabeth curiously.

    Did Michael give the woman her number?

    It was the only reason Elizabeth could think of. However, why?

    "It seems that you are curious about it to the point that you forget that I know you are the mastermind behind the news that spreads on the inte," Sarah said coldly.

    "Yes, I did that," Elizabeth replied casually, then took the drink she had ordered earlier and took a sip.

    Sarah''s eyes opened in disbelief when she heard the woman admit her actions so easily. She already knew that she was doing it, but hearing it directly from her took herpletely by surprise.

    "Why¡­ Why did you even do this?!" Sarah said, her voice rising and shaking with anger. "My babies arepletely innocent!" she continued angrily.

    "You''re right. They are innocent kids," Elizabeth replied, nodding her head. "It''s you."

    "I?!" Sarah''s expression was disbelieving. "So you mean, you did that, because it was my fault?!"

    Elizabeth nodded.

    "Yes!" Elizabeth answered, raising her voice. "Because you used your kids to get close to Michael, now that man broke our rtionship! Why did you have to snatch Michael from me?!"

 Chapter 321 We Even Plan To Get Married

    Sarah''s forehead twitches when she hears what the woman sitting in front of her just said.

    She snatched Michael from that woman? What?!

    Sarah couldn''t help butugh. What she just heard just now was really like a joke, a bad joke.

    She snatched Michael from that woman!

    Doesn''t that really sound ridiculous? Actually, who snatched Michael from whom?

    Well... not that Sarah would admit that women had snatched Michael from her. That is a fact. Michael had an affair with the woman which led to her divorcing the man.

    However, there was something inside her that didn''t want to admit. That would make her sound pathetic, let another woman snatched her man..

    But hearing that she snatched Michael from that woman made herugh.

    Bullshit.

    "Ahh... I''ve neverughed until my stomach hurts like this," said Sarah, holding her stomach.

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth''s facial expression changed when she saw Sarah who suddenlyughed. ording to the information she got, Sarah was a kind woman, and a pushover

    Elizabeth thought that woman would apologize or at least broke up with Michael after she said that.

    Seeing Sarahughing waspletely out of her n, pissed her off.

    What she said was a fact, and Sarah shouldn''tugh at it!

    "You think I''m lying?" Elizabeth asked with an irritated look on her face.

    "Michael and I had a rtionship, and everything was ruined because of you!" she continued in a tone that rose with emotion.

    Luckily at this time the atmosphere of the cafe wasn''t too crowded so they didn''t attract too many people''s attention and only a few were looking at them curiously.

    Sarah was a little annoyed when the woman suddenly raised her voice and made several people turn their heads towards them curiously.

    "Let''s just say you and Michael have a rtionship," Sarah said, trying to sound calm. "But do you have to touch my babies? Doesn''t that look pathetic?" she continued.

    "Like I said, we are in a rtionship! What?! Pathetic?!" Elizabeth asked, raising her voice. Offended by what Sarah said.

    "Yeah, you really are pathetic! I thought you were doing this for a good reason. Maybe I did you wrong, or maybe Michael did you wrong. However, you attacked my babies just because Michael broke up with you? Isn''t that sad?" Sarah pouted.

    "You have to stop what you are doing. If you..."

    "You think I''m pathetic for doing this?" cut Elizabeth in a quivering tone. "Yeah, I might be pathetic! The man who was with me for nine years, broke up with me just because of you!" she shouted hysterically. Tears started to appear in her eyes.

    Of course what Elizabeth is doing now is an act. Well... not really acting because she''s frustrated, but she''s not going to cry like what she''s doing now.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard what the woman said.

    Nine years?

    That was the length of time she and Michael had been divorced. So, all this time Michael had a rtionship with that woman?

    Sarah remembered that Michael had been dating Anna, was it possible that the man was also dating that woman when he was dating Anna?

    Seeing Sarah who was silent, Elizabeth smiled inwardly. It seemed the woman was acting like this because she thought she was lying.

    "The apartment I''m living in now was even bought by Michael, as a gift for my birthday..."

    What Elizabeth said was of course a lie. It wasn''t a birthday present at all. Back then, Michael had bought it so that when he visited her, the ce would be safer and no one else would know about it.

    Seeing Sarah who was silent, Elizabeth smiled inwardly. Looks like she''s on the right path. The path to make that bitch back off and leave Michael.

    "We even n to get married... You might not know, but before I worked at Collins, because we wanted to get married, he told me to quit my job and be a housewife..."

    Sarah''s lips were still tightly shut, not making a sound when she heard what the woman just said.

    When she decides to give Michael a chance, Sarah is determined that she won''t dwell on what happened in the past. She wouldn''t care if Michael had previously dated multiple women, or slept with multiple women.

    She is not Michael''s wife, and Michael is a single man. So the man is free to do what he wants.

    Or... that''s what Sarah thought.

    However, hearing how long Michael''s rtionship with that woman had been, and to the point of asking her to stop working because they n to get married, made Sarah''s heart feel like it was being sliced a€?a€?slowly.

    Sarah didn''t feel hurt at all hearing Michael buy that woman an apartment. The man had a lot of money, so it wasn''t a difficult thing for Michael. Buying an apartment may have been like breathing for him. Easy as that.<sub> </sub>

    However, what struck Sarah''s heart a little was when she heard Michael ask that woman to be a housewife.

    Was it because in the past he had a working wife, and his marriage failed?

    Or because Michael actually wanted that? A woman who stays at home as a housewife?

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth tried to stop herself from smiling when she saw the sad expression of the woman in front of her.

    Did the woman feel sorry for her?

    It seems so. She just had to push her a little more before she begged her to let her be with Michael.

    "He even introduced me to his mother, and she was happy when she met me and said I was the perfect daughter-inw..."

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. Mrs. Collins did that?

    "Ahh... really, I almost believed your bullshit," Sarah said with a snort.

    Elizabeth''s face looked surprised. Why did the woman''s expression look different? It''s not what she imagined!

    "You really are good when you make up stories. I admit it," said Sarah looking at Elizabeth with a sweet smile.

    "But my advice, you shouldn''t bring up Mrs. Collins in your lies. You... don''t live up to her standards," she continued with a smirk.

    Sarah admitted she believed what the woman said. After all, there''s no reason for that woman to lie to her, right?

    What she said made sense enough to make Sarah believe it.

    However, Mrs. Collins said that woman was the perfect daughter-inw? What bullshit!

    She already knew Mrs. Collins, the old woman was picky with background, and this woman in front of her was definitely not up to standards!

    "What?!" Elizabeth''s face turned red when she heard that. She was really offended by what Sarah had said.

    It was true that Mrs. Collins didn''t like her, but to say that she didn''t live up to her standards offended her.

    Did the woman mean that she, who was Michael''s ex-wife, was more up to her standards than she was to be Michael''s wife?

    "Should I call Mrs. Collins and ask her? But wait... has she even met you?" Sarah asked sarcastically with a grin.

    Elizabeth''s lips were pursed tightly at that, her face was red, and her hands were tightly clenched into fists. She couldn''t talk back to Sarah''s words.

    She didn''t even dare to challenge her because she knew that woman would be able to contact Michael''s mother.

    Sarah sighed when she saw the expression of the woman in front of her. She didn''t know how much truth the woman was telling her, but it didn''t seem like it was important anymore.

    She no longer cared.

    "I warned you. Stop bothering my babies! This is the final warning!" Sarah said then stood up and took her bag. She had no reason to be here anymore so it was time for her to leave.

    Meanwhile, Elizabeth just sat in her ce with an annoyed expression on her face. This was absolutely not the result of what she wanted! The woman should have left with a sad face after havingplied with her beg to leave Michael!

    ***

    Sarah couldn''t stop sighing when she was already in the cav that was taking her to Anna''s house to pick up her babies.

    She knew what Elizabeth had told her was a lie, but... something inside her couldn''t just let it go.

    Is it really just a lie?

    What if, aside from Mrs. Collins, what she said was true?

    That woman and Michael were nning to get married, and she became a nuisance between them by causing the marriage to be annulled?

    The questions filled Sarah''s head, making her head hurt because no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t find the answers.

    "Excuse me, sir, can you take me to Collins instead?" Sarah said to the cab driver in front of her.

    Yes, the one who can answer the questions is Michael. She knew she could talk about this with Michael when they were home, but that meant she''d have to wait until night to talk about it after the kids had gone to bed.

    She couldn''t wait that long!

    On the way, Sarah could feel her heart beating fast. She just hoped, what that woman said to her was a lie... All of it...

 Chapter 322 Do You Know Who Did This?

    Sarah got out of the cab and stepped into Michael''s office. She could feel people staring at her curiously, perhaps because her face looked familiar, or because her expression looked very annoyed at the moment.

    Yes, after Sarah thought about it again in the cab, her kids were attacked because that woman was Michael''s ex-girlfriend.

    Wasn''t it Michael''s fault?

    Sarah neglected to approach the receptionist and went straight into the elevator and pressed the button for Michael''s floor.

    As soon as the elevator opened and took her to the floor, Sarah''s feet headed straight for Michael''s room.

    James, who was working at his desk, looked up to see who was walking with hasty steps.

    His eyes widened when he saw it was Sarah.

    "Mrs. Smith?!" said James, rising from his seat.

    "Michael''s inside, right?" Sarah asked as she walked past James without waiting for the man''s response.

    "That..."

    Toote. Sarah had opened the door ande inside

    Meanwhile, Michael, who was on a video conference call, wanted to curse the person who suddenly opened the door without knocking first.

    He was ready to curse the person, but he had to swallow his words when he saw that it was Sarah.

    The expression on his face was surprised to see the woman and not long after, a smile appeared on his face.

    What a surprise. A pleasant surprise.

    Not long after, the figure of James came to the open door. The expression on his face was guilt-ridden and looked at Michael with an apologetic look for not having managed to guard the door properly.

    Michael just nodded, the look on his face showing that it was absolutely fine.

    James then excused himself to leave.

    Meanwhile, Sarah, who had entered, was standing in front of Michael''s desk. The expression on her face that had looked annoyed, changed when she realized that at this moment Michael seemed to be busy.

    She had been too angry to realize that, but that didn''t make her back down or leave. She stood where she was while waiting for Michael to finish.

    Michael then looked at Sarah, who at this moment looked like she wanted to talk with him, he then looked at theputer monitor screen and apologized to the people in front of him that at this time he had an emergency and had to finish the video call.

    There was a reply that they understood, and the video call ended.

    Michael then stood up from his chair and walked over to Sarah who was still standing in front of his desk.

    "So¡­ why did youe here? Let''s sit down first," Michael said with a smile on his face and moved his left hand to point to the sofa in his room, while his right hand rose and tried to hold Sarah''s shoulder.

    He didn''t know why Sarah hade to see him, but he was really pleased to see her.

    However, Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when Sarah walked up to him and suddenly hit him in the chest with both hands, venting her anger.

    That took Michael by surprise. He had no idea Sarah''s visit would turn out like this.

    Michael then held Sarah''s hands by holding her wrists.

    "Can you tell me what happened?" asked Michael with a confused look on his face.

    He didn''t mind Sarah venting her anger on him this way. However, he had to know in advance what was upsetting her for Sarah hitting him without saying anything.

    Is there any new newsing up?

    "Ah? Is it because I mentioned that you are my ex-wife?" asked Michael, trying to guess what had happened.

    Michael did know about the news that he had been married and divorced had spread on the inte.

    He also knew Sarah''s information had also been spread. However, Michael did not intend to take down the news.

    It seemed like, just like him, people didn''t know Sarah was married to him before, so Michael wanted to take advantage of that to keep no other man from getting close to her.

    You want to approach a woman who was once married to and is being chased by Michael Collins?

    Hah! Come and try it!

    Even so, Michael still told James to keep an eye on Sarah''s information so it wouldn''t spread all over.

    It was just that the woman was a doctor who worked in one of the major hospitals in London and her name was Sarah.

    Is that why Sarah came here to scold him?

    Sarah didn''t struggle or try to pull her hand away when Michael held her, she slightly tilted her head to look him in the eyes because Michael was a little taller than her.

    "Do you know who did this? Who spreads my kids'' info on the inte?" Sarah asked in a rising voice.<sub> </sub>

    Her eyes were full of anger as she looked at Michael.

    Michael''s expression looked confused when he heard what Sarah asked.

    So, that woman didn''te here because the news about her spread on the inte.

    Okay, that''s good. Sarah doesn''t seem to have a problem with that.

    However, the culprit who spreads their kids'' info on the inte?

    Michael had absolutely no idea. He had told James to find out about it, but he had not found a report from James, indicating that his secretary had not found any information.

    "That''s Elizabeth, that blonde woman!" Sarah said in a high tone when she saw the look on Michael''s face that looked confused.

    "What?!" Michael''s eyes widened when he heard what just came out of Sarah''s lips. His facial expression looked surprised.

    The one who did this was Elizabeth?!

    Seeing the surprised Michael, Sarah withdrew her hand which was still held by Michael roughly.

    "Now be honest with me, Michael!" Sarah said, looking at the man. This time the look in her eyes no longer showed anger, nor did her voice.

    Sarah had a sad expression on her face.

    "Is that true¡­ you guys n to get married, and you broke the marriage because of me?" Sarah asked quietly and in a low voice.

    Even though the blonde woman was the woman who snatched Michael from her, Sarah never wanted to be the one to snatch a man from another woman, especially when they had previously nned to get married.

    "What?!" Michael''s expression looked surprised to hear that. "That''s bullshit! Where did you hear that?!" asked Michael, looking annoyed.

    How could Sarah say something like that?

    "I heard it from that woman!"

    "What?" Again, Michael was surprised to hear that.

    What actually happened? No! How did Sarah know that the culprit was Elizabeth?

    Michael never thought it was the woman at all because she seemed to have understood that their rtionship was over when he fired her.

    "Are you sure, Michael?" Sarah asked, still not believing the man''s words. "You don''t intend to marry her and cancel your marriage because of me?"

    Michael caught his breath when he heard Sarah''s words

    "Sarah," Michael called softly, his hand then grabbed Sarah''s hand and held it. "I never canceled a wedding because of you, or intended to marry her," he continued, looking Sarah in the eye to show his sincerity.

    Sarah bit her lower lip when she heard that. She was relieved that what that woman said was a lie, but¡­

    "She said I snatched you from her," Sarah said quietly.

    "What? She''s crazy!" said Michael who could not hide his irritation when he heard that.

    "You have a rtionship with her, right?" Sarah asked, still looking at Michael. "She said you two have been in a rtionship for nine years!"

    Michael''s expression looked surprised when he heard that. Actually, what did Elizabeth say to Sarah? He didn''t know how long he had been in a rtionship with that woman because he didn''t count them. Has it been that long?

    "So you really have a rtionship with her," Sarah said with a smile when she saw the look on Michael''s face. It was a sad smile.

    She thought that woman was lying about her rtionship with Michael. Maybe the woman actually just admired Michael, but it turns out they really have a rtionship.

    Does that mean Michael and the woman''s rtionship started when Michael was still married to her?

    Suddenly, Sarah felt something slice her heart. The sadness that she thought she had let go of years ago suddenly came back.

    She thought the wound waspletely gone. But it looks like it''s still there.

    "It''s not like that," Michael said with a sigh. "I don''t have that kind of rtionship with her," he continued quietly, looking at Sarah.

    "So what''s your rtionship like?" Sarah asked with a snort. "Nine years, Michael! Nine years! Your rtionship is even longer than the twins'' age! Then you say you have no rtionship with her?" Sarah continued in a rising voice.

    Michael didn''t say anything when he heard that. His lips were tightly closed. He knew that what he had done in the past would surelye back to him again, like when he didn''t say his marital status, but he had no idea what woulde next was what he did with Elizabeth.

    Seeing Michael who was just silent, Sarah just snorted and smiled with her lips raised. HSh didn''t know what kind of rtionship Michael and women were in, but it seemed special enough that Michael couldn''t exin himself.

    Sarah then turned around. There was no point in her being here anymore. She thought she would get an exnation from Michael, but it seemed she was wrong.

    Unknowingly, tears rolled down her cheeks as she turned around. Her heart ached.

    "Wait!"

    Suddenly, Sarah felt someone grab her wrist.

 Chapter 323 Sex Partner

    Sarah turned around when Michael held her hand. She didn''t know what Michael was going to exin. However, Sarah would give it a chance.

    "Let''s sit down first," Michael said, motioning his hand for Sarah to sit down.

    Sarah sighed, then took a seat on the one-seat sofa. Actually, she wanted Michael to exin it already and not ask her to sit down, but Sarah tried to be patient..

    Meanwhile, Michael sat on the long sofa, right in front of Sarah and stared at the woman.

    Sarah looked at Michael, her lips tightly shut, but the expression on her face made it clear that she was waiting for Michael''s exnation.

    Michael took a deep breath, a troubled look on his face. He could feel sweat starting to run down his back.

    Michael took another breath.

    "That woman and I don''t have that kind of rtionship," Michael said, starting his exnation.

    Sarah''s lips twitched when she heard that. Since earlier, Michael kept saying that his rtionship with that woman wasn''t like that, then what kind of rtionship did they have?

    Why does that man keep saying things like that?!

    Sarah wanted to open her mouth, but she closed her mouth again, waiting for Michael to exin

    Michael''s lips closed, sweat starting to trickle down his face.

    To be honest, he didn''t think what he was doing with Elizabeth was anything wrong. They are both adults and do it because they both like it.

    However, he had to say that to the woman in front of him, the woman who had his heart, the woman he loves, and it was really difficult to confess it.

    "Damn it. Just say it, Michael!" said Sarah angrily. She had been trying to wait for Michael to say it, but Michael had been looking like a kid who was afraid to tell what he''s doing because it''s not something good.

    Ah! Does that mean he has made a mistake?

    "I slept with her," Michael said quietly, finally getting up the courage to tell her about his rtionship with Elizabeth.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. Surprised to hear that.

    However, what surprised Sarah wasn''t that Michael slept with the woman, but rather that what Michael found difficult to say was that?

    Well¡­they both have a rtionship, isn''t it natural for them to have sex? Sarah didn''t know if it was because she didn''t have those feelings, or because she was getting older, but she didn''t mind it at all.

    Maybe it''s because she''s always kept in mind that they''re divorced, and Michael is a single man, so he''s free to do whatever he wants in his past.

    "Just that?" Sarah asked, sounding rxed.

    Michael was a little surprised when he saw Sarah''s expression which looked normal. He thought Sarah would be disappointed, or at least angry, or express her feelings. However, the woman looked normal.

    "Well¡­ it''s more of a sex rtionship¡­ which each got benefits," Michael said quietly. Even though Sarah looked more rxed than he had expected, Michael was still afraid and was careful about what he was going to say.

    He didn''t want to say the wrong thing, and strain his rtionship with Sarah even more.

    "I see¡­ Wait," Sarah suddenly realized something. "So you mean, you two don''t have a romantic rtionship, but just sex partner?!" Sarah continued trying to catch what Michael was trying to say.

    Michael bit his lower lip and nodded his head slowly.

    "Holy shit" cursed Sarah who couldn''t stop herself from saying that.

    She thought Michael did it because they were dating. But it turns out that the two of them are just sex partners? What the¡­

    "I know that sounds really bad," Michael said with a guilty look on his face. "That is because¡­. Ahh¡­ forget it," he continued, not continuing his words.

    He wanted to give a reason why he had such a rtionship with Elizabeth. As a normal man, he has his own needs. However, he couldn''t go looking for womens in clubs or bars because he had an image he had to maintain.

    Elizabeth is the right woman to do that. After all, the woman was willing to do it and she also got material benefits. So it''s a mutually beneficial rtionship.

    But Michael knew that would only sound like an excuse and strain his rtionship with Sarah even more. So he decided to keep quiet and not say the reason why he did it.

    Meanwhile, Sarah still looked surprised. She knew that Michael loves sex so much that even when they got married he was always asking to do it, but Sarah had no idea that Michael would go that far to get his satisfaction.

    "Sarah ..." Michael called softly when he saw the woman was silent. "Please say something," he continued with a pleading expression.

    "I¡­" Sarah couldn''t continue her words. She was really surprised.

    "So you had that kind of rtionship with her for nine years?!" Sarah asked subconsciously, raising her voice.<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know if it''s been nine years, but I guess so," Michael answered honestly. After Sarah left him, he never dated another woman, and used Elizabeth to fulfill his desires.

    Sarah closed her eyes when she heard that. She felt her heart being sliced ??again. It really hurts.

    "Why..." said Sarah, opening her eyes, this time her expression looked hurt. "Why did you have to do it with that woman?!" Sarah asked, looking at Michael with teary eyes.

    She tried not to think too much about it. As she had always believed, Michael was a single man. He can do whatever he wants to do.

    However, no matter how Sarah tried to think it was okay, she couldn''t do it at all. She couldn''t believe it.

    How did Michael do that with the woman who ruined their marriage?!

    Sarah didn''t know if she would feel any better if Michael''s sex partner was another woman, and not that blonde, but clearly, right now, Sarah wasn''t okay.

    "Forgive me. I know I''m a real asshole," Michael said quietly and had a regretful expression on his face. "But I''ve ended my rtionship with her, Sarah. Since the beginning I never thought about marrying her," continued Michael looking at Sarah with a serious look on his face.

    "Yeah, you really are an asshole!" said Sarah coldly. "Do you have to have sex with the woman who ruined our marriage?!" Sarah asked sharply.

    Now she was convinced that what Elizabeth had told her was all a lie. Well¡­ maybe the apartment thing is true, considering how her rtionship with Michael is. Of course they need a ce to do what they are going to do.

    However, Sarah was really disappointed and angry that Michael had to do that with the blonde woman.

    "What?" Michael''s brow furrowed when he heard Sarah''s words. He was really confused.

    That woman is the woman who ruined their marriage?

    Sarah snorted when she saw Michael who looked confused.

    "So you really don''t know? Or are you just pretending you don''t know?" Sarah scoffed.

    She still remembered when Michael asked why their rtionship turned out like this.

    Did Michael really not know about that?

    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about," Michael said with a serious face.

    Sarah snorted again. Looking at his expression, it seemed like Michael was telling the truth.

    "Then why do you think we divorced?" Sarah asked, ring at Michael.

    "That¡­" Michael didn''t continue.

    "Just say it, Michael! Damn it! Do you even remember why we divorced?!" Sarah asked in a rising voice. She''s really angry right now.

    How could Michael forget the reason why they both got divorced?!

    "That''s because of my stupidity," Michael answered quietly. "Like I told you six years ago. I thought you were having an affair with that doctor."

    He had neverpletely forgotten the reason he and Sarah had separated. Although in the end it turned out that he was very wrong, because nothing happened between Sarah and the doctor named Alex.

    Well¡­ Michael regretted it. If he had confirmed that to Sarah, his rtionship with Sarah would not have been like this.

    "You really think the reason we divorced was because I was having an affair? Hahaha!" Sarah suddenly startedughing. She had heard this before, but she had no idea that Michael actually thought that way.

    "Well¡­ I know, I was wrong," said Michael who couldn''t say anything other than that. He really regretted it for being such a fool.

    "So you really didn''t feel like you were doing anything wrong at all? Even though I was the one whoI asked for a divorce?!" Sarah asked again, now sounding angry.

    How could Michael think she was having an affair, when it was Michael who did it.

    Michael was silent, trying to think about what he had done wrong that Sarah wanted to divorce him.

    No matter how Michael thought about it, he simply couldn''t remember.

    Seeing Michael just silent, Sarah could only snort again. She doesn''t know how many times she''s done it.

    "Don''t you even remember that night?" Sarah asked with a sad smile on her face.

    How could Michael not remember what happened that night? Even after nine years, Sarah can still remember it clearly. The night that changed what had happened between her and Michael.

 Chapter 324 I Dont Think I Can Be With You Anymore

    "Of course I remember it!" Michael replied looking confident. "We had a fight that night," he continued.

    When they were married, he and Sarah rarely fought. Maybe not even once because the two of them rarely see each other, busy with their careers.

    That night, however, was the big fight that happened when they were married, and Michael never forgot it.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that Michael still remembered that night. If he still remembers it, then why does Michael act as if he doesn''t know anything?

    Did he really remember it?

    "Tell me what you remember!" Sarah said while wiping the tears that came out of her eyes. The woman''s expression returned to calm. It seems, something is wrong here.

    Ah! If she thought again, Michael had once had amnesia. Is it possible that the man only remembers it vaguely?

    Michael''s expression was confused when he heard what Sarah said. What does he remember? Why did the woman act as if the two of them remembered two different things?

    Well¡­ where should he start¡­

    "That night, we were having sex after so long¡­"

    "Do you have to tell it from there?" cut Sarah with an annoyed face.

    Even though what Michael said was true. However, does the man have to start his story from there?!

    "Well, you want me to exin it!" said Michael, a little annoyed. He seriously wanted to tell her what had happened, but Sarah cut him off.

    "Anyway, that night we had sex, and did it from behind, right?" Michael asked again, looking at Sarah seriously.

    Sarah''s face turned red when she heard that question. Did the man seriously want to confirm that to her?

    "What? Why are you silent?" asked Michael irritably. He then noticed Sarah''s facial expression which looked like she was embarrassed.

    Michael''s lips formed a smile at that. At first, he was really serious about telling it without any meaning. However, he didn''t expect Sarah to even look embarrassed.

    "Did you forget it? Howe? You really enjoyed it, though," said Michael with a seductive smile.

    Sarah snorted at that. "I''m serious, Michael!" she answered coldly.

    "Sorry," Michael replied with a smile and then continued his story.

    That night suddenly there was a message on his cellphone, it made them stop what they were doing, and the message was from Elizabeth.

    "You then used me of having an affair, I exined that I didn''t, and you insisted on using me," Michael said.

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she heard Michael''s exnation. What Michael just said was true, but there was one thing missing from the story.

    "You didn''t exin anything to me!" Sarah said, raising her voice.

    That night, she repeatedly asked Michael for an exnation, but Michael didn''t exin anything at all!

    "I did!" said Michael who did not ept being used like that by Sarah. "I''m telling you that I''m not having an affair. I only love you and not having an affair!"

    Michael still remembers what happened that night just like it happened yesterday. He had exined it to Sarah, and he thought she would believe him.

    "But the next day, you said that you wanted to get divorce," continued Michael.

    Sarah''s mouth was still open, the expression on her face showing that she had just heard something very shocking.

    "You said that was an exnation?!" Sarah asked, raising her voice again.

    She did remember Michael giving that answer when she asked him about Elizabeth, but did Michael really take that as an exnation?!

    "Hmm... yes?" said Michael quietly. He could sense Sarah was angry right now. However, he couldn''t give her any other answer than that. So, he answered quietly.

    "Oh¡­ Michael!" Sarah said with a sigh. She didn''t expect Michael to think like that at all.

    "Then why did you agree to it when I asked you for a divorce?!" Sarah asked again.

    Sarah knew that morning it was she who said they should get a divorce. However, Michael readily agreed and made no attempt to ask why, or stop her!

    "That¡­ I thought you weren''t happy with our marriage," Michael answered honestly.

    He still remembered Sarah once saying if he was happy with their marriage. Of course he''s happy. He married the woman he loves. However, Sarah didn''t seem to feel that way.<sub> </sub>

    So he let her go.

    "What?!" Sarah raised her voice. Really surprised by Michael''s thoughts.

    "How can you think like that?!" Sarah asked angrily

    Although the two of them rarely talk because they are busy with their respective jobs. At that time, Sarah was very happy to be married to Michael.

    "You''re asking if I''m happy to be married to you! I thought you were unhappy, so you asked for a divorce!" said Michael who unconsciously raised his voice as well.

    He was really confused right now. Their divorce happened because Sarah asked for it, because the woman was not happy to be married to him. So Michael just agreed with it, even though it was very hard for him.

    To him, Sarah''s happiness was of the utmost importance.

    However, why did Sarah act as if the divorce happened because of him?

    "You¡­ Ah!" cried Sarah in annoyance. She didn''t expect Michael to just agree to the divorce for such a reason¡­

    "You should have held me back then!" said Sarah with teary eyes.

    Although at the moment she doesn''t know if Michael is cheating on her because it turns out that ording to the man, he has already given an exnation. However, Sarah regrets it.

    If only back then Michael did not agree or had not acted casually when she asked for a divorce, then Sarah would have thought about it again and not thought that Michael actually wanted the divorce.

    "You want me to hold you back?" said Michael in a sarcastic tone.

    It was Sarah who asked for a divorce, but she wanted him to keep her from divorcing him?!

    Well¡­ maybe that''s what he would do if it happened to himself at forty year old. However, he was in his twenties at that time!

    He knows that can''t be an excuse, but Sarah is the one who asked for a divorce! Things that shouldn''t be said because it''s not trivial things. So, he thought at the time, Sarah must have had enough of him to ask for a divorce!

    Sarah was silent when she heard this.

    Michael sighed, trying to control his current emotions.

    "Let''s not me each other. It seems what happened in the past because we both misunderstood," Michael said softly.

    If the conversation continued, the two of them would be more and more emotional and end up fighting. Michael didn''t want that to happen.

    Sarah sighed. She did it several times to calm herself who was experiencing various emotions at the moment. Angry, upset, and sorry.

    She was angry and upset at thinking that Michael was just letting her go, and disappointed that it turned out that Michael didn''t want the divorce.

    The atmosphere in the room then became silent. Only the sound of Michael and Sarah''s breathing was heard to calm themselves down.

    "Then tell me, Michael," Sarah said looking at Michael. Her facial expression looked calmer.

    "If you don''t have an affair. What were you doing with that woman at the hotel?!" Sarah asked, looking at the man who also looked calmer.

    "What?" Michael looked surprised. Didn''t expect Sarah to ask that question again.

    "I want an exnation, Michael! Totally an exnation and not only am I not having an affair, I only love you, or it''s that woman''s privacy! Because I really don''t care if it vites that bitch''s privacy!" said Sarah who unconsciously raised her voice out of anger.

    Even though Sarah knows that she is partly to me for her divorce with Michael. However, none of that would have happened if Michael had not met the woman.

    "You know, that night I called that woman on your cellphone!" said Sarah when Michael was silent. "I told her I was your wife and asked what you were doing at the hotel, but you know what she said to me?" Sarah asked in a rising voice.

    "She didn''t say anything, Michael! That bitch didn''t say anything!!" she shouted. "So exin to me what happened, and I swear, Michael! If you say again that it''s her privacy¡­" Sarah took a deep breath, trying to calm herself, which was once again carried away by emotions.

    "I don''t think I can be with you anymore," she continued with a sad smile.

    Sarah knew that it would be very unfair for her babies to have to live with separated parents, but Sarah couldn''t be with Michael anymore if he didn''t exin what had happened.

    Michael''s expression looked surprised when he heard what Sarah said. At that time, he did say it was Elizabeth''s privacy, because what she did was not something he should just say.

    However, he had no idea that Sarah had actually contacted Elizabeth and the woman didn''t say anything.

    "Is this the reason you asked me for a divorce back then?" asked Michael, with a look of surprise on his face.

    "Of course!" cried Sarah in annoyance. "You think I did it because I don''t love you? I keep asking you to exin about it, but you just say she''s a nobody! Do you expect me to believe that exnation?!"

 Chapter 325 Shameful Secret

    Michael covered his mouth when he heard what Sarah had just said. His facial expression was troubled. He still clearly remembers what happened that time.

    It was part of his process and hard work before he became what he is today, and Michael has never forgotten how difficult it was.

    However, his meeting with Elizabeth was not something to be proud of. Michael was always proud of the hard work he had done in the past, therefore to remind himself that he hade this far with great struggle, but not what he did until he finally met the blonde woman.

    He still remembered it, but he was too embarrassed to say it.

    Sarahughed hollowly and then formed a sad smile when she saw Michael just silent. Is it so difficult to exin what happened between the two of them?

    Was the woman''s privacy so important that Michael couldn''t exin what was going on?

    "Okay, I get it," Sarah answered quietly and then stood up.

    She thought, today she would get an exnation of what happened between Michael and that woman.

    But it seemed that her guess was right, that the two of them had a rtionship.

    Well... after she thought about it again, they did it for nine years. Is their rtionship really only limited to sex partners without string attached?

    "Wait! I''ll exin it!" said Michael when he saw Sarah standing and taking her bag.

    Sarah looked at Michael with a tired look. Did she have to listen to the man''s exnation when Michael seemed so eager to protect that woman?

    "Please, I''ll exin everything this time," Michael said desperately when he saw Sarah''s gaze.

    To be honest, he didn''t really want to say that to anyone, but seeing Sarah''s expression looking at him with that hurt look, Michael knew he had to say it.

    He had to tell the shameful secret he''d been trying to keep and wouldn''t tell anyone.

    It was so shameful that he swore he would take it with him till he died, but he didn''t want to see Sarah looking at him like that.

    Sarah sighed, then put her bag back and sat back down. Onest time, she would give Michael a chance to exin.

    Michael took a deep breath, he had a strained expression on his face. It was much more tense than when he wanted to talk about his rtionship with Elizabeth.

    "Do you still remember MCGames?" asked Michael, starting his story.

    Sarah nodded.

    "That''s yourpany, right?" Sarah asked back. "Oh yeah, what happened to that?" continued Sarah suddenly curious.

    When she married Michael, the man in front of her did have his ownpany, even though it was just a start-up. After Sarah thought about it again, she had no idea what had happened to Michael''spany.

    "It went well," Michael replied with a smile. "Games released by mypany are selling well, you could say mypany is very sessful," he continued, looking proud when talking about it.

    Despite the many ups and downs, coupled with his divorce, Michael managed to keep thepany from going bankrupt and being able to grow to be like that.

    Sarah just opened her mouth when she heard that. To be honest, she knew nothing about Michael''spany. She even knew it was engaged in gaming, from the obvious name.

    The atmosphere between the two of them then became silent. Michael remained silent, trying to figure out where to exin it, while Sarah was lost in her thoughts as she realized she didn''t know anything about Michael''spany.

    "Back then... mypany almost went bankrupt," Michael said softly with a bitter smile, reminiscing about those difficult times.

    Sarah''s eyes widened at that. She didn''t know anything about it.

    Okay, she did know that it wasn''t easy building apany from scratch, but she didn''t expect Michael to have such a hard time.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" asked Sarah, feeling like an idiot for not knowing that.

    Even then, she was Michael''s wife back then.

    "I didn''t want to worry you," Michael replied with a smile. "You always look exhausted when youe home. I don''t want to make my problems a burden on your mind," he continued.

    Sarah''s expression looked disbelieving when she heard Michael''s reasoning.

    "I was your wife back then! Isn''t that what we should be doing?!" Sarah asked in a rising voice. "So that''s why you seem lost in thought and look stressed?!" she continued.

    Now it all seemed to make sense when she looked at Michael who had been absent-minded at times. Well... at that time she thought that Michael was fine. She couldn''t me Michaelpletely.

    Still, Sarah was annoyed.

    "Sorry," Michael replied.

    He really didn''t want to worry Sarah at the time, but it seemed he was wrong and shouldn''t have done that.<sub> </sub>

    "Why did you tell me about this?" Sarah asked confusedly. Right now she was asking about what happened to Michael and the woman at the hotel. Their Rtionship.

    Why did Michael even tell her about hispany?

    Michael then said that he had finally found a sponsor to help him. He waited for the sponsor until evening, and the person asked him toe with him to a bar.

    "He wants me to testify to his wifeter if she asks why he came homete."

    "Okay, so his wife forbade him to go to the bar? Then? Just get to the point, Michael!" said Sarah impatiently. The thing she wanted to know right now wasn''t that!

    "I met Elizabeth there," said Michael, finally mentioning that woman''s name.

    "It''s a hostess bar, and Elizabeth works there," added Michael.

    "Hostess bar? You mean...?" Sarah did not continue her words. Even though it sounded foreign, she understood what kind of bar it was. It''s just, Sarah doubted whether it was what she thought.

    Michael nodded.

    "Yeah, it''s a bar that provides women to apany their guests, andpany here includes sexual services. That''s why I''m telling you that it''s her privacy, I have no right to tell you that."

    Sarah was speechless when she heard that. She was surprised to hear that Michael had gone to such a ce.

    "So..." Sarah could feel her voice shaking. Her heart suddenly ached. What she had been imagining all along turned out to be true. Michael cheated on her with the hostess bar.

    They slept together, so that''s cheating, right?

    "You sleep with her," Sarah continued with a sad smile. She had known it, she had guessed it. But when it did happen, Sarah couldn''t help but feel hurt.

    "What?" Michael looked surprised "No, I didn''t sleep with her!" said Michael in a high pitched voice.

    "I didn''t even touch her at all, Sarah!"

    Sarah''s expression changed when she heard that. Michael didn''t touch her?

    "You can tell the truth, Michael! You two went to the hotel! She thanked you for what you did at the hotel!" Sarah said with a hurt look on her face.

    "We didn''t go to the hotel!" said Michael, raising his voice, feeling wronged..

    "No?" Sarah''s expression changed again when she heard that.

    "Yeah." Michael then sighed.

    Michael then told her about the bar which belongs to the hotel, and he was waiting for his sponsor who was having sex, then suddenly there was a knock on the door of his hotel room and Elizabeth came into his room because her boss told her to do it.

    "But that night, we were just talking! I didn''t sleep with her, Sarah! She thanked me for letting her into the room so she wouldn''t be scolded by her boss."

    Sarah fell silent hearing that. Michael... didn''t sleep with her?

    "I may be a scumbag who has sex with a woman who I didn''t have romantic rtionship with, or a sex maniac like you once said. However, I''m not a cheater, Sarah. Please believe me," said Michael with a tone that sounded pleading and desperate.

    He didn''t know how else to get Sarah to believe that nothing happened between him and Elizabeth that night.

    So... Michael really didn''t sleep with her? Michael never cheated on her?

    "What have I done...?"

    Sarah''s tears suddenly flowed down her cheeks. Her hands covered her open mouth, and her chest seemed to be shaking violently.

    Michael wasn''t having an affair. It was her own fault for assuming that, and she... easily asked for a divorce from Michael.

    If only she hadn''t asked for a divorce so easily just because of her assumptions. If only she could be more patient like she is now and talk to Michael. If only...

    Sarah regrets it. Really regret it. If only she hadn''t done that, she would have Michael by her side.

    She won''t go through her difficult life alone. She... has made a big mistake.

    "Sshhh... Don''t cry." Sarah could feel a hand tugging at her body, making her head hit something hard, but not painful, and the next second she felt her body warm from a hand embracing her.

    "I''m sorry, Sarah. I''m sorry," Michael whispered as he continued to pat her on the back.

    He really couldn''t see Sarah crying like that. His heart ached to see her crying too.

 Chapter 326 Should I Slap Her?

    Meanwhile, Sarah continued to cry. Regrets the mistakes she has made, and continues to babble incoherently.

    Seeing Sarah who wouldn''t stop crying, Michael started to panic and worry. Moreover, Sarah''s body trembled violently.

    Michael then let go of the hug. He looked at Sarah who was still covering her mouth with her hand, and her body shaking uncontrobly.

    Michael''s hand then held Sarah''s hand, trying to keep the hand that was covering her mouth and nose away. How was Sarah going to breathe if her respiratory pathway was closed like that?

    Sarah let her hand be taken by Michael. Right now she had no strength and continued to cry with a trembling body.

    She felt so stupid. Really stupid.

    She sacrificed her marriage just because of her assumptions.

    Well¡­ even though Michael is partly guilty of this, this is her fault.

    If only she could act more mature. If she didn''t do that stupid thing¡­

    "Sarah¡­ Hey¡­ Sarah¡­" Michael said worriedly while holding Sarah''s trembling arms.

    Was the woman so overwhelmed after finding out that he wasn''t having an affair?

    Well¡­ Michael didn''t know why Sarah was crying like that.

    Shouldn''t the woman be happy that he''s not having an affair like she thought? But why is the woman crying?

    Sometimes, Michael really does not know and does not understand the creature called the woman.

    "Sarah, Hey¡­ stop crying," Michael said softly and then wiped the tears that flowed down Sarah''s cheeks.

    Sarah didn''t answer, she was still crying silently with her mouth slightly open.

    Seeing that, Michael became even more worried. Is Sarah currently having a panic attack? The woman couldn''t even hear him.

    Well¡­ she''s not a doctor, so she doesn''t know what to do.

    Ah! Shouldn''t she wake her up? But how?

    Sarah didn''t even respond when he called out to her and touched her.

    ''Then¡­ should I p her?''

    Michael shook his head vigorously as the thought crossed his mind.

    He must bepletely insane right now thinking about such a thing.

    Well¡­ although that seemed like the quickest way to get Sarah toe to her senses and focus on him¡­

    Michael shook his head again. What''s wrong with him?

    But¡­ What should he do? Right now Sarah looks like she''s having a panic attack, and seems to be having a hard time breathing¡­

    Ah!

    Michael seemed to be getting enlightened on what he had to do!

    Michael''s head then slowly drew closer to Sarah. He tilted his head slightly thennded his lips on Sarah''s slightly parted lips.

    Michael kissed her short, but deeply. Maybe five seconds or so ago he turned his head again to see how Sarah was.

    Apparently, what he did was sessful. Sarah''s crying stopped, and the woman looked at him with her eyes red and wet from her tears.

    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry," Michael said, sounding guilty.

    Even though he didn''t know why Sarah was suddenly crying like that, Michael knew it was his fault.

    Sarah was still silent. Michael''s kiss had indeed managed to bring her back to her senses.

    She, who had been unfocused because she was lost with her emotions, could tell that something that touched her lips was Michael''s lips.

    It seems, her subconscious as well as her lips still remember the man''s lips clearly and how he did a very short kiss.

    Seeing Sarah who had stopped crying, Michael was relieved. Looks like the kiss was sessful.

    However, the joy didn''tst long as Sarah''s expression went nk. She didn''t cry anymore, but she wasn''t much different when she was crying.<sub> </sub>

    Michael then leaned back his head to kiss Sarah''s lips one more time. His kiss earlier had seeded in making Sarah stop crying, maybe by kissing her again, Sarah would return to the way she was, right?

    Michael knew that sounded very stupid. It''s not like a fairy tale when a princess has to be kissed first to wake her up. However, for him Sarah was his princess, or maybe his queen since they got kids. So it could happen, right?

    As soon as Michael''s lipsnded on Sarah''s. He kissed the lips as deeply as before, and broke the kiss to pull his head back.

    However, Michael''s eyes immediately widened when he could feel a hand wrapped around his neck and holding his head. The next second he could feel his lips touching what he had just touched.

    Michael didn''t expect it at all, but his surprise onlysted a moment and he kissed her back. Michael could feel his heart fluttering with the warm feeling of her lips touching his. This was the first time Sarah had kissed him consciously.

    Well¡­ maybe she wasn''t really conscious, but at least this time it wasn''t under the influence of alcohol.

    Ufortable with his hunched position because Sarah was sitting on the sofa with her body leaning forward, Michael put his free hand on the back of the sofa and slightly pushed it to make Sarah lean back. Now, Michael felt a little morefortable in this position to kiss the woman.

    One of Michael''s hands then rested on Sarah''s waist, holding her closer to him. Michael''s eyes were closed, enjoying their kiss which was slowly starting to get passionate.

    Even so, Michael seemed to be able to see everything clearly. He could see Sarah''s lips, nose, eyes, and¡­ neck.

    Michael then broke the kiss and went straight to Sarah''s neck as if calling him to kiss it.

    A small moan escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael touched her sensitive spot. As usual, Michael knew what he had to do.

    Sarah''s head, which had been looking up, turned to look at Michael who was still on her neck, making Michael couldn''t help but break the kiss and stare at Sarah.

    It seemed, it was a sign that Michael had to stop immediately. He got too carried away. With their conversation earlier, the various emotions he was feeling, and ending with Sarah kissing him suddenly with love, made Michael unable to stop himself from returning his love for Sarah.

    However, Michael''s eyes widened when their eyes met, and Sarah looked at him with a smile. It wasn''t the sad smile like when they were talking earlier, but the expression on her face was sensual, making Michael feel wanted and special.

    Yeah, right now Sarah didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she wanted to be touched by Michael. She had always thought that the man was cheating on her, but she was wrong. She might regret letting Michael touch her, but for now, Sarah needed him.

    Michael always knows how tofort her.

    Sarah then put her hand on Michael''s cheek and kissed him slowly and deeply, feeling those lips she hadn''t felt in a long time. Perfect lips to kiss.

    With each passing second, their tongues touched and explored each other''s mouths, tasting every part of it.

    Sarah broke the kiss to let out a moan, and Michael could feel Sarah''s warm breath on his face.

    That was enough to make him hard.

    Sarah''s chest pressing against his, her breath he could feel on her face, the smell of her hair and body that he couldn''t forget at all, all of those things hadbined into one, and left Michael wanting more.

    Michael wants her and he kisses Sarah again.

    After a while, the kissing stopped.

    Michael then stood up and looked at Sarah who was still sitting, with desire. He wanted her, but Michael knew he had to be careful about this.

    He had just exined his rtionship with Elizabeth, it made him sound like a sex maniac asshole.

    He didn''t want Sarah to think of him that way if he kept kissing her, or kissing her neck.

    Even so, Michael''s gaze made it clear that he was sending Sarah a sexual invitation.

    Sarah understood the look, making her smile return to her face, as if to convince Michael that he could do it.

    Michael then held out his hand, like when he wanted to ask someone to dance, but this time the invitation was not to dance, but to make love. This will be the final stage of knowing whether Sarah wants that or not.

    Sarah looked at Michael''s hand, then took it and stood up, epting the man''s invitation to do what he wanted.

    Without waiting any longer, Michael kissed her on the lips again, their tongues ying in their passionate embrace.

    Michael then immediately grabbed Sarah''s buttocks with both hands and pulled her closer to him, making him feel her chest pressing against his chest again when they were kissing.

    Sarah moaned as their kiss grew hotter, she then wrapped her arms around the man''s neck and pulled him closer, bringing them closer.

    Sarah could feel Michael''s thing is hard down there touching her. To be honest, she didn''t expect Michael to be so quick to get excited.

    "Sarah¡­" Michael broke the kiss and stared at the woman''s face which was only inches away from his.

    "I really want you right now¡­"

 Chapter 327 Make Up For The Lost Time ***

    You know what *** means. After all, it''s over 300 chapters xD. I don''t have to tell you, right?

    enjoy it~

    ***

    Sarah didn''t answer Michael''s words, which sounded quivering as if holding his desire, then leaned forward and kissed the man''s lips.

    To be honest, Sarah was still confused as to why she was behaving like this. She didn''t understand herself at all. It was only a few days ago that she was so embarrassed to look at Michael after they had sex, though.

    However, right now she wanted it again, even though she wasn''t under the influence of alcohol.

    Was it because she was relieved that Michael wasn''t actually cheating on her?

    Or¡­ because Michael is a great kisser? His soft lips, the smell of his perfume that she could smell, and his face that still looked very handsome even though they had not seen each other for a long time, made her lulled.

    Or¡­ she just wanted Michael?

    Michael then suddenly broke the kiss. He couldn''t take it anymore and wanted to take what they were doing to the next stage. After all, Sarah had agreed, right?

    His hand then moved on Sarah''s shirt which was wet from her tears and sweat.

    However, when Michael was about to lift the shirt. Sarah held his hand.

    Michael''s face was confused. He does not understand. Hadn''t Sarah already given her consent? Isn''t the current situation heading that way? Then¡­ Why did Sarah stop him?

    Did he misread the situation?

    Sarah smiled amused when she saw the look on Michael''s face that looked confused and seemed to have a lot of thoughts. It made his face look adorable.

    "Let me deal with this first," Sarah whispered hoarsely, then put her right hand on Michael''s crotch and grabbed the thing that had hardened inside.

    "Sarah¡­" Michael''s tone was heavy, like he was holding his desire.

    He had originally nned to kiss Sarah''s chest, which has always been his favorite, as well as to stimte her, but being treated this way by her was fine too.

    Sarah''s lips formed a smile. She liked it when she saw Michael''s expression that looked full of lust because of her. Ahh¡­ it had been a long time since she''d seen Michael make such an expression.

    Sarah''s left hand then grabbed Michael''s cheek and kissed him again. She doesn''t know how many times they kissed, but it was never enough.

    She missed the man''s soft lips against hers. She missed kissing him passionately. If she didn''t do that stupid thing, she definitely wouldn''t have lost nine years to do it.

    So this time, Sarah wanted to take advantage of every second to make up for the lost time.

    While kissing, Sarah''s hand then let go of what she was holding and searched for Michael''s pants zipper. It was very easy for her to find it even though she didn''t see it.

    The hand then mischievously went into the opening, looking for what she was holding and helping it to get out of its cage.

    Sarah broke the kiss when Michael''s thing was out and looked down at Michael''s thing which she hadn''t seen in a long time.

    She wouldn''t count what happened a few days ago because her memory was hazy with it.

    Michael looked at Sarah then their eyes met. He closed his eyes when he could feel Sarah''s hand that was holding his thing start to move. It felt good.

    "Sarah¡­" Michael breathed in a voice that sounded very deep, asking Sarah to increase the rhythm of her movements.

    Sarah didn''t answer, then suddenly started kneeling in front of Michael. Her hand was still holding Michael''s thing, it was so big she could barely hold it.

    She then began to move her hands slowly and gently, then tilted her head up, to see the expression on Michael''s face. Her lips smiled at what she saw.

    Meanwhile, Michael continued to let out a small moan. He then turned his head down to look at Sarah. His lips curled into a smile when their gazes met.

    "You can have your way on me, babe..."

    Sarah then took her hand from Michael''s thing and grabbed the belt that was still in the man''s pants and opened it, her both hands were busy unbuttoning Michael''s pants, and not long after that the pants fell down, leaving Michael''s lower body wearing nothing.

    Sarah''s hand grabbed Michael''s thing again, she moved it slowly, then suddenly her head started to get closer to it

    Michael seemed to hold his breath when he saw the erotic scene down there. He didn''t expect Sarah to give him a head at all.

    "Ohhh¡­ f¡­." Michael moaned as he felt a warm, wet sensation on the tip of the head.

    Sarah could immediately feel her mouth feel full as she started to put Michael''s thing in her mouth. It felt good. Something she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Even though Michael''s thing wasn''t all in yet, she liked this feeling.

    She then moved her tongue, wet Michael''s thing, and gave it a strong suck.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you like it?" Sarah asked as she pulled her head back and gave Michael a naughtylook.

    Michael looked at Sarah, his expression looking like he was pleading, asking her to continue what he was doing.

    Sarah smiled. She really liked that Michael expression!

    Sarah then opened her mouth again and put in Michael''s one more time. This time, she took more of his shaft into her mouth, then slid deeper until it was halfway between her lips and throat.

    Michael tried to say something, but he couldn''t speak and only a small moan came out. What Sarah did was absolutely tasty and made his brain seem like it couldn''t work properly.

    Sarah then did it one more time, she took it out, and put it in again.

    This time, Michael''s moan sounded louder than before. Shows that he enjoys it.

    Still in her mouth, Sarah''s tongue began to swirl around Michael''s tip and lick the side of his thing while her lips sucked at it with increasing speed and intensity.

    Michael could feel his thing tightening and he knew he couldn''t hold it in any longer if Sarah kept doing what she was doing.

    "Sarah¡­ Wait¡­ Ahhhh¡­. Wait a minute¡­." Michael with great difficulty finally released his thing from Sarah''s lips.

    "Come on, now it''s your turn," Michael said, then grabbed Sarah''s arm to make her stand up.

    What Sarah was doing was absolutely tasty , but Michael didn''t want toe out before he satisfied her.

    However, Sarah was still on her knees and holding Michael''s.

    "I want you toe for me," Sarah said looking at Michael.

    By now, she was also very aroused, but Sarah wanted to finish what she was doing earlier.

    Michael fell silent when he heard that. He never thought Sarah would ask for something like that again.

    Is he currently dreaming? If that was so, as sad as it sounded, Michael wanted to stay in this dream until they were done.

    Seeing Michael who was just silent with a frown, made the corners of Sarah''s lips lift.

    "What? After being forty years old, don''t tell me you don''t have the stamina anymore to make it stand?" Sarah asked sarcastically.

    "What?" Michael opened his mouth when he heard that. The expression on his face looked like he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    Did that woman seriously think hecked stamina? Hah! It seemed like he had to punish her for daring to think like that.

    Michael''s hand then grabbed the back of Sarah''s head and pushed it towards her, as if telling her to open her mouth and put her still sturdy one back in.

    Sarah then continued what she was doing. She sucked on it, swirling her tongue, then suddenly she pushed her head in to get all of Michael''s thing shaft.

    Michael then held Sarah''s head to enjoy it a little longer. He finally let it go when Sarah started gagging.

    "Hah¡­" Sarah took out Michael''s thing. Her lips were full of drool and Michael''s thing looked very wet. Sarah''s expression was satisfied when her eyes met Michael''s.

    "I''m almoste..." Michael said quietly, telling Sarah to put his thing back in, and Sarah did.

    She used all the techniques she could still remember to satisfy Michael. Michael''s moans and the naughty sounds that were happening down there filled the room.

    Not long after, Michael''s body jerked and spasmed. The pleasure was starting to overwhelm him.

    "Sarah¡­. Ahhhhhhh¡­ I''mmmmm¡­"

    Realizing what had happened, Sarah quickly took out Michael''s thing and grabbed it with her hands and started stroking it.

    "F¡­kkkkkk." The long moan that escaped Michael''s lips apanied his seeds that also came out.

    "Ahh¡­" Sarah was a little surprised when she saw the seed darting to her brows, as well as her forehead, while the others hit her cheeks as well as her lips.

    Though she had moved away a little because she was not ready to be hit by the seed. She didn''t want to swallow it either, but Michael seemed too excited to go that far.

    Sarah then immediately stood up and without saying anything, went to the toilet in the room to clean herself.

    While Michael looked satisfied, although he was a little disappointed that Sarah didn''t want to swallow it, it didn''t matter. He couldn''t wait to take their session to the next stage.

    Well¡­ looks like he needs a little time for that.

    However, Michael didn''t expect Sarah to say something that shocked him after she came out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 328 I Want To Do It In Bed

    As soon as she entered the bathroom, Sarah saw the reflection of her face which still had thick liquid from Michael. She couldn''t help but shake her head when she saw her reflection that looked really naughty.

    Sarah really didn''t know what had happened to her. But for some reason, she felt a little sexy.

    After she finished washing her face, Sarah came out of the bathroom and saw Michael sitting back on the long sofa with his cellphone in his hand.

    The man''s lower body was still naked, with his thing that was not as big as before.

    As soon as Michael saw Sarah, his expression immediately changed to a smile. Then he put down his phone and walked over to the woman. Ready to continue their game which was dyed.

    Michael''s hands then skillfully grabbed Sarah''s waist and pulled her body closer to him. His head then slowly approached Sarah''s face, wanting to kiss her lips again.

    However, Sarah suddenly turned her head away, refusing to be kissed by Michael.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed when he saw that. He was confused and surprised

    Did Sarah just refuse to be kissed by him?

    Why?

    Michael''s mind was filled with question marks. Did he do something wrong?

    Did Sarah not want to continue this anymore?

    Michael didn''t understand at all. Why is it so hard to understand women?

    Suddenly, the once silent room was filled withughter from Sarah.

    "Look at your face, haha. Why does it look like that?" Sarah asked,ughing.

    Michael opened his mouth in surprise as Sarah suddenly startedughing, before changing her expression to a smile. Awkward smile.

    "That¡­ hmm¡­ Don''t you want to continue?" asked Michael carefully.

    Sarah smiled at Michael''s attitude.

    "No, it''s not like that," she answered slowly. "I don''t want to do it on the couch, or standing¡­"

    Michael blinked at that.

    "Then you want to do it on the table?" Michael asked innocently.

    Well¡­ although it seemed morefortable to do it on the couch than at the table, but if Sarah wanted it, Michael would give it a try.

    "No, you idiot!" Sarah said, rolling her eyes.

    "I want to do it in bed," she continued quietly.

    Michael opened his mouth again at that. So Sarah wanted to do it in bed.

    Michael''s eyes suddenly widened. Did the woman mean to do it in their apartment?

    "You want us to do it in the apartment?" asked Michael who didn''t want to guess anymore.

    Based on experience, it''s not good for him.

    "That''s too far, Michael," Sarah said, shaking her head.

    "Then¡­?" Michael''s facial expression looked impatient. What did Sarah really want to do then?

    The distance between his office and his apartment is quite far. Well¡­ maybe about 30 minutes, if the road is not jammed.

    However, considering the current time, it seemed like the road would be jammed and they would need more than 30 minutes.

    Michael obviously couldn''t wait that long.

    "Let''s check in," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Just like Michael, he couldn''t wait that long if they had to go back to the apartment first.

    However, he also didn''t want to do it in an ufortable position, plus he was already quite tired. So¡­ check in is the only option that can be done.

    "What?" Michael''s expression looked surprised. Didn''t expect that was the advice Sarah would offer.

    "There must be a lot of hotels around here, right? Do you want to do it, or not?" Sarah asked, looking at him seductively.

    Michael swallowed his saliva at the stupid question. Was Sarah seriously asking that question? Of course he will!

    Michael then took his pants and put them back on, then took his car keys and walked over to Sarah who was still standing where she was.

    "Let''s go," Michael said with a smile on his face.

    His hands then skillfully ced directly on Sarah''s waist and pulled her closer.

    "Do we really have to walk like this?" Sarah asked as they walked towards the door and Michael hugged her tightly.

    After all, they were in Collins right now, and people could see it.

    "Yeah, I won''t give you a chance to escape," Michael answered seriously.

    Sarah snorted at that, but she didn''t say anything.

    Well¡­ the information about them was already spread out, so it didn''t matter if they had toe out like this and be seen by people.<sub> </sub>

    Just as Sarah had expected, people''s eyes took a glimpse of the two of them.

    The first to do so was James, the man who was working in front of Michael''s room was immediately surprised when he saw Michaeling out of his room hugging Sarah''s waist.

    He knew that they had lived together, and had children. However, as Michael said at his press conference, isn''t their rtionship currentlyplicated?

    What exactly are they talking about that it has to look like that?

    "I''ll be out in a minute," Michael said as he passed James and left without waiting for a reply.

    James just watched the two people get into the elevator, then sighed and a smile appeared on his face.

    It seemed their rtionship was better than he expected. He could only hope that it would continue to improve.

    ***

    "Woah¡­ !" said Sarah as the hotel room door opened and entered the hotel room.

    It wasn''t the first time she''d been to a hotel, as it was her first night there, but as far as she remembered the room wasn''t as spacious as this.

    Sarah then quickly walked over to the window to take in the view. Her face instantly became excited when he could see the view of the city.

    ''This is really amazing! Too bad the kids aren''t here,"

    Michael just shook his head when he saw Sarah''s behavior that looked like the Twins.

    Michael then approached Sarah who was standing by the window holding the curtains. His hand skillfully hugged her from behind.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she felt Michael''s hand, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Hmphh¡­ uhh¡­" A small moan escaped Sarah''s lips when she felt Michael''s lips on her neck.

    "Michael¡­" Sarah moaned, calling out Michael''s name and held his hand on her stomach, trying to let go.

    However, Michael hugged her tightly, not allowing Sarah to do that.

    "Ahh..mmmhh¡­ Michael¡­ wait a minute¡­. I haven''t showered yet," said Sarah stuttering interspersed by he moaned.

    "It''s okay," Michael whispered into Sarah''s ear. "I like it better this way," he continued and kissed Sarah''s neck again to stimte her.

    Sarah continued to moan, enjoying every lick he gave her on her neck.

    Satisfied and eager to move on to the next step, Michael broke the kiss and rested his head on Sarah''s shoulder.

    "I want you, Sarah," Michael whispered, his voice heavy with lust. "Right here, right now," he continued and tucked his hips in to make Sarah realize what she was doing to him.

    Sarah could feel Michael''s down there who seemed very ready. She was still thinking about taking a shower first though, but¡­ she couldn''t bear to let Michael wait for her like that.

    Sarah then turned around and looked at Michael with a smile and nodded her head.

    In the next second, a groan escaped Sarah''s lips when she suddenly felt herself being lifted by someone, and dropped onto the bed.

    Before Sarah could realize what had happened, suddenly Michael was on top of her and kissing her with wet and passionate kiss

    The man''s hand then grabbed the shirt Sarah was wearing and lifted it. Their kiss broke because they had to get rid of the t-shirt.

    Michael''s hands then quickly searched for Sarah''s bra hook and skillfully opened it, leaving Sarah''s upper body now wearing nothing.

    Michael''s head then came close to Sarah''s chest and started kissing them. She chuckled as Michael put the hardened tip in his mouth and flicked the tip with his tongue.

    "Ohh¡­ yeah¡­ that''s good¡­" Sarah moaned, enjoying what Michael was doing.

    Michael then did the same on the other side, causing the room to begin to fill with a moan of pleasure that escaped Sarah''s mouth.

    "Ohhh¡­ mhhmmm¡­ yeah¡­" Sarah moaned.

    Sarah loved how soft Michael''s lips were against her chest when he was sucking on them.

    After ying with his chest, Michael lifted his head and took off the pants Sarah was wearing. Sarah lifted her hips slightly to make it easier for Michael to do so.

    Now, Sarah waspletely naked.

    Michael''s lips parted slightly at the sight in front of him. Even though he had only seen it a few days ago, Michael was still fascinated by her body.

    Michael''s head then drew closer to Sarah''s down there which looked a little wet. Evidence of her being aroused.

    "Wait¡­ I haven''t showered¡­ Michaell¡­. Ahhhh!"

    Michaelpletely ignored the warning. If Sarah thought that he would be disgusted, she was very wrong! He loved every scent and juice that the woman gave off.

    The moan that escaped Sarah''s lips grew louder as Michael licked it while using his hand to enter.

    Before long, Sarah could feel the wave of pleasureing.

    Reflexively, Sarah''s legs then immediately wrapped around Michael''s head to restrain him. She knew Michael was never a problem when she came out in the man''s face. So this time, Sarah will do it.

    "Michaellll¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhhh¡­." Sarah moaned with a quivering body. Michael kept his face there, savoring every drop of juice that came out of Sarah''s.

    When he finished, Michael lifted his head from Sarah''s feet.

    It''s time for the main course.

 Chapter 329 Not Ready

    Sarahy on the bed with her chest rising and falling, enjoying the pleasure she had just felt. It''s been a long time since she didn''t feel it, well¡­ even though a few days ago she also had the same pleasure, but she didn''t really remember it.

    Sarah''s gaze then looked at the man who was currently unbuttoning his white shirt in a hurry, showing a bit of his chest and stomach, then finally the shirt was released and revealed his upper body that looks very sexy with his muscles.

    Sarah swallowed. It wasn''t the first time she''d seen Michael''s body while they were swimming with the twins, but she couldn''t help but admire the body in front of her.

    Even after a few years, Michael can take good care of his body. Isn''t this unfair?

    Suddenly, Sarah began to feel insecure. Although her body shape wasn''t much different from hers in the past, there were some parts that became different since she had had kids, such as her chest, and stomach.

    Is Michael okay with that?

    What if¡­ she''s no longer attractive to Michael?

    "Why is your face like that? What are you thinking about?"

    The question snapped Sarah out of her thoughts. She saw Michael already on top of her with his hand that was next to her to support his body. The expression on the man''s face looked different than usual. He showed some concern.

    To be honest, Michael wanted to immediately enter himself into Sarah, but he caught the look on Sarah''s face that looked like she was thinking.

    Suddenly, a question popped up in Michael''s mind.

    Was¡­ Sarah actually not ready?

    Even though they had slept together before, but¡­ there was something that could make that happen.

    First, Sarah was under the influence of alcohol.

    Second, Sarah doesn''t know about his rtionship with Elizabeth.

    So, it could be that Sarah is actually not ready to continue their rtionship in that direction, right?

    "Aren''t you ready to do it?" Michael asked softly as he brushed the hair off Sarah''s cheek and forced himself to smile.

    He could understand if Sarah wasn''t ready to continue this, but he can''t help feeling sad about it.

    "Hah? Ah, no, it''s not like that," replied Sarah.

    "Then why does your face look like that?" asked Michael again. He was d that Sarah didn''t think so, but that didn''t mean that he would forget that expression right away.

    "That¡­" Sarah didn''t continue. She was embarrassed to ask that.

    What if it turns out that what she thought was true? That she is not attractive anymore?

    Even though Sarah tried not to think too much about it, Michael was with that woman for nine years, and even though she didn''t want to admit it, the bitch was quite attractive.

    She had never thought about appearances before because she didn''t have time for it, but this time, the thought suddenly crossed his mind.

    "What?" Michael asked softly, still staring at Sarah below him. "Didn''t we agree to be open to each other? Hmm?" he continued.

    Sarah took a breath. It was true that she had agreed to do so, but¡­ this was truly a shame!

    "But you must answer it honestly!" said Sarah with a red face.

    Michael nodded his head. "I''ll always be honest with you, Sarah."

    Sarah bit her lower lip, wondering if she should really say this in the position when she was under Michael and their faces weren''t too far apart.

    "You¡­ Erm¡­ Do you think I''m still attractive?" said Sarah quietly. Her face reddened when she said that.

    She was embarrassed and felt stupid asking that.

    Michael blinked at that, before finally forming a smile on his lips and starting tough.

    The expression on Sarah''s face that had looked embarrassed suddenly changed and looked at Michael sharply. Was the man seriously justughing at her?

    "Ah, sorry," Michael said when he noticed Sarah''s gaze. "I didn''t think you would say that again. Last time , you also said the same thing," Michael continued with a smile.

    Sarah just opened her mouth when she heard that. Oh, right. She had said this before too. She vaguely remembered it. However, she didn''t remember how Michael had answered.

    "Just answer the question!" said Sarah who was starting to sound annoyed.

    Michael smiled, seeing how adorable Sarah was, then kissed her on the lips.<sub> </sub>

    "Silly girl. Of course you are still attractive. Very attractive," Michael replied gently. He then lifted his hips and made his thing that was still hard as rock closer to Sarah''s thing and rubbed it from the outside.

    "I think that''s proof enough," he whispered in a tone that sounded seductive.

    Sarah couldn''t see the proof Michael was referring to, but she could feel that it was very hard, indicating that Michael was aroused right now, and it was because of her.

    "I don''t know why you think such silly things, but I''m attracted to everything about you, Sarah. Your inside and out. You are the perfect woman who made me fall in love with you."

    "Whether it''s when you''re a waitress in a cafe, a medical student, a surgeon, or a mother. You are you, and that will never change," Michael said, looking Sarah in the eye to show the seriousness of his words.

    Sarah''s lips formed a smile when she heard what Michael said. She could feel the sincerity and seriousness of what he was saying.

    "Okay, I get it," Sarah replied then gently stroked Michael''s cheek.

    Michael brought his face closer and kissed Sarah''s lips short and deeply.

    "So¡­ we can continue this, right?" asked Michael in a deep voice.

    He''d been rubbing his thing down there with Sarah''s thing which was already very wet, but he was trying to keep himself from putting it in because they were talking.

    He did manage to restrain himself, but it wasn''t easy at all. Since then, it has continued to torment him.

    Sarah smiled at that. She then put her hand on Michael''s chest and gently pushed him away, telling Michael to stay away from her.

    Michael was a little confused as to what Sarah meant by pushing him, but he did it anyway. Now, he is standing by the bed.

    Sarah then suddenly turned her back on Michael, then used her hands and knees to lean on the bed, and turned back to look at Michael.

    "Let''s finish what happened that night," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Before she read the message the bitch sent, they were in this position. This might sound a little stupid, but Sarah wanted to continue what they were doing that night, as if nothing else had happened between them.

    Michael was a little surprised to see that, then finally nodded and climbed into bed. His one hand held Sarah''s waist, while the other held his thing to lead it into the woman''s body.

    "Uhhhh¡­." Sarah moaned when she felt something enter her body.

    ''D*mn. It''s really good,'' Sarah thought to herself as she felt Michael''s thick erection enter her warm door and start pumping in and out.

    She shouldn''t have read the message that night. She should have just let Michael keep doing this.

    Sarah regretted that what happened between the two of them turned out to be a really stupid misunderstanding, so from now on she would try to pretend it didn''t happen.

    Ah, maybe not like that. She will make it a valuable experience and not make the same mistake again.

    Michael had never cheated on her, and that was enough. She didn''t know what their rtionship would be like in the future, but for now, Sarah would try to open her heart to him.

    "Faster¡­ Michael¡­" Sarah asked in a low voice that sounded like a purr.

    Like a servant following the orders of his boss, Michael did what the woman wanted him to do. He gripped her hips tightly, then began to move them at a rapid pace, causing Sarah''s body to be propelled forward with the speed.

    Moans of pleasure filled the hotel room. The moans of two people who never finish their sex because they are interrupted by a message that makes them both have to separate.

    But this time, the two of them were going to finish it, making up for the time that had been wasted for years¡­

    ***

    Michael and Sarahy down on the hotel room bed side by side. Both of their bodies were sweating even though the hotel room''s air conditioner was currently on, their chests were seen heaving up and down, trying to catch their breath.

    They were both exhausted, after who knows how many times doing it in various positions, but the expression on their face looked very satisfied.

    "Come here," Michael called, holding his hand out to the side, motioning for Sarah to approach him.

    Sarah then came closer, letting herself be in Michael''s arms. She wasn''t even shy about putting her hand on Michael''s stomach to hug him.

    The two of them were in that position without saying anything, just listening to each other''s heartbeats.

    "Babe," Michael called suddenly.

    "Hm," Sarah replied curtly, closing her eyes.

    "Can you tell me what you talked to Elizabeth about?"

 Chapter 330 Im Planning To Eliminate Her

    "Can you tell me what you talked to Elizabeth about?"

    Sarah took a deep breath when she heard the question. Her calm mood immediately turned bad when she heard that bitch''s name.

    "She''s talking nonsense," said Sarah, who was still in Michael''s arms. Her head then turned upwards to look at the man.

    Sarah then began to recount her meeting with Elizabeth and what the woman had said. Her tone sounded very annoyed when she told it because she remembered how she had almost been fooled by that woman.

    "Honestly, I believe it a little," Sarah said, deciding to tell Michael about it.

    Well¡­ what the woman said was reasonable and eptable to her.

    "Thank goodness she stupidly said Mrs Collins liked her. Had she not said that, I might have believed her."

    Michael just kept silent hearing Sarah''s story. His jaw clenched tightly.

    What exactly was wrong with that blonde woman?

    From the start, Michael had made it clear that nothing would happen between him and Elizabeth. Their rtionship is only limited to sex partners. Only that.

    Michael even tried to give the best material for the woman as a thank you. He gave her all he could give, at a fair rate, because he couldn''t give his heart.

    All this time, Elizabeth seemed to agree with it and didn''t say anything, even though she tried several times to get him toe out inside, but that was all that woman did.

    He had not at all expected that the woman would be obsessed with him. It''s really tiring.

    "I''m sorry," said Michael, feeling guilty about it. If in the first ce he was not have something with that woman. Everything will be fine.

    "I''ll fix it," he continued.

    Sarah''s expression changed when she heard that.

    "How are you going to fix it?" asked Sarah curiously.

    Michael was silent for a moment, trying to think what way he would do to her so as not to disturb him.

    It seemed that was the only way..

    "That¡­ I can''t tell you. You won''t like it," Michael said quietly.

    "No secrets, Michael!" Sarah answered firmly.

    She had caught the change in Michael''s face, and it was the first expression Sarah had ever seen. It looked cold and dangerous, unlike the Michael she had known all along.

    Michael took a deep breath when he heard those words.

    "Can you not force me to say it?" asked Michael who didn''t want to say that, but on the other hand, he didn''t want to lie either.

    "You already know the answer," Sarah answered stubbornly. She''s more confused with what exactly will be done by Michael.

    Michael took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

    "I''m nning to eliminate her," Michael answered quietly.

    Sarah blinked when she heard that, trying to process what Michael meant. Her eyes widened and her mouth opened when she finally realized what the man meant.

    "Don''t tell me that what I thought about eliminating was something like that?" Sarah asked in disbelief.

    "I told you, you won''t like it," Michael continued.

    He really meant what he said and it''s not a metaphor.

    Sarah''s hand reflexively went up and pushed against Michael''s chest when she heard that.

    "Are you crazy?!" Sarah snapped angrily. "What do you think a person''s life is like?!" she continued, raising her voice.

    Sarah knew that bitch had gone too far. Not only was she one of the reasons she and Michael split up, even though she and Michael were wrong with that too, but the bitch had tried to hurt her kids to the point of traumatizing them to go to school.

    Sarah wanted to retaliate and reward the woman as much as possible. However, despite that, she never wanted that bitch to die let alone be killed.

    As a surgeon who always tried her best to prevent death from happening, Sarah couldn''t let Michael do that.

    "Alright, alright. You don''t have to be angry. I just thought of that as an option," Michael said, trying to persuade Sarah. He didn''t expect Sarah to act like this.

    "Come on,e here, I want to hug you," he continued and moved his hand to reach Sarah.

    Sarah took a breath when she heard that, then approached Michael again.

    "Then what are you going to do with her?" asked Sarah who was now in Michael''s arms again.

    "Hmm¡­ what do you want me to do?" Michael asked back as he hugged Sarah tightly and closed his eyes. His position was reallyfortable and he wanted to sleep.

    "Erm¡­" Sarah looked quite thoughtful. "Maybe put her in jail?" she continued.

    Seems like a proper punishment for that bitch for targeting her babies.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, I''ll do that," Michael answered quietly and still had his eyes closed.

    "Hey! Don''t sleep!" Sarah continued when she saw Michael who closed his eyes and gently patted his cheek.

    "Why? Just leave me like this. It feels like I haven''t hugged you like this in a long time," Michael muttered quietly, still closing his eyes.

    Even though he was hugging Sarah like this had happened a few days ago, it felt like a very long time, like it had been years, and it made him feel at ease.

    That night was the first time he could sleep soundly because there was that woman beside him.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard that.

    "Are you crazy?" Sarah snapped and then hit Michael on the cheek again.

    "What time do you think it is now?" she continued.

    "It''s okay if I''m not go back to the office. James will understand," continued Michael who remainedpletely in his position and was not bothered by Sarah''s scolding or pping.

    Well¡­ that''s not true. James would definitely nag him for leaving his office and work again, but as usual Michael would just keep quiet and let his secretary nag him.

    Right now the jobs are not important. There''s nothing more important than cuddling like this with Sarah. If he could, Michael wanted to keep doing this.

    "I don''t care about your office," Sarah said irritably. "But my babies are waiting for me and it''s gettingte!" she continued coldly and pushed Michael out to let her go.

    From her ce, Sarah could see the sky had turned orange, indicating that it was already afternoon and her babies were still at Anna''s mansion.

    Michael snorted when he heard that and then forced himself to finally let go of Sarah.

    At first, he was pleased with the presence of the two puppies. He has fathered not one, but two twins.

    However, when he thought about it again, the puppies often bothered him who was making out with Sarah.

    It seemed that in Sarah''s mind the two puppies had always been at the very top, and to be honest, Michael was a little jealous of that.

    He thought he had gotten rid of his love rivals, starting with the blonde doctor, and thewyer. But it turns out that there are still two men who are his toughest rivals and it looks like they will be hard to beat.

    ***

    Right now, Michael and Sarah were in Michael''s car which was heading to Anna''s mansion.

    "By the way, I didn''t expect the Moss familywork to be so quick to find information," Michael muttered suddenly, disbelieving that Anna had found Elizabeth before him.

    Even though his people seemed to be working slowly and he cursed them a lot, Michael knew that was the best thing for them to do and they were very experienced people.

    He found it hard to believe that Anna beat him.

    "Ah, Anna hired a hacker. You don''t have to feel defeated about that," Sarah replied when she saw the look on Michael''s face.

    "Hackers?"

    Sarah nodded.

    "Someone called the FA or something. Alright, let''s hurry up and focus on driving. My babies are waiting for me," Sarah said impatiently. Michael just nodded when he heard that and focused back on driving his car.

    Not long after, Michael and Sarah were standing at the door of Anna''s Mansion, and just like this morning, Anna greeted them with a smile on her face and greet Sarah by kissing on both cheeks

    "Where are the kids?" Sarah asked, trying to look back, looking for the two babies she had missed so much.

    "They finally fell asleep after being tired of ying," Anna replied with a smile.

    "Sorry, it must have been so much trouble for you," Sarah said ufortably.

    "Well¡­ it was an interesting experience. Both are really active and smart. I love ying with them, but maybe I need my husband if you want to leave them again," answered Anna with a meaningful smile.

    Sarah just smiled apologetically when she heard that. She could already imagine how difficult it was for Anna, who had only taken care of one daughter, suddenly being faced with two very active boys.

    "Oh right, you want to wait for them to wake up while drinking tea? Or¡­?" asked Anna.

    "We''re going home." Michael, who had been silent for a while, replied before Sarah could answer.

    Sarah nodded at that. That''s what she wanted to do. She felt bad if she kept bothering Anna.

    The three people then stood up and Anna led them to one of the rooms on the second floor. The guest room she provides if there''s a guest.

    "A¡­ aren''t they so cute?" said Anna when she saw the sleeping position of the three kids who were in one king size bed. Gabriel and Raphael were sleeping while facing Sienna who was in the middle.

    Yes, the three children were tired after ying all day and Anna decided to put the three of them to sleep together in one bed.

    Sarah smiled at that, her babies were always cute when they were sleeping, it made her feel bad to wake them up.

    Meanwhile, Michael could feel his heart beating fast watching the three kids sleeping together. He had seen his two sleeping before, but seeing a little girl among them made Michael feel something strange inside of him.

    Little girl¡­ It seems like it would be fun if there was a little girl among them, but not Anna''s daughter, but his own¡­

 Chapter 331 Looks Like Daddy Wants To Poo-Poo

    As usual, the four people living in one of the penthouses in London had finished their dinner. Two of the four people are men and women who have a slightlyplicated rtionship. They are divorced, but have kids and live together.

    While the other two are male fraternal twins who are five years old and really active.

    The two kids immediately did what they wanted to do. The dark brown, who was born first, is seen picking up his book and colored pencils and starting to draw.

    While the other, the blonde, was seen immediately taking the lego that was stored in a box, and pouring its contents on the floor.

    He then called his Daddy to apany him to y, making the man who had been busy, immediately approached his youngest son and helped him arrange the lego.

    Even though he was putting together Legos with his son, that didn''t stop the man who was already forty years old from taking a break from what he did. After all, he''s busy.

    Busy to stare at the only woman who lives there, who is currently washing the dirty dishes they used at dinner.

    However, the man didn''t think that the little boy in front of him was currently watching him. The blonde boy could sense that his Daddy''s attention wasn''t fully focused on him, and when he saw him, he was right.

    The little boy then followed the direction of his Daddy''s gaze and found that his Daddy was staring at his Mommy.

    The little boy then tapped the floor with his index finger, a habit he got from his Daddy when he was thinking about something.

    Why is his Daddy looking at his Mommy who is washing the dishes?

    Ah!

    As if getting an epiphany, the boy soon found the answer.

    "Mommy!" call the boy.

    "Yes, Gabriel?" Sarah asked without turning her head as she was busy washing the dishes which were about to be finished.

    "Are you still cleaning the dishes?" Gabriel asked again.

    Sarah finally turned when she heard that, her hands still wet with soap and water.

    "Why? Do you need anything?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    As soon as she saw Gabriel ying with Michael, Sarah shifted her gaze to the man, trying to figure out what was going on, but Michael just shrugged his shoulders, not knowing.

    "That¡­ Looks like Daddy wants to poo-poo!" said Gabriel innocently.

    "Hah?" Sarah looked confused, and so did Michael.

    "What do you mean, Gabriel?" asked Michael in confusion. Why would his son suddenly say something like that?

    "Eh? Isn''t that the reason Daddy keeps staring at Mommy?" asked Gabriel in bewilderment.

    After dinner, he usually wants to go for poo poo, but he''s afraid to go to the bathroom alone so he needs his Mommy. However, his Mommy always washed the dishes after they finished eating, so while holding it in, he just stared at his Mommy.

    Just like his Daddy did.

    Sarah looked at Michael in annoyance when she heard her son''s exnation. Of course it wasn''t because Michael wanted to go to the toilet and needed her help, but had he seriously been looking at her since she was washing the dishes?

    Why he be so obvious?

    Well¡­ after the conversation and sex they had earlier, Sarah could sense that Michael was constantly staring at her and smiling as she looked back at the man.

    Her rtionship with Michael improved.

    However, Sarah didn''t think Michael would be that clear in front of the kids. Was he not at all shy of it? Because Sarah was really shy.

    Even so, a smile appeared on Sarah''s face as she turned her face to focus on washing the dishes.

    So¡­ Michael has been watching her all this time and can''t take his face off her back?

    Well¡­ it made Sarah feel good.

    Meanwhile, Michaelughed at what his youngest son said. He knew his son was smart, and his imagination was wide. However, he had no idea his son would think he was staring at Sarah because he wantedpany to go poo poo.

    Well¡­ he probably did need Sarah''spany to go to the bathroom, but obviously poo poo wasn''t exactly what he was going to do with that woman.

    On the other hand, Raphael, who was drawing not far from them, just shook his head at his little brother''s behavior.

    To be honest, he realized that his Daddy was watching his Mommy because he had been trying to sneak a peek at what Daddy and his brother were doing, and had thought about joining them.

    However, seeing his Daddy busy, Raphael decided not to bother him.

    Of course he, who was older, understood the meaning of his Daddy''s gaze. He was definitely not like his younger brother, who was clueless.<sub> </sub>

    His Daddy is trying to seduce Mommy!

    Gabriel''s brow furrowed, confused by what had happened.

    Why is Daddyughing? Is he wrong?

    "Then why did Daddy see Mommy?" asked Gabriel in bewilderment.

    Michael stoppedughing when he heard his youngest son''s curious question.

    "Doesn''t Mommy look really pretty?" Michael asked with a smile.

    Gabriel''s facial expression looked confused hearing that. Was that the reason his Daddy saw his Mommy?

    Gabriel then turned to Sarah who was still washing the dishes. He agrees that his Mommy is pretty, but right now he can''t see his Mommy''s face. So¡­ why did his Daddy say his Mommy looks pretty?

    "But I can''t see Mommy''s face!" said Gabriel in confusion, not understanding how his Mommy could look so beautiful, even though he can''t see his Mommy''s face

    Michael smiled at the question.

    "You''ll find outter," Michael replied.

    Gabriel''s face grew even more confused hearing that. What did his dad mean by that? Will he find outter? When?

    Gabriel opened his mouth again, wanting to ask what his Daddy meant, but suddenly he heard a song ying, and his Daddy immediately stood up and went to his cellphone.

    He knew what that meant. His dad was on the phone.

    After seeing who was calling him, Michael picked it up and immediately went to the balcony for some privacy. The expression on his face was different when he picked up the phone and heard what the caller had to say.

    "Okay, I''ll be right there."

    Michael then hung up the phone and went back inside. He could see that Raphael was still busy drawing, and Gabriel was looking at him with a curious expression on his face.

    "Sorry, Gabriel, Daddy has to go. We''ll continue yingter, okay?" said Michael, smiling apologetically and stroking his youngest son''s head.

    Gabriel pouted his lips, displeased with that, and it made Michael feel guilty and want to y with his youngest son.

    However, he steeled his heart not to do that. Right now there was something important he had to do, and after that, he could go back to ying with his son.

    "Did something happen?" Sarah asked as Michael walked toward the stairs.

    It was the first time Michael would go out after getting a call in the night, and Sarah was both curious and worried.

    "Nothing. That''s James, he told me to go to the office because there is work to be done," said Michael with a reassuring smile.

    Sarah stayed silent and nodded her head. She felt a little strange about it because when there was work, James was usually told toe here.

    However, Sarah immediately shook her head. Maybe Michael had something important to do and needed him toe to the office.

    After all, she and Michael had agreed to open up to each other. So there''s no way Michael would lie to her, right?

    ***

    In one of the factories that have been used for a long time, there is a woman sitting on a chair with her hands and feet tied, and her eyes are covered by a cloth.

    The woman''s mouth made several cries for help, or curses at the person who put her in this position.

    However, no matter how the woman tried to scream, no one came to her aid, or approached her. Perhaps, that''s the reason the person who kidnapped her didn''t keep her mouth shut, because they knew that this time there would be no one to help the woman.

    "Damn it!" cursed the woman in a voice that began to sound hoarse.

    "Okay, try to calm yourself first," the woman mumbled softly and then started to take deep breaths to calm herself.

    After feeling calmer, she tried to remember what happened earlier. She was out shopping, and when she arrived at the basement of her apartment, suddenly someone grabbed her with a handkerchief and made her weak.

    "Damn it! Am I being kidnapped right now?" muttered the woman who finally realized her current situation.

    She didn''t understand at all why those people had kidnapped her. Was it because of her luxurious appearance that they thought she was rich?

    That was all the woman could think of. After all, there''s no other reason those guys would kidnap her, right?

    However, the next second the woman who had blonde hair became shocked when she finally saw who the kidnapper was.

    "Michael?"

 Chapter 332 Its Because Of That Bitch

    The blonde woman who was currently sitting with her hands tied and her eyes closed was trying to look calm and not panic.

    So far... nothing has happened to her!

    She could feel that her clothes were still intact, and that nothing had happened to her apart from the effects of the drugs that had been given to her to make her unconscious

    So to say the least, they didn''t randomly kidnap her just because she was attractive, or had the appearance of a rich woman.

    Does that mean... they deliberately kidnapped her?

    Faintly, the blonde-haired woman could hear the sound of someone speaking.

    She couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but she knew someone was talking, and she could hear footsteps heading toward her.

    The woman''s body stiffened. She could feel the sweat starting to run down her back

    Her captor is currently heading his way!

    "What do you think you''re doing?!" cried the woman to hide her fear.

    "Do you know who I am?" she continued.

    The room became silent. The people in front of her did not answer her. Yes! The woman could feel there were many people in front of her from their footsteps. At least, there were two people.

    The silence scared her even more, but she tried not to show it too much.

    "I''m Michael Collins'' girlfriend! Yes! That''s right! That Michael Collins! You think you can just go free after kidnapping me?!" shouted the blonde woman, trying to frighten her captor.

    "I''ll forgive you guys if you let me go right now, you bastards!" the woman continued.

    The woman was relieved when she felt a hand touch her eyepatch, as if it was about to take off the cloth covering her eyes.

    However, the next second the woman''s facial expression looked very surprised. She couldn''t even hide her surprise.

    The man whose name she had just called out, was now standing in front of her.

    "Michael?" she said in disbelief.

    She was smart enough to know that Michael wasn''t here to help her like in the movies.

    Men suddenly appear valiantly when women are in trouble.

    Michael had been that kind of man in her life, but this time, she realized that wasn''t the case.

    However, that meant only one reason Michael was here.

    That man was the one who kidnapped her!

    "Since when are you my girlfriend, Elizabeth?!" Michael''s voice was cold, staring intently at the woman sitting in front of him. This wasn''t the first time the woman had said something like that, she had even said it to his mother.

    However, Michael thought that the woman had understood when he told her not to do it again. Who would have thought that that woman would keep saying such nonsense?

    "Why are you doing this?!" Elizabeth asked. The fear she had felt earlier had dissipated a little when she saw a familiar face. Although she didn''t know who the other man was in the room.

    She thought she would see James, Michael''s secretary, but it was the first time she had ever seen that man.

    "Why do you do that?" Michael asked back, still sounding cold. "Didn''t I tell you, Elizabeth? What happened to my mother back then was yourst chance and I won''t hesitate any longer if you cross your line."

    Elizabeth moistened her dry lips, trying to control her expression.

    "What do you mean? What have I done?!" Elizabeth asked, trying to look calm.

    Did that bitch tell Michael about their meeting?

    Elizabeth shook her head. That bitch couldn''t have told Michael about her. Even if she did, she could refuse and act ignorant.

    "Don''t act stupid! I already have proof that you are the culprit who made the inte suddenly talk about me," Michael said, annoyed.

    "I can still tolerate you if you just touch me, but you shouldn''t be testing my patience by touching my kids," he continued coldly.

    Michael thought he had ended his rtionship with her on good terms. Well... even though it wasn''t really on good terms because he fired that woman, he really thought that she would understand and move on with her life.

    "Why do you think I did it?!" cried Elizabeth suddenly, not wanting to pretend anymore that she didn''t know what Michael was talking about.

    Michael had kidnapped her, so it seemed impossible to pretend. She didn''t know if Michael did it because the woman told Michael, or if Michael finally got proof that she did it.

    However, that doesn''t matter anymore.

    Michael''s expression was cold, as if he didn''t care why she did it.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s because of that woman!" cried Elizabeth in frustration.

    "Our rtionship was fine before, Michael! Because of that bitch you left me!" Elizabeth''s chest rose and fell as she said that. She''s really emotional. Her eyes even started to get watery

    Before that bitch came with her kids, she and Michael were happy. Just because that woman came with her kids, her happiness with Michael was ruined.

    "Of course I didn''t mean to hurt your kids, I just wanted to make that bitch leave you alone. At least your kids weren''t hurt, right?" Elizabeth continued, trying to remind Michael that she is not that low to hurting kids.

    Well... she tried to attack Michael''s kids, but they werepletely unharmed. Isn''t that fine?

    Michael gritted his teeth when he heard the woman''s words just now. The kids weren''t hurt?!

    There might not be any visible physical injuries to the kids, but they were traumatized because of that woman!

    "You are very wrong, Elizabeth. I''m not leaving you," Michael said, straightening the woman''s words. "In the first ce, I was never with you."

    Elizabeth''s mouth opened in disbelief when she heard Michael''s words.

    "Bullshit!" cursed Elizabeth. "We''ve been together for nine years, and you''re saying that you never had your feelings for me?!" she shouted in frustration.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    "I never had one."

    "But I''m the only woman in your life!" she shouted again. "You never dated another woman after your breakup with that model! I''m the only woman in your life, Michael! And you said, you have no feelings for me?!"

    "I''ve never dated another woman because I had no intention of getting married, not because I had a rtionship with you or had feelings for you," Michael exined coldly.

    Elizabeth''s mouth opened in disbelief when she heard Michael''s words.

    "You really have no feelings for me?" she asked quietly. It''s hard to ept that fact.

    "I''ve spent my youth with you, Michael. Nine years we''ve been together, and you''re saying, you don''t have feelings for me? Even if it''s just a little?" Elizabeth asked, still unable to believe it.

    "Did I tell you to do that?" Michael asked again.

    "We are sex partners, but did I tell you not to date or not to find another man? You can do that, Elizabeth. You chose to live like that! From the start, I told you that I could never give my heart to you!" Michael exined.

    "But..." Elizabeth knew that. She had heard that Michael had said that, but... she thought she could change that man. She could make him love her!

    Michael then sighed, his face looking tired. He didn''t want to have anything to do with the woman who seemed to have gone mad.

    "What should I do with her?" asked another man who was there when Michael turned to him.

    Michael fell silent when he heard the question.

    "Should I kill her?" the man asked again as Michael remained silent, trying toe up with a solution to what he usually does.

    Michael was still silent when he heard that. That... was the original n.

    However, Michael knew that Sarah would not like it.

    Elizabeth''s eyes widened when she heard the words of the man near Michael. The man was indeed well built with visible muscles, but his face looked handsome and arguably younger than Michael''s.

    He didn''t emit the aura of a bad person at all.

    However, did the man just say that he was going to kill her?

    Elizabeth''s fear immediately returned when she heard that.

    "Michael! You can''t do this to me. I''ve been with you for nine years!" cried Elizabeth in a voice that trembled with fear.

    Michael, who had been silent before, opened his mouth and said something to the man who had been working with him to take care of his dirty work.

    Normally, James would have done that, but after the man got married, Michael didn''t tell him to do anything like that again and the responsibility was shifted to a crazy man who didn''t hesitate to do sadistic things.

    Elizabeth''s eyes opened wide when she could hear what Michael was saying to the man. She then shouted out Michael''s name.

    "Michael! I was totally wrong! Please! I won''t do that again!" she cried pleadingly.

    However, Michael''s back was further away and he never looked back at her.

    When he finally came out of the empty factories, Michael could hear gunshots being fired. It seemed the man had done the task he was told to do.

    The gunshots didn''t surprise Michael at all and the man continued walking towards his car.

    Now, Elizabeth would no longer bother him or Sarah and their kids. Everything will be fine, like what it should do.

 Chapter 333 Were Not Babies!

    "Gabriel! Why don''t you eat your breakfast?" asked Sarah when she saw her youngest son acting like yesterday. He just yed with his food with his fork but didn''t look like he was going to eat the food.

    Gabriel rolled the sausage on his te muttering a song, trying to pretend he hadn''t heard his Mommy.

    "Gabriel!" Sarah''s voice was still at the same volume, but her tone was firm.

    Raphael who was sitting next to his brother looked at his Mommy who was sitting right in front of him, then at his brother. The look in his eyes was trying to tell his brother that he should eat his food quickly because Mommy looked angry.

    "I don''t want to go to school, Mommy!" said Gabriel looking at Sarah, finally telling why he acts like this.

    He couldn''t tell what day it was today, but he could see that his Daddy and Mommy were sitting at the dining table looking clean and tidy. His Daddy wears his suit, and his Mommy does not wear ordinary clothes. He also saw that today his Mommy is the one who made the breakfast.

    It was enough for him to know that he had to go to school for today because if his Daddy and Mommy looked like that, that means he had to go to school too.

    "Do you remember what Mommy said? You can only skip school yesterday, right?" said Sarah softly.

    "But¡­ can''t we not go to school today too?" asked Gabriel pleadingly.

    "No. You didn''t go to school yesterday. Today you have to go to school," Sarah said firmly.

    "Well, today is Friday. Just let them go to school Monday," said Michael trying to be by his son''s side.

    Well¡­ school is important, but there''s nothing wrong if they don''te today ande on Monday, right?

    ording to Michael, there is nothing wrong with that.

    Sarah turned to the man who had been silent for a while and gave him a death re. If nces could kill a person, it was probably the look Sarah was showing.

    "They''re going to school," Sarah said firmly, forcing herself to smile, well¡­ not a sweet smile.

    At a time like this, Michael should take her side, not take the kids'' side.

    ? "They will get used to itter if we continue to do what they want like this. They are five years old, we have to start disciplining them," Sarah continued exining to Michael.

    Sarah knew that Michael wanted to spoil the twins, and Sarah was eager to do that too. However, they are already at the age that must be taught discipline.

    Michael was just silent hearing that. To be honest, he had a different opinion. Well¡­ it wouldn''t hurt to let them skip for a day and go to school on Monday, right?

    However, Michael decided to keep quiet and followed Sarah. The woman seemed very adamant about this, and he''d better give in.

    Sarah then turned back to Gabriel.

    "Gabriel, Mommy knows you''re scared to go to school, but school isn''t a scary ce. You have your friends there, right?" asked Sarah.

    Gabriel nodded, but the expression on his face still showed that he didn''t want to go to school.

    "Your friends must be waiting for you to meet and y with them. Mommy promises, school won''t be a scary ce anymore," Sarah said then stretched out her hand and held up her little finger.

    Gabriel then intertwined the little finger. Her mommy had promised, and so far, her mommy had always kept her promise.

    So¡­ school won''t be scary anymore?

    Gabriel tried to think like that, but the memory of the incident was still vivid in his mind and it made him look even more hesitant.

    Sarah sighed when she saw her son who showed absolutely no signs that he was excited to go to school.

    "Okay, Mommy will apany you to school," said Sarah finally.

    She knew that she would have to neglect her work a little more for a few hours, but she couldn''t leave her kids like this.

    She tries to bnce her job as a mommy and her job as a surgeon. However, no matter how she tried to do it, she couldn''t do it. It seems, being a mommy will always be her priority.

    "Is that true?" Gabriel asked in disbelief.

    Sarah nodded. "Yes, Mommy will apany you. So let''s finish your breakfast and get ready to go to school."

    Gabriel nodded and started to eat his food.

    Sarah then turned to Raphael.

    "Raphael is also going to school, right?" asked Sarah gently.

    The boy nodded. His facial expression was excited. He couldn''t wait to go to school with his Mommy.

    Meanwhile, Michael looked at Sarah in amazement. The woman can always cope with her kids without having to force them. Well¡­ Sarah may seem assertive, but in the end, she can always get her kids to not be forced into it.<sub> </sub>

    It seemed he had a lot more to learn from Sarah.

    ***

    Michael''s arrival at school made several people nce at him. Moreover, it was a busy hour because many children had just arrived, but Michael tried to ignore them. As if he was used to it.

    Likewise with Sarah, who chose to be indifferent to it.

    Meanwhile the two kids looked a little scared when they arrived at school, as if remembering the events of that time, but Sarah once again said that everything was fine and held both of their hands.

    Michael, who was with them, also tried to raise their spirits.

    Just as Sarah had said, the woman escorted Raphael and Gabriel to their ss. However, Sarah did not go inside and just stood in front of the door.

    "Mommy and Daddy will be standing by the window. If Gabriel and Raphael are still scared, you can call Mommy and Daddy. Okay?" Sarah said when the kids wouldn''t go inside.

    They both nodded hearing that.

    Sarah then gave both of them a kiss in turn.

    "Listen to your teacher and y with your friends. Okay?" said Michael while stroking the heads of the two children.

    The two nodded and then entered their ssrooms, getting ready for ss.

    Just like what she said, Sarah stood by the window watching her kids who were now taking lessons. The expression on his face looked proud when he saw those who were no longer afraid, then finally left because both of them seemed to be focused on their studies.

    ***

    After finishing their lunch, Raphael and Gabriel were seen ying in their ss because it was free time.

    From where they were, they could hear his friends talking. Curious, Gabriel tried to see what was going on and found his three friends seeming to be fighting with one of his friends.

    "Leave them alone," said Raphael when he saw that his brother seemed to want to interfere.

    "But¡­" Gabriel objected. He didn''t really know his friend who was being mobbed by three of his other friends, but he felt it was very wrong.

    "Just leave it. Let''s y," said Raphael again,manding a little. He knew his three friends were bad boys, and they had better not have anything to do with them.

    Gabriel just nodded at that. As usual, he always listened to his brother well.

    "But Raphael and Gabriel were also escorted by their daddy and mommy!"

    Raphael and Gabriel, who were ying, suddenly heard their names being called by one of their friends in the crowd.

    "Aren''t they babies too?" said the boy.

    "What?!" Gabriel turned to them. "We''re not babies! We''re adults! Right, Rapa?" Gabriel said as he turned to his brother.

    Raphael, who didn''t want to interfere earlier, nodded his head. He''s not a baby!

    "But your daddy and mommy took you to school in front of the ss! Only babies do that!" said the boy who was right on target.

    Raphael and Gabriel fell silent when they heard that piercing word. The two of them didn''t seem to be able to fight that. Ahh¡­ that''s really embarrassing.

    "Then are you guys still sleeping with your daddy and mommy?" asked one of the blond children, one of the three boys.

    "Not! We have our own room!" said Raphael quickly.

    "Look! It''s only you who is still sleeping with your daddy and mommy! You baby!" said the blonde boy.

    "You slept with your daddy and mommy?" Gabriel asked, slightly surprised when he heard that.

    Raphael also looked equally surprised.

    "Yes! But I''m not a baby! What''s wrong with sleeping with my daddy and mommy?!" asked the boy back in annoyance.

    "I love my daddy and mommy and it was fun sleeping with them!" the boy continued.

    Gabriel and Raphael were silent when they heard the boy''s words. The two children''s brains seemed to be processing what had just happened.

    Suddenly, the two of them raised their heads and stared at each other, their expressions smiling as their gazes met. It seemed the two of them were thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 334 Family Meeting

    Raphael and Gabriel were seen sitting on the floor and putting together their lego game. A game they never get tired of ying, because they can make anything they want and it''s fun.

    This time, Michael didn''t y with them. He offers himself to y with them, but the two forbid him, saying that he doesn''t need to y with them.

    Michael just smiled at that. It seemed like the kids wanted to y alone and didn''t want to be disturbed. He then decided to do his work on theptop because there was nothing he could do.

    He wanted to help Sarah wash the dishes, but she wouldn''t let him.

    He wanted to y with his kids, but they wouldn''t let him.

    There was nothing he could do, so he decided to keep himself busy

    "Rapa!" called Gabriel suddenly quietly, deliberately lowering his voice.

    He then turned to his left and right to see the situation around him.

    "Can we do it now? Mommy seems almost done," Gabriel whispered again, looking at Sarah who was washing the dishes.

    Raphael didn''t answer and turned to Sarah to see what his Mommy was doing, then nodded his head, giving his brother approval to carry out their n tonight.

    The two kids then suddenly stood up and ran to the dining table and sat there.

    Sarah, who had just finished and turned around, was a little surprised to see her two babies were sitting at the dinner table again, even though they had just eaten, and left their toys on the floor without cleaning them.

    "Why are you two sitting here again? Are you guys still hungry?" Sarah asked confusedly. The two kids sat at the dining table without their toys or drawing books.

    Something they rarely do, because if they just want to sit, they usually prefer to sit on the couch. Not a dining table chair.

    "No. We''re not hungry," Gabriel exined.

    "Then? What are you doing?" Sarah asked with a smile on her face. She suddenly wondered what the twins were thinking. "Oh yeah, when you''re done, you have to clean up the toys, okay? If left like that, someone could step on it and get hurt," she continued reminding them.

    The two kids nodded at that.

    "Please sit there, Mommy," Gabriel said excitedly. The look on his face showed that he was nning something and couldn''t wait to say it.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that. Did not think that she would be allowed to do whatever is being nned by her kids. She could hear earlier that they were forbidding Michael who wanted to y with them.

    "Okay, should Mommy sit here, or here?" Sarah asked with a smile and pointed to the two chairs directly in front of them.

    "Emm..." Gabriel didn''t answer the question, then turned to Raphael, asking for his help.

    "Mommy can sit anywhere," said Raphael.

    With a smile on her face, Sarah then took her ce right in front of Gabriel. All this time, she had always sat in front of Raphael because her eldest son always wanted to sit and watch her. So this time, Sarah wanted to sit opposite her youngest son.

    "So... what are we going to do?" Sarah asked excitedly. Curious what the kids will do.

    She could guess a few things. Maybe they''ll show her something they learned in school? Like magic? Or something that required her to react when she saw it.

    "That..."

    "Wait!" cut off Raphael quickly when he heard his brother had opened his mouth.

    "We should call Daddy too!" Raphael replied then immediately got off his chair and ran towards Michael.

    Gabriel just nodded hearing that and saw his brother who was calling their Daddy. Meanwhile, Sarah still had a smile on her face.

    It seems that the kids have epted Michael''s presence well, because now Michael is also included for who knows what they are going to do.

    Not long after, Sarah could see the figures of Raphael and Michael who were walking towards them. Raphael is seen in the front while pulling his Daddy''s hand.

    When her eyes met Michael''s, Michael''s facial expression was confused and seemed to ask what was going on? Why was Sarah sitting with the kids at the dinner table?

    Sarah just shrugged her shoulders and showed that she was confused too.

    "Raphael, what''s wrong? Why did you call Daddy here?" asked Michael in confusion.

    He was replying to an important email and telling his son that he would leave after replying to that email, but Raphael suddenly grabbed his hand and started whining, saying Michael shoulde with him.

    "Yeah, why did you tell us to sit here?" Sarah asked, trying to hold back a smile. She was very sure that what she was thinking was true, but she tried not to show it too much so her kids thought they had caught her by surprise.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay, so this is me... me... Rapa, what''s it called, again? I forgot," Gabriel said, turning to his brother. Suddenly, he couldn''t continue his words. It was as if it couldn''t get out of those little lips.

    "Meeting," Raphael said with a sigh. His brother insisted he should be the one to tell Mommy and Daddy, but how could he forget those words?

    "Oh yes! Meeting! We are going to have a family meeting!" said Gabriel excitedly.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that. He didn''t expect such heavy words toe out of his son''s mouth. A smile immediately appeared on his face, getting interested in what the two puppies were about to discuss.

    Sarah''s expression also seemed to change when she heard the reason her babies had told her and Michael to sit here because they wanted to have a family meeting.

    Well... she didn''t know how they got the word family meeting, but she did always call her babies to sit at the dinner table when she wanted to say something important to them.

    "Okay, we''re going to have a family meeting," Sarah said, keeping a smile on her face. "So... what are we going to talk about here?" Sarah continued, looking at her kids.

    Gabriel turned to Raphael, the expression on his face telling Raphael to shut up and not answer his Mommy''s question.

    Raphael just nodded with a tired expression.

    "Raphael and I have spoken, and there is something we both want," Gabriel answered, starting his exnation.

    "We... want to sleep with Daddy!" Gabriel continued confidently.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that the discussion at this family meeting was that her babies wanted to sleep with their Daddy.

    To be honest, Sarah didn''t expect that at all. It had been about a year since Sarah had decided to let the two of them not sleep with her anymore, so she thought they wouldn''t ask Michael about it.

    Sarah didn''t answer that right away and turned to Michael. Of course she would allow the kids to sleep with their Daddy, but it was up to Michael whether he wanted to or not.

    Meanwhile, Michael couldn''t hide his surprise when he heard his kids'' request which once again caught him by surprise.

    The two of them always said something he had never thought of before. His heart fluttered a little when he heard the requests of his kids who wanted to sleep with him.

    "Alright, we can sleep together tonight. You can sleep in Daddy''s room," Michael replied looking at his kids with a happy expression on his face. It seemed that tonight, he would not feel lonely anymore to sleep in that spacious room.

    "Really?" They both looked excited. They had only entered their Daddy''s room a few times and it was very spacious. The bed is also very spacious, in contrast to their bed.

    The two of them then looked at Sarah in unison. As usual, both of them knew that it could be done after their Mommy agreed with it.

    "Yes, you can sleep together with Daddy," replied Sarah, who couldn''t stop smiling. Be happy when she sees the excited faces of their kids.

    "Then Mommy will also join us, right?" Gabriel asked with a smile on his face.

    "Eh?" Sarah''s expression changed slightly when she heard that.

    "Silly. You can''t put it like that," said Raphael when he saw that his little brother was out of their ns.

    "Ah, sorry Rapa," Gabriel said apologetically.

    "What are you talking about?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Michael''s expression also looks confused with Sarah.

    "We both want to sleep together with Mommy too," Raphael answered quickly.

    "Hey! I should be the one saying that!" said Gabriel when he saw his brother speaking.

    "But you can''t say it well!" replied Raphael in annoyance.

    Sarah just looked at her two kids who started arguing.

    "Alright, alright. Enough! Okay, you can sleep with Daddy tonight, and tomorrow you can sleep with Mommy!" Sarah said to mediate the argument.

    "Nooo, Mommy! We want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy," said Gabriel shaking his head.

    "Yes! We want to sleep in the same room with Mommy and Daddy," said Raphael, rifying the meaning of their words.

    Sarah''s mouth opened wide when she heard that. What do the kids just say?

 Chapter 335 We Cant Do That

    Sarah couldn''t believe what she had just heard from her kids. Tonight, the two kids really surprised her.

    She thought the word family meeting was enough to surprise her, but there was something that surprised her even more.

    The kids want to sleep not only with Michael, but with her?!

    Sarah turned to Michael, to see if this was actually the man''s n. He could have said something like that to the kids without her knowledge, right?

    However, Michael''s facial expression was as surprised as she was. Making Sarah think the man waspletely innocent

    Like Sarah, Michael couldn''t believe what he had just heard from his kids. However, that facial expression immediately turned into a smile.

    He didn''t know why his kids suddenly thought this way, but deep down, Michael praised his kids for doing a good job.

    "Mommy?" Gabriel called when he saw Sarah not saying anything.

    Unlike before, Sarah immediately agreed to their request. So, seeing his Mommy who just kept quiet made him a little confused.

    Sarah cleared her throat which suddenly felt dry.

    "Okay, you can sleep with Daddy tonight, and sleep with Mommy the next day," Sarah said softly, deliberately repeating her words and hoping the kids would be persuaded by it.

    However, the two kids shook their heads.

    "Noo Mommy, we want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy," Gabriel said, rifying his words.

    Raphael nodded, agreeing with his brother''s words.

    Sarah sighed, it seemed her kids had really grown up so they couldn''t be fooled in that way anymore.

    "We can''t do that," Sarah answered softly. "The bed is not wide enough for you, Mommy and Daddy to sleep on," Sarah continued trying to make an excuse that made sense.

    The faces of the two immediately changed when they heard that. The bed wasn''t wide enough for them to sleep on?

    They really want to sleep together with their Daddy and Mommy, though.

    "Not really."

    Suddenly, the voice of a grown man rang out, making the three people stare straight at him.

    "The bed in Daddy''s room is very spacious and we can sleep on it," Michael said with a smile.

    He didn''t know why Sarah thought the bed wasn''t big enough, but Michael was pretty sure it was enough for the four of them.

    Six years ago, there was still plenty of space left when he and Sarah slept there, and adding two small kids to sleep there was no problem at all.

    The twins'' faces immediately looked relieved when they heard that. Their expressions again look excited and happy. d they could sleep with their Daddy and Mommy.

    Sarah was also seen smiling, but her smile was clearly being forced. She then looked at Michael with a death stare, trying to curse the man with her gaze.

    Michael was a little surprised when he saw Sarah''s gaze. Why did Sarah see him like that?

    It didn''t take long for Michael to figure out why. It seems¡­ Sarah was deliberately trying to avoid him again.

    Well¡­ Too bad! Tonight Michael won''t let that happen. He will make his kids'' wishese true.

    "So tonight we''re all going to sleep in Daddy''s room, right, Mommy?" Michael asked turning to Sarah with a smile.

    The kids, who seemed happy to talk to each other, turned to Sarah when they heard the question. Both of them seemed to be waiting for an answer that woulde out of Sarah''s lips.

    "No," Sarah answered firmly with a smile on her face.

    The smiles on the faces of the two kids immediately disappeared when they heard that.

    "Raphael and Gabriel are now big boys, you have to sleep alone and you can''t sleep with Mommy anymore," Sarah continued trying to find an excuse that the kids could understand.

    To be honest, even though she had sex with Michael, Sarah still felt that it wasn''t right for her to share the same bed with Michael. It was true that they not gonna be alone because there would be kids between the two of them, but it would really feel very strange.

    "But for today, you can sleep with Daddy. " added Sarah.

    Sarah didn''t know how her rtionship with Michael would turn out, but she wasn''t ready to sleep with him, much less in their room six years ago.

    "Nooo¡­ I''m not a big boy! I''m a baby!" said Gabriel starting to whine with tears in his eyes. He didn''t expect that his Mommy would reject his suggestion.

    "Gabriel! Why you''re crying?!" said Sarah in a firm voice.

    Meanwhile, Michael is increasingly convinced that Sarah is deliberately trying to avoid him.

    "Why? We can do it just once," Michael said softly, trying to support his kids as he looked at Sarah.

    "That''s right, Mommy, just once," Gabriel said, holding up his index finger.

    "No," Sarah answered firmly. She couldn''t bear to see her son''s expression, but Sarah knew that this was the best thing for her to do.<sub> </sub>

    Tears immediately flowed down Gabriel''s cheeks when he heard his Mommy''s answer. Why doesn''t Mommy agree to it?

    "But why, Mommy?" asked Raphael, trying to remain calm even though he was really hurt by it.

    "Our friends sleep with their Daddy and Mommy. We also want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy," said Raphael, exining why they wanted to sleep with their Daddy and Mommy.

    Sarah fell silent when she heard that. So this is the reason why her kids suddenly want to do this.

    "We are not babies, but big boys, but when we were babies we never slept with Daddy and Mommy," the boy continued, trying to persuade his Mommy.

    Once again, Sarah fell silent when she heard that. Her mouth was already open, eager to agree with them.

    "Just do it, Sarah," Michael said, trying to persuade the woman.

    At first, he had wanted to do it with ulterior motives, but after hearing Raphael''s words, something seemed to pierce his heart.

    Those words were like a blow to him.

    Before Sarah opened her mouth, her eyes suddenly shifted when she heard the voice of a small kid in front of her.

    "If Mommy is not gonna allow it, I''ll be sulky! I won''t go to school, I won''t eat, I won''t tidy up my toys. I''m going to be a bad boy!" Gabriel said in between sobs and then immediately got off the chair and ran to his room.

    Raphael was a little surprised at his brother''s exaggerated behavior. That looks really embarrassing! But for the sake of their solidarity, he seemed to have to follow that even though it waspletely unlike him.

    "Me too!"" Raphael said, then stood up and ran to his room.

    Now, only Michael and Sarah were at the dinner table.

    Sarah sighed. She never thought it would turn out like this.

    "So¡­ why do you insist on not agreeing to their request? It''s not a difficult request," Michael said quietly, looking at Sarah gently.

    Sarah sighed again when she heard the question.

    "It is nothing. I just don''t think there''s a reason like that for them to want to do it," Sarah replied without turning to look at Michael.

    Michael just smiled when he heard that. He knew Sarah wasn''t being honest with him right now, but this time, he was going to let her.

    "So what would you do? Why don''t we just agree with it?" asked Michael gently.

    ***

    As soon as he entered the room, Raphael immediately climbed into bed, approached his sleeping brother who was covering his face in the pillow.

    "Hey, are you really sulky?" asked Raphael to be sure.

    "Yes! I''m going to be a bad boy now!" Gabriel answered with his face still on the pillow. He''s really pissed off with his Mommy!

    "You''re not going to eat?" asked Raphael, repeating his brother''s words earlier.

    "Yes!"

    "Then can I eat your ice cream?" Raphael asked again, reminding Gabriel that there was ice cream in the fridge to eat tomorrow.

    "No! You have yours! That is mine!" Gabriel answered raising his head and looked at his brother in annoyance.

    "But you said you weren''t going to eat," Raphael said, reminding his little brother.

    "But¡­ But¡­" Gabriel suddenly became so panicked that he couldn''t continue his words. "But I didn''t say I wasn''t going to eat ice cream!" he answered after finding the words he had to say.

    Before Raphael''s voice coulde out to reply to his brother''s words. They heard their bedroom door open and the figures of Michael and Sarah enter it.

    Quickly, Gabriel returned to his original position, sleeping on his stomach while covering his face with a pillow.

    Raphael, who just joined in, couldn''t help but do what his younger brother did even though he thought it looked very stupid and childish.

    "Are you guys sleeping?" Sarah asked and sat on the edge of the bed next to Gabriel.

    Meanwhile Michael decided to sit on the side close to Raphael.

    Noticing someone sitting next to him, Raphael tried to peek by tilting his head. His eyes met Michael''s as he did so.

    "Daddy!" Raphael said without a sound the pestle immediately covered his face in the pillow again.

    Michael just chuckled at his son''s behavior then a few momentster, he saw his son staring back at him and this time, Michael was still looking at him with an expression like he was ying peek-a-boo!

    Raphael again covered his face, then a few secondster did it again. The father and son then subconsciously started ying peek-a-boo whileughing silently.

    Unlike his brother who was ying with his Daddy, Gabriel didn''t move at all and continued to cover his face with a pillow.

    He was already determined to be a bad boy!

 Chapter 336 Sleeping Together

    "Looks like Gabriel is asleep," Sarah said when she saw that her son didn''t move at all. Normally, her son would answer her question with yes, but this time it seemed a little different. Maybe it''s because he''s grown a bit?

    Sarah felt a little sad about it.

    Why are her kids growing up so fast?

    "Doesn''t Gabriel want to sleep in Daddy''s room with Daddy and Mommy? But it looks like he can sleep in this room," said Sarah again who was still staring at her son and observing his movements.

    She knew her son was still awake because she could see there were slight movements in his body, but it seems that because he was being cranky, he decided to pretend to be asleep.

    However, the pretend to be asleep did notst long after the little boy heard what his Mommy had just said.

    "Is it true?" Gabriel asked, turning his head towards Directions. "Mommy isn''t lying?" continued the kid with his face still looking like he''s been crying.

    Sarah felt a little guilty seeing her son who clearly looked like he had been crying. It seemed he was really upset by it.

    "Yes, tonight we can all sleep together in Daddy''s room," replied Sarah, nodding her head with a smile.

    In her heart, Sarah only hoped that she would not regret this decision she made.

    ***

    Sarah stopped her steps and sighed. In front of her, there was a door, the door that connected his current ce to Michael''s bedroom.

    By now, Sarah was already in her pajamas, preparing to go to bed soon, but... she suddenly hesitated again.

    Somehow... Sarah couldn''t express it, but obviously, thinking that she would be sleeping in the same bed with Michael was really weird.

    Did she really have to sleep here tonight?

    Sarah took another breath. She had promised her kids to do it.

    After all, it''s just sleeping and there will be kids between Michael and heter.

    So... everything should be fine, right?.

    Having managed to suggest it like that, Sarah knocked on the door of the room and opened it.

    The sight of Michael wearing pajamas to Raphael was immediately captured by Sarah''s sense of sight. She saw her eldest son smiling happily when his pajamas had been sessfully put on.

    Sarah just shook her head when she saw Raphael''s attitude. Her son had been able to put on his own pajamas from a year ago, but it seemed that the eldest son deliberately pretend didn''t know how to do it so that Michael could help him get dressed.

    After Sarah thought about it again, Raphael did such things several times, like wanting to ask Michael for help, even though he could actually do it.

    It seems... The kids miss the father figure, and that makes Sarah a little guilty.

    "Mommy!"

    Sarah''s gaze shifted from Raphael, to Gabriel who was calling out to her. The little boy had climbed into bed, and was waving his arms, telling Sarah toe closer.

    With slow steps, Sarah approached the kid.

    As soon as Sarah finally sat on the edge of the bed, Sarah finally realized that she was aplete fool.

    Why did she have to be on the side where she was sleeping six years ago when she could have gone to the other side?

    It seemed like her subconscious knew which side of the bed was her ce, so her feet took her there right away.

    However, it was really weird and she shouldn''t be on the same side of the bed as she was six years ago!

    Sarah stood back up, decided to move to the other side, but she was a littlete because Raphael and Michael hade and took the position.

    "I''ll sleep beside Mommy," said Raphael when he saw Gabriel had taken his ce first.

    "No! I will sleep beside Mommy! I was here first!" said Gabriel who did not want to budge.

    He was happy to be sleeping with his Daddy and Mommy, but he realized that only one of them could sleep near their Mommy.

    "No, I want to sleep near Mommy," said Raphael a little forcefully.

    It was the first time in a long time that he hadn''t slept with his Mommy, so tonight he wanted to sleep with his Mommy.

    Seeing his kids arguing over sleeping next to Sarah made Michael feel a little sad.

    "What about Daddy? Don''t you guys like sleeping near Daddy?" Michael asked in a half-joking tone and tried not to look too sad about it.

    "Hmmm..." The two kids fell silent and stopped the debate when they heard what Michael had just said.

    "Ah! What if tonight, Riel sleeps near Daddy and I near Mommy, then tomorrow, Riel sleeps near Mommy and I near Daddy!" said Raphael suddenly, finding a wise solution to it.

    "Okay! I agree," Gabriel said finally agreeing to it. He will let his brother today, tomorrow he will sleep with his Mommy anyway.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah, who was still sitting near the bed, widened her eyes when she heard what her son had just said.

    "Tomorrow?" said Sarah.

    Raphael nodded.

    "We can''t sleep between Mommy and Daddy, so we will do it alternately," said Raphael who had moved near Sarah.

    "Come on Mommy, sleep here," said Raphael, patting the empty space next to him.

    Sarah sighed at what her eldest son had just said. Why does he have to be so smart like that?

    Sarah theny down next to Raphael. For today, she will not say anything about tomorrow. She will talk to them again.

    As soon as Sarahy down, Sarah immediately felt something strange inside her when she saw the very familiar ceiling. The color was still the same as it was six years ago, and she was starting to feel weird!

    Sarah then turned to the side, and that made it even more weird!

    Why hasn''t anything changed in this room?! Why did she feel something strange inside her at this moment?

    "Daddy, can you read me a story? I put the storybook there!"

    Sarah''s gaze then shifted when she heard Gabriel''s words.

    Yes, right now she better not focus on reminiscing about the memories from six years ago. There were kids here, and she''d better put them to sleep soon so she could sleep.

    Michael then took the fairy tale book that was on the nightstand next to him, and began to open the fairy tale book.

    "A long time ago, there was a..." Michael then began to tell what was in the fairy tale book.

    "Daddy, you are really bad with that!" said Raphael looking at his Daddy with a tired look.

    "Just let Mommy read the story," continued Gabriel in agreement.

    What his kids said was like a knife stuck in his heart.

    Is he that bad?

    ording to him, he''s not that bad!

    Sarah chuckled at the situation. She then took the fairy tale book and began to read it.

    "You have to talk like that, to make it interesting," said Sarah, turning to Michael with a smile.

    Michael just opened his mouth, feeling really stupid. Didn''t he just have to read it? Why did you have to change the tone of voice for each character that appeared?

    Apparently, it was a trick he had to do because now his two kids were focused on listening to Sarah''s fairy tales. He also found it more and more interesting.

    "What happened, Mommy?" asked Raphael curiously because Sarah suddenly stopped the story even though they were currently enjoying it.

    "We''ll continue thatter. Let''s go to sleep," said Sarah, who decided not to continue her fairy tale book.

    The two kids whined, but in the end they followed what their Mommy said.

    "Goodnight Mommy, goodnight Daddy," they both greeted in turn with smiles on their faces when they saw their Daddy and Mommy sleeping beside them.

    "Goodnight~" Sarah greeted them and then kissed their foreheads alternately.

    Michael did the same thing to kiss their forehead.

    When Sarah stopped reading fairy tales, her mind went back to the memory of six years ago when she and Michael slept here.

    Who would have thought the next six years, they would be sleeping here again with twins.

    ''Don''t think about anything else and just focus on sleeping,'' Sarah muttered to herself. Tried to shake off the thought and closed her eyes, preparing to sleep.

    After a while, Sarah could hear the kids drifting off to sleep one by one until the two of them finally fell asleep.

    Apparently, she too should have started trying to get into afortable position to sleep.

    Suddenly, Sarah started to feel something moving on the bed. It sounded slowly, until it finally took its ce next to Sarah.

    Sarah could feel her heart slightly stop beating. She didn''t have to open her eyes to see what was going on.

    A familiar presence and warmth began to be felt from beside her.

    ''Why did Michael move closer here?''

 Chapter 337 The Winner Is Daddy

    "Sarah¡­ Sarah¡­." Michael whispered softly, turning to the woman sleeping not far from him.

    He¡­ couldn''t sleep.

    Michael could feel his heart beating fast right now. He was too happy when the four of them could sleep in the same bed. Not to mention, his youngest child, who was beside him, sleeping while facing him and hugging his arm.

    He had absolutely no problem with his handster bing cramped from being hugged like that. In fact, he felt very happy.

    Since their kids live with him, he only gives them a good night kiss and then leaves their bedroom. It was the first time he had slept like this with their kids, and Sarah.

    The feeling of happiness was too overwhelming, so it made him can''t sleep.

    "Sarah..." Michael called again. It is not too loud, but not quiet either. He sure, Sarah can still hear him.

    Maybe talking to her would calm him down and he can finally sleep.

    However, no matter how Michael called Sarah, Sarah didn''t move at all.

    ''Has she fallen asleep?'' Michael thought when he saw Sarah didn''t hear him at all.

    Well¡­ he knows it''s quitete now, not to mention that the bedroom lights have been turned off and changed with bedsidemps, so it looks like Sarah is already asleep.

    Well, actually, like Michael, Sarah couldn''t sleep at all.

    Unlike Michael, who was overwhelmed with happiness, Sarah was overwhelmed with memories from six years ago that suddenly appeared in her mind.

    She always sleeps here, in the same position, staring at the ceiling that still looks the same, with the same bedside table andmp next to it.

    It made Sarah feel strange inside her.

    They all look the same, but there''s a little bit different.

    Now, not only she and Michael were sleeping here, but there were two little boys sleeping between them. Their two kids, proof of their love.

    However¡­ her current rtionship with Michael wasn''t that kind of rtionship anymore. They were divorced, and Sarah¡­ had absolutely no idea what her rtionship with Michael was like right now.

    They had divorced, but now they slept together in the same bed with their kids.

    They did live together and raise their kids, but their rtionship shouldn''t have to sleep together like this, right?

    Sarah wasn''t going to count the sex that happened yesterday, because she just got carried away and it could happen.

    So¡­ what is her rtionship with Michael?

    She already knew the truth of what happened in the past, she had also given Michael a chance, but for some reason, Sarah was confused about her and Michael''s rtionship.

    Meanwhile, Michael tried to close his eyes to sleep, but no matter how he tried, he couldn''t sleep at all.

    He then turned to his left, at the kids and the woman he loves. The kids were seen sleeping soundly with their sleeping positions changed, while Sarah was still seen lying on her back.

    Michael''s eyes then suddenly caught a slight gap between Raphael and Sarah because Raphael was sleeping facing him.

    Something suddenly crossed the man''s mind.

    What¡­ if he sleeps there? Looks like he can do it.

    Michael then immediately got up slowly so as not to wake their kids. He had made up his mind to sleep next to Sarah!

    Still kneeling on the bed, slowly, Michael began to shift Gabriel to the ce where he had been sleeping. Michael smiled when he saw that Gabriel wasn''t awake at all.

    He then switched his target to his eldest son, he did so slowly and carefully so he didn''t wake him.

    Michael was very sure, if the two kids woke up and saw that he was trying to sleep beside Sarah, the two kids would not allow it!

    Suddenly, Michael''s lips broke into a smile when he realized something.

    Doesn''t he sound like their kids just now? Want to sleep next to Sarah?

    Apparently, there are many things that he passed down to those two little puppies.

    "Well¡­ too bad for you, the winner is Daddy," Michael muttered softly with a smile on his face when he had managed to move Raphael without waking his eldest son.

    Michael then slowly began to lie down next to Sarah and stay still, so the kids did not wake up.

    Having seeded and the kids did not wake up, Michael then turned his position to face Sarah, and his hands slowly rose andnded on her stomach, hugging the woman.

    It was afortable position that Michael was sure could put him to sleep.

    "What are you doing?"

    Michael opened his eyes when he heard the voice of the woman beside him.

    "Did I wake you up?" Michael whispered softly, his face a little guilty.<sub> </sub>

    Well¡­ even though Sarah was closing her eyes, she could already hear that Michael seemed to be up and doing something.

    She wondered what the man was doing, but she still tried to pretend to be asleep.

    However, she suddenly felt that Michael was sleeping beside her, and that made hereven more convinced when she felt a big hand hugging her.

    "What are you doing?" said Sarah again. She then tried to see their kids who were behind Michael.

    "What if the kids wake up and see?!" she whispered softly but looked panicked.

    "It''s okay, they''re asleep and won''t wake up," Michael whispered with a smile.

    "I can''t sleep, let me sleep like this," he continued.

    "By hugging me?" snorted Sarah, still worried that their kids would wake up and see her.

    Even though Michael is the Daddy of their kids, Sarah feels embarrassed to be seen looking intimate with Michael in front of their kids!

    "Or do you want to be in my arms?" Michael asked back then pulled his left hand and tried to stretch it out.

    Sarah snorted at that. It''s even worse than this!

    "Just let me sleep like this, okay? I really can''t sleep. I''m too happy that the four of us are sleeping together like this," Michael whispered, looking at Sarah pleadingly.

    Sarah sighed when she saw Michael who was looking at her again like a puppy begging to be fed, the same eyes she had seen so often in their kids.

    Why are they so simr?

    "Just watch out if you do something weird!" said Sarah a little threateningly. She would let Michael hug her, but just watch out if he tries his luck!

    Michael chuckled at that. He didn''t even think about it that way.

    "Okay, I get it," Michael replied with a smile. "But if you want, you can do the naughty things to me. I''m ready," he continued teasingly.

    Sarah snorted at that. She would never do that!

    "Let''s sleep. I''m so tired," Sarah said and began to close her eyes.

    She could feel the warmth of Michael''s body beside her, and it calmed her down. Sarah didn''t want to admit it, but she wasfortable in their current position.

    Michael nodded then closed his eyes with a smile on his face. He was really happy tonight!

    ***

    Raphael''s hand seemed to be moving to the left, his eyes were still closed, indicating that he was still asleep. However, his subconscious knows that on his left side, there is his Mommy, and right now he wants to touch something soft that his Mommy has.

    The hand kept groping, searching for the round object, but no matter how he tried to find it, he simply couldn''t find it.

    The boy decided to open his eyes and see where it should be for what he''s looking for.

    "Mommy?" said Raphael in confusion, half conscious. Why did her Mommy suddenly get bigger and wear different clothes?

    "Oh, why is Daddy here?" muttered the boy looking annoyed. He then immediately climbed into his Daddy''s body and rolled over to the little space between his Daddy and Mommy.

    "Ah!" said Michael who immediately woke up when he felt something roll over him and kicked him slightly.

    "Daddy is bad! I''m the one sleeping next to Mommy," said Raphael ring at his Daddy.

    After saying that to Michael, Raphael immediately turned around and hugged his Mommy.

    Michael''s mouth opened in disbelief when he heard and saw what his eldest son was doing. He waspletely speechless.

    Ahh¡­ really! Wasn''t his son too possessive of his Mommy? Why is his son acting like that?!

    Michael just took a deep breath, trying not to get too upset and chose to go back to sleep.

    ***

    "Anna? Why are you here?" asked Michael when he had juste out of the toilet and saw a woman in full make-up and dressed properly in his living room with her daughter, Sienna.

    Anna was a little surprised to see Michael.

    "Oh! You are at home! I want to ask for a favor," said Anna.

    Michael then took a seat next to Sarah.

    "What kind of favor?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "That¡­ Can you guys look after Sienna for a few hours?" asked Anna with an awkward smile.

    That time¡­ Michael should have refused the woman''s request¡­ He didn''t expect his supposedly quiet weekend to turn out like this.

 Chapter 338 Wake Up Daddy

    Sarah slowly opened her eyes. Even though it was the weekend and she could sleep a little longer because she didn''t have to go to work and take care of her kids going to school, Sarah''s body seemed to know when she had to wake up.

    Sarah had a confused look on her face when she saw the different, but not unfamiliar, ceiling in the room.

    ''Oh yeah, I slept in Michael''s room,'' Sarah thought when her brain was back to full working.

    Sarah then turned to the side to see Michael and their kids.

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she saw Raphael who was next to her, and Michael was between Raphael and Gabriel.

    What happened? Didn''t Michaelst night move next to her and hug her?

    Sarah was still confused, but she decided not to think too much about it and immediately got up and left the room being careful not to wake the three men who were still sleeping soundly and immediately went downstairs to her room to get ready for the day.

    After washing her face and changing her clothes, Sarah went to open the door which had been knocked on by the waiter who had brought them breakfast.

    As usual on weekends, she doesn''t have to cook because Michael takes care of their food from breakfast to dinner as a condition so that they can eat together.

    Since Michael already knew the twins were his kids, Sarah had told him that Michael didn''t have to provide them with meals every weekend, and he could still eat with them.

    However, Michael said that it was okay.

    "It''s not that your food isn''t good. I just don''t want you to be busy in the kitchen on the weekends. You should rest."

    Sarah didn''t argue when she heard that and let Michael do it.

    Well¡­ not cooking on the weekends doesn''t seem too bad either.

    After cing the breakfast on the table and closing it, Sarah stepped into the upstairs room, calling the three men down for breakfast.

    As soon as Sarah arrived in the room, she saw Gabriel was awake but still lying on the bed, while the other two men were still fast asleep.

    Sarah then approached her youngest child.

    "Good morning, did you sleep well?" Sarah asked, kissing his lips.

    "Good morning, Mommy. Yes, how about you?" Gabriel asked with a smile.

    "Mommy slept well too," replied Sarah who was still squatting by the bed and stroking her son''s head.

    "Let''s get up, we have to have breakfast," Sarah continued with a smile on her face. "Can Gabriel help Mommy to wake Daddy?" she continued.

    Well¡­ Sarah was confused about how to wake her ex-husband. She also felt awkward.

    Luckily one of the kids was awake and she can ask them to wake Michael.

    Sarah then immediately moved to the side of the bed to wake her eldest son. However, before Sarah could wake him up, Sarah''s eyes immediately opened wide when she saw Gabriel standing on the bed and immediately dropped his body on Michael.

    "Daddy! Get up! Daddy!" said Gabriel who was now riding Michael''s stomach and started jumping up and down.

    "Gabriel!" Sarah shouted, not at all expecting her son to wake Michael up like that.

    Her kids had woken her before, and they always woke her up sweetly by calling her name softly, and giving her a kiss.

    That''s what Sarah thought when she told Gabriel to wake her Daddy. She wanted Michael to feel woken up by something sweet like that, and not like this¡­

    It didn''t take long for Michael to get up immediately because Gabriel was quite heavy and jumping up and down his ass on his stomach.

    "Gabriel, what are you doing?" Michael asked, trying to be patient and not annoyed with his son.

    Last night, it was his eldest son who rolled over and kicked him. This morning, it was his youngest son who rode him like he was a horse.

    "Wake up Daddy, we have to have breakfast," Gabriel said with a smile and continued up and down his ass.

    The noise instantly woke up the sleeping Raphael. A smile immediately appeared on his face when he saw his brother, and he immediately got up and followed what his younger siblings were doing.

    "Ah!" said Michael as the weight that was weighing him down added again.

    "Raphael! Gabriel! What are you doing? Get off from Daddy''s body!" shouted Sarah who finally came back to her senses to see what had happened.

    Both seemed to ignore their Mommy''s words, and continued to do what they were doing.

    "Raphael! Gabriel!" Sarah said again, this time sounding very stern.

    The two finally rushed downstairs realizing that it was like ast warning and ran out of the room before their Mommy scolded them.

    "Sorry, I didn''t know Gabriel would wake you up like that," Sarah said regretfully.

    Michael smiled and got out of bed.

    "It doesn''t matter. They''re boys, so it''s only natural," replied Michael, not at all angry about it.

    After he thought about it, it seemed that he had done that too. It also shows his kids'' affection for him.

    Sarah just nodded at that.

    "Then¡­ get ready ande down for breakfast." After saying that, Sarah immediately left the room without waiting for Michael''s answer.

    ***

    After finishing breakfast, the four people were busy doing what they were doing. Raphael and Gabriel are ying as usual, Sarah is seen at the dining table holding her cellphone and looking at the medical journal, while Michael is seen going to his room, he''s got an upset stomach and needs to go to the toilet.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Sarah''s cell phone rang and Anna''s name appeared on the screen.

    Sarah picked it up right away.

    "Hello, what''s up, Anna?" Sarah asked confusedly. She was close to Anna, but they rarely called like this.

    Especially, it''s still ten o''clock.

    "I''m already in front of your apartment. Can you let me in?" she asked.

    ***

    "That¡­ Can you guys look after Sienna for a few hours?" Anna asked with an awkward smile on her face.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard the question. Likewise with Michael, did not expect it was the favor asked by Anna.

    "Why do you have to leave your daughter here?" Michael asked before Sarah opened her mouth.

    "Don''t you have a husband?" he continued.

    "He went to the hospital. There''s an emergency patient," Anna replied casually.

    "Then what about your babysitter?" asked Michael again, who actually wanted to refuse to be a daycare center.

    It''s the weekend! Time to spend with Sarah and their kids. Not to be a babysitter.

    "My babysitter''s ask permission to go back to her home . I also can''t ask my parents for help because they are busy."

    "And you don''t think we''re busy?" asked Michael, rolling his eyes.

    "Michael! Enough!" Sarah said when she saw Michael was being rude.

    "It''s okay, Anna. You can leave Sienna here," replied Sarah who was fine with that.

    After all, Anna had helped her a lot and she wasn''t busy.

    Anna smiled at that, and looked at Michael with a triumphant look.

    "But will Sienna be okay?" Sarah asked worriedly.

    It''s not easy to leave small kids.

    "It doesn''t matter. My daughter is a calm baby and won''t cry. You guys won''t have any trouble with her, "Anna replied.

    "After all, the twins love ying with her. Right, Raphael, Gabriel? You guys like ying with Sienna, right?" asked Anna looking at the twins with a smile.

    Both nodded their heads with their mouths slightly open.

    "Why are you looking at Aunt Anna like that?" Sarah asked confusedly looking at her kids.

    "Aunt Anna is very beautiful, Mommy!" Gabriel replied. "Why are Aunt Anna''s lips red like that?" he asked curiously.

    "Auntie wears makeup. Does auntie look prettier?" asked Anna with a smile.

    They both nodded again.

    Michael snorted at his kids who seemed to be captivated by Anna''s beauty. Why do his kids look so much like him?

    He also used to date Anna because he thought she was beautiful. Of course now he no longer had those feelings for her.

    "Then, I''ll go first," said Anna then immediately stood up, hugging Sienna and giving Sienna to Sarah. She said goodbye to her daughter, then immediately left.

    As soon as Anna left, Sarah hugged the little girl making her face her. Sarah''s face smiled at the smiling little girl. She also had a strange feeling in her heart when she sensed how small the little girl was.

    She recalled how her kids used to look like this.

    Seeing that Sienna had moved into Sarah''s arms, Raphael and Gabriel immediately climbed into the chairs and tried to y with the little girl.

    Meanwhile Michael, still sitting and watching them. He did like kids, but he felt awkward and didn''t know what to do with kids.

    Suddenly, a faint beep sounded.

    Sarah and Michael fell silent when they heard the voice, then looked at each other.

    "No," Michael said, shaking his head.

    Sarah didn''t answer, then put Sienna down on the floor and went to check on the thing that made the sound. That''s her pager.

    After seeing the contents of the message, Sarah turned to Michael.

    "No," Michael said again, shaking his head.

    He was hallucinating when he heard the sound.

    However, Sarah only smiled apologetically when she heard that.

    Michael immediately stood up and shook his head, refusing to let Sarah leave.

    How can he take care of three kids alone?! Sarah can''t leave him! He won''t let her do that!

 Chapter 339 Michael, The Babysitter

    Thankyou for the reader who votes this novel with your golden ticket. All of you gave me 38. Thankyou!

    Special thanks to the top three contributor

    zy2care with 11 GT

    Memeko with 5 GT

    BedHeadBookworm with 4 GT

    andst but not least, to everyone who gave me your GT!

    Hope you still enjoy this book <3

    ***

    "Sarah," Michael said quietly, walking over to Sarah. The expression on his face seemed to be pleading.

    "Can you not go? How can I look after three kids alone?" Michael continued as he took Sarah''s hand and held it and looked at her pleadingly.

    It was a look Michael would often give, a look simr to the look their kids give if they want something.

    He hoped Sarah would melt away and not go to the hospital.

    Sarah let go of Michael''s grip, then raised her hand and touched Michael''s cheek.

    "Everything will be fine, don''t worry," Sarah replied with a reassuring smile.

    Michael''s hand that Sarah released earlier then ced on top of Sarah''s hand which was on his cheek.

    "Please," Michael said, still trying his luck.

    Sarah just smiled apologetically.

    "They are no longer babies, everything will be fine," said Sarah once again who had made up her mind.

    If Michael had to take care of three babies who couldn''t walk yet, then Sarah would definitely help him and not go to the hospital.

    However, the three kids were already quite big. At least, the two kids can be considered independent and do not need more attention.

    Michael sighed when he saw that Sarah had absolutely no intention of changing her decision to go to the hospital.

    "Alright. Juste back quickly, okay?" Michael finally said.

    Sarah just smiled and went into her room, getting ready to go to the hospital.

    Once out of the room, she gave Michael an encouraging look then told the kids she was going to the hospital.

    The two kids just nodded and answered casually because they were busy ying with Sienna.

    "Kids, you have to listen to Daddy and don''t be naughty, okay?" Sarah warned them.

    The two of them once again just nodded and didn''t seem to pay attention to Sarah.

    Sarah just smiled at that and then immediately went to the hospital.

    Finally, Michael, who suddenly became a babysitter, begins!

    Michael''s heart was still beating fast. He was nervous about what would happen when he took care of the three kids!

    Michael sighed, trying not to be too negative.

    After feeling calmer, he decided to sit down and watch his kids follow Sienna like a fan.

    "Sienna, do you want to y with me? I have legos!" said Gabriel who was beside her while trying to grab the attention of the little girl who was standing holding the table and staring at her reflection seen on the ss table.

    Raphael, who was beside her, didn''t say anything, but he kept his eyes on the little girl.

    "Siena!" Gabriel called again, grabbed the little girl''s hand and tried to pull her to make her follow him.

    Michael''s eyes immediately bulged when he saw that.

    "Gabriel! Don''t pull him like that!" said Michael then quickly tried to free Gabriel''s hand who was pulling Sienna.

    What if the little girl is in pain from being pulled by his youngest son?

    Gabriel was a little surprised when he heard his Daddy''s voice rising and his Daddy''s hand letting go of his hand, roughly.

    "Sorry, Daddy," Gabriel said with teary eyes. He didn''t expect his Daddy to be angry because he wanted to take Sienna out to y.

    Michael''s mouth opened in disbelief when he saw Gabriel looking like he was about to cry.

    "Ah! I''m sorry. You must be surprised. Daddy didn''t mean to be angry with you," said Michael who finally realized what had happened. He then approached his son and gave him a hug.

    "Sienna is still a baby. Her hand could hurt if Gabriel pulled it like that. Do it slowly, okay?" said Michael, releasing his arms while looking at Gabriel.

    Gabriel''s hand wiped the tears that were about to fall down his cheeks.

    "Daddy isn''t mad?" ask him to be sure.

    Michael nodded with a smile, showing that he wasn''t mad at his son at all.

    "No. Gabriel can hold Sienna''s hand, but don''t pull it like that, okay?" said Michael, giving understanding.

    Gabriel nodded in understanding then took Sienna''s hand again and drew her attention to the direction he wanted.

    <o>,m Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the three kids had gone a few steps away from him to sit down ying Legos.</o>

    Sarah had only been gone a few minutes, but he already felt like years had passed.

    He only wished that Sarah coulde back soon, or that Anna coulde and fetch her child right away!<sub> </sub>

    "Siena!"

    Michael, who was sitting back on the sofa, immediately got up when he heard Gabriel''s voice calling for Sienna in a rising tone.

    "What? What is it?" asked Michael in confusion.

    He could see Sienna walking towards him, but he didn''t see anything different about the little girl.

    "I want to y lego with Sienna, Daddy! But Sienna leaves me!" said Gabriel gloomily. He wanted to show Sienna how to put Legos together, but the little girl left after looking for a while.

    "Sienna is a woman and still a baby. She probably doesn''t like Legos," Michael exined.

    "Then what does she like?" This time, it was Raphael''s voice that sounded.

    It seemed that the boy also wanted to y with the little girl.

    "Hmmm..." Michael looked thoughtful. "How about you ask Sienna?" said Michael.

    "But I don''t know what she''s talking about, Daddy!" said Gabriel in confusion. Raphael nodded.

    Michael scratched his head which didn''t itch at all. He''s really stupid. The little girl is only 2 years old, of course they don''t know what the little girl is saying because she can speak, but in babynguage.

    "Ah, doesn''t Gabriel have Mister Rabbit? How about introducing Mister Rabbit to her?" said Michael giving advice.

    Sienna may still be 2 years old, but she is a woman. Don''t women love dolls?

    Gabriel immediately stood up and ran to his room, went to find his stuffed bunny.

    While Raphael was still sitting on the floor, his facial expression was deep in thought.

    He doesn''t have a doll like his brother. Well... he suddenly just didn''t like it anymore. He used to have such a doll, but he had long since parted with it.

    If so, what should he do?

    "Daddy, is Batman counted?" asked Raphael suddenly.

    He doesn''t have a stuffed bunny, and the closest thing to a doll is his toy batman.

    "Just try. Who knows Sienna likes Batman," said Michael smiling.

    Raphael nodded and immediately looked for his Batman action figure.

    Michael sighed when he saw the two kids finally enter the room looking for toys to show Sienna.

    Why is taking care of kids so difficult? He must also think and try to provide an understanding that can be understood by his kids.

    That''s not aint. Michael just wasn''t used to the situation he was in right now.

    Michael then saw what was being done by the baby who was entrusted by her mother.

    Suddenly, Michael''s eyes met the girl''s. Sienna suddenly smiled sweetly when she saw Michael.

    Deg!

    Michael could feel his heart beating fast at that sweet smile. It was clearly very different from Anna, who rarely smiled. Apparently, this baby followed the blonde doctor''s smile.

    "Come here," Michael called, pping his hands in front of his chest and bending slightly, trying to get Sienna toe to him.

    The little girl with her tiny legs walked towards Michael with a smile on her face.

    Michael then immediately picked up Sienna. Theughter of the little girl filled the living room.

    "Are you that happy? Yes?" said Michael, ying with the smiling little girl.

    Michael also smiled at the little girl''s smile. He again imagined what it would be like if he had a daughter.

    Will she look cute and adorable like Sienna?

    "Of course!" said Michael, suddenly annoyed. Why would he think such a stupid thing?

    Aren''t Raphael and Gabriel already proof that his genes are superior?

    Even though he and Sarah are not models like Anna, they both have good visuals.

    His daughter would definitely be a pretty girl, maybe even prettier than Sienna.

    "Daddy! I found the Mister bunny!" Gabriel''s voice suddenly awakened Michael from his thoughts..

    Raphael has alsoe to bring his Batman action figure.

    Michael then put Sienna down, and let them y.

    It seemed, taking care of three kids wasn''t as bad as he thought.

    ***

    Michael''s face looked confused, cold sweat began to appear on his face. He felt like he didn''t know what to do for the first time.

    Sienna suddenly burst into tears!

    He had tried to do everything he could. Picking up the little girl, giving Sienna the stuffed bunny she likes, even tried to distract her, but the little girl kept on crying.

    Actually, what happened? Does she miss her parents?

    Michael then took his cellphone, tried to call Anna, but the woman didn''t pick up. He then called Sarah, and the same woman didn''t pick up the phone.

    ''Ah? What if I try to show her Anna''s photo? Maybe she''ll stop crying," Michael thought suddenly,ing up with a brilliant idea for that.

 Chapter 340 Michael, The Babysitter (2)

    "Daddy! Do something!" Gabriel ordered with a panicked face when he saw Sienna continued to cry in his Daddy''s arms.

    "Why does Sienna keep crying, Daddy?" asked Raphael who was calmer than his brother, but the expression on his face clearly showed that he was confused.

    Sienna, who was ying with him and his brother, suddenly looked confused before finally starting to cry.

    Michael didn''t know what to do either. He couldn''t ask the little girl why she was crying because he didn''t understand what she was saying.

    Michael was trying to think hard, trying to figure out why this little girl was suddenly crying.

    Something suddenly crossed his mind.

    Did the kid suddenly miss her mother?

    Michael then began to open a browser and search Anna''s name on the inte. Luckily, the woman was a model. So he could find the woman''s photo easily.

    "Siena! Hey! It''s Mommy! Mommy!" said Michael as he showed Sienna the screen of his cellphone, hoping that the little girl would calm down when she saw Anna.

    Sienna''s tears seemed to stop when she saw her mother''s face. However, it onlysted a moment and she started crying again.

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief, he tried to show me more pictures of Anna, but it didn''t work.

    He even went to Anna''s social media, trying to find a video of the woman. Maybe, the little girl thought it wasn''t her mother because it was just a picture.

    However, it didn''t work at all. The little girl continued to cry in Michael''s arms.

    "Daddy! What should we do?" asked Gabriel frantically, seeing that the little girl hadn''t stopped crying at all.

    Michael also became very confused. He thought Sienna would calm down when she saw a photo or video of her mother, but he was so wrong.

    Then why is she crying?

    Michael saw the little girl crying loudly in his arms. His heart ached when he heard the little girl cry.

    She wasn''t even her daughter, but he felt guilty for making the little girl cry.

    Michael then looked again at his cellphone, trying to find contacts who could help him at this time.

    Michael''s finger then stopped when he found the contact of James, his secretary.

    ''Ah! Yes! Doesn''t James have a daughter?'' Michael thought when he saw his secretary''s name on his contacts.

    Without waiting any longer, he immediately called his secretary, trying to get some tips from him who, if he''s not mistaken, had a daughter at Sienna''s age.

    "D*mn it! Why didn''t he turn on his cell phone?!" Michael cursed when his phone call didn''t go through.

    It seems that he will scold his secretaryter.

    Michael is racking his brain again to find a solution to the problem he is facing.

    Suddenly, something crossed Michael''s mind. He knew who to call at a time like this.

    Michael''s hand then immediately looked for the person''s contact, and called that person.

    Connected!

    Michael bit his lower lip, hoping that the call would be picked up by the person he was calling.

    "Hello." The old woman''s voice made Michael heave a sigh of relief.

    "Mom!" said Michael who could not hide his pleasure.

    Although his rtionship with his mother had been in a bad situation, the only person Michael could think of to help him at this time was his own mother.

    After all, his mother is a mother. His mother must know what to do, right?

    "What is it? Why do you sound so relieved?" asked Mrs. Collins, who could pick up on Michael''s unusual tone. It made her confused.

    "Do you know why a little kid cries?" Michael asked without answering his mother''s question.

    "What? A little kid crying?" asked Mrs Collins in bewilderment. "Is Raphael or Gabriel crying? Ah, right, I can hear the sound of crying. Are you looking after the kids at the moment?" continued Mrs Collins curiously.

    "Mom!" said Michael, raising his voice slightly in annoyance.

    "Oh, sorry. I do not mean it. You see, it wasn''t Raphael or Gabriel who was crying¡­"

    "Grandma, it wasn''t us who were crying!" shouted the two kids in unison when they heard Michael''s words, trying to help their Daddy.

    "The one crying was a two-year-old little girl. Do you know why she''s crying?"

    "A two year old little girl?" asked Mrs. Collins even more confused. "Who¡­? Do I have another grandkid?!" continued Mrs. Collins in an escting tone.

    Suddenly she had two twin grandsons who were five years old. Adding another two-year-old granddaughter didn''t seem like a surprise to her anymore.

    "No, it''s not like that! She is Anna''s daughter!" Michael exined before his mother thought he had another granddaughter.<sub> </sub>

    "Anna¡­ Don''t tell me that Anna you mean Anna Moss?" asked Mrs. Collins still in a shrill voice. "Why are you taking care of Anna''s daughter? Don''t tell me¡­."

    "Mom!" cut Michael quickly. Why does his mother even think like that?

    "That''s a long story! I''ll tell youter! But for now just tell me how to stop this crying kid! She suddenly burst into tears and couldn''t calm down!" said Michael who could not hide his anger at his mother.

    At this point Michael was really upset. However, it wasn''t because he was annoyed by the sound of Sienna''s crying that filled the living room, but that he was annoyed at himself for beingpletely useless for not knowing why the kid was crying, or how to stop her from crying.

    "Alright! If she''s two years old¡­ Hmm¡­" Mrs Collins looked thoughtful. "Is she still in diapers? Maybe she has peed and is starting to feel ufortable," said Mrs Collins.

    "Sienna, excuse me," Michael said looking at the little girl. Michael''s hand then immediately moved to hold Sienna''s buttocks and began to grope her.

    "Oh, yes. She''s still wearing a diaper. How do I know if she has peed?" asked Michael in confusion.

    "Of course by seeing it for yourself. You think she''s going to tell you she''s peed?" Mrs Collins quipped because her son was asking such a stupid question.

    "Ah!" Michael opened his mouth. He did not expect that he would have to see the little girl''s naked body.

    After all, Sienna is a woman, right?

    "Is there no other way?" Michael asked, feeling awkward to do so.

    "There isn''t any! Do you take care of her alone? Where''s Sarah?" asked Mrs Collins.

    Even though her son had be the father of two twins, her son had absolutely no experience with babies.

    "She''s going to the hospital," Michael replied.

    "Ah, I see," Mrs Collins sighed.

    "But is it true that it''s because she''s peeing?" Michael asked, doubting it. Well¡­ he hoped not, because how could he change the little girl''s diaper?

    "At that age, they can''t control it. How would you feel if you peed in your pants and didn''t change them? It feels ufortable!" quipped Mrs Collins, who was very sure that was the reason the little girl was crying.

    "You have to change the diaper. Justy her down and take off her diaper. Did Anna leave her diaper?" asked Mrs Collins.

    Michael was silent for a moment when he heard the question. "I don''t think so," Michael replied.

    "Really?" Mrs Collins looked surprised to hear that. "Didn''t she leave a bag or something? How can she leave her daughter with you and not leave something important like that!" Mrs Collins sneered.

    "Bag?" said Michael repeating his mother''s words again.

    "Aunt Anna left a bag, Daddy!" said Raphael who had been watching his Daddy''s conversation ever since and trying to hear them.

    "Really?" Michael asked.

    Raphael nodded, then he ran off to get the bag that Anna left earlier.

    Michael then approached his son who was carrying a tote bag with difficulty, and began to look at its contents.

    "Oh, there are diapers, Mom!" said Michael when he found the white object.

    "Then what should I do?" asked Michael in confusion.

    "You have to change the diaper! Justy her down, or how about you turn this call into a video call?" said Mrs. Collins who felt that it was better to help Michael.

    Michael then did what his mother said and immediately turned the call into a video call.

    "Justy her down on your rug to make it easier. Let me see what''s in the bag Anna left," said the old woman when she saw Michael''s face.

    Once again, Michael did what his mother told him. Heid Sienna down and showed her the contents of the bag.

    "Take the baby tissue. You''ll need it," Mrs Collins ordered. "Oh right, give the phone to my grandkids. You need your two hands to change the diaper," the old woman continued.

    Again, Michael did as his mother said. In recent years he had rarely obeyed the woman who gave birth to him, but for now, Michael knew that he had to obey his mother.

    "Raphael, can you help Daddy to hold Daddy''s phone and point it at Sienna?" asked Michael, asking his eldest son for help.

    He did it on purpose because his eldest son was more able to follow directions than the youngest son who was easily distracted.

    "Daddy! I also want to!" Gabriel, who was coaxing Sienna to cry, turned when he heard that and immediately stood up to his brother.

    Michael sighed. "Okay, you two help Daddy point the cellphone, okay?" Michael relented and then gave his cellphone to his kids.

    Raphael held it with two hands, while Gabriel was holding it in one hand.

    Michael then grabbed Sienna''s pants, the little girl''s crying had subsided a little because she realized that soon her diaper would be changed soon.

    Before Michael tugged at the little girl''s pants, he turned to his kids.

    "Boys, close your eyes!" Michael orders.

 Chapter 341 Michael, The Babysitter (3)

    "Why?" asked the two kids in bewilderment when they heard their Daddy tell them to close their eyes.

    "Because Sienna is a woman, and as a gentleman, you can''t see her naked body," exined Michael.

    Even though the little girl was only two years old, she was still a woman. Michael wants to maintain her privacy and at the same time educate his kids how to be a good gentleman.

    "Ah! I see! Okay!" Gabriel said then began to close his eyes with one hand that was not holding the cellphone. However, the boy didn''t really close it because Michael could see he was peeking between his fingers.

    "Gabriel, close your eyes properly," Michael said when he saw his youngest son''s behavior.

    Gabriel, who realized he was caught peeking, immediately closed his eyes again. How did his Daddy know he was peeking?

    Michael''s gaze then turned to Raphael who opened his eyes.

    "Raphael, close your eyes," Michael said looking at the boy.

    "Nooo," said Raphael.

    Michael''s eyebrows rose to hear that his normally obedient son now denied it.

    "Why?" asked Michael curiously.

    "How can I show grandma with the cellphone if I close my eyes?" asked Raphael, giving his reasons.

    Hearing his older brother finding a good reason, Gabriel, who was peeking between his fingers, immediately lowered his hand.

    "Rapa is right, Daddy! How can we show the cellphone to grandma?" said Gabriel, repeating what his brother had just said.

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief when he heard what his son had just said. He knew that his kids were smart, but he didn''t expect them to find a reason to argue with him.

    "You can point the phone without having to open your eyes. You just don''t need to move your hands," Michael exined.

    "But I do not want to. I want to see how to change diapers!" said Raphael stubbornly.

    For some reason, he was curious about how to change it and he wanted to see it.

    "Raphael¡­"

    "Michael!" interrupted Mrs. Collins. "Just let them see it. There''s nothing wrong with showing them that. Let''s change the diaper already," continued Mrs. Collins when she saw the father and son starting to argue.

    She got what Michael meant, but they were still kids and it wouldn''t hurt to show them how to change diapers, right? It wasn''t like they were peeking on purpose.

    Michael sighed when he heard his mother''s words. He wanted to argue, but Sienna started crying again.

    The little girl seemed to want to protest why the man took so long to change her diaper!

    Michael then grabbed the little girl''s pants and lowered it down.

    "What should I do?" Michael asked, turning to his mother. Did he just pull the diaper down like that?

    "You''ve got to unfasten it first. It''s on the side," said Mrs. Collins, beginning to give her directions.

    Michael then obeyed and did what his mother said.

    "Look? She really peed. You have to wipe her bottoms with baby wipes. Wipe gently and cleanly from front to back. But just do it few times," ordered Mrs. Collins.

    Once again, Michael obeyed what his mother said.

    "Sienna, excuse me," Michael said looking at the little girl before he wiped her private parts with baby wipes.

    Mrs. Collins looked at her son who was wearing a serious expression as he wiped the little girl''s intimate parts. Suddenly she felt a strange feeling when she saw her son.

    Even though Michael was already a father, her son had never even changed a diaper and didn''t know how to do it.

    As a mother, Mrs. Collins felt a little sorry for her son.

    "Mom, what should I do next?" Michael asked after making sure that Sienna was clean andfortable again.

    The little girl didn''t even cry anymore and smiled when her eyes met Michael''s.

    "Ah! You just change the new diaper, ce it in the same position and don''t forget to fasten it. Oh right, you can roll up the dirty diaper," said Mrs. Collins giving her directions.

    Hearing that, Gabriel, who had been watching for a while, let go of his hand and went to get the clean diaper in the bag earlier. Meanwhile, Raphael continued to record at the front.

    "Here, Daddy!" Gabriel said, handing the new diaper to Michael.

    "Thanks," Michael said with a smile then put the diaper under Sienna''s bottom and started to wear it

    "Are you feelingfortable, Sienna? You turned out to be pee pee huh!" said Gabriel, engaging the little girl for a chat while his Daddy was diapering Sienna.

    After some difficulty due to the moving Sienna, Michael finally finished diapering the little girl.

    "Is it done?" asked Michael looking at his cellphone which was still held by his eldest son.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes. It''s finished. Good job. You can put the pants back on," said Mrs. Collins, sounding proud.

    Michael breathed a sigh of relief at that. He then immediately put back the pants used by the little girl. After he had done that, he immediately took the dirty diaper and went to throw it in the trash and washed his hands.

    As soon as he turned around, he saw Sienna already ying with Gabriel, while Raphael was still holding his cellphone while recording the two of them..

    Michael wiped the sweat off his forehead. A proud expression appeared on his face when he saw that Sienna was no longer crying.

    The man then approached his son who was still holding his cellphone obediently.

    "Thank you, Raphael. You can y with them," said Michael smiling, stroking his son''s head and taking his cellphone.

    Michael then changed his camera to a front camera and looked at his mother''s face which was still connected to the call.

    "Thank you, mom!" said Michael with a smile. Feeling grateful that his mother helped him.

    "You''re lucky that kid is calm. If at your speed like before. You gonna taking so long to change her diaper," said Mrs. Collins.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that. Really? Isn''t changing diapers easy?

    "Oh yeah, will Sarah or Anna note back soon?" asked Mrs. Collins worriedly.

    "I don''t know either," Michael replied and sat on the sofa then watching the three kids.

    "But don''t worry. Everything will be fine, "continued Michael who looked confident.

    At first, he thought it would be difficult to take care of three kids alone. However, it turned out to be not as difficult as he had imagined.

    Apart from changing the diaper which was quite a hassle andforting a crying Sienna, everything was fine.

    He just needed to let the three kids y, while watching them from afar.

    "Did Anna leave food?" Mrs. Collins asked because she hadn''t seen the box of food in the bag.

    "Eh?" Michael looked confused to hear that. "No. Why should she leave food anyway?"

    Mrs. Collins snorted at her son''s stupid sounding question.

    "Of course the food for her child. If she doesn''t leave food, you have to prepare it. The child is young, she can''t eat your food," Mrs. Collins told her son who knew absolutely nothing about raising a child.

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief when he heard that. He thought his job was done. However, he had to prepare food for Sienna too?

    ***

    Michael was standing in front of his refrigerator which he had opened. The expression on his face looked confused.

    He decided to challenge himself to make food for Sienna. Well¡­ he could actually ask the chef to deliver the food for themter, but for some reason, he wanted to prepare it himself.

    Michael''s choice ultimately fell on the fruit at hand, and maybe he''d make a sandwich for the little girl.

    Food choices that are safe and easy to make !

    "Daddy? What are you doing?" asked Raphael when he saw his Daddy getting busy in the kitchen. Things that can be said, rarely done by his daddy..

    "Daddy''s making food for Sienna," Michael replied, starting to get a knife to cut the fruit into small pieces.

    Seeing that, Raphael immediately ran to his Daddy.

    "Does Raphael want to help Daddy?" asked Michael when he saw his son approaching.

    "No. I''ll keep an eye on you. Are you sure you can do it?" asked Raphael worriedly looking at his Daddy.

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief when he heard the question.

    "Of course! Daddy can even cook better than Mommy!" Michael replied, which was clearly a lie.

    He¡­ can''t cook at all and can only do simple things, like toast bread with jam, or¡­ fried eggs.

    However, he didn''t want to look pathetic in front of his son.

    Raphael''s facial expression made it clear that he didn''t believe what his Daddy said.

    "Did you wash the strawberries?" Raphael asked when he saw the Strawberry which looked like it had juste out of the refrigerator and didn''t seem to have been washed.

    "Oh, right! Daddy wants to cut it first before washing it, but looks like it has to be washed first, doesn''t it?" said Michael then immediately took the basin and filled the strawberry and started washing it.

    Raphael sighed at his Daddy''s behavior. His face looked worried.

    Will everything be okay?

 Chapter 342 Michael, The Babysitter (4)

    "Daddy! Are you not done yet?" Gabriel asked, looking at his Daddy who was still busy in the kitchen. He then turned to Sienna who was sitting beside him and was holding out her hand towards him.

    "Sienna is hungry, Daddy. Can I give her some of my food?" Gabriel asked again, looking at his Daddy.

    By now he and Raphael had sat down at the dining table, and their lunch had been delivered.

    However, the little girl who had not gotten her food yet, tried to ask for the Twins'' food by grabbing Gabriel''s hand who was sitting nearby.

    "No! Don''t do that! You can''t give her your food!" said Michael hastily, forbidding his youngest son to do that. "Sienna is still a baby. You can''t give her your food," he continued.

    "But she''s hungry, Daddy," Gabriel muttered pitifully as he watched the little girl open her mouth in hunger.

    "Daddy almost done," Michael said without turning his head and looking busy in the kitchen.

    "Daddy, you always say that," said Raphael, who had been watching his Daddy''s movements ever since. His facial expression was worried.

    He just hoped that everything would be okay, or¡­ his Daddy wouldn''t start a fire.

    "Alright, it''s done," Michael said then walked to the dining table while bringing a te. Sweat was clearly visible on his face, his clothes looks wet.

    "Sienna, Daddy has prepared your meal. You have to eat Daddy''s food, okay?" said Gabriel looking at the little girl. He had been chatting with the little girl ever since even though she didn''t know what he was saying.

    Gabriel''s gaze then turned to the food that had just been brought by his Daddy. It turned out to be a sandwich and there was a sliced ??strawberry.

    "Daddy, why aren''t the pieces the same?" Gabrielmented, seeing the different strawberries. Some are small, and some are big.

    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that it can be eaten!" said Michael then took one of the strawberries and fed it to Sienna.

    The hungry girl immediately opened her mouth when she saw something was given to her.

    "But Mommy''s cut is always the same," Gabriel said again, finding the dissimr Strawberry cut really odd.

    Michael tried hard to keep his expression on his face when he heard the boy keep onmenting on how bad the Strawberry cut was. Well.. Michael admits that it doesn''t look that appealing. He cut it so it was small enough for Sienna to eat.

    Not to mention, the fruit was indeed small and he, who had rarely used a knife, found it very difficult to cut the small fruit.

    Michael was already pleased that he had managed to do it without cutting his fingers

    "That''s because Mommy is a surgeon. Mommy worked with a knife, and Daddy never worked with a knife," exins Michael, trying not to look too pathetic in front of the kids.

    "Isn''t Mommy a doctor?" asked Raphael in confusion.

    Michael had a confused look on his face when he heard the question.

    "Yes, Mommy is a doctor, but also a surgeon," said Michael while asionally feeding the strawberry to Sienna who enjoy eating it

    "What is a surgeon, Daddy?" asked Gabriel, now looking curious about it.

    Michael couldn''t hide his surprised expression when he heard that. Don''t the kids know what their Mommy is doing?

    "Hmm¡­ Mommy cut people''s bodies with a knife¡­"

    "What?" shouted both of them in surprise when they heard that.

    "Is Mommy like the Joker?" Gabriel asked, then covered his mouth with both hands. Didn''t expect that his Mommy would be like the viin in the Batman movie.

    While Raphael didn''t say anything, the expression on his face was clear that he was very surprised by it. Why is Mommy being like that?

    "Oh no, it''s not like that! Mommy helps people, and doesn''t kill them," Michael said hastily when he realized that he seemed to have said the wrong thing. Well¡­ he just wanted to exin the difference between a doctor and a surgeon, but it seemed that his exnation was too much.

    "We''ll just ask Mommyter, okay? Now let''s have lunch first," continued Michael, choosing to let Sarah exin the matter.

    Besides, why didn''t Sarah ever mention her work to their kids? Did Sarah do it on purpose? Or did she forget? Michael began to wonder.

    Michael immediately shook his head, now was not the time to think about that. He had to give the little girl some food.

    After the strawberries were finished, Michael then took a sandwich that had been cut into small pieces. It''s an egg mayo sandwich.

    Actually, it could have been done long ago. However, Michael made the egg boiled three times because he wanted the yolks to be half cooked so they were still runny..

    Firstly, the yolks were too runny, and they didn''t seem cooked either because the whites looked ugly.

    Second, the yolk was overcooked, and it didn''t match the recipe he was about to make.

    Michael finally realized that he could find it on the inte and follow the instructions. He finally got the perfect egg he wanted.

    Sienna''s mouth opened once more when she felt something thrust into her mouth. Actually, she wanted to hold her own food, as she usually did, but seeing that it was Michael who was feeding her , and not her usual babysitter, she allowed Michael to do so.<sub> </sub>

    When else can she be fed by a handsome man, right?

    Michael held his breath as he watched Sienna start chewing her food. His lips suddenly felt dry. Will Sienna like his cooking?

    What if the little girl doesn''t want to eat? Michael had heard that there were kids who were picky eaters.

    However, it seemed that Michael had nothing to worry about when he saw the little girl open her mouth again, asking to be fed her next meal immediately.

    A relieved smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face.

    "Is it really that good? Okay, here it is. Ahhh," Michael said with a big smile.

    Now he could understand when people said they were full when they saw their kid eating well.

    Well¡­ Sienna wasn''t really his daughter, but seeing the little girl eat his homemade food well made Michael very proud.

    "Is it really that good, Daddy?" Gabriel asked while licking his own lips as he watched Sienna eat her food voraciously.

    Gabriel wasn''t interested at first because it was just a sandwich filled with an egg and no meat, but seeing Sienna eating it voraciously, he was curious too.

    "You want to? Daddy will make youter, "said Michael with a smile. He just made it a little bit.

    "Can I eat some of it?" asked Gabriel, who was already very curious.

    Michael finally took a slice of his sandwich and split it again in two. He then fed Gabriel.

    "Ohh¡­ this is delicious, Daddy. A little nd but delicious," answered Gabriel, nodding his head.

    Michael just smiled at his son''sment. It seems, when ites to food, Gabriel really wants perfection.

    "Does Raphael want to give it a try?" asked Michael when he saw Raphael stop his food and stare at him.

    Raphael nodded then opened his mouth. Michael then gave half the piece to his eldest son.

    "It tastes good!" said Raphael, giving a thumbs up.

    A wide smile appeared on Michael''s face when he heard thepliment. He was very satisfied that the three kids liked the food, even if it was just an egg mayo sandwich.

    ***

    Michael looked at the bed in front of him which was currently sleeping by the three kids who were tired after ying. At first, it was Sienna who slept first, then the two puppies also wanted to take a nap with Sienna.

    Michael then took his cellphone to capture the moment. A smile appeared on his sweaty face.

    Taking care of the child was not what he had imagined. That is very difficult, especially if the child is still a toddler and can''t speak yet.

    However, when he saw their sleeping faces, the tiredness seemed to havepletely disappeared.

    Michael then slowly came out of the room and closed the door as quietly as possible because he didn''t want them to wake up. He then walked over to the sofa and immediately plopped down on it.

    He''s tired!

    Michael then took out his cellphone and looked at the current time.

    "What?! I looked after them for only four hours?!" said Michael who was surprised to see the current time. It feels like he''s been doing that all day!

    Michael then immediately looked for Anna''s contact and called the woman again, asking where the woman was. Sarah was probably doing a pretty big operation that she was a littlete.

    "Hello."

    "Where are you? When will youe pick up your daughter?" Michael asked as soon as he heard the woman''s voice.

    "I''m almost there. I''ll be there in five minutes," Anna said and then hung up the call.

    Michael stared at his cellphone screen in disbelief when the call was turned off. Did Anna just hang up the call?

    Michael sighed. The woman said she would arrive in five minutes. So, Michael will be waiting for her.

    Five minutester, Michael heard his cellphone ringing again. Anna calls him and says she is at the front door.

    "Where''s Sarah?" Anna asked as soon as she entered and saw that there was only Michael.

    "She went to the hospital."

    Anna rounded her mouth when she heard that. Her facial expression was surprised. So Michael looks after the kids alone?

 Chapter 343 Title Is Spoiler

    "Where are the kids?" asked Anna, looking around to find the three kids. She even looked up at the balcony outside which had a swimming pool. Her facial expression was worried.

    Did Michael let them y outside?

    "They''re taking a nap," Michael said when he saw the worried look on Anna''s face.

    "Ohh¡­" Anna breathed a sigh of relief. From where she was, she could see that Michael''s pool was quite deep. It was very dangerous for the kids to y near it.

    "Where did you let them sleep? I guess I''ll just go with Sienna," answered Anna who didn''t want to linger here because she and Michael were the only ones at home.

    If Sarah had been there, she might have stayed longer.

    It''s not that Anna still had feelings for Michael, but it just didn''t feel right to be alone with him. After all, there was nothing they could talk about.

    Michael just nodded and then walked towards his kids''s room which was not far there.

    He slowly opened the door and went inside and let Anna in.

    "Kyaa!" Anna screamed softly while covering her mouth when she saw the three kids sleeping together with Sienna in the middle of the twins.

    It wasn''t the first time she''d seen them in that position, but it still made them look cute.

    "Can I take a picture of them?" Anna asked, turning to Michael. She wanted to capture this moment.

    After all, this was Michael''s house and the twins were his kids. So Anna wanted to be polite to the man.

    "Sure," said Michael, who was okay with that.

    He knew what Anna was thinking, because he had taken that picture before too.

    Anna then began to take them from various angles that she thought were good.

    "Oh yeah, can I upload this photo on my social media ount?" Anna asked again, asking Michael''s permission.

    She really wanted to share the moment with her followers on social media, but she knew that the Twins were still kids, and she had to ask their parents'' permission first. In this case, it is Michael.

    "You uploaded a photo of your daughter on your social media ount?" Michael asked back. The expression on his face looked surprised by that fact.

    After he thought about it again, when he searched Anna''s social media ounts, he did see a photo of Sienna there.

    Anna nodded.

    "Yes. I want to show people that I already have a husband and have a daughter. You know, sometimes they think I''m still in my twenties and single," Anna said confidently.

    Michael snorted at the narcissistic tone emitted by the woman.

    "I''m telling the truth! Well¡­ I know you might want a private life with your kids. I appreciate that, but I prefer it this way. My husband is also active on social media, he oftenments on my photos," said Anna, giving too much information.

    Michael was silent when he heard that. He knew that Anna was actually a bit chatty when they were dating, but it seems that she became more chatty when she got married.

    "So can I upload it?" asked Anna again because Michael had not answered.

    "Suit yourself," replied Michael who had absolutely no problem with that.

    He did have a problem with the ount @fallen_angel4869 who posted photos of his kids without permission, but because Anna asked his permission first, he''s fine with it.

    So Michael thanks Anna for appreciating him and asks his permission.

    Anna''s fingers then looked busy on her cellphone, like she was doing something. After she finished, the woman put her cellphone back into her bag and immediately took Sienna who was still asleep.

    "Be careful..." Michael said when he saw that the little boy could fall, but Anna''s hand quickly moved.

    "I''m good at it, okay?" Anna said with a smile, but her voice sounded a little sarcastic.

    Michael snorted after hearing that, then followed Anna who got out of the room first.

    "Then I''ll go first. Thank you very much. Give my regards to Sarah."

    Michael just nodded then opened the door for Anna.

    Until Anna finally got on the elevator and the elevator doors closed, Michael never took his eyes off her. However, it was not Anna he saw, but Sienna.

    There was a feeling of sadness in his heart when he saw the little girl leave. Even though he had only looked after her for a few hours, it felt like he already had an emotional bond with her.

    Moreover, the little girl often suddenly walked up to him while ying with the twins and smiled at him.

    Michael sighed when Anna finally left. He then closed the door and returned to the sofa, sitting back there with his eyes closed.

    He''s tired.

    ***

    Michael opened his eyes slowly, he seemed to have fallen asleep. When he opened his eyes. He saw Sarah walking slowly towards her room.<sub> </sub>

    "Sarah," Michael called softly, still half awake.

    Sarah, who was walking like a thief, turned her head when she heard that.

    "Ah! Did I wake you up?" Sarah asked guiltily.

    When she had just arrived, she saw Michael was sleeping with a tired look on his face, so Sarah decided to act like a thief. However, he seemed to have woken the man up anyway.

    Michael shook his head.

    "You can continue your sleep," Sarah replied with a smile and then walked back to her room to change her clothes.

    When Sarah''s hand touched the door of her room, Sarah suddenly felt something heavy on her back, and a hand wrapped around her stomach.

    Sarah then immediately turned around, and she immediately met Michael''s face leaning on her shoulder.

    "Michael! What are you doing!" said Sarah and then tried to release Michael''s hand on her stomach.

    Sarah''s head then turned left and right, looking for her two kids who could see them at any moment.

    "They''re sleeping," Michael muttered under his breath when he realized Sarah was looking for her kids. He hugged her tighter.

    "Please let me be like this for a while. I''m charging up my energy," he continued again as Sarah was still forced to let go of his hand.

    Sarah snorted when she heard that, but her lips involuntarily formed a smile. She hadn''t heard those words in a long time.

    It seemed Michael was really exhausted from having to look after three kids.

    Sarah''s hand that had been trying to free Michael''s hand immediately stopped. One hand remained on Michael''s hand, then one hand tried to grab Michael''s head and stroke his hair.

    "You did a great job," Sarah replied softly.

    Michael who was burying his face in Sarah''s shoulder smiled when he sensed Sarah''s changed attitude. He then raised his head and looked at the woman.

    "Really?" asked Michael, who wanted to hear Sarah''spliment again.

    "Yes. Anna texted me a photo of the kids sleeping. They can sleep like that because of you doing a good job," Sarah replied looking at Michael.

    Michael smiled at that.

    "Then can I ask for a present? Because I did a good job?" asked Michael in a childlike tone.

    Sarah snorted at that, but a smile appeared on her face.

    "What do you want?" Sarah asked, wanting to know what the man wanted.

    Well¡­ she''s working now and has money. If Michael wanted something cheap that she could afford, Sarah would buy it for him.

    Come to think of it, she had never given a present to Michael since they had been living together again. Meanwhile, Michael not only gave presents to kids, but also gave her the present that money couldn''t even buy.

    "Kiss on the lips?" Michael asked, looking at her with a grin on his face.

    "You are trying your luck too much!" said Sarah while lightly hitting Michael''s face.

    It left Sarah caught off guard. She didn''t think at all that the present Michael wanted was something like that.

    She had forgotten that Michael was a total pervert!

    "Why?" said Michael, pouting his lips. "You know I work really hard. I changed Sienna''s diaper, made food for her, and even yed with the three of them," he continued with pouty lips.

    Sarah opened her mouth when she heard that.

    "You made food for Sienna?" asked Sarah, who couldn''t believe it.

    Changing diapers was also something Sarah couldn''t believe, but what surprised her even more was that Michael made food for the little girl.

    "Of course! Raphael even looked after me in the kitchen. Looks like he''s worried I''ll start a fire. Then Gabrielmented on the dissimr strawberry slices!" share Michael in a half-sulked tone.

    Sarah chuckled at that. Well¡­ she could imagine her kids acting like that. Especially Gabriel whomented on the strawberry slices.

    "I even washed the dishes. Look! The kitchen is so clean!" said Michael, still in a sulky tone then turned to the kitchen.

    Sarah followed Michael''s gaze and could see that there were no dirty dishes in the sink. A smile appeared on Sarah''s face. It seems Michael really worked hard.

    "Okay," Sarah said suddenly, then let go of Michael''s hand that was still hugging her stomach.

    Michael was a little taken aback by that, not realizing that Sarah would suddenly let go of his arms.

    However, Michael was surprised again when he felt a hand suddenly wrap around his neck, and something soft against his lips.

    Chapter 343: Charging Up Energy

 Chapter 344 Mine

    Sarahnded her lips on Michael''s. After hearing what the man had done, she couldn''t help but give the gift Michael asked for.

    The man has worked hard.

    "Alright! It''s done!" said Sarah, breaking the kiss, looking at Michael with a smile. Her hands that had been around Michael''s neck now held the man''s shoulder.

    Michael asked her for a kiss, right? She did it.

    Michael blinked as he realized what had just happened. He could feel Sarah kissing him, but the duration was short!

    He asked for a kiss, not a peck!

    "Are you kidding?" said Michael with a grin on his face. His hands then immediately moved behind Sarah''s waist and pulled her closer to him.

    "Kya!" A small scream escaped Sarah''s lips. She didn''t expect that Michael would suddenly pull her like that.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked in an annoyed tone. However, her lips seemed to betray her brain because at this moment they formed a smile.

    "Collecting my gift." After saying that, Michael then lowered his head andnded his lips on Sarah''s.

    He pressed their lips together, then began to open them and licked Sarah''s lips gently.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when suddenly Michael started kissing her like that.

    Sarah''s body, which had been a little tense, slowly began to look rxed. Her hand that had been on Michael''s shoulder, slowly moved up until she finally hugged Michael''s neck.

    The two then kissed passionately, their tongues licking each other, as if to tease each other.

    The hot and passionate kiss was finally released by Sarah because shecked oxygen. Her chest looks up and down looking at Michael with her lips slightly parted.

    "Sarah..." Michael called. His tone was hoarse, and his eyes seemed to glow with lust.

    He wanted the woman in front of him.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Sarah snorted as she lightly pped Michael''s shoulder.

    "It''s still afternoon!" she said as she turned towards the balcony, which was currently emitting the afternoon sun.

    "Is it okay at night?" asked Michael, looking at the woman innocently. If they can''t do it in the afternoon, does that mean they can do it at night?

    Sarah snorted at the question.

    "Pervert! Let me go!" Sarah finally said, trying to gently push Michael away.

    It seemed that if they continued to be in this position, it would be a little dangerous.

    Michael sighed when he saw Sarah was totally unwilling to do that.

    "Then let me kiss you for a bit," Michael finally said.

    Even though it wasn''t enough at all, it was better than nothing.

    Sarah sighed when she heard Michael sounding pleading with her. She finally nodded her head.

    Kisses don''t matter.

    They then kissed again, Sarah hugged Michael''s neck again and closed her eyes, enjoying every inch of Michael''s lips and tongue that danced in her mouth.

    "Michael¡­. Ahhh¡­. wait¡­"

    A moan escaped Sarah''s lips when suddenly Michael broke the kiss, and his lips moved to her neck and began to touch her sensitive spot.

    "What are you doing? Ahh¡­"

    Sarah''s mind told her that this wasn''t right. It''s still afternoon, but she and Michael are going to do this!

    However, it seemed her body was again refusing to cooperate. They had done it in the afternoon at the office at that time. What''s wrong with doing it again? Right now the house is quiet because the kids are sleeping, so it''s fine to do that, right?

    Even though her brain thought this wasn''t right, deep down inside, Sarah knew that she wanted him too.

    "Michael¡­ Ahh¡­ Wait¡­. Wait a minute¡­ hmm¡­ Michael¡­" With all her might, Sarah finally managed to push Michael''s head away from her neck even though she didn''t really want to do that.

    Sarah''s chest rose and fell, staring at the man who was currently staring at her like she was a prey that would be hunted at any moment.

    "Sarah¡­" Michael''s voice was deep. He tried to restrain himself, who at this moment really wanted to take off all the clothes that the woman was wearing. kissed every inch of her body and entered her until she called his name to give her pleasure.

    "Let''s do it in the room," said Sarah, her face red with embarrassment and a little lust. She tried not to think it was still the afternoon, but Michael managed to tempted her

    A wide smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he got permission from the woman.

    "Mommy! Daddy! What are you doing?"

    The smile on Michael''s face immediately disappeared and was reced with a look of horror when he heard the familiar voice of a small kid. His head shook as Sarah''s gaze returned to him after seeing the owner of the voice.

    He did hear a door open before he heard the boy''s voice. But he thought he was just hallucinating and wouldn''t ept that he heard it right.

    "Daddy! Let it go!" said Raphael, who suddenly was beside the two people who were hugging then tugging Michael''s clothes to get away from his Mommy.

    Something inside him suddenly burned when he saw his Daddy hugging his Mommy like that. He was annoyed.<sub> </sub>

    "Raphael!"

    Michael and Sarah looked surprised by the attitude of their eldest son. Especially Sarah. She never thought that a child who epted Michael as his Daddy so well would act like this.

    "Daddy! Let it go!" Raphael suddenly started sulking and kept pulling Michael with all his might.

    Seeing her baby start to cry, Sarah finally pushed Michael, and immediately lifted the child into her arms.

    Michael opened his mouth in disbelief. Did¡­ he just got cockblocked by his own son?

    "It''s okay. Why are you crying? Is Raphael upset?" Sarah asked, rubbing her son''s sweaty face.

    Sarah was really confused and didn''t expect a situation like this to happen. Ah! Was it because Raphael had just woken up that he was easily irritated?

    "Yes, Mommy is mine! Bad Daddy!" said Raphael then hugged his Mommy while looking at his Daddy in annoyance.

    This morning, he, who was supposed to be sleeping beside his Mommy, was shifted because his Daddy was suddenly between him and his Mommy.

    Then now, his Daddy suddenly hugged his Mommy so tight!

    Bad Daddy!

    Michael could only open his mouth with a surprised look on his face. He waspletely speechless.

    "But Daddy loves Mommy," Michael said, trying to exin why he was hugging Sarah.

    Well¡­ he was also confused as to why he had to exin this to his son. It''s not like he''s hugging another woman, is it? It was Sarah, their Mommy!

    "But Mommy is mine!" said Raphael then hugged Sarah again and let his face sink into Sarah''s shoulder, not wanting to see his Daddy''s face.

    Michael returned his expression earlier. What exactly happened?

    Was his son really jealous of him?

    He thought the kids would only be love rivals because Sarah''s attention was sometimes divided towards them, but he didn''t expect that Raphael would be so possessive of Sarah.

    While Sarah just chuckled at the situation in front of her.

    This waspletely unexpected for her, and it made her feel good.

    After the kids find out Michael is their Daddy, especially Raphael, the kid gets closer to Michael, and to be honest it makes Sarah a little jealous.

    She felt that Michael seemed to have changed her position.

    Sarah knew she shouldn''t think that way, but she couldn''t help but think that way. Well¡­ although she finally got over it.

    The kids were always asking for their Daddy, so it was only natural that they wanted to be close to Michael.

    However, what Raphael had just done made her feel very happy and couldn''t stop smiling.

    It turned out that her position was not reced by Michael at all. To Raphael, she was still his beloved Mommy.

    Michael pouted his lips when he saw Sarah who seemed to be enjoying it and deliberately looked at him with a triumphant look.

    "Daddy also wants to hug Mommy," Michael said and started to move closer to Sarah.

    Hearing that, Raphael immediately raised his head and red at Michael fiercely.

    "Daddy! Nooo!" he said sharply.

    "Why?" Michael asked back, in a childish tone.

    "Daddy loves Mommy too!" he continued, pursing his lips.

    "Mommy is mine!" said Raphael firmly.

    He had been patient enough because he had to share his Mommy with his brother. He won''t share his Mommy with his Daddy!

    "Mine!" said Michael who now deliberately wants to tease his eldest son.

    He was indeed a little surprised by Raphael''s attitude, but right now his eldest son who usually looked more mature and always kept his facial expression, now looked like an adorable little kid.

    "Noo! Rapa''s!" said Raphael, raising his voice and looking annoyed.

    Sarah just shook her head at Michael who was acting childish like that.

    "Alright! Enough!" Sarah said, mediating the Father-Son debate over her before anyone was about to cry.

    "Raphael, do you love Daddy?" Sarah asked softly, kissing her son''s cheek.

    Raphael nodded his head.

    "Then how about we hug Daddy too? We have a group hug!" Sarah said with a smile on her face, trying toe up with any solution she could think of at this point.

    Raphael fell silent when he heard that.

 Chapter 345 Daddy Cant Kiss Mommy

    Michael and Sarah looked at their oldest son patiently. Waiting to hear what their son will say.

    "Okay!" replied Raphael, nodding his head. He didn''t know how to do the group hug his Mommy said, but it seemed fine if his Daddy was there too.

    Hearing her son''s approval, Sarah lifted her head and looked at Michael, who was apparently staring at her at the moment.

    Michael smiled when their gazes met. He was grateful that Sarah would involve him when Raphael wants to be hugged by Sarah.

    "Okay, let''s hug," Michael said then opened his arms wide so he could hug Sarah who was currently holding Raphael.

    "Oh!" Raphael''s eyes opened wide when he could feel his Daddy''s body near him. He then raised his head and looked left and right.

    On his left he saw his Mommy hugging him. On the right he saw his Daddy hugging him.

    A smile immediately appeared on the little boy''s usually too serious face.

    "Mommy! Daddy!" said Raphael who couldn''t hide his joy at being able to feel the warmth of his parents.

    "Are you happy?" Sarah said with a smile when she saw the expression on her son''s face.

    Sarah suddenly began to feel touched by her son''s smile. Looks like her decision to let Michael into her kids'' lives and cohabitation with her ex-husband was the right one.

    Well¡­ she doesn''t know what the future holds. It was possible that she would regret it again, as was often the case. However, for now, Sarah felt grateful that she had made such a decision.

    "Daddy!" Raphael''s voice suddenly snapped Sarah out of her thoughts. It seemed like Michael had just kissed the boy on the cheek.

    "Why? Daddy loves Raphael. So Daddy kissed you," Michael said with a big smile.

    He was really happy to be able to hug these two people he loves so much. Well¡­ although this isn''t reallyplete since the Youngest seems to be still sleeping, but that''s okay.

    This made him very happy.

    "Give Daddy a kiss too!" Michael asked then pouting his lips, telling his son to kiss him.

    Raphael then moved, kissed his Daddy''s lips.

    "I love you too Daddy!" he said after kissing Michael.

    "What about Mommy?" asked Sarah, who hadn''t stopped smiling ever since.

    Hearing that, Raphael then immediately turned to his left and gave his Mommy a kiss on the lips.

    "Rapa loves Mommy too!" said Raphael with a smile on his face. His tone sounded a little more childish than when he was talking to Michael earlier.

    It seems, right now he really wants to be pampered by Sarah.

    Sarah smiled at that, then kissed Raphael''s lips again.

    "Mommy loves Rapa too," Sarah replied after kissing him.

    The boy smiled again when he heard that. He''s happy.

    Seeing that now his son was no longer annoyed, Michael then leaned his head closer to Sarah and managed tond a kiss on the woman''s lips.

    "Daddy loves Mommy too!" said Michael after sessfully kissing Sarah.

    "Daddy!" said Raphael, turning to Michael. There was a tone of protest in his voice and an annoyed expression on his face.

    "What?" Michael asked back when he saw the look in the boy''s eyes.

    "Bad daddy! Daddy can''t kiss Mommy!" Raphael protested while raising his index finger and shaking it.

    "Why? Daddy loves Mommy too. It''s not just Raphael," said Michael and then stole a kiss on his son''s lips.

    "Look? It''s Same right? Daddy kisses Raphael because Daddy loves Raphael." Michael then tilted his head back. This time he stole a kiss on Sarah''s lips.

    "Hmmm¡­" Raphael pressed his lips upon hearing his Daddy''s exnation. His little brain could understand what his Daddy was saying, but he didn''t like to see it.

    "Okay, just for today I''ll let Daddy do it!" he said with a serious look on his face.

    "Okay! Daddy understands!" said Michael who also looked serious.

    Sarah could only shake her head at the father-son attitude. A smile appeared on her face. The feeling of tiredness that had just done the operation just disappeared.

    ***

    After that happy afternoon, Sarah was surprised again when her kids asked her to sleep with their Daddy again.

    Actually, Sarah was a little hesitant to do that. Especially after a few hours ago Raphael thwarted what he and Michael were about to do.

    What if Michael gets desperate to do itter when the kids are around?

    "Now it''s Riel''s turn, Mommy! Riel wants to sleep beside Mommy!" Gabriel said with a tone of voice that sounded sulky when he saw Sarah just silent.

    Sarah sighed when she saw her youngest son who seemed to be about to cry again.

    Usually, she was always strict and did not just let the twins do what they wanted. However, it seemed that this time, she had to give in again and nodded her head, making her youngest son immediately happy.<sub> </sub>

    However, Sarah did not realize that there were other people who were also happy to see the decision made by the woman.

    Just like yesterday, Sarah returned after she had put on her pajamas. Just like yesterday too, her heart was beating fast as shey back down on the bed.

    She thought, since it wasn''t the first time, she would feel more rxed, but her heart was still beating fast, making it difficult for her to sleep.

    "Sarah¡­"

    Sarah, who closed her eyes trying to sleep, could hear Michael''s voice calling out to her. It made her heart, which had calmed down, started to beat fast again.

    Sarah decided not to answer Michael and kept her eyes closed. Pretend to sleep.

    However, just like yesterday, Sarah felt a movement in the bed, and not long after, a hand wrapped around her. Hands that were definitely not her kids''s hands.

    "Sarah? Are you sleeping?" whispered Michael quietly.

    Like yesterday, he couldn''t sleep either and wanted to chat with Sarah.

    "..."

    Michael sighed in disappointment when he saw there was no answer and Sarah seemed to have fallen asleep.

    "Good night, Wifey," Michael said softly then kissed Sarah''s forehead and decided to just sleep while hugging the woman.

    Meanwhile, Sarah felt something strange in her heart when she heard what Michael had just said.

    This wasn''t the first time Michael had called her Wifey after she living with the man again. However, Michael usually calls her that when he just wants to tease her.

    Hearing Michael call her that again, and sounding so sincere, made Sarah feel¡­ sad.

    She regretted having acted rashly in the past.

    Sarah sighed. She''d better just try to sleep and not think about it too much.

    ***

    The next day, the four of them spent time at home alone because rain suddenly poured. They y and do activities together. Sometimes there''sughter from little kids who sound very happy can be heard..

    In the evening, the kids again asked to sleep together after it was time for them to sleep.

    "Yesterday it was Riel''s turn. Now it''s my turn!" said Raphael then looked at his Daddy sharply.

    Yesterday when it was his brother''s turn, his Daddy did the same thing when it was supposed to be his turn.

    "What about Daddy? When is it Daddy''s turn?" asked Michael looking at his eldest son.

    "Daddy can''t!" Raphael replied, shaking his head and raising his index finger again.

    "Why?" asked Michael in a childish tone of voice.

    "That¡­ Hmmm¡­ because Daddy is bad!" replied Raphael.

    Sarah just watched the father-son argument once more, shaking her head. While Gabriel didn''t really care about that. He could wait his turnter.

    "Tonight, Mommy won''t sleep with you guys."

    Sarah''s words made the three men immediately turn to look at her.

    "Why?" the three men asked in unison.

    Sarah smiled when she saw the facial expressions of the three of them were really very simr.

    "Because tomorrow is Monday. You have to go to school. If you guys want to sleep with Daddy. Go ahead, but Mommy won''t sleep with you," Sarah said firmly.

    Raphael and Gabriel tried to persuade her, Gabriel had even gone so far as to whine for Sarah to sleep with them.

    However, Sarah strengthened her heart and remained firm on the decision she had made.

    Honestly, it didn''t really matter if the kids had to go to school tomorrow, then she and Michael had to go to work. They can sleep together, and wake up early.

    There''s nothing wrong with that.

    However, Sarah felt that this was the right thing to do.

    Right now, she is confused about her rtionship with Michael.

    Michael is the father of her kids, the man she has sex with and the man she lives with.

    However, even so, that will not change the fact that she and Michael are divorced. The man was her ex-husband.

    If every night she had to sleep in the same bed with Michael with the kids¡­ Sarah was really confused, and also a little worried.

    What if she became used to thatfort?

    Can she really do that?

 Chapter 346 Want Another Kid

    A man wearing a suit looks very serious looking at his monitor screen which is currently showing the faces of several people who also look neatly dressed in their suits.

    The expression on his face was professional, and his tone of voice was very steady. Showing his charisma as an entrepreneur from apany that has a brand value at approximately 15 billion US dors.

    After a while, the online conference was finally over.

    The man who was already forty years old finally sighed, then sat back in his leather chair. He closed his eyes and massaged his head, which had been working so hard since he had to talk to his business partners.

    Bing one of the entrepreneurs with a business that is well known worldwide is not at all easy and often exhausts.

    It was a lot of money, but the work was well worth the money, and even though he was tired, he also enjoyed what he was doing.

    So even though he knows that there are some people who want to go after this position, he will never give it to them, because he loves his job and he is the one who made thispany grow and develop before he took over the CEO position that was previously upied by his father.

    "Hah¡­" a sigh escaped the man''s lips as he opened his eyes again.

    Suddenly, he remembered the incident three days ago, where the woman he loves refused to sleep with him and their kids.

    Their kids were even crying, and sulking, wanting the woman to sleep with him and their kids, but it seemed the woman''s decision was final, because she still didn''t want to sleep with them.

    "Actually, what''s wrong with Sarah?" thought Michael in bewilderment.

    He thought his rtionship with Sarah had improved after the two of them resolved their misunderstanding.

    Did he do something wrong?

    As Michael could remember, there was no mistake he had made that would stop Sarah from sleeping with him again.

    Michael even thought that Sarah did that because he woke up in the night and moved to sleep beside Sarah to hug her.

    It''s possible that Sarah was annoyed by that, right?

    So Michael went over to Sarah and asked about it, but Sarah said it wasn''t because of that.

    "Like I said, tomorrow is a weekday. I just want to rest early," Sarah said with a smile.

    "You are sure?" asked Michael who couldn''t believe it at all. "I didn''t make a mistake, right? You can tell me if I do. You remember we promised to tell each other, right?" continued Michael, sounding desperate.

    "There''s no other reason, Michael. You can rest assured," Sarah replied, smiling and touching his cheek.

    Michael no longer insisted when he heard that. He still couldn''t believe it, but Sarah would have told him if there was any other reason why she did that.

    "Huh..." Michael sighed again as he recalled the incident.

    Untilst night the kids asked Sarah to sleep with them, but Sarah always refused.

    Yes, for the past three days his kids have slept with him. Maybe because the mattress was softer, or because they liked to bother him by riding on him like a horse, so the two puppies wanted to sleep with him.

    Michael certainly didn''t deny that. He loved being in the midst of his kids and cuddling them while they slept.

    However, it felt like something was missing because of Sarah''s absence.

    "I should stop thinking about this. Maybe Sarah just wants to go to bed early," Michael muttered, shaking his head. Hoping that the thought would disappear from his brain.

    Michael then reached for his cellphone which was lying on the table. His face immediately smiled when he saw his cellphone wallpaper.

    It was a photo of him, Sarah, and the kids.

    The photo is his first photo with Sarah and the kids. A photo of him surprising Sarah on the balcony of their apartment with the help of the kids.

    Actually, there were lots of pictures of him, with Sarah and the kids, but Michael liked the picture.

    Back then, he didn''t even know that the kids who helped him were his own, but he already loved them very much.

    Michael''s finger then opened the gallery of his cellphone and began to look at the photos in it one by one.

    The expression on his face was smiling looking at the photos containing the faces of his kids, and Sarah''s face.

    His tiredness seemed to just disappear when he saw those smiling in the photo.

    The three of them were like vitamins to him, which seemed to remind him that he was working for the three of them.

    Suddenly, Michael''s facial expression changed slightly when he was sliding his photo to the left, and a new photo could be seen by him.<sub> </sub>

    It was a photo of the kids sleeping, but this time there was a little girl among them. She is Sienna.

    Michael reminisced about what he did on Saturday. It was the first time he''d babysit a kid he couldn''tmunicate with, the first time he''d changed a diaper, and the first time he''d made food for a two year old.

    Honestly, it''s tiring. Moreover, he had to take care of the other two little kids. However, he had to admit that his tiredness paid off when he saw the little girl''s smile, and her beautiful face when she slept.

    "It would be nice if I had a daughter," Michael muttered as he browsed through the photos with Sienna in them.

    Suddenly, Michael''s facial expression was taken aback when he realized what he had just said.

    "What did you just say, Michael? Wake up!" said Michael, shaking his head again.

    How could he think of having a daughter?

    "But¡­ I do want a daughter," Michael muttered, admitting that he wanted a girl.

    Well ... maybe not having a daughter is also not a problem. He just wanted another kid, a baby he could take care of and watch as they grew.

    Maybe it will be tiring, because unlike the Twins who can already speak, he will not understand what the baby is sayingter. However, the cuteness of the baby will clearly be different from the cuteness of the twins who already go to school.

    Michael also wanted to feel it, how to take care of a baby. His baby, of course.

    Something suddenly kicked Michael''s mind. If he wanted to have a baby of his own, wouldn''t that mean Sarah had to carry his kid?

    Michael suddenly became annoyed that his brain was thinking such a stupid thing

    Of course it had to be! Even though he wants a baby, it doesn''t mean he wants just any baby! It had to be from Sarah''s egg, not from another woman!

    "But can Sarah still get pregnant?" Michael muttered under his breath. His index finger tapped again on the table in front of him. His brain was thinking hard, trying to remember the Biology lesson he used to teach in school.

    Michael finally took theputer mouse that was on his desk and opened an inte browser and his fingers started typing something on the keyboard.

    [Can a 38 year old woman still be pregnant?]

    Michael''s eyes then perused the search results that came out. His facial expression looks serious when he reads an article from a health website.

    He sighed in relief when he read that Sarah could still be pregnant. Although he doesn''t have much time because she is soon to be 40 years old, and ording to the articles he reads, it says it bes very risky.

    "So I''ve got another year to do it," Michael muttered, nodding his head and starting to find out about the risks if Sarah got pregnant in her forties.

    Michael shook his head as he read the risks. He would never take that risk.

    So, the time is only about a year away.

    ''Well¡­ I''m confident about that, but¡­'' Michael suddenly became doubtful again.

    He was sure he could get Sarah pregnant again. He is a man who takes care of his body and eats well. So he was confident that his seed could produce a cute baby.

    ''Does Sarah want another kid?''

    Michael fell silent as the thought crossed his mind. His brain then spun wildly, trying to remember every conversation he had with Sarah. Did Sarah ever discuss her desire to have kids or not.

    However, no matter how Michael thought about it, it seemed like Sarah never really brought it up.

    "How was your sex with Sarah?"

    Suddenly the whisper sounded and Michael racked his brain again. He''d had sex with Sarah twice, and wasn''t he alwayse inside?

    He might not be able to think of when they did it while Sarah was drunk, but when they did it at the hotel, he asked the woman where he shoulde and Sarah let hime inside.

    Doesn''t that mean Sarah doesn''t mind if she gets pregnant with another kid?

    "But she could have used birth control. So she''s fine with that," Michael muttered again, trying not to take it as a sign that Sarah wanted to have another kid

    "Wait a minute¡­"

    Suddenly, Michael seemed to realize something.

    If he wants to have another kid with Sarah, doesn''t that mean¡­ they have to have sex?

 Chapter 347 Talk With The Twins

    "Why did I suddenly be stupid? Of course it has to be like that!" said Michael shaking his head at such a stupid thought.

    Was there any other way he and Sarah could have kids? Shouldn''t they have sex?

    Well ... there are other ways, such as IVF. However, Michael prefers to do the old fashioned way. By having sex.

    Michael''s heart skipped a beat at the thought, and his face turned a little red as his body suddenly felt hot.

    That meant he and Sarah would be getting closer.

    "I really am a pervert!" said Michael, shaking his head again, trying to dispel the naughty thoughts he was having.

    It''s still office hours. He had to calm down. Inhale¡­ exhale¡­ Those naughty thoughts must go away!

    "But I don''t know if Sarah wants another kid or not," thought Michael, putting on a serious face again.

    What if Sarah doesn''t want it?

    "Well¡­ I have to try to persuade her," Michael replied to the question that suddenly crossed his mind.

    Michael''s index finger tapped again on his desk. His brain seemed to be trying to figure out how he should persuade Sarah, if she didn''t want any more kids.

    Should he beg her to give him a chance to experience what it''s like to take care of a baby?

    Hmm¡­ He can do that, but if he can, he doesn''t want to use it that way. It makes him look pathetic!

    "Ah! That method seems to be working!" said Michael when something suddenly crossed his mind. His facial expression was cheerful. He was sure it would work!

    ***

    As usual after school hours, Michael came to pick up his kids at school. Actually he could have sent someone to pick up the two kids, but Michael really wanted to do it himself, because he had lost so much time with the children, and he was trying to make up for that lost time. That''s why he always told James to clear his schedule at that hour.

    After picking up the kids, Michael took them to Collins because he still had work to do.

    Usually, the kids would be left in the hospital, but since Mr. Collins was in surgery and is recovering, the twins took refuge temporarily in their Daddy''s office.

    At first, they looked bored because Michael had to work and couldn''t y with them, but over time the two kids understood that their Daddy had to work, and they were busy ying together.

    Michael put down the report he had just finished reading, then raised his head to see what his kids were doing because suddenly they became so silent.

    Raphael turned out to be writing something in his book with a serious look on his face as he asionally fiddled with his pencil because he was confused about what to write.

    Meanwhile, Gabriel was seen opening the candy, which was indeed provided on the table, and who knows how many candies he had eaten.

    Michael just shook his head at his two very different kids. The eldest seemed to be doing his homework, while the youngest looked casually eating candy.

    Well¡­ if people ask him which one he looks like, Michael will answer that he looks more like his youngest son.

    Michael then stood up and walked over to his kids.

    "Boys. Are you guys busy? Daddy wants to talk," Michael said as he sat down on the one-seater sofa while his two kids sat on the three-seater.

    "What''s wrong, Daddy?" asked Raphael, turning to Michael. The pencil he was holding immediately slipped from his finger.

    Gabriel turned to Michael, then swallowed his candy. "Are we in trouble, Daddy?" he asked worriedly.

    Unlike their Mommy, who has wanted to talk to them several times, it seems that this is the first time their Daddy wants to talk to them, not to mention, it''s still in their Daddy''s office.

    It made Gabriel a little nervous.

    Before Michael could answer, Raphael turned to his younger brother.

    "You ate that much candy?!" he asked in a rising voice. The expression on his face looked surprised to see the candy stic on his brother''s thigh. He was too busy doing his homework to pay attention to his brother.

    "Hmm¡­ I can''t refuse it, Rapa! This is so delicious!" said Gabriel while pouting his lips.

    "But Mommy said we shouldn''t eat a lot of sweets. Look! Now Daddy will scold us because of you!" said Raphael in annoyance.

    "Sorry, Rapa!" Gabriel answered while lowering his head. He really regretted it.

    Michael just blinked his eyes when he saw the interaction of the kids. He was speechless for a moment.

    "Ah! You''re not in trouble. Daddy isn''t mad about the candy Gabriel ate either," Michael said when he finally regained his senses.

    "Really?" Gabriel lifted his head and looked at his Daddy.

    While Raphael also looks surprised to hear that. He really thought that Michael would scold them.<sub> </sub>

    Michael nodded his head.

    "But¡­ Gabriel has to listen to Mommy''s words that you shouldn''t eat a lot of sweets, okay?" said Michael with a smile.

    Gabriel nodded his head at that, a sign that he understood.

    "So what did Daddy want to talk about?" asked Raphael, looking curious. He couldn''t guess what his Daddy would say.

    "Hmmm..." Michael didn''t answer right away. He tried to put the words together in advance.

    "Raphael," Michael called with a smile. He decided to talk to the oldest first. "What kind of younger brother do you think Gabriel is?" he continued.

    Raphael''s face looked surprised when he heard his Daddy''s question. He then turned to his brother who was currently looking at him curiously.

    "Why does Daddy ask something like this?" said the little boy. His face was red with embarrassment.

    If his Daddy wanted to ask about it, shouldn''t he have asked when his brother wasn''t listening?

    "Are you embarrassed? You can say it. Maybe there''s something that upsets you about Gabriel," Michael said softly.

    "Hmm¡­ I love him, but sometimes he''s too childish so I have to keep an eye on him. I''m the big brother after all," Raphael said shyly.

    Michael felt something touch his heart when he heard that. He did notice that Raphael looked more mature than his age, but he didn''t expect it because the little boy realized that he was an older brother.

    "Does being a big brother make Raphael feel tired?" Michael asked gently, stroking his son''s head.

    "Not really. I''m happy, but¡­" Raphael didn''t continue.

    "But what? You can tell Daddy."

    Raphael bit his lower lip. The expression on his face seemed to be wondering if he could say that to his Daddy.

    "But¡­ sometimes I wish I could y freely like Riel," said Raphael quietly.

    Hearing that, Michael immediately moved near his son and hugged him.

    "Rapa can do that. As an older brother, Rapa has to take care of Riel, who is your younger brother, but Rapa can y freely like Riel," said Michael gently while looking at his eldest son.

    Raphael looked at his Daddy''s face when he heard that. His expression was as if he couldn''t believe it, but seeing his Daddy''s face which seemed serious, made Raphael smile again.

    "Okay, Daddy," Raphael said as he hugged Michael tightly.

    Michael rubbed his son''s head with a smile on his face even though his heart ached slightly when he heard what his son said.

    He felt grateful to have found this out earlier so he could tell his son that it was okay to be childish.

    Michael''s gaze then turned to Gabriel who looked like he felt guilty. He didn''t expect that his brother would think that of him.

    One of Michael''s hands then rose and moved to call his youngest son toe closer. He then picked up the boy and ced him beside him.

    "What about Gabriel? What kind of big brother do you think Raphael is?" asked Michael again who prefers to call his kids by their full names. Although sometimes he calls them by their nicknames when the kids want to be pampered.

    "Hmmm¡­ I love him too, but he''s annoying sometimes and acting like he''s so old. He is the older brother but Mommy said we were only two minutes apart," Gabriel said, pouting his lips.

    He then told how Raphael always acted older than him.

    Michael was surprised to hear the story and then chuckled. Ahh.. his kids are really adorable.

    "But I am older than you. I am a big brother!" said Raphael, who didn''t ept that his brother was angry at what he had to do.

    "Look, Daddy! He''s acting like that again!" Gabriel said, pointing at his brother.

    Raphael gritted his teeth when he saw his little brotherining to his Daddy.''

    "Okay! Okay! Raphael did that because he is an older brother," Michael said, trying to intervene.

    Raphael hugged Michael tightly again when he heard his Daddy was on his side. He then looked at Raphael with a triumphant smile.

    Meanwhile Gabriel pouted his lips.

    Michael''s hand then stroked Gabriel''s head when he saw his youngest child start to sulk.

    "Gabriel," Michael called softly. "Do you think you can be a good big brother?"

 Chapter 348 How Do Daddy And Mommy Make A Baby?

    Gabriel''s eyes widened when he heard what his Daddy just said. The expression on his face was confused, as if processing the words.

    Can he be a good older brother?

    "Of course, Daddy!" said Gabriel excitedly. "I will be better than Rapa!" he continued with a big smile on his face.

    Michael smiled at that answer, while Raphael just snorted. The expression on the boy''s face was as if to say just try it if you can!

    "But I''m a little brother, Daddy. Does that mean Rapa will be my little brother?" asked Gabriel who seemed excited by the idea. His little brain started to think about what he should do if he were to be the older brother,

    Hmmm¡­. maybe first he should tell Rapa to stop forbidding him if he wants to eat sweets.

    Ah! Or maybe ask Rapa to give him the ice cream he still has.

    Older brother can do that, right?

    "Noo!" shouted Raphael resolutely, against that thought. "I''m a older brother! Riel is not my older brother!" he said with disapproving eyes, like a dog ready to bite anyone who would approach him.

    Gabriel swallowed his saliva when he saw his brother''s face. Even though they were only two minutes apart, his older brother had a scary face.

    "Okay! Okay! Rapa won''t be Riel''s little brother!" said Michael trying to mediate before they got into a fight.

    "Then how can I be an older brother, Daddy?" asked Gabriel in bewilderment.

    After hearing his father''s question. He suddenly became interested in being an older brother.

    "Does Gabriel want to have a younger sibling?" asked Michael, trying to find out if his son was happy he had a little brother. "Maybe little sister?" he continued with a smile.

    Gabriel seemed to think when he heard that. "Siena?" Gabriel asked with a big smile on his face. His eyes shone as he said that.

    If he was Sienna''s big brother¡­ Wouldn''t that be fun? Sienna is very adorable, it must be fun if he has a little sister like Sienna.

    Meanwhile Raphael was silent when he heard that. His little brain was trying to process what his Daddy just said.

    Having Sienna as his little sister wasn''t that bad. Even though he didn''t know what the little girl was saying, he was happy to be with the little girl. What was clear, unlike Gabriel, Sienna didn''t seem to bother him too much.

    "Is my little sister Sienna, Daddy?" Gabriel asked excitedly. He couldn''t even hide his teeth because his smile was too wide.

    "Ah no! It''s not like that," Michael said, smiling apologetically.

    The smiles on the faces of the two kids immediately disappeared when they heard that.

    "Even though Sienna is younger than you guys, and could be your little sister. Sienna is not your sibling. Do you know what that means?" asked Michael again, trying to find words his kids could understand, but in the end he decided to say the terms.

    The two of them seemed speechless at that, trying to figure out if they had heard the word before.

    Gabriel shook his head first, then followed by Raphael who also didn''t understand what siblings were.

    "Siblings are brothers or sisters who have the same Daddy and Mommy. Do Riel and Rapa have the same Daddy and Mommy?" Michael asked with a smile.

    They both nodded at that.

    "Yes, my Daddy is Riel''s Daddy, and my Mommy is also Riel''s Mommy!" Raphael exined.

    "Then what about Sienna? Do you guys have the same Daddy and Mommy as Sienna?" Michael asked again, trying to get his son to think.

    They both shook their heads when they heard that.

    "Sienna''s Mommy is Aunt Anna, and her Daddy is Uncle Steve." This time, it was Gabriel''s turn to exin.

    "Well, you two are very smart. That''s why Sienna can be your little sister, but not your real sister," said Michael with a proud smile on his face because his kids are very smart.

    He had read an article that said that a child''s intelligence came from their mother and Michael was very grateful that the mother of his kids was Sarah.

    The woman is a d*mn surgeon.

    He was really lucky to have kids from that woman.

    "Then how can I have a younger sibling, Daddy?" asked Gabriel curiously.

    "Daddy, does that mean if we have siblings they will live with us?" asked Raphael who was also curious.

    Michael smiled at his curious kids.

    "Yes, they will live with us if you have siblings." Michael looked at Raphael as he said that, then looked at Gabriel to answer the question.

    "As for how you can have it¡­ Hmmm¡­" Michael''s brain was trying to figure out how to tell his kids how a baby could be born.

    He couldn''t possibly say he had to have sex with their Mommy, or talk about sperm and egg cells because the kids were too young to know that.<sub> </sub>

    "Ah! You have to let Daddy and Mommy sleep together. We''re going to make you a baby sibling," Michael replied, trying to look as serious as possible even though he wanted tough so badly right now.

    What did he just say? Making them a baby sibling? That''s absolutely ridiculous! However, because of his innocent kids. He had to say something like that.

    "Really? Are you sure Daddy?" asked Raphael, staring intently at his Daddy. "Daddy doesn''t want to sleep alone with Mommy, right?" he continued, who did not trust his Daddy at all.

    Was his Daddy trying to lie to him? He wouldn''t be fooled like that!

    Twice he had seen that his Daddy always wanted to sleep near his Mommy. So maybe his Daddy is trying to lie to him!

    "That''s right! Daddy''s not lying! You can ask Mommy about itter!" said Michael seriously.

    He really couldn''t believe his son would look at him with a look like he was an unbelievable liar.

    "How do Daddy and Mommy make a baby?" asked Gabriel curiously. "Can I see it?" he continued.

    His Daddy and Mommy wanted to make him a little sibling. Isn''t that impressive? He had to see how they made it.

    "Not!" cut Michael quickly. He was a little flustered about the question.

    "I mean Raphael and Gabriel can''t see it. It won''t happen if you see how it''s made," said Michael trying his best to choose the words his kids would understand.

    It seems that this will be easier if the kids have learned about reproduction. However, he did not have that long to have a third kid because of Sarah''s age.

    "Why?" both asked at the same time.

    Why can''t they see it?

    "You just can''t! By the way, do you two want to have a sister?" asked Michael, trying to change the subject.

    "Yes. Having a little sister seems like fun," replied Raphael nodding his head.

    "Yeah, I don''t mind if it''s a girl or a boy, Daddy! I just want a sibling so that I can be an older brother!" answered Gabriel excitedly. He can''t wait to be an older brother!

    Michael smiled inwardly when he heard the answers of his kids. His n to use his kids turned out to be sessful!

    He did feel a little guilty for having to use his kids like this, but it couldn''t be helped. Sarah would probably have turned it down if he had discussed first that he wanted to have another kid.

    If it was the kids who said they wanted a little sister, Sarah would probably consider it, right?

    "In that case. Daddy needs your help. Tonight.¡­"

    Michael then began to say the mission of the two kids.

    ***

    Like the previous nights, after dinner Sarah took the dirty dishes and immediately washed them because she didn''t want to when she was going to make breakfast the next day, the kitchen was still dirty with unwashed dishes.

    While washing the dishes, Sarah''s forehead creased as she couldn''t hear the kids''s voices at all. It''s almost impossible to find in a home that has two very active sons.

    "Are they making trouble?" Sarah thought and looked back to see what the kids were doing.

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her babies were approaching Michael who looked busy in front of hisptop. It seemed the kids wanted to ask Michael to y with them.

    Sarah''s lips immediately smiled at that and decided to turn around again, finishing what she was doing.

    As soon as she turned around after she finished washing the dishes, Sarah''s brow furrowed when she saw her kids sitting at the dinner table with a serious expression on their face.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah asked, approaching the two kids.

    "We will have another family meeting," Gabriel said with a serious look on his face.

    "Okay. Aren''t you going to call Daddy?" asked Sarah who immediately took her ce in front of Gabriel.

    "Not! Daddy said¡­"

    "Daddy is busy!" cut off Raphael quickly, then looked at his little brother in annoyance because it didn''t match the training his Daddy told him to do.

    He wanted the one to say it, but he never got it right!

    "Ah! Yes! Daddy''s busy, Mommy! So we''re just going to have a meeting with Mommy!"

    Sarah tried to suppress her smile, then turned to look at Michael who was looking at hisptop screen, but Sarah knew that the man was trying to hear their conversation.

    "So¡­ what are we going to discuss at the family meeting this time?" Sarah asked with a smile on her face.

    "We want a sister!" answered the two kids at the same time.

 Chapter 349 The Culprit

    "So¡­ what are we going to discuss at the family meeting?" Sarah asked with a smile on her face.

    Sarah was really curious about what else her kids would do. Every day, they grow bigger and bigger, and it never fails to surprise her. There was just something they did that she couldn''t even think of.

    Sarah''s brain then tried to think what these kids would discuss.

    Hmmm¡­ do they want to negotiate with her to sleep with them and Michael again? It had been three days since she had rejected them, and it seemed that they had found an excuse to negotiate with her.

    "We want a sister!"

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she heard that. Hereyes widened.

    "What did you guys just say?" Sarah asked again because she seemed too tired to start hallucinating to hear what she had just heard.

    Yes! She must be tired from hallucinating like that! Her kids could not possibly want to ask for a sister. But¡­ Why did she hallucinate that her kids were asking for a sister?

    She''s tired! Yes! It must be so!

    "We want a sibling! It doesn''t matter if it''s a girl or a boy!" Gabriel said, rifying their words.

    Sarah waspletely speechless. She had already imagined that her kids would definitely give her a surprise, but wasn''t this surprise too much?

    Sarah cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure in front of her kids.

    "Why did Raphael and Gabriel suddenly want a sister?" Sarah asked softly, looking up at her kids'' faces with a big smile on her face.

    Last time the kids wanted to sleep with her and Michael, because they heard it from their ssmates

    Will one of their ssmates have a younger sibling? So the kids also want to have a sister?

    It seemed, what she was thinking was once again horribly wrong. She suddenly saw Gabriel looking back, looking at his Daddy, then he seemed to be blinking his eyes and raising his thumb, as if giving a sign.

    "Daddy! I''ve managed to tell Mommy! Daddy can be rest assured! I''m doing a good job!" Gabriel tried to say that to his Daddy who was currently staring at him too.

    He couldn''t tell his Daddy that directly, so he would give a sign, hoping his Daddy would understand what he meant.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she saw what her youngest child was doing.

    Sarah''s gaze then immediately looked at Michael. The culprit who made the kids say something like that.

    "Mommy!"

    Sarah didn''t have time to curse him through her eyes. Sarah heard her eldest son''s voice calling out to her. She then looked at her son and changed her expression to a smile.

    "Yes, Rapa?" asked Sarah.

    "Is it true to make a baby, Daddy and Mommy have to sleep together?" asked Raphael in a curious tone. Even though his Daddy had exined it to him, he still felt that his Daddy was trying to lie to him.

    Daddy is bad Daddy!

    So, he had to confirm it to his Mommy, who would never lie to him.

    "Cough cough!" Sarah immediately choked when she heard the question. She wasn''t even eating or drinking, but she could choke!

    Sarah''s gaze then turned back to Michael, who now turned out to be staring at them. Their gazes met.

    If that nce could curse, ah, kill someone, then that was the look Sarah was giving.

    Right now, she really wanted to strangle the man. Ah, since Michael is stronger than her. She couldn''t do it. Maybe she''ll slice him.

    At least she knew which part to cut to kill the man!

    "Mommy!"

    Raphael''s voice made Sarah turn back to her eldest son. She hastily changed her facial expression so as not to show that murderous look of his.

    "Where did Raphael hear that?" asked Sarah curiously.

    Has their child''s school taught him about reproduction even though they are only in the first grade?

    "Hmm¡­ That¡­" Raphael covered his mouth. His facial expression was doubtful.

    He heard it from his Daddy, but his Daddy said earlier that when they were going to talk to Mommy, don''t tell Mommy they heard it from Daddy.

    The little boy was again in a dilemma. Should he continue to follow his Daddy, or tell his Mommy about it.

    "From Daddy, Mommy!"

    Suddenly, the voice of a child who had been silent for a long time, opened his mouth.

    Raphael immediately turned to his brother when he heard that his younger brother was acting childish again. Even though Daddy had clearly told them not to tell Mommy that it was from Daddy!<sub> </sub>

    How could his little brother be a big brother if he continued to act like that?

    He was really too young and couldn''t be a big brother.

    Meanwhile, Sarah sighed when she heard who it was that made her kids say something like that. She had expected it, so she wasn''t as surprised as before.

    Looks like after this she has to talk to Michael!

    "Really? What did Daddy say about¡­ making babies?" Sarah was trying hard to keep her expression and tone of voice soft and looking like how she always is even though right now she wanted so badly to slice Michael''s vein with her scalpel!

    "That¡­." Alternately, Gabriel and Raphael told how to make a baby that their Daddy said.

    "Why can''t we see it, Mommy?" asked Gabriel curiously.

    He really wanted to see how his Daddy and Mommy made a sister for him.

    "Is it like cooking, Mommy? Can I have my younger sibling''s hair blonde like mine?" asked Gabriel who began to request his sister ording to his wishes. "The baby must have blue-eyed like me!" he continued excitedly.

    When Mommy is making sandwiches. He always requests to put more ham. Maybe he can request his sisterter, right? Because the ones who will make it are Mommy and Daddy.

    "Why does our little sibling have to be blonde and blue-eyed like you? The baby will also be my sibling in the future!" said Raphael who did not ept it. Then he turned to his mother.

    "Our sibling must be a girl, Mommy! Her hair is long and it''s brown!" said Raphael who also started requesting that he wanted a younger sister.

    "Noo! She must be blonde!" said Gabriel looking at his brother while raising his voice.

    "She is my sister! She must have brown hair!" said Raphael who also didn''t want to lose.

    "She will also be my sister! She must be blonde like me. She would be beautiful with blonde hair, like Sienna!" said Gabriel trying to tell another reason why their sister should have blonde hair.

    Raphael fell silent when he heard that. As Gabriel said, he admitted that Sienna was beautiful with her blonde hair. However, he also wanted his sister to have the same hair as him!

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, Raphael''s little brain seemed to think of something.

    "How about we ask Mommy and Daddy to make twins? One can be blonde, the other can be brown like me!" said Raphael excitedly, having managed toe up with an idea so that he and Gabriel wouldn''t have to fight.

    "Oh! You are so smart, Rapa!" said Gabriel, nodding hearing that. The anger just disappeared. As usual, his brother was always smart.

    Meanwhile, Sarah had been silent. She was relieved when she heard her kids exin how to make babies. Well ... at least Michael''s exnation can be said to be good. Thank goodness the man didn''t exin it head-on.

    However, Sarah is suddenly surprised when she hears Gabriel''s question about why they can''t see how to make babies?

    Sarah''s brain immediately thought hard to answer that. Before she could find the right answer, Gabriel suddenly said something that made her want tough.

    The boy wanted to request his sister''s appearance!

    Sarah wanted tough and cry when she heard that. Laughing because her son is really innocent, and crying because it seems like her kids have been brainwashed by Michael to have a sister.

    When she heard the kids were fighting, Sarah remained silent because right now she was thinking about how to deal with the situation she was in right now.

    After all, the two of them were just arguing. She would have acted if they had used their fists.

    However, Sarah''s eyes immediately opened wide when she heard what Raphael had just said.

    Twins? Seriously!

    Even to have a third child, Sarah did not want to. After giving birth to her kids, she kind of had the trauma of getting pregnant and giving birth again.

    Now the kids want to have twins? No, she will never give birth again!

    Not for twins or just one kid!

    That''s why after having sex with Michael, she went to buy pills to prevent her pregnancy. Michael''s seed was already in her, so getting the IUD back in was kind of pointless.

    She had already learned from her past experiences!

    "Mommy! We want to have twin siblings!" said the two kids in unison.

    Sarah tried to put a smile on her face.

    "Alright, Mommy has heard you guys. Let Mommy talk to Daddy first, okay?" said Sarah softly.

    She then immediately stood up and went over to Michael with a smile on her face, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. Sarah''s eyes were cold.

    Tonight, she was really going to kill that man!

 Chapter 350 Domestic Violence

    Michael was in the living room, trying to hear what they were talking about. It was actually quite close, and normally he would have been able to hear their conversation.

    But this time, because maybe he was trying not to make it obvious that he was eavesdropping, their conversation was slightly inaudible to him.

    Michael nced at the dining table again to see what was going on. His eyes suddenly widened when he saw Sarah stand up and walk towards him.

    Why was that woman suddenly walking towards him?

    Michael''s head hurriedly looked at hisptop screen again. His hands were on the keyboard, then trying to type something he could think of, while the expression on his face he set to look serious.

    "Let''s talk," Sarah said coldly as she got close to Michael.

    Usually, she would never bother if Michael was seen busy in front of hisptop. However, she knew that Michael had often turned to the dining table and tried to hear their conversation.

    She even noticed when Michael immediately tried to look busy when she stood up to approach him.

    He was just pretending to look busy!

    "Oh? What is it?" Michael asked, his expression showing surprise when he saw Sarah who was beside him.

    she snorted.

    "Don''t y dumb! Let''s talk outside!" Sarah said coldly and looked at the man sharply. The look in her eyes was like trying to kill the man.

    Without waiting for Michael, Sarah headed straight for the balcony because she didn''t want the kids to hear her conversation with Michael. That wouldn''t be a pleasant conversation, and the kids shouldn''t hear it.

    Michael gulped when he saw Sarah''s gaze. He felt a little intimidated. Looks like he''s really in trouble.

    Michael then stood up. He took a deep breath to prepare himself mentally. His head then turned to the kids and looked at them with a look to help him if he didn''t get out safely.

    However, the two kids only looked at their Daddy with a confused look because their Daddy''s face looked strange.

    ***

    Sarah stared at the night view of the city in front of her. The shing lights looked beautiful, making her previously irritated mood slightly improve because of that.

    Her hands were seen stroking her own arms, trying to warm her body which suddenly felt cold because of the night air. Even so, she remained there, enjoying the sight before her.

    Suddenly, Sarah felt something was ced on her shoulder. Reflexively she immediately turned and saw Michael who was smiling at her.

    "It will warm you up," Michael said gently.

    Sarah then immediately tightened the nket that Michael had just given her. So that''s why Michael was a littlete to meet her. The man turned out to go get a nket for her.

    The cold immediately turned into warmth when the nket was wrapped around her body. So is her heart.

    "So¡­ what''s wrong with you?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael. Her eyes looked less sharp than before, as well as her tone of voice which was not as cold as before but it was clear that she was still annoyed.

    Well¡­ if Michael thought he could stop her irritation with this nket. The man is dead wrong!

    "Hah? What is wrong with me?" asked Michael trying to look confused and pretend to be innocent.

    Sarah snorted and red at Michael. Was he really going to keep pretending he didn''t know anything?

    "Kids suddenly say they want a sibling," Sarah replied, looking Michael right in the man''s eyes.

    "Really?" Michael opened his mouth and widened his eyes. Pretend to be surprised to hear that. "They want a sibling?" Michael continued.

    "Ah!"

    After saying that, a groan of pain escaped Michael''s lips as he felt something hit his arm hard. It was Sarah''s hand hitting him.

    "Your punch still hurts, huh!" Michael groaned in pain and immediately rubbed his arm.

    Sarah did hit him up recently because their kids were suddenly on the inte. However, the blow didn''t hurt much at all since she did it while crying.

    It was really different from the one she did when she was crying. This time, it hurts alot1

    "You deserve it!" Sarah said angrily. "Stop pretending and just say it!" she continued a little urgently.

    "What?" asked Michael, deciding to keep pretending. "Well maybe they wanted a sibling because they were looking after Sienna back then. They look happy ying with her!" replied Michael who still did not want to say that it was actually his idea.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah sighed as Michael still decided to keep ying dumb, but she could tell this had something to do with Sienna. It''s just she still didn''t understand the real reason.

    Sarah''s hand then rose again and clenched her fist, preparing to punch Michael again.

    "Okay! Okay!" Michael said when he saw that while raising his hands in front of his chest, indicating he gave up.

    "You know this is domestic violence, right?" Michael said again when Sarah didn''t lower her hands even though she had given up.

    "Domestic violence my ass! Just say it, Michael!" Sarah said angrily. Not only was Michael using the kids, but the man wouldn''t say it when she pressed it.

    Doesn''t he deserve to be beaten?

    Michael lowered his hands and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.

    "That''s right. I want another kid," Michael admitted. His tone was low and he didn''t dare meet Sarah''s eyes in embarrassment.

    Sarah lowered her hand when she heard that. Her facial expression softened when she saw Michael''s expression.

    Michael then recounted his experience while looking after Sienna. How he changes diapers and makes food for the little girl.

    "It''s tiring, but it''s worth the effort. Then I thought that I don''t seem to know anything about taking care of a kid, even though I already have two kids," said Michael looking at Sarah, smiling bitterly.

    "Raphael and Gabriel are cute, and I really love them both. But¡­ I also want to experience how to take care of a kid. A baby. My own baby, no one else''s," he continued.

    Sarah''s lips tightly closed at Michael''s lengthy exnation. Her heart was like being stabbed by a syringe. It doesn''t hurt, but stings a little. She felt a little guilty.

    Due to her own stupidity, she had taken Michael''s experience of being a father from him.

    "Do you not intend to have another kid?" asked Michael carefully while looking at the woman who had been silent all this time.

    Michael subconsciously held his breath. He could feel his heart beating fast, feeling nervous about the answer that would leave Sarah''s lips.

    If that was the answer he was hoping for, then thank goodness. That means tonight they can start doing it¡­ ahem, I mean, tonight will be a happy ending.

    However, if it was an answer he didn''t expect¡­ What should he do?

    Sarah gulped when she heard Michael''s question. How was she supposed to answer the man who was looking at her with pleading eyes?

    Would he be hurt if he heard the answer?

    She didn''t want to see that expression on the man''s face.

    However, Sarah knew that she couldn''t give the man the answer he wanted either.

    She had absolutely no intention of having any more kids.

    The atmosphere between them suddenly became silent. Only a night breeze that sometimes blows Sarah''s long hair that they can hear.

    "That¡­" Sarah licked her lower lip which suddenly felt dry. Her mouth closed again. She didn''t know how to tell Michael that without hurting him.

    Michael kept looking at Sarah. He could feel that he wouldn''t hear what he expected, but he still wanted to wait for those words to leave her lips.

    As long as he didn''t hear it directly from Sarah''s lips. He still has a chance, right?

    "MOMMY! DADDY!"

    Michael and Sarah turned their heads in unison when they heard the screams of the two angels they loved so much. In unison, both of them immediately breathed a sigh of relief and smiled when they saw the two kids running towards them.

    Michael was relieved because to be honest, he wasn''t ready to hear what Sarah had to say. Likewise with Sarah, who felt that this time her kids were helping her because she was still confused about how to tell Michael without hurting him.

    "Why are you guys taking so long?" asked Raphael who was standing beside his parents. He tried to wait for his Daddy and Mommy toe, but they were taking too long so he decided to go over to them.

    "Have you guys finished deciding how to make my sister?" asked Gabriel looking at his parents. His facial expression looks worried.

    "Hah?" Michael looked confused when he heard that. What was his son talking about?

    "I told Mommy that my sister must be blonde like me, Daddy! Her eye color should also be blue! Daddy''s going to make my sister blonde and blue eyes, right?" Gabriel asked hopefully for fear that his Daddy and Mommy had already made their decision.

 Chapter 351 First Night

    A chuckle immediately escaped Michael''s lips when he heard what his youngest son had just said. His youngest son''s expression, which looks worried and serious, makes it even funnier.

    "Why is Daddyughing?" Gabriel asked confusedly. He was being very serious right now, but his daddy justughed.

    "Hahaha¡­. sorry," Michael said, then cleared his throat, trying to keep theughter from escaping his lips.

    "So Gabriel wants a little sister with blonde hair and blue eyes like you?" asked Michael looking at his youngest child while holding back his smile.

    Gabriel nodded. The boy''s expression was serious.

    "Okay! Daddy will make a sister like that for Gabriel," Michael said then stroked his head.

    Sarah, who had been silent watching their interaction, widened her eyes when she heard what Michael had just said.

    All this time Sarah has always had the principle that she would never promise something to her kids if she couldn''t keep it and Michael had just promised something he couldn''t possibly keep!

    Since when can a child be requested?!

    Meanwhile, Michael smiled at the happy expression his youngest son had just given off. Feel the happiness of their son and hope that their sons request will be granted.

    "Riel!"

    Suddenly, a tone of protest from the other child was heard, making Michael look directly at his eldest son.

    "Didn''t we agree that our little sister is gonna be twins? One looks like me! One looks like you!" Raphael said angrily.

    Even though they had previously agreed with twins! Why did his brother suddenly only say that their sisterter had to look like him?

    "Ah!" Gabriel seemed toe to his senses when he heard that. "Sorry, Rapa. I forgot!" Gabriel replied with a look of regret on his face.

    Raphael snorted when he heard his brother''s reasoning. As usual, his little brother was acting on his own because he was too young! How was his little brother going to be an older brother if he acted like that?!

    Michael watched the interactions of his kids while covering his mouth tightly to keep fromughing. So this is what they were talking about earlier at the dinner table.

    How could his kids think such a thing?

    Gabriel then looked at Michael again when he saw that his brother looked annoyed.

    "Daddy. I''m sorry, butter my sister will have to be twins and look like us," Gabriel said slowly because he felt guilty for his older brother. What if his daddy doesn''t want to ept his request anymore?

    Michael held back his smile when he heard that.

    "Okay, Daddy will give you a twin sister who looks like Gabriel and Raphael!" answered Michael with a big smile on his face.

    The twins'' expressions immediately looked excited when they heard what their daddy had just said. They act like they''ve just been given Batman toys. Ah no. Maybe even happier.

    Meanwhile, Sarah just kept quiet when her kids were talking. She couldn''t even join in theughter when they said the things that should have made herugh.

    The kids seem eager to have a little sister, which, by the way, is because of Michael.

    Sarah really wanted to punch Michael one more time! How does the man involve the kids?

    Now she didn''t know how to exin that to the kids without letting them down.

    "Mommy!"

    Sarah, who was thinking, suddenly came to her senses when Gabriel suddenly took her hand and tried to pull her away.

    "Mommy!" called Gabriel. "Come on, make a sister for me! Mommy and Daddy should sleep together!" said the little boy then pulled Sarah''s hand back to take her inside.

    ***

    Sarah stared at the familiar wall in front of her and sighed for the umpteenth time. She started thinking what exactly was she doing in her ex-husband''s room?

    "This is all because of that bastard!" Sarah cursed inside, cursing Michael.

    As Gabriel began to tug at her, Raphael did the same to Michael. However, the man didn''t seem to put up any resistance at all and instead seemed happy because his kids had pulled him to go make them sisters.

    Sarah of course had tried to reject it by saying that she had to work tomorrow, but her eldest son suddenly helped his brother to pull her up.

    They even started crying and throwing tantrums because they wanted Sarah to go make them a little sister. Sarah had tried to scold them, but both of them really couldn''t be persuaded anymore and insisted shee into Michael''s room.

    Sarah has no other choice but to give in.

    So here she is now. Sitting on the edge of the bed in her ex-husband''s room.

    Sarah''s gaze then turned towards the toilet when she heard the door open. Michael came out with a fresher looking face. It looked like he was just washing his face because he was already shower earlier.<sub> </sub>

    "Do you want to¡­ take a shower?" asked Michael with an awkward smile when he saw Sarah just sitting on the edge of the bed like that.

    He knew that they were here because of the kids, and they couldn''t have sex right away¡­ ahem, make a sister for their kids, but somehow this situation made Michael suddenly feel awkward.

    He suddenly shed back nine years ago when they had just married and were at the hotel for their first night. Sarah is seen sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for him toe out in the bathroom.

    The atmosphere was a bit different, but Michael suddenly remembered that!

    Looks like something is wrong with him!

    "Shower my ass!" Sarah said, looking at Michael with annoyance because she had to be stuck with that man in this room.

    She had tried to get out of the room again, but the kids were waiting at the door like a guard and would not let here out.

    "Why do you have to say such things to the kids?!" continued Sarah with a face that looked frustrated. She didn''t even have the energy to scold Michael anymore.

    Michael made a guilty face when he heard that. To be honest, he didn''t expect that the kids would behave like this.

    He then immediately approached Sarah and sat next to her.

    "Alright! I admit I was wrong," said Michael when he saw Sarah who looked frustrated. "So¡­ you don''t want to have another child?" Michael asked slowly and carefully.

    Michael could feel his heart beating fast after he said that. From Sarah''s tone, he could tell that she didn''t seem to want any more kids.

    Well¡­ he might not really understand women all that well, but he wasn''t so stupid as not to notice that.

    Sarah sighed when she heard that, then nodded her head slowly.

    To be honest, she still didn''t know how to tell Michael that without hurting him. However, it seemed he had to make this clear so Michael wouldn''t misunderstand.

    "I don''t want any more kids, Michael," Sarah replied, looking at the man with a regretful expression.

    She knew that Michael really wanted kids because he wanted to experience how to take care of a baby. The man even went so far as to use the twins to help him.

    So Sarah felt a little guilty for not being able to give Michael such an experience.

    Michael gulped when he heard the words that had just left Sarah''s lips. He could have expected it, but hearing it in person still disappointed him.

    "Why?" Michael asked, trying hard to hide his disappointment, but he couldn''t seem to control his tone of voice from falling.

    "I''ve been looking for information on the inte and women your age can still get pregnant," he continued.

    Michael didn''t understand at all why Sarah didn''t want any more kids. He waspletely confused.

    If it''s a matter of age, Sarah can definitely still do it.

    If she''s worried about money to raise the childter, Sarah has him.

    "Is it because of your job?" Michael asked as it suddenly crossed his mind.

    Sarah recently returned to work as a surgeon, and Michael knows how much she loves her job.

    Hearing that question, Sarah shook her head. She didn''t even think of her job as the reason why she didn''t want to have any more kids. Well¡­ she does love her job, but it''s just not a priority for her anymore.

    "So what?" Michael asked quietly because Sarah didn''t open her mouth at all. His hand then grabbed Sarah''s hand. "Please tell me, Sarah," he continued, looking at the woman in a tone that sounded desperate.

    Sarah bit her lower lip. Should she tell Michael about that?

    Meanwhile¡­

    Two small kids who became the guards at the door of the room, looked bored and decided to sit on the floor because they had been standing all along.

    "Rapa. Do you think Daddy and Mommy are making our little sister?" asked Gabriel with a curious face.

    "Maybe. I don''t know either," Raphael answered while asionally yawning because he was already sleepy. "Shall we go to bed now?" he continued looking at his brother.

    "No! I want to wait for Daddy and Mommy to finish!" Gabriel answered, shaking his head. "Ah! What if we hear them?" Gabriel asked, then suddenly stood up and approached the door to try to hear what was going on.

    Raphael then followed him and put his ear in front of the door.

    "Did you hear that?" Gabriel asked, looking at his brother with a big smile on his face.

    He can hear something!

 Chapter 352 Pregnancy Is Hard

    Raphael tried to focus his hearing when he heard what his younger brother had just said.

    Gabriel heard something?

    Raphael''s forehead creased. He had been trying to hear something, but he couldn''t hear anything at all.

    The little boy then put his ear near the door. Wishing he could hear what Gabriel heard.

    "Hueee¡­. Hueee¡­"

    Suddenly Raphael heard a baby crying, but it didn''te from inside the room. He then immediately turned around, the cry came from behind him.

    Raphael''s eyes widened when he saw Gabriel imitating a baby''s cry.

    "Did you hear that, Rapa? Our little sister ising out!" said Gabriel excitedly.

    Raphael sighed when he heard that. His expression looks tired. He knew sometimes Gabriel would talk about weird things, like poo poo monsters, or something he thought was too childish.

    He really likes to hear stories read by their Mommy or Daddy, but he knows which ones are real and which ones are just stories, but it seems like his brother still don''t know which one are real..

    "Let''s just sleep, Riel!" said Raphael who had seen enough of his brother''s behavior.

    "How about we check it? Maybe our sister is already made!" Gabriel said with a big smile on his face.

    "What?" Raphael looked taken aback by that. He never thought his brother would say something like that again.

    "Mommy and Daddy have been in the room for a long time. Isn''t our sister already made?" Gabriel said again.

    To be honest, he didn''t know how long it had taken his parents to make his little sister, but he thought it had been quite a while. Well¡­ at least longer than his Mommy making dinner.

    So, isn''t that a sign that his sister has been made?

    "Noo! Daddy said we can''t see them, Riel!" Raphael refused, shaking his head.

    Maybe his brother forgot what their father said. So as an older brother, he will remind what his parents said to his younger sibling.

    "But we can peek, Rapa!" Gabriel said, trying to persuade his brother that sometimes it is not fun. "We can open the door slowly. Daddy and Mommy won''t know about it," he continued and grabbed the door handle.

    "Reel! We can''t! Our sister won''t be made!!" Raphael said, holding his brother''s hand that was already holding the doorknob.

    His daddy said can''t. That means no!

    "It''s okay, Rapa!" Gabriel said with a serious face, still trying to persuade his brother. "We''re just going to peek a little. Besides, you''re not curious how Daddy and Mommy made our sister?" Gabriel continued looking at his overly obedient older brother.

    ? He knew that he should obey his parents, but ording to him as long as it''s not something that makes him be a bad boy. He can do it.

    Peeking wouldn''t make him a bad boy, would it?

    Raphael fell silent. His heart and mind seemed to be fighting each other, leaving the little boy in a dilemma.

    Should he still stop his brother because it was Daddy''s order, or fulfill his curiosity?

    "Rapa! Come on!" Gabriel said while nodding his head, trying to persuade his little brother.

    Raphael sighed when he saw that. He finally nodded his head. His brother managed to persuade him.

    Right! He''s also curious!

    Gabriel grinned widely when he saw that his brother had let go of his hand, then turned the doorknob to peek at what his parents were doing.

    The expressions on the faces of the two kids immediately changed.

    ***

    In contrast to the atmosphere outside the room which sounded noisy because of the twins'' conversation. The atmosphere in the room was very quiet.

    Michael stared at the woman sitting beside him with a look of despair. Patiently waiting for what wille out of the woman''s lips. He could feel his heartbeat beating faster than before.

    He''s nervous.

    What if the reason Sarah didn''t want to have another kid was because she didn''t want him to be the father of her kid?

    Michael shook his head, trying to shake off the negative thoughts. His rtionship with Sarah had improved, so that must not be a reason she didn''t want to have another kid.

    D*mn it! He should stop thinking about such negative things!

    "Sarah¡­" Michael called again, squeezing Sarah''s hand which he was holding.

    Sarah licked her suddenly dry lips and sighed.

    "Pregnancy is hard, Michael," Sarah said quietly. She tried to think about whether she should tell Michael the reason or not, but it seemed she should.

    Michael''s expression seemed to change slightly when he heard Sarah''s reasoning. That was truly the reason that he had not thought of.

    Is pregnancy really that difficult?<sub> </sub>

    "You might thinkter it will just be morning sickness. However, there are many things that make it really ufortable. Starting from feeling tired, cramped legs, aching back, not to mention when you have to give birthter. It really scares me, Michael! I don''t want to feel that way again!"

    The reason Sarah didn''t want to have any more kids was because it was difficult to conceive. Michael may not know how hard it is, but she has! Sarah decided she would only carry Raphael and Gabriel with her.

    She didn''t want to experience something like that again!

    Especially when it will give birth to the child she is carrying. She still remembers how scared, anxious and hurt she was when she had to fight her way to the hospital and prayed that the babies would be okay.

    "You have me."

    Sarah''s expression changed upon hearing what Michael had just said. Her face looks shocked.

    "Hah?"

    "I really don''t know how hard it was when you were carrying and giving birth to the twins. But now you have me, Sarah. I''ll be by your side," Michael said sincerely and then took Sarah''s hands back. "We can get through it together. You are not alone anymore."

    Sarah could feel something warm against her chest when she saw how serious Michael was when he said that. It really touched her heart.

    During the time she was carrying and giving birth to the twins, she did do it all alone. It was her decision, so she couldn''tin at all even though she wanted to give up a few times.

    She even had to drag her feet to call an ambnce because her waters suddenly broke earlier than it should.

    She did it alone.

    Was that what made her actually afraid to get pregnant again?

    If she thinks about it, there are many women out there who are pregnant two or even three times. It made her think, was she the only one in difficulties when pregnant?

    However, it seemed she was dead wrong. They also have difficulties, only they are not alone.

    Would¡­ would it feel any different?

    "Hey¡­ why are you crying?" Michael said when he saw tears running down Sarah''s cheeks. One of his hands immediately wiped the tears away.

    Sarah was surprised to hear that. She didn''t expect that her tears woulde out hearing what Michael had just said.

    "I didn''t mean to make you cry. I''m sorry," Michael said feeling guilty. It seemed he was pushing Sarah too hard to have another kid that she was crying.

    Well¡­ if Sarah really didn''t want to do that. What can he do about it?

    He felt disappointed, but he tried to let it go. Maybe Sarah really was traumatized by her pregnancy.

    "No, it''s not like that," Sarah managed to smile and stroked Michael''s cheek.

    Michael had persuaded her.

    "Then..." Michael''s expression immediately changed 180 degrees when he saw Sarah''s expression. His neat rows of teeth could even be seen immediately, showing how pleased he was.

    Sarah opened her mouth, ready to let him know that she was fine with a third child.

    However, something suddenly kicked in her mind.

    She and Michael are having another kid? So¡­ how is her rtionship with Michael at the moment?

    Does she and Michael have any rtionship?

    Well¡­ maybe they''re practically dating right now, but that won''t change the fact that they''ve divorced and now just live together.

    Then¡­ she had thought about having another kid with that man again?

    "Let''s start slowly," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Michael was a little surprised when he heard that. He didn''t expect that Sarah wanted their rtionship to not rush.

    Well¡­ when he thought about it, it did seem too hasty.

    "But we don''t have much time," Michael said worriedly. Sarah will soon be 40 years old, and she says it''s going to be dangerous.

    "Well¡­ we can consult thatter to the doctor. But for now, I want to start slowly," Sarah said with a smile.

    Michael just nodded hearing that. At least, Sarah has agreed to have kids, right?

    "Then¡­ let''s sleep!" said Michael, smiling broadly.

    His talk with Sarah had finished, so time for them to sleep, right?

    Sarah snorted when she saw how happy Michael was. Even though he is already forty years old, but that man sometimes acts childish!

    "I did agree to start slowly, but that doesn''t mean we''re going to start making the baby tonight!" Sarah said firmly while looking at Michael sharply.

    It seemed that for tonight she had no other choice but to sleep here.

    "Okay! Okay! I understand! Let us go to sleep!" answered Michael still with a big smile on his face.

 Chapter 353 Why Is It So Hard To Understand Women?

    Michael then stood up and climbed onto the bed like an excited little boy when it was the first time he slept on the wide mattress. A wide smile continued to appear on his face.

    Once he was in position. He then called Sarah and patted the side of the bed beside him, telling her to sleep on it.

    Sarah just shook her head at Michael''s childish behavior, but a smile also appeared on her face. For some reason, the old man looked adorable.

    Is he that happy to be able to sleep with her tonight?

    Well... the sleep she meant of course not sex. They just sleep together.

    CLEEK

    Sarah looked back when one foot had just climbed onto the bed and she heard the sound of a doorknob trying to be opened.

    When she turned around, she saw the doorknob was turning. Turns out she didn''t hear it wrong, there was indeed someone trying to open the door of the room.

    "Ah! I forgot that I locked the door earlier," Sarah said then immediately lowered her foot to go to open the door.

    While Sarah was sleeping in her room downstairs, she did lock her bedroom door for fear that an uninvited guest would suddenly get inside her bedroom.

    Thankfully if it''s her babies, what if it''s the father of her babies?

    Sarah knew that Michael wouldn''t do that, but it was better to be safe, right?

    So she had a habit of locking the door before she went to sleep.

    When Sarah had just taken one step towards the door. Suddenly something caught her hand. It was Michael''s hand.

    "Just leave it. Let''s go to sleep," Michael said in a semi-begging tone, sleeping on his stomach while his hand stretched forward to hold Sarah''s hand.

    Without needing to hear a sound from outside, Michael already knew who was trying to open the door, and Michael wanted to curse them!

    Why are those naughty kids always bothering him?

    That time it was Raphael who cockblocked him, and now the two of them!

    Hadn''t he told them they couldn''t see it and shouldn''t bother him and Sarah?

    Michael wasn''t going to let the kids bother him again! So like getting super powers, he hastily held Sarah''s hand.

    "What are you talking about?" Sarah asked, rolling her eyes when she heard that. "It must be the kids. We have to open the door for them!" Sarah continued then took her hand and walked towards the door to open it.

    Maybe her babies need something so they want to open the door right?

    Meanwhile, Michael just sighed and buried his head in the bed. He really lost!

    It seemed he would never be able to beat his kids. They will always be Sarah''s top priority, and that makes him jealous!

    Meanwhile...

    The two twins looked surprised when the bedroom door was locked. The brains of the two seemed to be thinking the same thing.

    Why is that door locked?

    "Let''s just go to sleep, Riel!" said Raphael because it looked like their n to peek had really failed miserably.

    The dark brown haired boy then yawned again, drowsiness attacking him again.

    "Maybe the door is hard to open, Rapa! Come on, you help me!" said Gabriel, who would not give up easily.

    After all, this was the first time he had tried to open his Daddy''s room. It could just be a little hard to open the door, right?

    Raphael sighed, then put his hand on the doorknob, trying to help his brother open it.

    However, no matter how the two of thembined their strength. The door didn''t open at all.

    "It''s locked, Riel!" Raphael said, pulling his hand. He had given up. "Let''s just go downstairs and sleep," he continued, nagging his brother.

    Gabriel pulled his hand away, but he didn''t reply to his brother''s words. His brain was trying to think of what he could do at this time.

    "Ah! Maybe we can see it from this hole, Rapa!" Gabriel said when he saw that there was a hole under the doorknob.

    He then told Raphael to move so he could take a look.

    Raphael sighed when he saw how persistent his younger brother was in wanting to peek.

    "So? Did you see anything?" Raphael asked, yawning again.

    "Just a moment..." Gabriel said then squinted his eyes, trying to see through the small hole.

    Suddenly, the door to the room opened, causing Gabriel to be pushed forward slightly as he ced his hand on it.

    "What are you two doing?" Sarah asked when she saw her babies standing at the door with a face that looked flustered.

    They were caught peeking!<sub> </sub>

    "Nothing, Mommy! We''re not trying to peek! Right, Rapa?" Gabriel said, trying to look calm then turned to his brother.

    "Yes! We''re not peek!" said Raphael who was still flustered.

    Sarah was a little confused when she heard that. It was obvious that the kids were lying, but why were they trying to peek?

    "By the way, how is my sister, Mommy? Is it done?" asked Gabriel, trying to change the subject.

    "Daddy and Mommy still make it!"

    Just as Sarah was about to open her mouth, suddenly Michael''s figure was behind her while holding the door and one hand on the wall. He seemed to create a barrier so that his kids did not join them, and disturbed him who wanted to sleep with Sarah.

    Sarah turned to Michael and looked at him as if to say ''what did you just say?''

    "What if Rapa and Riel just go to sleep? Daddy will tell you when we are done making your little sister," continued Michael with a big smile. Tried to chase away the kids.

    "Alright, Daddy! Come on Riel! Let''s go to sleep!" Raphael said then took his brother''s hand and pulled him to go downstairs.

    "Okay! Daddy don''t forget my request, OK?" Gabriel said with a serious face then turned his head when he saw his Daddy nodding his head.

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she saw that. What just happened?

    "Let''s go to sleep," Michael whispered in Sarah''s ear when he saw the kids had left and immediately closed the door and then locked it. He wasn''t going to let Sarah go tonight.

    Sarah took a deep breath. It seemed she really had no other choice but to sleep with Michael tonight.

    "Just wait and see if you try to do something naughty!" Sarah threatened as she climbed into bed.

    "Alright! I understand! I will only hug you. Okay?" said Michael who could not hide his overjoyed..

    Sarah sighed again, then nodded.

    "But if you want it, I will not refuse you. Hehehe," Michael said with a big smile when he hugged Sarah.

    she snorted. That will never happen!

    The next day, the kids asked about their little sister, and Michael exined that their little sister wasn''t going to be made right away. Both of them looked disappointed, and that night they told their Daddy and Mommy to make their little sister again.

    This went on for several days, and as usual, Sarah threatened Michael not to push his luck, and Michaelplied, he just hugged Sarah instead.

    Initially, Sarah was pleased that Michael obeyed her like a good boy. However, over time Sarah began to feel annoyed.

    She at least hoped that Michael''s hands would move mischievously, or that his lips would try to kiss hers. Maybe kiss her neck to stimte it.

    However, that man did absolutely nothing!

    Was Michael really not going to do anything but hug her?

    Was it because of her age that men didn''t find her attractive?

    After the fifth day, Sarah decided not to sleep with Michael anymore and went back to sleeping in her bedroom downstairs.

    Michael was again confused when he saw Sarah''s attitude that seemed to feel annoyed.

    Did he make a mistake?

    Even though it was difficult, he tried to do as she wanted and did nothing.

    He was obviously doing what Sarah asked him to do, but why was she feeling annoyed?

    Michael really couldn''t understand Sarah.

    Why is it so hard to understand women?

    ***

    The days passed as usual, and without realizing it the month had changed and soon winter woulde.

    "Here!"

    Michael, who was focused on hisptop, turned when he saw something proffered in front of him. It''s a medium white envelope.

    Michael''s gaze then followed the owner of the hand that was still holding the envelope. The person who gave it was Sarah.

    "What''s this?" Michael asked confusedly, but he took it anyway. He was a little surprised when he felt the envelope which was thick.

    Reflexively, he tried to lift the medium white envelope and stared at its contents. Wish he could see something in it.

    "That''s my rent forst month," Sarah answered casually.

    Michael''s lips parted slightly when he heard that. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    Sarah was really serious about giving him money because she lived here?

 Chapter 354 They Are Collins

    "You don''t need to give me money. Here! Take it back!"

    That was exactly what Michael wanted to say. However, he swallowed those words.

    He remembered that he managed to get Sarah to live here because he said that instead of her looking for another apartment, she can just live here and pay for the rent.

    "Okay! Thank you!" answered Michael trying to look nonchnt as he let out a smile and put the medium white envelope on the table.

    Sarah nodded and left immediately. She was grateful that Michael decided to ept the money.

    Yes, her rtionship with Michael is like that. She is just renting.

    Michael stared at Sarah''s back as she walked into her room. He felt a little strange.

    He was confused.

    Sometimes, the woman was close to him, but sometimes Michael also realized that Sarah seemed to draw boundaries between them.

    Michael sighed. Trying to get rid of his overthinking thoughts.

    Sarah said that she wanted their rtionship to be taken slowly, so it must be like that.

    ***

    In the VIP room of one of the biggest hospitals in London, there are many people inside thatrge room.

    Apart from that there were men and women who wore white coats used by doctors. There was an old couple, a man in a suit, and two happy-looking little kids.

    "Is grandfather not sick anymore, Mommy?" asked the brown-haired boy, lifting his head to see the face of the woman who was wearing a doctor''s coat.

    The woman nodded, a big smile on her face.

    "Grandpa. I''m gonna hold your hand," said the blonde haired boy then grabbed his grandfather''s hand and led him to walk.

    "Thank you, Gabriel!" replied the old man with a big smile on his face. He then turned to the man wearing a suit and the woman wearing a doctor''s coat.

    "You don''t need toe here." said the old man who felt bad because those two people must be very busy. Even so, a wide smile appeared on his face.

    "You shouldn''t say that with a smile on your face," the old woman beside him quipped.

    "That''s all right, Mr. Collins. I have time toe here for a bit," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "I''m busy, but I''ll definitelye. Thank you dad!" replied Michael with a facial expression that looked touched. A few months ago he was so hopeless that his father didn''t want to do the surgery at all, and thought he was going to lose him.

    He never thought that his father would be dered healthy again and would no longer be lying in the hospital bed.

    Mr. Collins just smiled at his only son.

    "Congrattions on your recovery, Mr. Collins," said Steve who was also there. He always tried toe to see his patients when they were going home.

    "Don''t forget to keep taking your medicine, and don''t do risky activities for a moment, okay?" continued the blonde haired man.

    "I understand! You''ve been saying that since morning!" said Mr. Collins, a little annoyed to hear his doctor who kept saying that. He''s old, but that doesn''t mean he''s senile!

    Steve just smiled at the old man''s nagging. Looks like he''ll miss it a bitter.

    "What are risky activities, uncle?" asked Gabriel curiously as he raised his head to look at Steve. "Is grandpa not allowed to y with me?" he continued worriedly.

    Steve bent his body slightly so that his position with the boy could be at the same level.

    "Your grandpa can y with you guys. But... you can''t y tag because Grandpa can''t run around. Okay?" Steve said softly while stroking Gabriel''s head.

    "Aww too bad..." Gabriel looked slightly disappointed when he heard that. "Alright! I''ll keep an eye on grandpa so he can''t run," he continued with a determined face.

    Steve smiled then returned to his position as usual.

    After making sure nothing was left behind, finally everyone in the room left and left the VIP ward.

    "Sarah," Mrs. Collins called over to Sarah who was walking behind them.

    Sarah, who was walking with Michael, was a little surprised when she saw Mrs. Collins suddenly approach her.

    "What is it, Mrs. Collins?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Her rtionship with Mrs. Collins had improved somewhat, but she still felt awkward with the old woman.

    Mrs. Collins stared at her son, the expression on her face as if she was hesitant to say it because Michael was there.

    "You can go first, Michael!" Sarah said as she ced one of her hand on Michael''s back, telling him to go ahead.

    Michael stared at his mother for a while, then finally caught up with his father who was being held by his kids.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmmm... that..." Mrs. Collins said slowly while asionally looking at her husband and son, to see if they were far enough away so they wouldn''t listen to what she had to say.

    Sarah just kept quiet, waiting for what the old woman would say.

    Mrs. Collins sighed and looked at Sarah.

    "That... Have you changed your kids''s names yet?" asked Mrs. Collins slowly and carefully.

    Mrs. Collins didn''t have time to find out about it, and to be honest she forgot about it a bit because her mind was focused on apanying her sick husband.

    When her husband recovered and was able to go home, Mrs. Collins again remembered about her grandson''s name not using Collins. They are Collins, they should carry that name!

    "Ah!" Sarah''s lips parted slightly when she heard Mrs. Collins'' words. To be honest, she had also forgotten about it a bit since she was going back to work.

    "I''ll do it soon," Sarah replied.

    Mrs. Collins opened her mouth, but she decided to shut it again and just nodded her head.

    To be honest, she thought Sarah had done that because one of the conditions for the kids to inherit from her husband was that they had to carry Collins'' name.

    However, it seemed that the woman was not so intent on her husband''s inheritance that she forgot about it.

    Well... Looks like Sarah isn''t so bad after all.

    ***

    "So... what did mom talk to you in the hospital?" Michael asked, turning to Sarah as he was picking her up.

    He wanted to ask that earlier, but since Sarah still had to work and wasn''ting home with them, he decided to ask her when she got home from work.

    He was a little curious.

    The two kids who hade with him were in front of them, talking about running a race all the way to the apartment.

    "That..."

    Sarah didn''t finish her words when Michael''s hand suddenly sped hers.

    "What? Why did you stop?" asked Michael, trying to look casual.

    The only chance for him to walk holding Sarah''s hand was when he picked her up because then the kids wouldn''t bother him as they were busy running a race.

    "Your mother asked if I had changed the kids''s names to Collins," Sarah said, holding Michael''s hand in return.

    She was a bit surprised but that didn''t mean she would reject it.

    Michael sighed when he heard that.

    "Hah! I''m sorry. I''ve repeatedly told mom not to get involved in that matter. I''m really sorry, Sarah," Michael said, feeling good about Sarah.

    His left hand that wasn''t holding Sarah clenched tightly. He felt angry. Angry at his mother who again intervened and ignored his words!

    Looks like after this he should go see his mother again and talk to her!

    "It''s fine. I''m fine with that. You don''t need to scold your mother," Sarah said softly, trying to calm Michael down.

    Yes. She noticed the man''s tightly clenched fists.

    "Really?" Michael asked, turning to the woman.

    Sarah nodded.

    "To be honest, I kind of forgot about that. Luckily your mother reminded me," Sarah said with a smile on her face to show Michael that she meant what she said. "You didn''t say anything about it either."

    "Well... I was waiting for you to do that," Michael replied.

    To be honest, just like his parents, Michael also wanted his kids to carry the Collins'' name. However, he didn''t want to push Sarah too much on the matter and waited until she changed the names of the kids first.

    "But are you sure you want to do that? If you are not ready, you can do itter," continued Michael.

    Lately, he felt like Sarah was drawing boundaries with him, so he doubted whether Sarah wanted to do it or because of the talks she had with his mother.

    "Yes. After all, they are Collins," Sarah replied with a smile. She then looked at her kids. "But I''m a little confused about how to tell them. The problem is that all this time they know their name is Smith, not Collins," Sarah continued with a worried face.

    "You have me. Let''s tell them together," Michael replied gently when he saw Sarah''s concern.

    Sarah''s lips curved into a smile when she heard that. She felt a little relieved.

    Well... she just hoped that her kids would take their name change well.

 Chapter 355 Collins

    "You don''t need to give me money. Here! Take it back!"

    That was exactly what Michael wanted to say. However, he swallowed those words.

    He remembered that he managed to get Sarah to live here because he said that instead of her looking for another apartment, she can just live here and pay for the rent.

    "Okay! Thank you!" answered Michael trying to look nonchnt as he let out a smile and put the medium white envelope on the table.

    Sarah nodded and left immediately. She was grateful that Michael decided to ept the money.

    Yes, her rtionship with Michael is like that. She is just renting.

    Michael stared at Sarah''s back as she walked into her room. He felt a little strange.

    He was confused.

    Sometimes, the woman was close to him, but sometimes Michael also realized that Sarah seemed to draw boundaries between them.

    Michael sighed. Trying to get rid of his overthinking thoughts.

    "I''m busy, but I''ll definitelye. Thank you dad!" replied Michael with a facial expression that looked touched. A few months ago he was so hopeless that his father didn''t want to do the surgery at all, and thought he was going to lose him.

    He never thought that his father would be dered healthy again and would no longer be lying in the hospital bed.

    Mr. Collins just smiled at his only son.

    "Congrattions on your recovery, Mr. Collins," said Steve who was also there. He always tried toe to see his patients when they were going home.

    "Don''t forget to keep taking your medicine, and don''t do risky activities for a moment, okay?" continued the blonde haired man.

    "I understand! You''ve been saying that since morning!" said Mr. Collins, a little annoyed to hear his doctor who kept saying that. He''s old, but that doesn''t mean he''s senile!

    Steve just smiled at the old man''s nagging. Looks like he''ll miss it a bitter.

    "What are risky activities, uncle?" asked Gabriel curiously as he raised his head to look at Steve. "Is grandpa not allowed to y with me?" he continued worriedly.

    Steve bent his body slightly so that his position with the boy could be at the same level.

    "Your grandpa can y with you guys. But... you can''t y tag because Grandpa can''t run around. Okay?" Steve said softly while stroking Gabriel''s head.

    N0 v el Next. CoM

    "Aww too bad..." Gabriel looked slightly disappointed when he heard that. "Alright! I''ll keep an eye on grandpa so he can''t run," he continued with a determined face.

    Steve smiled then returned to his position as usual.

    After making sure nothing was left behind, finally everyone in the room left and left the VIP ward.

    "Sarah," Mrs. Collins called over to Sarah who was walking behind them.

    Sarah, who was walking with Michael, was a little surprised when she saw Mrs. Collins suddenly approach her.

    "What is it, Mrs. Collins?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    Her rtionship with Mrs. Collins had improved somewhat, but she still felt awkward with the old woman.

    Mrs. Collins stared at her son, the expression on her face as if she was hesitant to say it because Michael was there.

    N0 v el Next. CoM

    "You can go first, Michael!" Sarah said as she ced one of her hand on Michael''s back, telling him to go ahead.

    Michael stared at his mother for a while, then finally caught up with his father who was being held by his kids.

    "Hmmm... that..." Mrs. Collins said slowly while asionally looking at her husband and son, to see if they were far enough away so they wouldn''t listen to what she had to say.

    Sarah just kept quiet, waiting for what the old woman would say.

    Mrs. Collins sighed and looked at Sarah.

    "That... Have you changed your kids''s names yet?" asked Mrs. Collins slowly and carefully.

    Mrs. Collins didn''t have time to find out about it, and to be honest she forgot about it a bit because her mind was focused on apanying her sick husband.

    When her husband recovered and was able to go home, Mrs. Collins again remembered about her grandson''s name not using Collins. They are Collins, they should carry that name!

    "Ah!" Sarah''s lips parted slightly when she heard Mrs. Collins'' words. To be honest, she had also forgotten about it a bit since she was going back to work.

    "I''ll do it soon," Sarah replied.

    Mrs. Collins opened her mouth, but she decided to shut it again and just nodded her head.

    To be honest, she thought Sarah had done that because one of the conditions for the kids to inherit from her husband was that they had to carry Collins'' name.

    However, it seemed that the woman was not so intent on her husband''s inheritance that she forgot about it.

    Well... Looks like Sarah isn''t so bad after all.

    ***

    "So... what did mom talk to you in the hospital?" Michael asked, turning to Sarah as he was picking her up.

    He wanted to ask that earlier, but since Sarah still had to work and wasn''ting home with them, he decided to ask her when she got home from work.

    He was a little curious.

    The two kids who hade with him were in front of them, talking about running a race all the way to the apartment.

    "That..."

    Sarah didn''t finish her words when Michael''s hand suddenly sped hers.

    "What? Why did you stop?" asked Michael, trying to look casual.

    The only chance for him to walk holding Sarah''s hand was when he picked her up because then the kids wouldn''t bother him as they were busy running a race.

    "Your mother asked if I had changed the kids''s names to Collins," Sarah said, holding Michael''s hand in return.

    She was a bit surprised but that didn''t mean she would reject it.

    Michael sighed when he heard that.

    "Hah! I''m sorry. I''ve repeatedly told mom not to get involved in that matter. I''m really sorry, Sarah," Michael said, feeling good about Sarah.

    His left hand that wasn''t holding Sarah clenched tightly. He felt angry. Angry at his mother who again intervened and ignored his words!

    Looks like after this he should go see his mother again and talk to her!

    "It''s fine. I''m fine with that. You don''t need to scold your mother," Sarah said softly, trying to calm Michael down.

    Yes. She noticed the man''s tightly clenched fists.

    "Really?" Michael asked, turning to the woman.

    Sarah nodded.

    "To be honest, I kind of forgot about that. Luckily your mother reminded me," Sarah said with a smile on her face to show Michael that she meant what she said. "You didn''t say anything about it either."

    "Well... I was waiting for you to do that," Michael replied.

    To be honest, just like his parents, Michael also wanted his kids to carry the Collins'' name. However, he didn''t want to push Sarah too much on the matter and waited until she changed the names of the kids first.

    "But are you sure you want to do that? If you are not ready, you can do itter," continued Michael.

    Lately, he felt like Sarah was drawing boundaries with him, so he doubted whether Sarah wanted to do it or because of the talks she had with his mother.

    "Yes. After all, they are Collins," Sarah replied with a smile. She then looked at her kids. "But I''m a little confused about how to tell them. The problem is that all this time they know their name is Smith, not Collins," Sarah continued with a worried face.

    "You have me. Let''s tell them together," Michael replied gently when he saw Sarah''s concern.

    Sarah''s lips curved into a smile when she heard that. She felt a little relieved.

    Well... she just hoped that her kids would take their name change well.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 356 [Bonus Chapter] Date (1)

    "What''s this¡­" Sarah muttered under her breath as she opened the lid of the box.

    She could see that there was a red cloth inside, and there was a card on the top of the cloth.

    Sarah''s hand then immediately took it to read it.

    [Hi. It''s me. ]

    Sarah''s lips curved into a smile as she read the first sentence on the card. She recognized the handwriting. It was Michael''s handwriting.

    "What is he nning?" Sarah muttered while shaking her head with a big smile on her face.

    [When I saw this dress in the store, I immediately thought that it would suit you. So¡­. How about you give it a try and we go out for dinner together?

    Ps: This is a date]

    Sarah''s lips couldn''t stop smiling broadly when she read the short message.

    Michael really managed to surprise her .

    The man was acting as usual when he came to pick her up!

    Sarah then put the card on the bed and took a red cloth which turned out to be a dress.

    Sarah''s facial expression looked surprised when she saw that there were red stiletto shoes under the dress.

    Carefully, Sarah ced the dress on the bed.

    "Wow¡­ this is so beautiful," Sarah muttered and then immediately lifted the shoe.

    Her eyes then suddenly widened when she could clearly see the red object that was on the shoce.

    "Isn''t this a gem?!" Sarah shrieked and hastily put the shoes back in the box.

    Michael must be crazy!

    Why did that man give her a shoe that had gems on it?! It''s probably Ruby because of the red color.

    Sarah then immediately stood up, and walked to the bathroom in her room, getting ready to go on their date.

    ***

    Sarah opened her mouth in disbelief when she saw her reflection in the mirror when she was wearing the dress Michael had given her.

    First, Sarah was relieved that the dress fit her body. However, she didn''t expect that it was an off-shoulder mermaid dress at all.

    It even has a slit!

    "Why does he like dresses that have slits like this so much?" muttered Sarah shaking her head.

    Sarah admits that this dress is pretty, it''s gorgeous..

    However, because it''s red and has a slit, it makes her look sexy tonight.

    Well¡­ not that Sarah doesn''t like it. She loves it!

    However, Sarah did not suspect that Michael''s taste would never change.

    After feeling that her appearance was good, Sarah then took her coat, but she didn''t use it immediately, and didn''t forget to take her handbag.

    After feeling that nothing was missing, Sarah then immediately opened her bedroom door to meet her date who might have been waiting for her.

    ***

    After seeing Sarah enter her room, Michael, who had walked towards the sofa in the living room, immediately ran to the second floor to make his preparations.

    After taking a shower, he immediately put on a white shirt and a maroon suit that he had prepared earlier.

    Not forgetting he did his hair to look neat and sprayed a perfume.<sub> </sub>

    He''s going on a date, of course he has to look presentable, right?

    Michael stared at his reflection in the mirror, a smile immediately shown on his face. He looks perfect!

    After feeling he had not forgotten anything, he immediately took his coat and put it on because it was winter almost here, and it must be very cold outside.

    He then walked out of his room and came downstairs with a pounding heart, couldn''t wait to meet his date.

    Once he got downstairs, Michael just waited for Sarah in front of her room while he continued to stand and asionally looked at the watch he was using. He waited patiently, without asking if Sarah was done , or knocking on the woman''s door.

    "Don''t be so nervous," Michael muttered under his breath, trying to calm his rapidly pounding heart.

    Come to think of it, this was his first dinner date in six years. He and Sarah had been on a night market date before, but they were wearingfortable clothes, not formal clothes like this.

    Besides¡­ They never seem to date again because the kids keep disturbing them.

    Yes, he did want to talk to Sarah tonight, but instead of just talking in their living room or dining table, why not go out on a date as well?

    He is indeed very smart!

    After a few moments of waiting, the door to Sarah''s room finally opened. The woman figure wearing a red dress came out with a smiling face when she saw that Michael was waiting for her.

    Michael''s mouth opened at the sight of Sarah''s appearance, his eyes widening.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do I look weird?" Sarah asked when Michael said absolutely nothing.

    Michael seemed toe back to his senses when he heard Sarah.

    "Ah no. I''m really speechless. You look amazing tonight," Michael said with a big smile on his face.

    The expression on his face was slightly stupid and he couldn''t take his eyes off Sarah.

    Sarah smiled at that, then extended her right leg forward, showing her smooth thighs because the dress had a slit.

    "Wow!" Michael opened his mouth again when he saw that. The expression on his face showed that he was very happy to see that.

    Sarahughed at Michael''s absolutely adorable expression. She did not expect to see the expression she had seen from the man whose face had grown more mature.

    Well¡­ this wasn''t the first time Michael had looked speechless when he saw her appearance. He had seen her with that look before at their wedding.

    "I knew that dress looked good on you. I''m d I chose it for you," said Michael who was proud of himself.

    Sarah chuckled again at that. "Which store did you buy this at? Aren''t you supposed to be working?" said Sarah, shaking her head. She was a little curious why Michael suddenly bought this dress at the store.

    "I am working. I visited Collins'' store for a store audit, and saw the dress," Michael exined.

    Well¡­ of course that was again a lie. The store audit was just a sham and he really wanted to find a dress for Sarah.

    Michael suddenly took out his cellphone from his trouser pocket.

    "Let me take a picture for you," said Michael, who wanted to capture this moment.

    Sarah then nodded and started striking poses, although she was a little awkward because Michael kept telling her how beautiful she was.

    "Let''s take a photo together," Sarah said after a while not knowing what pose to pose again.

    Michael then walked up to him and started changing his cellphone camera to a front camera to take selfies.

    Michael''s left hand then immediately embraced Sarah''s waist and pulled her closer to him, while Sarah immediately hugged Michael''s shoulder. The two then smiled and looked at the camera.

    They both look happy.

    Suddenly, Michael realized something when he saw Sarah''s feet. He still remembered that he gave red stilettos too, but Sarah was wearing ck stilettos.

    "You don''t like the shoes I gave you?" Michael asked, looking at the woman. The expression on his face was slightly disappointed.

 Chapter 357 Date (2)

    After taking several photos with different poses, Sarah turned to Michael.

    "Let''s go, I''m hungry," said Sarah, who felt her stomach was asking to be filled with food.

    Michael smiled at that and put his cellphone back in his trouser pocket.

    He then extended his hand towards Sarah with a big smile on his face while looking at her meaningfully.

    Sarah''s lips also smiled at that and took Michael''s hand.

    As they were about to walk towards the door, suddenly, Michael realized something when he saw Sarah''s feet. He still remembered that he gave red stilettos too, but Sarah was wearing ck stilettos.

    "You don''t like the shoes I gave you?" Michael asked, looking at the woman. The expression on his face was slightly disappointed.

    "Eh?" Sarah was a little surprised to hear the man''s question.

    "Do they look ugly? Or do you feel ufortable when you wear them?" Michael asked again, worriedly.

    After all, the shoes are the newest product from Collins. Usually, their products have passed through quality control and quality assurance before being marketed, but Michael never thought there''s one that would be marketed without pass the QC & QA.

    "Ah! No! It''s not like that!" Sarah said hastily, shaking her head. "The shoes are amazingly beautiful," she replied with a look of disbelief on her face.

    Did Michael seriously think shoes that had gems on them were ugly?

    "Then why don''t you wear it?" asked Michael, confused. He deliberately chose red shoes to match Sarah''s red dress.

    "That¡­" Sarah suddenly hesitated to say it.

    "What''s wrong? You can tell me," Michael said softly when he saw that the woman hesitated.

    She took a deep breath.

    "The shoes are pretty, and they are beautiful. However, they are too expensive, Michael. Why did you give me shoes that have gems?" asked Sarah who could not understand what Michael was thinking until he gave it to her.

    "Why not?" asked Michael, confused. "Like you said, the shoes are pretty, and beautiful. They suit the person who will wear them because she is pretty and beautiful," Michael continued seriously.

    Sarah blushed slightly when she heard that. Lately Michael seems to have be a smooth talker..

    "I don''t deserve to wear those shoes," Sarah said, shaking her head.

    Sarah didn''t feel she deserved to be wearing those shoes that had gems on them.

    Actually, she also felt that she deserved to wear the dress given by Michael. She knew that the dress must be very expensive. However, since she didn''t know how expensive the dress exactly was, she could still wear it.

    However, she didn''t need to see the price to know those shoes that have gems on them must be really expensive, right? So Sarah didn''t feel like wearing that. She didn''t deserve to wear them.

    Michael sighed when he heard Sarah''s words. He was either happy or sad when he heard the reason she didn''t want to wear the shoes.

    He was happy because Sarah was not like women in general. Michael is sure that other women would immediately hug him if he gave them the shoes with a big smile on their face, and would definitely take pictures of the shoes and upload them on their social media.

    However, on the other hand, Michael felt sad because Sarah thought that she was not worthy to wear expensive shoes. The woman is more than worthy.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly, then took one of her hands so that he was holding both of them now.

    "You are more than qualified to use that. You are an amazing woman. You went to medical school on a full schrship, became a surgeon, and raised two twins alone and they grew up to be cute and smart kids. Don''t think that you are not worthy at all."

    Sarah was silent when she heard that.<sub> </sub>

    "Besides, you''re dating me, Collins'' CEO. Isn''t it natural for you to wear shoes from Collins? If you who date me don''t deserve it, then no other woman in this world deserves to wear those shoes, or all the products from Collins," continued Michael with a big smile on his face.

    Something warm immediately felt in Sarah''s chest upon hearing that, causing her lips to involuntarily form a smile.

    She felt better.

    Looks like she deserves to wear those shoes.

    Seeing Sarah smiling, Michael then let go of her hand and opened Sarah''s room and entered there.

    Sarah was a little confused by what Michael was doing. Why did that man suddenly enter her room?

    Just now Sarah was going to check on what Michael was doing. The man suddenly came out, carrying the red shoes that the man had bought for her.

    "What are you doing?" Sarah screamed as Michael suddenly knelt on one knee in front of her and started holding her leg.

    "I want to change your shoes," Michael replied casually and then started to untie the ck shoces that were looped around Sarah''s ankles.

    "I can change my own shoes!" Sarah said in a voice that sounded nervous. She didn''t expect Michael to suddenly kneel down and hold her foot just to change her shoes.

    Honestly, she could feel the butterflies tickling her stomach when Michael did that. However, it was really embarrassing!

    "It''s okay, I want to change it myself. Don''tin and put your feet up a bit," Michael said angrily because Sarah kept pressing her feet. He could have lifted the leg by force, but he was afraid that she would fall over.

    "No¡­ I¡­"

    "Sarah!" Michael said, looking her straight in the eyes. "Let me do it, okay? I want to do it," continued Michael gently but his facial expression was like he didn''t want to be protested.

    Sarah sighed when she saw Michael who insisted on putting shoes on her.

    If only she wasn''t hungry right now, she would definitely argue with that man and not let him hold her foot like this.

    Right, she let Michael do it because she was hungry, not because she wanted Michael to change the shoes.

    Michael smiled when Sarah finally lifted her feet, then carefully slipped the red shoes on her feet.

    "The shoes really fit! Thank goodness!" muttered Michael under his breath with a sigh of relief.

    Sarah just smiled at that.

    "Are you worried that they won''t be fit? And here I thought you did this because you wanted it to be like in a fairy tale," Sarah teased the man.

    "No!" Michael said hastily, shaking his head. "I did it because I wanted it. Besides, the shoes definitely fit, because you are my Cindere," said Michael with a grin and wink at her.

    Sarah could feel goosebumps running down her spine. It''s so cheesy!

    "Let''s just go, I''m hungry!" Sarah said changing the subject before Michael said something cheesy again.

    Michael just chuckled seeing Sarah''s adorable expression.

    "How are the shoes? Is itfortable?" asked Michael to be sure. Even though he really wanted Sarah to wear the shoes, if it wasn''tfortable for her, he would let Sarah wear the other shoes.

    Sarah nodded.

    Michael smiled, then took Sarah''s hand again to go outside. He was looking forward to his date with her.

 Chapter 358 Date (3)

    As soon as they entered the restaurant where they were going to have dinner, a waiter immediately approached them and asked for the coats they were wearing, then immediately escorted them to the table Michael had ordered.

    "Woah, that really looks beautiful," Sarah muttered as she sat down at the table and looked at the view of the city beside her.

    Michael smiled at the woman''s reaction. He had purposely chosen a table close to the window so they could see the city view. He was d Sarah liked it.

    After telling the waiter the menu they ordered, Sarah turned her head to the side to take another look at the city views.

    "I didn''t know the night view here would be so beautiful," Sarah muttered under her breath.

    Michael''s forehead wrinkled when he heard that.

    "You''vee here before?" asked Michael then took the ss in front of him and took a sip of the water. He was trying to look casual and not sound jealous at all.

    He came to this ce on purpose, because this building is one of the tallest skyscrapers in London and has a restaurant. That woman loved seeing the sights of the city, so he thought this would be the perfect ce for their date tonight.

    Michael was sure Sarah had nevere here before.

    When they were still married, they never came here.

    Also, not that he wanted to belittle Sarah, but it was quite expensive here, and Michael was sure Sarah didn''t want to spend the moneying to eat here.

    Does that mean¡­ she''sing with the blonde doctor or the auburnwyer?

    "Yes," Sarah replied, turning to Michael.

    Damn it!

    Michael suddenly felt his throat go dry. He hade here thinking he wanted to show off a bit, but Sarah had even been here before.

    "I''m here with Anna."

    Michael''s facial expression, which had been trying hard not to look annoyed, immediately changed to one of surprise when he heard that.

    "Eh? You came with Anna?" asked Michael who could not hide his surprised tone.

    Sarah nodded. "Yes, we both had afternoon tea here once. The view was amazing that time, but I didn''t think that the night would look amazing either."

    Michael nodded at that, his expression unconsciously relieved.

    "Why?" Sarah asked with a smile. "You think I came here with another man?" she continued with a chuckle seeing Michael''s attitude.

    Michael just smiled shyly when he heard that. He shouldn''t act pathetic like that, but he couldn''t help but act like one! He wanted Sarah to do it all with him, and not go where that woman had been, especially with another man!

    "By the way, you really look beautiful!" Michael said again, trying to change the subject and at the same timepliment the woman.

    "Really?" A smile appeared on the woman''s face again.. "Does my hair look okay?" she asked again, ncing a little to the left and right so Michael could see it clearly.

    Maybe her hair was getting messy.

    "That looks amazing," Michaelplimented with a smile on his face.

    "What about my makeup?" asked Sarah again who wanted to hear Michael''sments.

    After all, she rarely uses makeup on her face, so she doesn''t know if it looks weird, or needs to be retouched.

    Michael didn''t answer right away and studied Sarah''s face seriously, before finally nodding his head.

    "That looks good on you." Sarah smiled hearing that, "but¡­" Sarah''s facial expression immediately changed when she heard that.

    Michael smiled at Sarah''s expression.

    "Your lips are too red, it makes me want to kiss it until it shows its true color" Michael replied with a grin.

    Sarah immediately hit Michael''s hand lightly when he heard that.

    She thought Michael was serious about her make-up, but who would have thought that he would flirt with her instead?<sub> </sub>

    He really is a pervert!

    What if someone heard them?

    Reflexively, Sarah immediately looked around her to see if anyone was looking at them.

    Meanwhile, Michael just chuckled hearing that.

    Yes, he thinks Sarah is very beautiful today with her red dress.

    However, the woman was also wearing red lipstick, and that made Michael can''t help but stare at her lips.

    Her lips seemed to be inviting him to kiss and devoured them until the lipstick was no longer visible.

    "Why are there no other customers here?" Sarah asked suddenly, ncing at Michael.

    At first, she didn''t pay much attention to it when they came here. However, after taking another look, it didn''t seem like there were any other customers here.

    Even though today isn''t Saturday night, there''s no way the restaurant here is quiet, right?

    "I rented this ce," Michael replied casually.

    Sarah''s eyes widened at that.

    "You did what?!" asked Sarah who subconsciously raised her voice.

    This is a fancy restaurant, the price for the food is he expensive, and Michael just said he''s renting the whole ce?!

    Sarah''s thrifty soul seemed to scream when she heard that.

    "I can afford it, Sarah. Don''t worry. Tonight I just want to spend it with you, without distractions," Michael replied with a smile on his face.

    Sarah just sighed when she heard that, it seemed she had to get used to Michael having a lot of money.

    Not long after, the food ordered by them was brought by the waiter.

    "You going to drink?" asked Sarah when she saw Michael joined in to order wine even though he would drive.

    "Of course. I''ll call a chauffeurter," Michael replied casually. "Or... we can stay upstairs," he continued with a wink.

    Sarah snorted at that. As usual, Michael is really perverted!

    Michael just chuckled and raised his ss of wine.

    "Let''s have a toast, for the two of us," Michael said with a smile on his face.

    Sarah, who had been holding her cutlery, immediately put it down and raised her ss and brought her ss closer to Michael.

    The sound of sses crashing was heard, and they both took a sip.

    They then began to enjoy their dinner by the window with a view of the city.

    "Sarah," Michael called out suddenly.

    "Hmm?" Sarah replied curtly.

    Michael swallowed his own saliva and sighed, preparing himself to ask what he wanted to ask Sarah.

    "I have something to ask you," Michael said seriously. He then raised his ss again to moisten his dry throat.

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so serious?" Sarah asked confusedly

    "Hmmm... I realize that our rtionship is getting better, but... I think sometimes you seem to keep your distance from me, like you put some invisible barriers. Did I do something wrong?" asked Michael who finally worked up the courage to ask that.

    Unknowingly, Michael held his breath, waiting for an answer from the woman.

 Chapter 359 Date (4)

    "Have the kids eaten?" muttered Sarah under her breath while staring at the food in front of her. Suddenly, she missed her two babies.

    It wasn''t the first time she had been separated from her babies, but she always had dinner with them. So when she saw the food, she couldn''t help but think of her two kids.

    "Don''t worry. Dad and Mom will definitely take good care of them," Michael said softly when he heard Sarah''s worries.

    Sarah looked at Michael with a sad smile and a meaningfull look.

    Michael sighed when he saw the woman''s gaze. Even though tonight was supposed to be their night together, Sarah was thinking about another man instead.

    "Okay! I''ll give them a call. After this, you have to focus on me, okay?" Michael said, choosing to give in. He then slightly tilted his body and stretched his hand away from his face with his cellphone position facing him.

    Sarah nodded with a smile on her face because Michael knew the meaning of her look. Well¡­ she could actually call Mr. Collins or Mrs. Collins, but that would be awkward. So Michael better just call them.

    Not long after, the faces of Mr. Collins and the two kids who were sitting on the sofa came into direct view of Michael.

    "Boys, Daddy and Mommy are calling you," said Mr. Collins looked at his grandkids.

    A smile immediately appeared on Sarah''s face when she saw her two kids wearing pajamas.

    "Mommy!" said the two kids together and immediately approached the cellphone screen.

    "What are you guys eating? Is that ice cream?" asked Sarah with a smile when she saw her son''s mouth covered in chocte.

    The two kids immediately looked shocked and hastily hid their ice cream behind their bodies. They seemed to immediately realize that their Mommy forbade them to eat ice cream when they were about to sleep.

    "Grandpa and grandma gave this to us, Mommy. So we have to eat it," said Raphael trying to exin why he ate ice cream.

    "That''s right, Mommy! We didn''t ask for the ice cream. Grandpa gave it," Gabriel said with a serious face.

    "Really?" asked Mr. Collins who pretended to be surprised to hear that.

    Both of them looked guilty when they heard that. Gabriel then immediately looked at his grandfather, and blinked his eyes, trying to give a signal for his grandfather to cooperate.

    Mr. Collins chuckled when he saw his grandson''s behavior.

    "Oh yeah, Grandpa forgot about that. Grandpa gave you ice cream because you are cute kids," said Mr. Collins, holding back his smile.

    "By the way, where are you, Mommy? Mommy looks beautiful," said Raphael who suddenly wanted to change the subject.

    "Oh yeah, Mommy looks beautiful!" said Gabriel who just noticed his Mommy.

    Sarah smiled at that.

    "Mommy and Daddy are out," Sarah exined.

    "Did you only see Mommy? How about Daddy?" asked Michael who suddenly felt alienated.

    "Oh! Daddy looks cool too!" said Raphael while watching his daddy.

    While Gabriel raised one thumb, indicating that his daddy''s appearance was okay.

    "Okay, then Daddy and Mommy will eat first. You guys listen to grandpa and grandma, okay?" said Michael who wanted to immediately end the call.

    "Don''t forget to brush your teeth before bed," Sarah ordered before Michael hung up.

    The two kids only nodded at that because they wanted to continue eating the ice cream that they were still hiding.

    After that, the phone call finally ended.

    "Alright! Now you must focus on me!" Michael said with a smile on his face as he put his cellphone on the table.<sub> </sub>

    Sarah just shook her head at Michael''s attitude. She didn''t expect that man would even be jealous of their kids.

    They then continued their meal, chatting about their daily life and many things.

    Until finally Michael suddenly asked a serious question.

    Hmmm... I realize that our rtionship is getting better, but... I think sometimes you seem to keep your distance from me, like you put some invisible barriers. Did I do something wrong?"

    Sarah widened her eyes when she heard the question. Her hand took her wine ss and took a sip. Suddenly, she felt like drinking the alcoholic drink.

    "You didn''t do anything wrong," Sarah replied, trying to sound casual. "Why do you think so? I don''t think I kept my distance," she continued.

    "Sarah," Michael called desperately. He didn''t think Sarah wouldn''t answer him. "It''s not just my feelings. I''m not that dense! You really keep your distance from me," said Michael.

    Sarah licked her own lips when she heard that. To be honest, she thought she was doing well. She didn''t expect that Michael would notice if she kept her distance from him.

    Seeing Sarah who was just silent, Michael added.

    "Why don''t you want to sleep with me? I did as you asked, to do nothing and just sleep. Did I make a mistake?" he asked again.

    Sarah sighed when Michael asked that. Well¡­ all this time she had no problem cuddling with Michael, but she always refused when Michael, or with the kids, wanted to sleep with her.

    "I just want us to take it slow, Michael." Sarah finally said something, even though it was still a lie.

    "We are a divorced couple, Michael. Don''t you think it''s weird if we sleep in the same room, like husband and wife?" Sarah said with a thin smile.

    To be honest, after talking to Michael in his office and finding out she had been wrong all along. Her heart was already open to Michael.

    Well¡­ even though it turned out that the man had sex rtionship with the blonde woman, Sarah was able to ept the man back.

    Michael didn''t cheat on her. That is enough.

    However, the question now was her status with Michael.

    In fact, how had Michael been looking at her all along?

    Is she just the mother of his kids? His girlfriend? Or what?

    Sarah waspletely confused.

    On the other hand, she didn''t have the courage to ask Michael that either.

    Sarah wants to get back together with that man. Not for the sake of the kids, but because she has feelings for the man, and can see a future with him.

    However, what if Michael doesn''t feel the same way about her?

    What if she reveals that she wants to get back together with him in a more serious rtionship, but Michael just wants to date and not remarry because they''ve both failed before?

    Sarah was scared.

    So, she better say that she wants her rtionship with that man to be done slowly.

    At least that way, she could still be with Michael.

    Michael just kept quiet when he heard Sarah''s answer.

    ''So she really wants to take this slowly,'' thought Michael and took his hand that was holding a box out of his pocket. Only, he did not take out the small box.

 Chapter 360 Date (5)

    To be honest, while Michael had been buying a dress and shoes for Sarah to wear on their date, he had also gone into the essories section, to see if there was anything that would suit Sarah.

    Suddenly, his eyes caught a white gold ring with a diamond on it. It looked so beautiful that he immediately asked the clerk for the ring.

    "Are you going to propose? Thatdy must be really lucky," said the youngdy with a smile on her face and sounded very friendly. It was as if she didn''t recognize Michael at all and was just happy that she managed to sell the very expensive ring.

    ? Michael was a little surprised when he heard that.

    Oh right! What if he proposes to Sarah? Tonight seems like the perfect night to do that.

    Even though it was a rash decision, Michael loves that woman and to be honest wants to marry her. He didn''t think they''d ever have the chance to have dinner together like tonight again.

    So, he decided to propose to Sarah after hearing her exnation.

    Or¡­. That''s what Michael has nned tonight.

    When he heard that Sarah wanted their rtionship to be taken slowly, his courage and the words he had been trying to practice earlier disappeared instantly.

    This is not the right time to propose!

    Michael really felt like an idiot. He thought Sarah was ready to be with him again because of her attitude, but he was so wrong!

    "Okay, we''ll do it slowly," Michael said, then forced his lips into a smile even though he was a bit disappointed by it.

    Sarah nodded and took another sip of her wine. Her throat suddenly felt dry!

    The atmosphere between the two of them then became silent. They had finished all the food the waiter had brought them. In fact, the dessert was also finished.

    It suddenly became awkward as both of them just stared at each other and didn''t know what to do.

    Suddenly, the sound of a song with a slow beat started to fill the restaurant.

    Michael didn''t order to y music like that, but it seems because the restaurant staff saw that they had finished eating and weren''t talking, that person immediately started ying music.

    Well¡­ Michael thanked them for it. The situation had truly be awkward.

    "They suddenly started ying music," Michael said quietly and looked awkward.

    "Yes," Sarah replied, moving her head to the rhythm of the slow music.

    Suddenly, Michael stood up from his chair and approached Sarah while extending his right hand.

    "Would you like to dance?" asked Michael with a big smile on his face.

    Sarah''s eyes widened at that, before her facial expression immediately changed to a smile and grabbed Michael''s hand.

    Michael smiled when Sarah epted his invitation.

    He then immediately put one hand to hug Sarah''s waist, while Sarah''s hand was ced on Michael''s shoulder. Both then looked at each other while moving their bodies to the rhythm.

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve danced together," Michael muttered suddenly as he looked Sarah in the eye.

    "You''re right. I feel d no one else is here," Sarah replied with a shy smile.

    "Why? You are a great dancer," Michael said with a smile.

    "Ah! You tter me," Sarah said shyly.

    She still remembers when she and Michael danced at their wedding, and she stepped on Michael''s toe. Luckily, at that time Michael acted as if nothing had happened so no one knew about it.

    "I''m serious," Michael said, then turned Sarah around and hugged her again.

    "Right, right," replied Sarah, who did not want to argue with the man.

    The two then danced without saying anything. Unlike before, which felt awkward, this time it wasn''t at all. They werefortable with the silent situation.

    Suddenly, the music changed to a slower and more intimate one. Michael then let go of the hand that was holding Sarah''s hand, and held Sarah''s waist.

    As if she knew what the man meant, Sarah put her arms around Michael''s neck. The distance between the two of them was getting closer to that position.

    "You look very beautiful tonight," Michael whispered softly.

    Sarah could feel Michael''s breath when he whispered softly like that. The distance between the two of them was too close!

    However, she liked the feeling. It feels good.

    "Thank you. You look handsome too," Sarah whispered while still looking at Michael. The man''s face obviously had a changepared to when they were younger, but it was a good change. He became more and more handsome and aging like a fine wine.

    "And you smell good. I like your perfume," continued Sarah, who could clearly smell Michael''s perfume.

    Michael''s lips smiled at that. He was grateful Sarah liked it.

    The atmosphere between them returned to silence, only the rhythm of the song, and each other''s breaths that they could hear. They moved left and right to the beat of the song with their eyes locked on each other, as if there was nothing else they could see, besides the eyes of the person in front of them.

    Suddenly, Michael couldn''t hold himself back any longer. The woman''s face, her bewitching eyes, her lips red with lipstick.

    He wants that woman!

    Slowly, Michael began to bring his lips closer that were already very close. He did it slowly and surely, as if giving Sarah a chance to reject him if she didn''t think the same way as him.

    Sarah noticed Michael''s head slowly approaching her to kiss her. However, Sarah did nothing but just closed her eyes, waiting for his lips to touch hers.

    Sarah could feel the rush of dopamine, oxytocin, and serotonin hitting her system as Michael''s lips touched hers. Her heart pounded wildly, and she felt like she was flying into the clouds nine.

    It wasn''t the first time Michael kissed her, but somehow, this kiss felt different. Maybe becausetely she had started to question Michael''s feelings for her, and was feeling insecure.

    Or maybe it was because she had been drinking wine and she was currently under the influence of alcohol.

    Whatever it was, Sarah felt like butterflies were tickling her stomach when Michael''s lips touched hers and began to bite them slowly.

    Sarah then opened her lips, reciprocating every gentle kiss given by the man, until finally they both felt that this was no longer enough.

    Don''t know who started it, the kiss that had been soft began to turn hot with the tongue between their mouths. It feels so good.

    A small moan suddenly escaped Sarah''s lips as Michael''s tongue went down her neck and bit it lightly and then sucked it .

    "Michael¡­" Sarah moaned, who unconsciously closed her eyes and tilted her head, giving Michael ess to kiss her neck more freely.

    When Sarah felt Michael''s hand begin to rise and touch her chest, Sarah suddenly pushed Michael gently.

    "Should we go upstairs?" Sarah asked breathlessly and looked at Michael with a seductive grin.

 Chapter 361 Date (6) ***

    Attention!

    This chapter contains explicit sex scenes. If you are underage or ufortable, skipping this chapter is rmended.

    This chapter is just a fan service, so you can skip it ;)

    ***

    As soon as the hotel room door opened, Michael pressed Sarah against the wall and kissed her again.

    Sarah was a little surprised by Michael''s sudden aggressive behavior, but she liked it.

    Michael then kissed Sarah''s lips passionately. It was as if he felt very hungry and wanted that woman.

    Sarah returned the kiss with no less passion. This situation excited her greatly.

    Michael then lowered his hand to Sarah''s waist, pulling her body closer. Sarah could feel Michael''s hard cock pressed against her leg through his pants.

    The man is already very aroused!

    They then broke the kiss for a moment, before they kissed again. This time, they used their tongues inside each other''s mouths.

    Michael''s hands that had been on Sarah''s waist were now slowly moving up the woman''s back, as if looking for something.

    The kiss finally broke again. The two stared at each other with heavy breath from a very hot kiss.

    "I want you, Sarah," Michael whispered in Sarah''s ear.

    Sarah swallowed her saliva when she felt Michael''s hand holding the zipper of her dress. It seemed that the man had purposely wanted to ask for her approval before continuing what they were doing.

    Sarah''s head then nodded, giving approval to Michael. She also wanted that man.

    Upon seeing the nodding of the head, Michael''s hand immediately grabbed the zipper of Sarah''s dress, and pulled it down, causing the dress to slide right off and exposing the woman''s breast.

    Michael then started kissing one of Sarah''s breasts, while the other breast was held by his hand.

    "Ohhh~ Michaelll¡­" Sarah moaned as Michael''s two fingers pinched her nipples and her other breast was simultaneously sucking by that man, just like their kids did a few years ago.

    Sarah reached out and grabbed Michael''s hair, pressing his head against her chest so he could kiss her harder.

    "Oh my god¡­ Ahhh¡­." she gasped. "That''s really good, Michael. You can make me cum¡­ Ahhh¡­" Sarah sighed.

    She had never felt lustful like this. Maybe because it was the influence of the wine she drank earlier, or because Michael finally touched her after a few nights the man just hugged her.

    Whatever it was, she was aroused by Michael''s y of tongues and fingers.

    "Yesshhhh¡­ Harder Michaelll¡­ Ohhhh¡­ I''m almost cum¡­ Ahhh¡­" Sarah moaned and kept pressing the man''s head with her head tilted upwards. She was really embarrassed because she was already so wet just because Michael touched her breast.

    However, Michael suddenly raised his head, making Sarah, who was closing her eyes, immediately turned towards the man with a protesting look.

    "Do you want me inside you?" asked Michael with a voice that sounded hoarse and lips wet with saliva.

    "Yes!" she shouted.

    Was she seriously asking that?

    "Say it. Say you want me, Sarah. Say you want me inside you," Michael said again with a grin on his face.

    "Damn it Michael! Just do it and fuck me!" Sarah cursed angrily.

    The grin returned to Michael''s face. He had expected Sarah to beg and not curse him, but that was fine too. Sarah looks really hot when she looks annoyed like that.

    Michael''s hands then went down into Sarah''s panties. It actually felt very wet. He then immediately unzipped his trouser and took out his cock which was already very hard.

    Michael''s hand then pulled Sarah''s panties aside and positioned his cock in front of her entrance.

    "Ohhhh¡­ Yes¡­ Put it in Michaellll¡­ Don''t tease me like this¡­." whined Sarah while biting her lower lip when she felt something being rubbed in her entrance.

    "Shh¡­" Michael whispered under his breath as he slowly inserted his cock into Sarah''s. Michael''s hands then let go of the woman''s hips and hugged her body.

    One of Sarah''s legs then reflexively lifted and wrapped around Michael''s body to make it easier for him.

    Michael then started moving forward and backward slowly while hugging Sarah''s waist tightly.

    Sarah could feel Michael''s cock throbbing inside her, filling her body. The sensation is really amazing.

    Michael''s head then approached Sarah''s neck, kissed her sensitive spot and bit it. Not forgetting he gave a small hickey on that smooth neck. He wanted to give a sign that this woman belonged to him.

    Sarah enjoyed it too much to forget to forbid Michael to give her a hickey.

    Michael then started to speed up his tempo and pump faster. Sarah''s hand held Michael''s shoulder, as if she didn''t want to let go of him. The sound of their bodies mingling filled the hotel room, making it sound very naughty to their ears.

    "Ohhh¡­ Yessshhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­." Sarah moaned with pleasure, enjoying Michael''s cock going in and out of her body faster and Sarah knew that she would notst long.

    "MICHAELLLLLL!" Sarah shouted loudly. "Ahhhhhhhh~"

    Sarah''s body trembled. The long awaited pleasure finally came andsted for a long time. Sarah''s mouth was open with her eyes closed, her hand on Michael''s shoulder seemed to let go and finally went down.

    It''s really too intense. Seems like it had been a long time since she''d been cum this much and for so long.

    Meanwhile, Michael stopped his movements and buried his body inside Sarah.

    "Ahhh¡­" Michael moaned softly as he felt his cock like being massaged by Sarah. The sensation is really amazing.

    Sarah''s orgasm finally stopped. Her legs that were hug around Michael''s body gave up and immediately fell off, making Michael''s cocke out from her body.

    Sarah''s legs then gave way, making her sit down immediately.

    "Are you alright?" asked Michael worriedly.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away and took a deep breath, trying to collect the oxygen her lungs needed.

    "I''m fine," Sarah said, tilting her head with a chuckle. "That was absolutely amazing, Michael!" continued the woman with a big smile on her face.

    Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the woman who was stillughing.

    "So¡­ what are you going to do with it?" Michael asked then turned to his still hard cock under there. He looked at Sarah with a grin on his face.

    "Of course I have to thank him," Sarah said and grabbed Michael''s cock.

    Sarah then opened her mouth and slowly approached Michael''s. She started licking the tip of it and then put Michael''s cock in her mouth, she ran her tongue over it, and twirled it around him.

    Michael''s hands ran through Sarah''s hair with a small moan escape his lips because of how good Sarah was at giving him a head.

    Sarah then put Michael''s cock entirely while looking up, to see the man''s face.

    "Shhh¡­ Ahhh¡­" Michael moaned slowly, enjoying the blow given by the woman.

 Chapter 362 Date (7) ***

    Sarah felt her mouth wet and warm, her tongue swirling around the tip, and took Michael''s cock all the way in as far as it could go, and sucked as hard as she could.

    He''s so big, but Sarah quickly got used to it, and taking all of him with so much ease.

    Michael''s hands run along Sarah''s sides, pulling her tighter against him while she keeps her lips wrapped tightly around the base of his shaft.

    Sarah then flicked her tongue over the head of Michael''s cock, tasting a drop of precum that came out.

    "Fuck," said Michael who looked enjoying it. "You''re really good at this."

    Sarah smiles, pleased by thepliment. Sarah''s head then goes down further, deeper, until she felt all of Michael''s shaft had been sucked into her mouth.

    A groan escaped Michael''s lips when he felt that. His eyes were closed and his head was looking up, enjoying what Sarah was doing.

    Sarah finally pulled out Michael''s cock to catch her breath. Her face smiled when she saw the expression on Michael''s face, then put Michael''s cock back into his mouth.

    He continued to give his best, savoring how full Michael''s mouth was.

    Suddenly, Sarah felt Michael''s cock throb in her mouth, a sign that he was about toe out. However, that made her speed up her back and forth movement.

    "Sarah¡­. Ahhh¡­. I''m gonna cum¡­" Michael said then tried to get his cock out in Sarah''s mouth before his seed came out.

    However, Sarah suddenly grabbed Michael''s thigh and pushed her mouth deeper, as if trying to prevent the man from removing his cock.

    "Sarah¡­. What are you doing? I can''t take it anymore¡­ Ahhh¡­" Michael said, looking down at the woman.

    Sarah then took Michael''s cock out of her mouth and one hand grabbed it, to make it hard.

    "You cane out in my mouth." After saying that, Sarah put the cock back into her mouth.

    Michael''s both hands then held Sarah''s head, and forward his own hips when he felt the pleasure was at its end.

    "FUCKKKKK!!!" Michael moaned while closing his eyes as the wave of pleasure finally came out.

    His body trembled, as well as his cock throbbing there while spitting out his seed.

    While Sarah continued to let Michael''s cock in her mouth. Feel the liquid that just came out. It tasted slightly salty, but not unpleasant. After feeling all of Michael''s seed finallye out, Sarah finally took out the cock that had be half tense.

    Michael opened his eyes to look at Sarah, his face showing a smile, trying to thank her. However, the next second his facial expression looked surprised when he suddenly saw Sarah as if swallowing his seed.

    He didn''t expect Sarah to swallow it. That woman is really very sexy!

    "Ahh¡­ it tickles¡­" Michael said when Sarah suddenly started licking the tip of his cock again, as if she wanted to take the remaining seed that was still there.

    Sarah finally stopped when she saw that Michael''s cock looked clean. A smile appeared on her face, satisfied and proud of what she did.

    Suddenly, Sarah felt Michael''s hand touch her cheek, then he leaned down and kissed her on the lips.

    Sarah''s eyes widened and hurriedly pushed Michael away.

    "What are you doing?" said Sarah who looked surprised. "My mouth still has your seeds!" she continued and stood up.

    "So what?" Michael asked casually. "I want to kiss you. It''s mine anyway," he continued and put forward his lips again to kiss her.

    However, Sarah immediately backed her head, not wanting to do that.

    "I''m going to go to the bathroom first," Sarah answered and then walked straight to the bathroom still wearing her red stiletto heels, even though her body didn''t wear anything else.

    Michael just pouted to see Sarah who left him. What''s wrong with that? He then immediately took off his pants, suit , shirt, and shoes and walked closer to the bed wearing only his underwear.

    He then immediately got into the nket to wait for the woman.

    Not long after, Sarah finally came out of the bathroom. Her appearance looks slightly different from before. Her lips are not red anymore.

    "Come over here," Michael said as he patted the bed beside him with a big smile on his face.

    Sarah snorted at that, but her lips appeared to be in a smile. She had been trying to refuse to sleep with Michael again all this time, though.

    Who would have thought that she would end up sleeping with him?

    "By the way, you look very sexy when you''re naked and wearing those shoes," said Michael, who had just noticed Sarah''s appearance.

    "Pervert!" Sarah said then took off the shoes and joined Michael.

    "Come here," Michael said, holding his hand out to the side, motioning for Sarah to rest her head in his arms.

    Sarah didn''t refuse and immediately moved her body in Michael''s arms. She even hugs Michael back.

    "Tired?" whispered Michael when he saw Sarah began to close her eyes.

    Sarah nodded. "A little. Let me rest a bit."

    Michael''s facial expression was confused when he heard that. Rest a bit? What does it mean?

    "You want to do it again?" asked Michael who could not hide his surprise.

    "You can only do it once? Looks like you really be an old man, Michael," Sarah said with a teasing smile on her face.

    Michael snorted at that, his ego hurt a little. Did Sarah seriously think he could only do it once?

    "Ahhh!" Sarah screamed suddenly when Michael had turned his body around and now the man was above her .

    "What are you doing?" Sarah screamed frantically as Michael stared at her.

    "Shows you that you are wrong," Michael said with a seductive smile then immediately approached Sarah''s lips and kissed her passionately.

    Sarah looked like she was trying to push Michael away, but in the end she gave in and enjoyed the man''s kiss.

    ***

    Sarah''s eyes opened slowly. Her forehead creased as she looked at the ceiling that looked so foreign.

    Where is she?

    It didn''t take her long to know when she saw a naked man beside her, and what happenedst night suddenly hit her brain like a movie being yed.

    "Ouch¡­ My body hurts so bad," Sarah muttered quietly as she got down slowly from the bed because she didn''t want to wake Michael.

    Last night, dunno how many times she and Michael had done that. Looks like Michael was really a little offended by her joke and the man continues to prove his vigor.

    She then slowly walked into the bathroom not wanting to wake Michael up.

    As soon as she entered the bathroom, Sarah saw her reflection wearing nothing.

    "Why does he like to give a hickey to my neck so much?" Sarah grumbled when she realized she had a hickey on her neck. Looks likest night she got too carried away that she forgot to ban Michael from doing that.

    Sarah then started standing under the shower while cleaning her entrance that had traces of Michael''s seed in there.

    She did allow Michael to cum inside because she still had the birth control pills.

    When finished, Sarah came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe. She then walked over to Michael who was still fast asleep.

    "Michael¡­ Michael¡­" Sarah called softly while shaking Michael''s arm. "Wake up. It''s seven," she continued.

    Michael''s eyes opened slowly when he felt someone wake him up. His face looked annoyed because he was still sleepy, but his facial expression immediately changed to a big smile when he saw Sarah.

    "Good morning, Wifey," Michael said half-awake.

    Sarah was a little surprised to hear that. Didn''t expect Michael to call her that again.

    "Come on get up, we have to pick up¡­" Sarah didn''t finish her words when Michael grabbed her, making her fall on Michael''s body.

    "Hey! What are you doing? We have to go pick up the kids!" said Sarah who was now in the man''s arms.

    "They''ll be fine, let''s stay like this for a few minutes," Michael said with a smile and closed his eyes again.

    Sarah sighed, but she finally let Michael hold her.

    "Sarah," Michael called softly, suddenly.

    "Hmm?" Sarah answered slowly.

    "How about one round in the morning?" asked Michael then brought his lower body closer to Sarah, so that Sarah could feel his cock which was only wrapped in underwear had gotten hard.

    Sarah swallowed her saliva when she could feel that. Isn''t Michael already forty? Why does that man still have the energy for that?

    Without waiting for Sarah''s answer, Michael kissed her again gently on the lips, then started to put his tongue in her mouth.

    ''Well¡­ we still have plenty of time. Looks like it''s okay for one round,'' Sarah thought then began to kiss Michael back with no less heat.

    ***

    "Michael," Mr. Collins called, looking at his son. "How are you with Sarah?" asked the man suddenly.

    Michael was a little confused by the question. "We''re okay."

    "You don''t intend to re-marry her?"

 Chapter 363 Camping

    "Daddy! Come on, hurry up!" shouted Raphael and Gabriel together and looked at their Daddy who was really so slow. The two of them were already in front of the door, with their hands holding the doorknob but not yet opening it.

    Michael, who was carrying arge backpack, only looked at his two kids who looked ready with their jackets and hats and ear cover because it was already winter.

    The man then turned to Sarah who was standing beside him.

    "I really think you shoulde with us," Michael said slowly and with a sad facial expression.

    Sarah smiled at that.

    "It''s gonna be fine. I heard your mom won''t being. You men go have fun," said Sarah.

    Michael sighed when he heard that.

    "Okay. Then give me a hug," Michael said softly.

    Sarah just shook her head and then finally opened her arms and hugged Michael.

    After their date a week ago, her rtionship with Michael had definitely gotten better and she didn''t set too many boundaries. She sometimes hugs or kisses Michael, she still said no to sleeping in the same bed at night, though.

    Seeing their parents hugging each other, the twins, who had been near the door, immediately ran over to their parents.

    "Daddy! What are you doing!" Raphael protested then immediately grabbed Michael''s shirt, telling him to let go of his Mommy.

    While Gabriel also did the same thing, he helped his older brother to pull his daddy.

    How dare their daddy hug their mommy!

    "Why? Daddy wants to hug Mommy!" said Michael with a big smile on his face, teasing his kids.

    "You can''t! Let go, Daddy!" they both shouted in unison, pulling Michael harder.

    Michael finally let Sarah go when he saw how brutal his kids were. The two little puppy then stood in front of Sarah and stared at their Daddy with an annoyed expression on their face.

    Michael just sighed when he saw that. What''s wrong with the two kids? Were they seriously jealous that he was hugging Sarah? He is their Daddy!

    While Sarah justughed at her kids'' behavior. She felt good about it.

    "Alright. Grandpa is waiting for you. You should go!" Sarah reminded them.

    Michael then immediately walked towards the door and was followed by the twins after hugging and kissing Sarah.

    ***

    "Grandpa!"

    Mr. Collins, who was sitting in a chair, immediately turned and stood up when he saw his two grandkids running towards him. A smile immediately appeared on his face when he saw them..

    He then immediately squatted down and hugged his two grandkids and kissed their cheeks alternately.

    "Dad," said Michael, nodding his head.

    "Sarah isn''ting with you?" asked Mr. Collins when he saw that no women hade with them.

    "She''s busy," Michael answered, trying to cover Sarah who seemed to feel awkward being the only woman.

    Mr. Collins just nodded hearing that.

    Michael then lowered the backpack he was carrying and took something.

    It''s a tent.

    A few days ago his father called and asked Michael to go camping with his kids. Michael quickly agreed to that. It had been so long since he''d camped with his father, and it wouldn''t hurt to bring the kids along.

    He often went camping alone with his father when he was little because his mother didn''t really like camping. It was done until he was in elementary school, then stopped when he was a teenager.

    Despite that, Michael has fond memories of camping with his father, and he hopes to build on those memories with his kids.

    "What is this, Grandpa?" asked Raphael, pointing to something near Mr. Collins bag.

    "It''s a fishing rod. We''ll be fishingter!" replied Mr. Collins excitedly.

    "Really? I love fish!" Gabriel said excitedly while licking his own lips. Suddenly, he felt hungry.

    "What are you doing, Daddy?" Raphael asked his daddy who seemed to look busy.

    "Daddy is putting up the tent. Does Raphael want to help Daddy?" asked Michael gently with a smile.

    Raphael nodded.

    "Okay! Did Raphael see that?" said Michael, pointing to the edge of the tent which was still folded. "Please open it up like this. Do it like this," continued Michael while giving an example.

    Raphael then immediately did what his daddy told him to do.

    Meanwhile, Gabriel just stood aside holding his grandfather''s hand and watching what the two of them were doing.

    "I''ve opened them all, Daddy!" Raphael reported with a very satisfied facial expression.

    "Okay. Thank you. Can Raphael stand by Gabriel for a moment?" Michael said, telling the little boy to stay away.

    "Watch this," Michael said, then pulled the automatic tent pole.

    The sound of the tent pping made the two little kids a little surprised, before their faces lit up when they saw the tent. Smiles appeared on their faces.

    "That''s really cool, Daddy!" Gabriel said then immediately let go of his grandfather''s hand and walked closer. Michael then opened the tent door and told them toe inside.

    After setting up the tent, Michael took out the sleeping bag, pillows, table and chairs he had brought and started setting them up. The two young kids looked excited to sleep in the new bed.

    Michael''s face smiled at that. He was happy to see them both happy.

    "Let''s go out first and go fishing," Michael called when the two kids were ying in the tent. The two of them then came out and joined together with Michael and Mr. Collins to go to theke in the camping area.

    ***

    "I''m bored!" Gabriel said while bending his face. He had been staring at theke in front of him, but it seemed that there were no more fish to be caught.

    So far his grandfather had caught two fish, and his father had caught one.

    At first, it looked fun when there were fish that could be pulled by the fishing rod and they danced in the bucket, but after a while, he started to feel bored.

    The little boy then stood up and approached his older brother who was sitting near his father.

    "Rapa, how about we go take a look at the fish the others have caught?" asked Gabriel, asking his brother. Apart from them, there were indeed other people who were fishing.

    Raphael didn''t answer, but he just stared at his father, trying to hear if he would allow it.

    "You can go, but make sure Daddy can still see you. Understand?" said Michael who could see that Raphael also looked bored.

    Well¡­ adults sometimes think fishing is boring, let alone kids.

    The two kids nodded, then started their adventure.

    "They are full of energy," said Mr. Collins suddenly, looking at the two kids who were walking away from him.

    "Yes, you''re right. Sometimes I even have trouble coping with their energy. Thankfully there are two of them, so sometimes they can y together," replied Michael with a smile on his face.

    Mr. Collins just nodded hearing that.

    The atmosphere between the two men then became silent. Both of them looked at theke which looked calm.

    "How are you with Sarah?" asked the man suddenly.

    Michael was a little confused by the question.

    "We''re fine," Michael replied then looked back at theke when he saw his father wasn''t looking at him.

    Mr. Collins''s forehead creased slightly when he heard that answer. The expression on his face was dissatisfied.

    "You don''t intend to re-marry her?" asked Mr. Collins who was now looking at his son.

    Michael turned when he heard that. His facial expression looked doubtful whether he should answer his father''s question.

    After all, this is his personal matter, right? Why did he have to tell this to his father?

    However, seeing the look his father was giving him with the look like you should answer that before I hit you, Michael finally opened his mouth.

    "I want to, but¡­" Michael paused because he suddenly felt he didn''t have to say this. He then sighed when he saw his father''s gaze.

    "Sarah wants our rtionship to take it slow."

    "She said so?" Mr. Collins looked surprised to hear that.

    Michael nodded.

    "So you have proposed to her and she turned you down?" asked Mr. Collins again wanting to know the situation more clearly.

    "Ah no. It''s not like that," Michael replied, shaking his head. It seems that his father misunderstood.

    "I just asked her about our rtionship, and she said so," Michael exined.

    Suddenly, Michael felt something p him hard on the back. It was his father''s hand.

    "Why are you hitting me?! I am no longer a kid, Dad!" Michael protested, rubbing his back. He didn''t expect that at this age, his father would still beat him up.

    "Because you are so stupid!" said Mr. Collins looking frustrated. "This is why you shouldn''t marry young and date a lot. Even after the divorce, you only dated that model!" said Mr. Collins with a sigh.

    His son may have a smart brain, but he doesn''t understand women at all.

 Chapter 364 They Will Choose Me Over You

    Michael opened his mouth and his eyes widened when he heard what his father just said.

    Okay, he indeed married at a young age, and¡­ he didn''t have much experience with women.

    However, that doesn''t mean he''s so stupid that he has to be beaten by his father.

    Well¡­ he admits that sometimes he doesn''t understand Sarah, but he''s not that stupid, is he?

    "You talk like you have a lot of experience," Michael grumbled under his breath.

    "Of course I have a lot of experience!" said Mr. Collins, rolling his eyes when he heard what his son said. "If we both seduce the same woman, they will choose me over you," he continued confidently.

    Michael just kept silent when he heard that, decided not to reply and let his father talk about how he used to be so easy to get a woman. After all, he is his father, it''s better to give in, right?

    "Anyway, if your feelings for Sarah are really sincere, you''d better propose to her as soon as possible," said Mr. Collins back to the original topic.

    Michael still didn''t hear that and didn''t say anything.

    "You have feelings for her, right?" asked Mr. Collins to be sure.

    Michael sighed when he heard the question. Wasn''t his father too curious about his private life?

    "Of course. She is the mother of my children¡­"

    "No! I didn''t mean that!" interrupted Mr. Collins quickly. "Do you have feelings for Sarah as a man to a woman? You''re not seriously just seeing her as the mother of the twins, are you?" he continued with a worried face.

    He knew his son was very stupid when it came to romance, but he didn''t expect it to be that stupid.

    "Of course! You cut me off before I finished my words!" Michael said angrily. "She is the mother of my children and the woman I love. Of course I intend to re-marry her."

    Mr. Collins nodded in satisfaction when he heard that. Looks like his son was not so stupid.

    "But like I said, Sarah wants to take this rtionship slowly. I''d better just go with it," said Michael.

    Mr. Collins gasped when he heard that. He took back his words saying his son was not stupid. What a fool he is!

    "Do you really think she meant it that way?" asked Mr. Collins with a weary look. He then changed his sitting position to face Michael, because it seemed like the lesson was going to be a bit long and he didn''t have to worry about his neck hurting from too much looking at the side..

    Michael wanted so badly to say yes while nodding his head, but he decided to keep shut his mouth.

    "If Sarah really wanted your rtionship to start off slowly, seeing how she was, she would have walked out of your house, but she decided to stay, right?" asked Mr. Collins again.

    Michael nodded without saying anything. Actually, he was the one who managed to persuade Sarah, right? However, he decided not to say anything.

    "Then did Sarah ever ask your opinion about your rtionship? You must have asked her that and she didn''t ask your opinion, right?" asked Mr. Collins.

    This time, Michael did not directly answer his father''s question. His brain thought hard, trying to remember all the conversations he had with Sarah.

    "She didn''t do that, did she?" said Mr. Collins with a smile on his face when he saw Michael just silent.

    Despite not wanting to admit it, Michael nodded his head.

    Sarah never asked him that.

    "Look? I told you I''m good at reading women!" said Mr. Collins with a triumphant smile on his face.

    Michael just snorted at his father who looked pleased with that before finally smiling too.

    Even though his father seemed to be teasing him, it was better than his father who was in the hospital when he was sick. At least this time his father looked happy.

    "Then why do you think Sarah didn''t ask that?" Michael asked suddenly curiously, wanting to hear the opinion of a self-described man who had a lot of experience with women.

    "This is just my guess, but it looks like Sarah wants you to move first," said Mr. Collins confidently.

    "What?" Michael looked disappointed with that answer.

    "She had failed marriages with you before, and you are his ex-husband. Do you think she''ll ask about your rtionship with her? Or ask you to marry her?" said Mr. Collins looking annoyed.

    "Other women might ask you that, but we''re talking about Sarah, the woman who even hid her pregnancy from you and chose to raise her child alone."

    After finishing saying that, Mr. Collins immediately turned his body to face theke again and waited for the fish to eat the fishing bait.

    He had already told Michael what he should and should have left the rest to his stupid son. He didn''t want to get too involved, as his wife often did.

    Michael paused when he heard his father''s words. At first, he thought his father would just say something stupid, and he would just smile and nod when he heard that.

    However, after thinking about it some more, what his father said seemed to make sense.

    Sarah never asked him about the status of their rtionship, and once said they were divorced.

    Was Sarah really waiting for him to propose first?

    In that case, should he ignore Sarah''s words that told them to take it slow?

    That day, Michael''s brain was spinning hard about the question that seemed difficult to answer.

    However, in the end Michael chose to save the question and make memories with his children.

    After all, right now he''s camping with his kids and his father, he better focus on that first, right?

    ***

    Monday has arrived, and as usual Michael has sat at his desk. His face looks serious with his index finger tapping on the table.

    He was thinking back to the conversation he had with his father.

    Yesterday he hadn''t had time to think about it because he was spending time with Sarah and the kids, and now it seemed as if his brain suddenly wanted him to make a decision from what he had been putting off for two days.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Proposing¡­. Don''t... Proposing. . Don''t¡­.

    "Let''s just do it!" said Michael who seemed to have gotten his decision.

    After all, he originally wanted to propose to her but suddenly became a coward because Sarah said she wanted their rtionship to take it slow.

    Better to do it than end up regretting it, right?

    "Then... how should I propose," Michael muttered under his breath and again tapped the table with his index finger.

    Should he have proposed to Sarah at the London Eye because he had proposed there before?

    "Well¡­ the London Eye is pretty good, the views are great too," muttered Michael nodding his head, but the expression on his face was that he wasn''t happy about it.

    Now that he had be a different Michael, wouldn''t proposing to her at the London Eye be¡­ toomon?

    After all, their marriage was once a failure. What if it fails again because he''s gonna propose at the same ce?

    "No, I can''t do it in the London Eye!" Michael shook his head, rejecting the idea.

    Michael''s expression became serious again, trying to think where to propose to Sarah, and how.

    Should he take Sarah out to dinner again at the restaurant yesterday?

    Michael shook his head, rejecting the idea again.

    Apparently, the aura of the ce wasn''t good for proposing since he suddenly didn''t go through with the proposal!

    He must find another ce!

    While Michael was confused, suddenly someone knocked on his room, and the figure of James appeared carrying a folder in his hand.

    "This is the report you asked for earlier," said James and then put the folder on the table.

    "James," Michael called when the man had turned around.

    "Yes?" he asked. "Do you need anything?"

    "How did you propose to your wife?" asked Michael with a serious expression on his face.

    His brain couldn''t seem toe up with an idea of ??how to do it, so why didn''t he try asking James about it?

    "Eh?" James looked taken aback by the question. He didn''t expect Michael to ask him that.

    "You want to propose to Mrs. Smith?" James asked back without answering Michael''s question. A smile appeared on his face.

    "Just answer the question, James!" Michael said, a little annoyed.

    "Well¡­ I did it at my house. I cooked her dinner and put the words ''Will you marry me?'' under her food," James answered with an embarrassed smile, thinking back on the incident.

    "I didn''t know you were that cringe!" Michael said with a shudder, not expecting that was his quiet secretary''s way of proposing.

    "Well¡­ it worked. She likes it when I cook it and is very moved to see that," said James trying to defend himself. "Then I''ll excuse myself." James then decided to leave immediately before his boss started asking him strange questions.

    Michael''s expression turned serious again.

    Should he copy James'' proposal? Maybe he''ll ask the chef to write something like that under Sarah''s food.

    "Or¡­ Should I try cooking?" muttered Michael suddenly. He''d look like he was putting in more effort if he was the one cooking the food himself, right?

    Suddenly, something seemed to kick in Michael''s mind. It seemed he knew what he had to do!

 Chapter 365 Secret

    A smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face as this brilliant idea crossed his mind. With an excited face, Michael immediately grabbed theputer mouse on his desk and searched for something, seeing if his idea could be implemented or not.

    Michael''s face looks serious looking at the monitor screen in front of him, his hand holding the mouse is moving, trying to draw something.

    It took a long time for Michael''s expression to look serious, before finally a smile appeared on his face.

    He can do that!

    Michael then immediately reached for the inte on his desk to call James, the person who would help him carry out his n.

    "Is there anything I can help you with?" asked James when he was standing in front of Michael''s desk. His forehead creased when he saw Michael''s face that looked¡­ pleased. As if he had just received some happy news.

    "I''ve figured out how I should propose to Sarah!" said Michael who could not hide his enjoyment.

    "Ohh¡­" James looked a little surprised to hear that.

    He was happy that Michael had figured out how to propose to her, but¡­ did Michael have to call him to say that?

    "I''m so d to hear that, Michael!" replied James with a smile.

    Recently, Michael has changed a little. He became more expressive and smiled a lot. It seemed his mood got better if heplimented him a lot.

    "Thank you, but I need your help!"

    Michael then told James to sit down and tilt his monitor slightly so James could see it. He then exined his n while showing the monitor screen with the mouse pointer.

    James blinked as Michael finished exining what he meant. He then looked at the man.

    "Are you serious?" asked James with a look of surprise on his face.

    Michael nodded with a serious facial expression.

    "Sarah will absolutely love it!" he answered confidently.

    James subconsciously nodded hearing that. He was sure that Sarah would really like what Michael had just described.

    "But¡­ isn''t the scale too big? Are you sure¡­"

    "James!" Michael said with a serious face. "I am Michael Collins," he continued confidently.

    James flinched hearing that and then sighed, before finally his face looked serious again.

    "When do you want it done?" he asked.

    Michael didn''t immediately answer when he heard that.

    When should he propose to Sarah?

    Michael''s finger tapped his desk again, wondering when he should do it.

    "Let''s do that at¡­." said Michael after he found the answer.

    James seemed to flinch when he heard that then nodded his head, indicating he understood.

    It seemed¡­ Michael really wanted his proposal to be memorable. However, that actually made him have to work extra.

    Well¡­ it doesn''t matter. As Michael''s friend, he must help the man and hope all goes well.

    ***

    Tonight at Michael''s apartment went like any other day. After picking up Sarah, Michael immediately sat down on the sofa and looked busy with hisptop, trying to see if any important emails had arrived.

    While Sarah went straight to her room on the first floor, took a shower under the warm water to relieve her tiredness after three surgeries today, before she made dinner for her kids and her ex-husband.

    While the twins, who usually continued ying after picking up their Mommy. Not visible in the living room.

    Raphael decided to stay in his room doing his homework, while Gabriel, who had followed him into the room, just stared at his brother while lying on the bed with a bored look.

    He thought Raphael wanted to y with him, but it turned out that his brother was studying instead.

    Gabriel then decided to go straight out of the room. He didn''t want to disturb his older brother, and he had better leave before his older brother yelled at him.

    As soon as he left his room, he looked around him.

    Mommy is not visible in the kitchen, meaning Mommy is still in her room. While his father was in front of hisptop with a serious face.

    Gabriel''s feet then stepped closer to his father.

    Mommy and Rapa weren''t there. This is the perfect time to talk to his daddy.

    "Daddy!" called Gabriel who had been standing beside Michael.

    Michael immediately turned his head when he heard his son''s voice. He smiles.

    "What is it?" he asked. He then tried to look for his eldest son, but he didn''t see him.

    Ah! Looks like the youngest child is bored.

    "Come here!" Michael called then opened his arms, telling Gabriel toe closer.

    Gabriel then came closer and let his Daddy hug him while he sat on hisp.

    "Daddy!" Gabriel called again while tilting his head to see his father''s face.

    "What is it?" asked Michael once again looking at his son.

    "That¡­ I want to tell Daddy something, but don''t tell Mommy or Rapa," said Gabriel with a shy expression.

    Michael flinched slightly at that. He never expected that his son woulde to him and tell his secret. His facial expression then immediately changed to one of delight. Apparently, he became a parent who could be trusted by his child to tell his secret..

    However, his facial expression turned serious again.

    Did his son do something and wanted to ask him to cover it up for fear of being scolded by Sarah? If so, what did his youngest son do?

    "Okay. Daddy promised not to tell anyone," answered Michael with a smile on his face. "So¡­ what did Gabriel want to say?"

    "That¡­" Gabriel''s face looked very hesitant to say, before turning red with embarrassment.

    "There is my friend¡­ she is very beautiful, Daddy! Even from behind she looks so pretty!" replied Gabriel who looked excited when he said that. "But I don''t know what to do," he continued with a sad face.

    Michael blinked when he heard what his son had just said. His mouth was even slightly open from the shock.

    Is his son currently consulting love problems with him?!

    But the kid is only five years old! He''s already in love at that age?! Isn''t this too soon?!

    This was not at all what Michael had hoped for. He thought Gabriel might be doing something that Sarah would scold him for, and asked him to protect him.

    Well¡­ maybe he had eaten some snacks, or had made the floor dirty, or something!

    "Daddy," Gabriel called again when Michael was silent.

    Michael quickly cleared his throat and adjusted his facial expression to look serious again.

    "Is she really that pretty?" asked Michael who was really confused about how to respond to this.

    Gabriel nodded.

    "I told you she''s even pretty from behind, Daddy!" Gabriel said, a little annoyed. "I now understand what Daddy means when you say Mommy is beautiful from behind!" he continued.

    At that time, he was very confused by his Daddy saying that his Mommy was beautiful while washing the dishes. They couldn''t even see their Mommy''s face, so how could his Daddy say his Mommy was beautiful?

    Michael was a little surprised when he heard that.

    "Is she prettier than Mommy?" asked Michael with a teasing smile. He knew that Sarah had always been called beautiful by her children.

    However, Michael''s eyes widened when he saw Gabriel nodding his head.

    "You can''t say that when Mommy hears it, okay? Mommy will be sad," Michael said hastily giving tips to his youngest child who seemed serious about liking someone.

    "Okay," Gabriel answered, nodding in understanding.

    "What about¡­" Michael did not immediately continue his words. His brain tried to think who else was the woman his son often said was beautiful. "Aunt Anna?" continued Michael who finally chose to mention the woman''s name.

    So far, her two kids always blushed when they saw Anna, and said she was beautiful.

    Well¡­ the woman is a supermodel, so it was a natural reaction.

    "Olivia is prettier, Daddy. She is the most beautiful woman in the world!" Gabriel said excitedly as he moved his hands to make a big circle.

    "Shit! He really has fallen in love with her!" Michael cursed to himself when he saw his son''s behavior.

    "Okay! So is this Olivia your ssmate?" asked Michael trying to find information about the woman who might be his daughter-inw.

    Alright! Looks like he''s overthinking it!

    "No!" Gabriel shook his head. "She just joined our Karate ss."

    Michael just nodded hearing that. He does take his kids to karate sses once a week. Looks like his son found his crush there.

    "So what should I do, Daddy?" Gabriel asked again because his father had not given him any tips on what to do.

    "Hmm¡­" Michael seemed to think hard. "Did you talk to her? Or are you just looking at her from afar?"

    "I could talk to her, but I don''t think she likes me," Gabriel answered with a sad face.

    Michael rubbed his son''s head when he saw his son who looked sad. It seems that his son''s first love did not go well.

    "Then... How about you invite Olivia toe to the house on Saturday?" asked Michael suddenly who was curious about the little girl.

    "I can do that?" Gabriel asked excitedly.

    Michael nodded.

    "Of course! You can invite your friends over toe here anytime," Michael answered with a smile on his face. "Daddy will see how Olivia looks, so Daddy can help you. Okay?"

    Gabriel nodded. His facial expression looks happy.

    "Thanks, Daddy!" said the boy and immediately went back to his room.

    Michael just shook his head at his son''s behavior. Looks like he is not young anymore, his son now even has someone he likes.

    Well¡­ Michael couldn''t wait to see the girl who stole his son''s heart.

 Chapter 366 Olivia

    Even though Michael had promised his youngest son he would not tell anyone, Michael spoke about it with Sarah when the kids were asleep.

    Honestly, he thought about it for quite a while whether to tell Sarah or not. In the end he decided to tell her anyway, but not all of it.

    "Gabriel wants to invite his friend toe to the house?" Sarah repeated what Michael said.

    Michael nodded.

    "Yeah, I said he could invite her this Saturday," Michael replied, trying to sound serious and notugh about it.

    Sarah just nodded at that. It was the first time she would be weing her sons'' friend to y at home so it made her a little nervous.

    However, it made Sarah realize that her sons were getting bigger. They even now want to invite their friend toe to the house.

    ***

    The long-awaited day has finallye. Since this morning, Gabriel looked very excited to wait for his friend''s arrival, while Raphael looked normal. He did know that Olivia woulde, but he wasn''t as excited as Gabriel who had been asking when their friend would being since this morning.

    "I''m sorry, but I have to go," Sarah said, holding her pager which had just rung.

    This is the first guest ever, and Sarah hopes to be a good host, but she can''t ignore the call to work.

    "That''s fine. You can go," Michael replied with a smile on his face.

    "Are you sure?" Sarah asked, still looking worried. After all, Michael will not only look after their two kids alone, but also someone else''s kid.

    Michael didn''t answer right away. He approached Sarah and took her hand.

    "Don''t worry. This isn''t the first time I''ve taken care of the two of them alone," Michael said, looking at her gently.

    Sarah took a deep breath and nodded.

    "Alright!" Sarah answered then let go of Michael''s hand and looked at her kids then immediately left after getting her coat.

    Michael watched Sarah leave with a smile on his face.

    To be honest, he felt a little happy that Sarah had to go.

    Well¡­ he didn''t tell Sarah that Gabriel''s crush woulde, so with Sarah gone, he would have more freedom to act.

    "Daddy, is Olivia not here yet?" asked Gabriel again, who knows how many times. His face looks excited.

    "She''ll be here soon," Michael answered with a smile.

    He then took the screen of his cellphone and saw a message sent by the little girl''s parents a few minutes ago saying that they were already on their way.

    A few minutester, the long-awaited guest finally arrived.

    After talking briefly with the little girl''s father in front of the apartment, Michael and the three kids went up.

    On the way, a smile appeared on Michael''s face when he witnessed Gabriel''s expression who was looking at the little girl with long blonde hair that was left loose. His son clearly showed that he was interested in this girl named Olivia.

    While Raphael''s expression still looked normal, not showing that he was interested in the little girl.

    This relieved Michael a little. Well¡­ at least his two kids didn''t fall in love with the same woman.

    Ah! Was he too soon to worry about it?

    ? "Whoa! Your house is very nice, twins!" Olivia said as she entered the apartment. The expression on his face was sparkling.

    "Right?" said Gabriel who looked proud of that. "My daddy is very rich!" continued Gabriel with a smile on his face.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that. He had not expected Gabriel to boast like that.

    ''Well¡­ they''re just kids,'' thought Michael, shaking his head. Michael then decided to sit on the couch watching them.

    "Serious? Are you rich too, Gabriel?" asked Olivia with a surprised face.

    "Of course!" answered Gabriel with a nod of his head.

    Raphael rolled his eyes when he heard what his brother said. Why doesn''t he act like what he usually does?

    The little boy then decided to approach Michael, it was better than hearing what his little brother had to say.

    "Whoa! You guys have a pool too?" asked Olivia as she walked over to the window and saw that there was a swimming pool outside.

    "Yes! I often swim there! Do you want to swim?" he asked.

    Without waiting for an answer from Olivia, Gabriel then immediately looked back to find his Daddy.

    "Daddy, can we swim outside?" asked the boy with a hopeful face.

    "It''s very cold outside. You guys just y in the house, okay?" Michael said softly.

    Gabriel''s facial expression looked disappointed when he heard that. He then looked at Olivia with a regretful look.

    "Sorry, Olivia."

    "It''s okay. We can swimter!" the little girl replied with a smile on her face as she patted Gabriel''s back, trying tofort him.

    Gabriel''s face immediately changed when he heard that, and Michael, who had been watching them, could only shake his head to see his son who was so easily got his mood changed by a woman.

    "Oh right! Where''s your room? I want to see it!" asked Olivia excitedly.

    "There!" Gabriel pointed. "I''ll take you,e on!" he continued and immediately ran to his room.

    In contrast to his youngest son who looked excited, Michael turned to Raphael who was standing on a sofa beside him.

    "You don''t want to y with your friend?" asked Michael, confused.

    Raphael shook his head. "Riel is acting strange. I don''t want to hear it!" he answered, then climbed on the sofa''s headrest because he wanted to sit on his daddy''s shoulder.

    "Rapa!"

    Suddenly, the little girl who had entered the twins'' room came out again and called the little boy. "Come on, we have to y together," she continued.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that. Didn''t expect the little girl to bring Raphael along as well.

    "Come on, your friends are calling you. You have to y with her," Michael said softly as he turned to his eldest son.

    Raphael just sighed, then finally got off his father''s shoulder, and went to his room. To be honest, he would rather be with his Daddy, but it can''t be helped.

    Meanwhile, Gabriel''s expression slightly changed when he saw what Olivia was doing. He wanted to y alone with her in his room, though, why did Olivia call his brother?

    "Gabriel!" called Michael who realized his son''s expression. He then raised his hand and motioned for his son toe closer.

    "Why does your face look sad?" asked Michael while stroking his son''s face.

    "I want to y with Oliv alone," Gabriel replied sullenly.

    "It''s okay. Don''t be sad. Olivia is a good girl, so she doesn''t want your brother to feel left out,"forted Michael with a smile on his face.

    "Really?" Gabriel''s face changed slightly when he heard that.

    Michael nodded. "Don''t look sad and show her how cool you are, okay?" Michael continued to give encouragement.

    Gabriel nodded.

    "Oh yeah, tell her she looks really pretty today. That will make Olivia happy," said Michael, trying to give tips to his daughter.

    Michael just shook his head when his son left.

    Actually, what just happened? Had he seriously just be a love coach for his five year old son?

    "Hey! Don''t close the bedroom door!" Michael shouted when he saw Gabriel pull the door to close it.

    ***

    In the twins'' room.

    Gabriel looks busy taking out a collection of his books, his toys, and even his dolls to show Olivia. While Raphael decided to get on the bed and looked at his brother while shaking his head.

    ''Why did you bring all that out? Make sure you tidy it upter!'' Raphael wanted to scream like that, but he decided to stay silent and tell Gabrielter.

    Olivia just nodded seeing the toys that Gabriel took out. Some weren''t her favorite, but she quite liked them.

    However, Olivia asionally nced sideways, trying to see where Raphael was.

    "Gabriel, can I climb into your bed?" Olivia asked suddenly.

    Gabriel, who was introducing his stuffed rabbit, was slightly surprised to hear that.

    "Okay. The bed is big, so the three of us can fit in it!" Gabriel answered with a smile on his face. "By the way, you look pretty, Oliv," he continued shyly.

    "Really" Olivia''s face seemed to smile at thepliment.

    Gabriel nodded with a smile on his face. Looks like what his father said was true!

    "Do I look pretty, Rapa?" Olivia asked, looking back at the man.

    Raphael was slightly taken aback by the question. He, who was lying on his back, turned to his friend.

    "I guess. But my Mommy is prettier!" Raphael answered nonchntly.

    Olivia pouted her lips.

    "You are so pretty, Olivia! Let''s get into bed!" said Gabriel who noticed the change in Olivia''s expression then held her hand and invited her to get on the bed.

    "By the way, whose room is this? Your room or Rapa''s?" asked Olivia who had been sleeping on her back between the twins while turning towards Gabriel.

    "This is our room," Gabriel replied.

    Olivia''s eyes widened when she heard that. She even woke up from her sleep.

    "You guys still sleep together?" asked her, who looked surprised by it.

 Chapter 367 Olivia (2)

    "Yes!" Gabriel answered while nodding his head. His face looked confused when he saw Olivia''s expression that was shocked by that.

    What''s wrong if he still sleeps with Rapa? Rapa is his brother.

    Well¡­ even though now they had to sleep in one bed and didn''t have their own bed like they used to, but this bed was big enough so it didn''t matter if they had to sleep together.

    "Are you guys still babies?!" asked Olivia in a raised voice, surprised to hear that.

    Gabriel''s face changed, slightly offended by that. Likewise with Raphael who didn''t want to talk much and ignored them, immediately got up from his bed.

    "We are not babies!" Raphael said angrily.

    To be honest, he didn''t really like Olivia that much. In his opinion, the little girl was too noisy.

    "Then do you have your own room?" he continued in a challenging tone.

    Olivia was seen smiling when Raphael spoke to her. She then turned towards the little boy.

    "Of course! My daddy decorated my room in pink, like a princess," she replied with a proud smile.

    Raphael''s face changed slightly when he heard that. So Olivia really has her own room!

    "You guys should visit my houseter. I''ll show you my room," Olivia continued excitedly.

    "Really?" A smile appeared on Gabriel''s face when he heard that. "You want us toe to your house? You promise?" Gabriel asked, then held up his pinky finger.

    "I promise!" She answered with a big smile on his face. She then immediately let go of the little finger and turned to Raphael.

    "Give me your little finger, Rapa!" Olivia answered excitedly.

    Gabriel''s smile immediately disappeared upon seeing that. He¡­ felt confused.

    ***

    Michael looked at the three kids who were eating in front of him with a smile on his face. Even though he didn''t cook the food they were eating, he felt happy watching them eating it well.

    "This is really good, Mr. Collins. Thank you very much!" said Olivia, holding up her thumb to praise Michael.

    "Really? I''m d you like it," Michael replied with a smile on his face.

    "So which school did you go to, Olivia?" asked Michael, starting his conversation with the little girl. He suddenly became a little curious about the little girl who managed to steal his son''s attention.

    Michael just nodded as the little girl exined her school. It was a good school, he and Sarah had chosen that school for their kids before as an option.

    To Michael''s amazement, the little girl seemed brave and spoke well to people she met. She also looks decent.

    ''Wait a minute! Did I just like this little girl?'' thought Michael as he realized what was happening. There seems to be something strange about him. Why did he keep passing judgment on the little girl?

    Like¡­ she''s going to be his daughter-inw?

    He must be crazy!

    "Daddy! Can I go to school there too?" Gabriel asked suddenly, looking at his father.

    "So you can go to school with Olivia?" asked Michael with a smile on his face.

    Gabriel nodded.

    "We can ask Mommy about thatter," Michael replied, shaking his head. His son is really hopeless.

    Actually, who did he take after to be like that?

    "By the way, Olivia, what do you think about Riel?" asked Michael suddenly with a teasing smile on his face.

    Gabriel, who was eating, immediately raised his head and looked at his Daddy with widened eyes. His eyes looked as if he wanted to say ''What are you doing, Daddy?'', before finally the little boy turned to Olivia, waiting for her answer while holding his breath.

    "Risl is so cute! He''s adorable!" Olivia answered casually.

    "I''m cute?" Gabriel asked, tilting his head so he could see Olivia''s face.

    "What are you doing?" said Michael who hastily pulled his son when he saw his youngest child''s face too close to Olivia''s as if he wanted to kiss her.

    Gabriel justughed shyly, as well as Olivia who looked embarrassed then turned to her left side, turning her face away from Gabriel.

    At first, Michael thought the little girl was doing it because she was embarrassed, but after he looked at her one more time, the little girl seemed to turn several times to her left, as if she was watching something.

    Michael then followed the little girl''s gaze, and saw his eldest son eating without saying anything, focused on eating the food in front of him.

    "Oh! Shit!" Michael cursed inside when he saw that look.

    What had he been afraid of all this time that would happen?

    When he thought about it some more, the little girl even called Raphael over to y with them.

    "Then, what about Rapa?" asked Michael suddenly, to see if what he was thinking was right or not.

    "Rapa?" Olivia suddenly looked flustered when she heard that name. "He¡­ He''s not cute at all!"

    Raphael stared at Olivia for a while then continued eating his food. It didn''t bother him at all.

    Gabriel, on the other hand, seemed pleased with it. Rapa is not cute. Only he is cute.

    Unlike the little boy, Michael was feeling various emotions inside him at this moment.

    Even though the little girl answered like that, from the movement of her body and her blushing face, Michael knew that what she had been afraid of all this time was really happening.

    The girl Gabriel likes, likes Raphael.

    All this time, Michael really hoped that his two kids would not experience something like that, but apparently, something like that was inevitable!

    ***

    "Daddy."

    After Olivia''s got picked up, Gabriel suddenly walked over to Michael who was lying on the couch ying with his cell phone.

    "What is it? Come here," Michael said calling his son toe closer.

    Gabriel then climbed on the couch and hugged Michael.

    "What is it? Are you sad that Olivia is going home?" asked Michael who immediately put his cellphone on the table and hugged his son.

    "That too, but¡­ there is something else," he answered sadly.

    "Why? You can tell Daddy," Michael answered gently while patting his son''s back.

    "It seems Olivia didn''t like me," Gabriel replied as he buried his face in Michael''s chest.

    Michael flinched slightly when he heard that.

    "Why do you think so?" asked Michael trying tofort his son.

    "I can feel it. Olivia likes Rapa." Gabriel raised his head and looked at his father. His eyes looked ssy.

    "It''s okay," Michael replied and then wiped his tears. "You will definitely find a woman who likes youter," continued Michael with a smile.

    To be honest, he didn''t expect his son to notice that. However, he forgot that his son was very sensitive. So it was possible if he realized it.

    "Okay," Gabriel replied still sadly.

    "You have to remember, you and Raphael shouldn''t fight just over a woman. Okay?" Michael said giving his advice.

    Gabriel just nodded even though he didn''t understand what his Daddy meant.

    However, that thing continued to be instilled in Gabriel until he grew up.

    He and his older brother, shouldn''t fight over women!

    ***

    Dinner today feels very different, Sarah, who just came home a few minutes ago, is confused to see her kids eating in silence and not as usual

    "So... are you guys happy your friend came to y here?" a little cheerful.

    "Mommy apologizes foring homete and can''t apany you guys. So tell Mommy what you are doing?" Sarah continued in a cheerful-sounding voice.

    "Not much, Mommy," Raphael replied calmly. "We were just ying in our room, eating, and watching cartoons," he continued.

    "We want to swim in outside, but Daddy said it was very cold. So we yed inside," added Gabriel.

    "Oh right, Olivia invited us to y at her house," he continued.

    "Really? That''s good. You can go but you have to act like good boys in her house, okay?" Sarah said looking at her two children with a smile, but her voice was firm.

    Both the kids nodded.

    "By the way, Mommy." Gabriel suddenly took off his cutlery and stared Sarah with a serious face expression

    "What''s wrong?" asked Sarah while raising her eyebrows. It was unusual for her youngest son to look serious like this.

    Likewise Michael and Raphael, who were confused by Gabriel''s attitude.

    "I want my own room."

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. She didn''t expect Gabriel to tell her that.

    Reflexively, Sarah turned to Michael, to see if the man knew anything, or maybe it was Michael''s n again.

    Well¡­ after the kids saying they wanted to have a sister, due to Michael''s n, Sarah wouldn''t be surprised if this was included in the man''s ns as well.

    However, it seems that Sarah''s guess was wrong. Michael looked as surprised as her.

    Sarah then looked at Gabriel again. She put down her cutlery and grabbed her ss, then drank it.

    "Why did Riel suddenly want your own room?" she asked gently.

    Sarah knew that one day her kids would want a room of their own, and she was determined to do so.

    But that''ster! Maybe when they get older and need their privacy.

    She didn''t expect that it woulde this fast.

    "Are you two having a fight?" She continued and turned to Raphael.

    Raphael shook his head when his eyes met his Mommy''s, a sign that they weren''t fighting.

    Sarah became confused. If it wasn''t because they were fighting, then why did his youngest son suddenly want his own room?

    ***

    Quick Question!

    The apartment has two floors, the first floor has 2 rooms, Sarah and the kids. The second floor has the master room.

    If Gabriel wants his own room, where should Sarah sleep? xD

 Chapter 368 Take Advantage

    "I''m not a baby anymore!" Gabriel said in a firm tone of voice while looking at Sarah seriously.

    Olivia''s words that said she was still a baby made a deep impression on her heart.

    He''s not a baby anymore!

    He wants to get his own room!

    Raphael''s lips parted slightly when he heard that. So this is the reason his brother wanted a room of his own.

    To be honest, he was also a bit offended by the little girl''s words. He''s not a baby!

    However, Raphael knew that it would be difficult to have his own room. They do not have a room that can be used as a bedroom.

    If he knew his brother would be thinking the same thing, he should have talked to him earlier.

    After all, why did Riel say that without discussing it with him? As they usually do?

    Sarah was surprised to hear that. He never thought that would be Gabriel''s excuse.

    "Okay! So that''s the reason Riel wants to have your own room?" she asked gently.

    Gabriel nodded.

    "Then what about Rapa? If Riel has his own room, that means Riel won''t sleep with Rapa anymore," Sarah exined.

    It seems that the child doesn''t understand this yet, because the reason he wants to have his own room is that he isn''t a baby anymore.

    Raphael immediately turned to Gabriel when he heard that, waiting for his brother''s answer.

    The expression on his face seemed to say, so you don''t want to sleep with me anymore?

    "That¡­" Gabriel bit his lower lip, then turned to Raphael, who was looking at him with a slightly intimidating look.

    "I want my own room, Mommy!" Gabriel answered firmly and looked convinced.

    It''s a shame because he won''t be with Rapa, but it doesn''t matter, he can avoid his brother who sometimes bes scary.

    Sarah sighed when she saw that her youngest son looked determined.

    "Okay, Gabriel can have his own room."

    A smile appeared on Gabriel''s face when he heard that.

    "But not for now, okay?" Sarah continued gently.

    Gabriel''s face changed drastically when he heard that.

    It was like he just got the ice cream, just about to eat it, but the ice cream suddenly fell to the floor before he could taste it.

    It feels so annoying and hurts!

    "Why?" asked Gabriel with his lips protruding a few inches. "I want my own room!" he continued with tears in his eyes.

    Sarah took a deep breath when she saw her son starting to throw a tantrum.

    Today she was really tired because she had to do quite a tiring operation, and hoped to rx when she got home. Not to deal with a child who throws a tantrum.

    However, what else can I do? She''s a Mother. She should be patient and handle this well.

    Meanwhile, Raphael looked at Gabriel with a worried look. Why was his brother suddenly acting like that? Didn''t he see his Mommy was already sighing?

    Raphael then looked again at Sarah, who had not said anything until now, until finally his eyes turned towards his father, who had been silent all along.

    Michael, who realized someone was looking at him, slightly turned his head towards eight o''clock, and smiled when he met his son''s eyes.

    "Don''t worry and just eat," Michael said quietly with a smile.

    As usual, the oldest child is always quick to respond to his Mommy''s emotions.

    Michael also noticed that Sarah looked annoyed, but he knew that this was not the time to interrupt Mother and Son''s conversation.

    "Riel," Sarah called gently, trying not to be too upset. "Look, if Riel wants to have your own room, which room will Riel''s room be in?" asked Sarah, trying to give understanding to her son.

    Gabriel, who had started to cry earlier, was speechless hearing that.

    He then looked around, trying to find where his room should be.

    "See? We don''t have a room that can be used by Riel as a bedroom," Sarah answered softly when she saw her son looking confused when he couldn''t find his room.

    "Hmm¡­ I can use our room as my room," Gabriel said, still sounding sulky.

    Raphael who heard that immediately turned to Gabriel and red.

    Noticing his older brother''s gaze, Gabriel decided to ignore his older brother.

    "Then what about Rapa?" asked Sarah with a smile on her face.

    "Rapa¡­ hmm¡­"

    "I can sleep with Mommy!" Raphael answered suddenly.

    Gabriel turned to his brother when he heard that. "No! You can''t sleep with Mommy!" said Gabriel shaking his head. He didn''t agree with that.

    "You want to kick me out! That''s why I have to sleep with Mommy!" Raphael answered angrily.

    Sarah just smiled when she saw the situation in front of her. How could his eldest son try to take advantage of this situations? Isn''t he too smart?

    "You can''t do that, Rapa is already a big boy, so Rapa can''t sleep with Mommy anymore," Sarah replied, shaking her head in a soft tone, giving understanding to her two kids.

    "And Riel can''t take you guys room to be your own room. Rapa also sleeps there," continued Sarah.

    The two kids were silent when they heard that. Their expressions looked disappointed for their respective reasons.

    "Ahem."

    Suddenly, the mother and the two kids immediately turned their heads when they heard a deep voice that sounded there.

    "How about this?"

    Michael, who had been silent since he thought Sarah could handle it well, finally decided to express his opinion.

    "For your room now, it can be upied by Rapa, or Riel. You can decideter," Michael answered softly. He even called his kids''s nicknames.

    Sarah''s forehead creased when she heard what Michael said. She had exined that it couldn''t be done because they didn''t have any spare rooms.

    "Then what about me, Daddy?" Raphael asked confusedly.

    "You can use Mommy''s room as your roomter," Michael answered with a smile.

    "Then how about Mommy?" asked the two kids almost simultaneously.

    If Raphael took their Mommy''s room, then where would their Mommy sleep?

    Sarah also looked a little confused by that. She didn''t understand what is Michael''s trying to said at all.

    "Mommy¡­" Michael suppressed a smile. "Could sleep with Daddy," he continued.

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she heard that. Reflexively, she immediately turned to Michael.

    How could she didn''t saw this?!

    Is Michael just take advantage on this situation?

    Ah no! This must be Michael''s n!

    That man is really sneaky bastard!

    Sarah opened her mouth, ready to curse the man, but in the end she managed to control herself knowing that the kids could heard her. She then looked at Michael with a look she hoped would kill him.

    Ahhh¡­ that damn sneaky bastard!

 Chapter 369 Christmas Present

    Michael cleared his throat when he felt a cold aura beside him. If he''s in a horror movie, there must be a ghost to his right, or a killer if he''s in a Thriller.

    However, Michael tried to act casual and not look nervous. He also decided not to look at his side, because if it was in a horror movie, he would have died like a character in a movie who foolishly approaches when they notice a ghost is there.

    "What do you think?" asked Michael with a smile on his face as he looked at his kids, waiting for their answer.

    Both of them seemed to think hard when they heard that, especially Raphael''s forehead that seemed to be frowning.

    He will also get his room alone.

    But¡­

    Mommy has to sleep with Daddy!

    Isn''t his daddy really bad? Daddy must be doing it on purpose!

    But on the other hand, he was also slightly interested in getting his own room, and decorating it just like Olivia said.

    "Okay!"

    Amidst Raphael''s turmoil, Gabriel suddenly made a sound while nodding his head.

    Raphael then immediately turned to his younger brother, and looked at him with a look: are you really okay with that?

    As if he had noticed his brother staring at him, Gabriel turned and nodded his head, understanding what Raphael meant.

    "Rapa, you have to think!" Gabriel said while moving his hands. It seemed his brother was still confused, and didn''t realize what he had just realized.

    This was his chance to scold his older brother.

    Raphael snorted when he saw what Gabriel was doing.

    "If Mommy sleeps with Daddy! That means our little sister will be here soon! You forgot our little sister can be done if Mommy and Daddy sleep together?!" scolded Gabriel with a serious-sounding face.

    Raphael opened his mouth when he heard that.

    Oh right! How could he forget such an important thing?

    "Okay! I agree!" Raphael replied, turning to his Daddy.

    He certainly didn''t like it, but for the sake of his little sister who could quicklye over, it seemed he had to make some sacrifices.

    Michael smiled at that and looked at Gabriel who was sitting in front of him.

    "Nice assist," Michael said to himself.

    Meanwhile, Sarah was still silent and kept looking at Michael. That man better stop what he''s doing, or¡­ she''s really going to beat him upter.

    "Okay! You two have agreed!" Michael said with a big smile, looking at his kids one by one.

    "But¡­"

    The expressions of the two kids changed when they heard what Michael said.

    Why do their parents always say but? They don''t like that word at all, because it''s something distasteful!

    "We''ll do itter when you''re six, okay?" Michael continued.

    Michael realized that in order for him and Sarah to sleep in the same room, he had to propose to her first, and marry her, so Sarah wouldn''t mind that anymore.

    So, he purposely told his kids that they should wait for some more time.

    Well¡­ actually right now they could get their own rooms. After all, he had bought this apartment hoping to have two kids, just like Sarah had dreamed of, and the two rooms on the first floor were for their bedroom.

    However, he knew that he had to remarry Sarah first, well¡­ or at least he should have proposed.

    "But¡­" Gabriel still objected to that.

    "Daddy promise, Daddy will decorate your room ording to what you want. Okay? Now let''s continue the dinner first," said Michael firmly.

    Gabriel finally didn''t say anything and just nodded hearing that and continued to eat.

    Meanwhile, Sarah''s expression looked very confused at this time.

    Michael obviously jumped at the chance so she could sleep together with him, but¡­ Michael wanted to wait until the kids'' birthdays?

    Their birthdays were still four months away and she had told Michael that beforehand.

    In that case¡­ What exactly was Michael thinking?

    Did he really want to give the twins a room each? Or did he just want to temporarily distract them so Gabriel wouldn''t have thrown a tantrum?

    Sarah ispletely confused!

    ***

    "What are you two doing?" asked Sarah who had just washed the dirty dishes for their dinner and saw her two kids already in front of the Christmas tree and closing their eyes.

    Michael, who was busy with his cell phone, turned when he heard Sarah''s voice.

    "We''re praying that this year we get a present!" Gabriel said, turning to his Mommy.

    "Right! Tomorrow is Christmas Day. Santa will give us presents!" Raphael exined.

    Sarah smiled at how innocent her kids were. Sometimes she thought that they had grown so mature, but after hearing this, she realized that they were still her little babies.

    "Have Riel and Rapa been good boys this year?" asked Michael then stood up and joined his kids who were sitting in front of the Christmas tree.

    Sarah also decided the same thing.

    "Of course!" answered both at the same time.

    "What did you ask Santa for?" Sarah asked curiously.

    She had prepared presents for her kids, but if they were not the one they expected, it seemed that tonight she would have to go out and find them.

    "That is a secret!" replied the two with a suspicious smile.

    "Really? Daddy and Mommy will pray that you will get the presents you want, though" said Michael, assisting Sarah. Apparently, he understood what Sarah said.

    He also had his presents ready too, but of course it would be better if they were to his kids''s liking.

    "Hmm¡­ I don''t want presents," Raphael replied, shaking his head.

    "Then? What did Rapa ask for?" Sarah asked gently while stroking her son''s cheek.

    "I asked Santa that every Christmas, I could celebrate it with Riel, Mommy and also Daddy. This is the first time Daddy is with us to celebrate Christmas with us, and I''m happy. I want to continue like this, Mommy," Raphael replied with a smile on his face.

    Michael and Sarah''s facial expressions immediately changed hearing that. Sarah even unknowingly began to tear up, feeling guilty for her kids.

    "Daddy will always be with you! You no need to worry about that," Michael replied and immediately hugged his eldest son.

    "I want a present!" said Gabriel suddenly.

    He was indeed a bit surprised because his older brother didn''t want a present, but he wants a present!

    Christmas is one of his favorite days because it''s a day where he can eat delicious food, and get presents, apart from on his birthday.

    If Rapa doesn''t want a present, it''s his own fault!

    Michael and Sarah immediately chuckled when they heard that and immediately smiled again. His youngest son was absolutely adorable.

    "Okay! What present do you want Riel?" he asked.

    "I want Batman''s car!" he answered with excited eyes!

 Chapter 370 Christmas Eve

    Sarah!

    Sarah, who had juste out from the kids room to give them a goodnight kiss, turned when Michael called her. Her face was slightly surprised to see the man outside the balcony and standing near the balcony railing..

    What is Michael doing there? Isn''t he cold?

    However, seeing that the man was smiling broadly and moving his hand to call out to her, it seemed that the air wasn''t as cold as she had imagined.

    Well¡­ the man is also seen wearing a nket over his shoulder.

    "Come on! Hurry up!" Michael called excitedly.

    Sarah finally stepped out onto the balcony and walked over to Michael when she saw how excited he was calling her.

    Well¡­ She did want to meet the man after putting their kids to bed to ask him to go out and buy the Batman car, a present her youngest son wanted.

    Normally, Sarah would never buy her kids expensive toys, but tomorrow was Christmas, and she''d better keep her kids innocent about Santa''s existence.

    The grandfather with the white beard who would always give presents to good kids.

    Reflexively Sarah immediately held both of her arms when the night wind directly touched her skin as soon as she came out of the living room. Tonight she was already wearing a thick sweater, but the winter night air is really no joke!

    "What are you doing here? This is very cold!" Sarah said as she walked over to Michael.

    "Here," said Michael, lifting up a bit of the nket he was using and telling Sarah toe closer to him so they could share the nket.

    Sarah finally approached Michael and covered herself with the nket.

    It feels a little warm.

    Now, the two are standing near the balcony railing while sharing nkets.

    "So what are you doing here?" Sarah asked confusedly, turning to Michael.

    Michael didn''t answer right away, he raised his right hand then pointed straight in front of him.

    "Look! There''s a fireworks show!" Michael said then turned to the direction he was pointing at.

    Sarah followed the direction pointed by Michael. Her eyes immediately lit up at the sight in front of her.

    The sky that usually looks dark and only lit by stars. Now it''s illuminated by yellow, red, and some even blue

    "Woah. That''s so pretty!" muttered Sarah without blinking with a smile on her face.

    She had never expected to see fireworks on christmas eve.

    It was a shame that she had already put the kids to sleep, they would have loved it too if they could see them.

    "It''s really pretty, right?" said Michael with a smile on his face when he saw Sarah''s expression that looked like their kids when they got a present.

    "I prepared that for you," Michael replied jokingly.

    Sarah smiled when she heard that.

    "You prepared that for me?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael. "Good work!" she continued with a big smile.

    Michael smiled so that his teeth showed when Sarah followed his joke.

    Ahh¡­ this woman is absolutely adorable and drives him crazy!

    The two people then watched the scene of the fireworks in front of them while asionally joking around.

    "Eh?"

    Suddenly, Sarah''s facial expression was slightly confused when she saw the scene in front of her.

    After the fireworks finished, a red dot suddenly flew towards the sky. At first she thought it was a firework, but suddenly the dots formed something as they started to get close together.

    [Sarah]

    Sarah blinked her eyes then tilted her head slightly. What''s this? It''s clearly her name. In that case¡­ Did Michael set this up?

    At first she thought the fireworks were just a joke by Michael. Well¡­ Michael used to joke around like that in the past, saying he had prepared that for Sarah, which wasn''t like that at all.

    But¡­ this time the man is serious about preparing the fireworks, and also the name?

    Sarah reflexively turned to her side, to observe Michael''s expression.

    However, the man looked as surprised as he was, making Sarah even more confused.

    Wasn''t Michael the one who set that up?

    Suddenly, something seemed to kick in her mind, making her instantly aware of what was going on.

    There are many people in London whose name is Sarah that are spelled with the letter H. There so many times she has even met a patient with that name!

    How could she think that it was for her?

    She must have lost his mind.

    Apparently, she subconsciously wanted to get a surprise like this.

    Sarah then decided to see what would happen next when she saw a lot of red dots start flying up into the sky and prepared to arrange something.

    Subconsciously, Sarah began to grow impatient to see what would happen. She knew that the surprise wasn''t for her, but for another Sarah. However, she was also Sarah, it''s nothing wrong if she was looking forward to what those little dots would do, right?

    Gradually, the red light dots began to be seen to stay under Sarah''s writing, and formed a letter.

    "Will¡­ you¡­ Marry¡­ Me?"

    Unknowingly, Sarah opened her mouth as she read what the red dot had just formed.

    It''s a proposal!

    She didn''t know which Sarah was being proposed to at the moment, but she was happy for a woman who had the same name as her. That Sarah''s man must have been madly in love with her to want to propose on such a grand scale for all Londoners to see.

    Suddenly Sarah groped her own thighs, trying to find her cellphone and capture the moment. Even if it wasn''t for her, it seemed like it would be a fond memory.

    "You left your cellphone on the table."

    The whisper made Sarah immediately realize that she didn''t have her cellphone with her at the moment.

    "Sarah."

    "Ah! Michael! Do you have your cellphone?"

    Sarah suddenly turned her head towards Michael when she heard the man''s voice. She was suddenly afraid that the red glow in the sky would disappear soon when she had to go inside again to retrieve her cellphone.

    "Can I borrow¡­ Eh?!"

    Sarah couldn''t continue her words when Michael suddenly knelt on one knee holding a red box which had been opened to reveal a white ring with a diamond on it.

    "Will you marry me?" asked Michael with a smile on his face.

    "Ah! I guess that''s a little wrong. That should be a re-marry, right?" muttered Michael under his breath when he realized what he had said.

    He and Sarah had been married before, shouldn''t he ask her to re-marry him?

    "I''m sorry, I think I''m really nervous," Michael said, then let out an awkwardugh. He then took another breath and adjusted his expression to smile.

    "Will you re-marry me?"

 Chapter 371 Wasnt The Answer Hed Hoped

    Have you ever thought that one day you will be proposed to by someone to be his wife?

    If that person was your current boyfriend, how would you feel if he proposed to you?

    Will you smile widely because of joy?

    Or you are speechless and cry tears of joy?

    Or¡­ will you be surprised because you actually can''t see a future with him?

    ***

    The atmosphere on the balcony became silent after Michael finished his sentence.

    Sarah froze in ce, processing what was happening, before finally her eyes widened and her mouth opened wide, causing her hands to reflexively raise and cover her mouth.

    What just happened? Is she¡­

    Sarah didn''t finish her words. She turned to her side, looked at the red light that was still there with the same text she read earlier.

    She then turned to Michael, who was kneeling on one knee, with a box containing a very beautiful looking ring.

    Is it a dream?

    Is¡­ Sarah referred to in the text with red light is actually her?

    Meanwhile, Michael could feel his heart beating very fast. When he did his rehearsal, he was very confident that he would not be nervous and did well.

    This wasn''t his first time proposing to Sarah so he should be able to say it smoothly and not be nervous right?

    However, not only did he sound muffled just now, he was extremely nervous as well.

    Sarah, who didn''t say anything and only showed a surprised reaction didn''t help it at all.

    The nervousness then turned to anxiety.

    Was this really the right time to propose to Sarah?

    Hadn''t Sarah made it clear that she wanted their rtionship to take things slowly?

    How¡­. What if after this, his rtionship with Sarah gets awkward, and the worst situation that happens is¡­ Sarah walks away from him?

    He¡­ shouldn''t have followed his father''s words!

    He was too hasty about this!

    "Sarah..." Michael called softly. His smile was starting to look awkward. "Can you say¡­ something?" Michael continued in a hoarse voice.

    Sarah''s brain, which was still processing all of this, seemed to work normally again when she heard Michael''s voice.

    "Michael," Sarah called in a voice that was no less hoarse. "Is it a dream?" Sarah continued with a facial expression that still looked disbelieving.

    Michael was a little confused by Sarah''s answer. That¡­wasn''t the answer he''d hoped woulde from Sarah''s lips.

    "Erm¡­ It''s real, Sarah," answered Michael who looked confused.

    "I see¡­ this is real," Sarah muttered under her breath.

    Right now, Michael is proposing. The glowing red text that she could still see with Sarah''s name, it was for her.

    Michael¡­ was actually proposing to her.

    Suddenly, tears came out and ran down Sarah''s cheeks.

    "Eh?" Sarah was slightly surprised when she realized that she was crying.

    Not only Sarah, Michael who saw that immediately widened his eyes.

    Sarah is crying!

    Damn it! What exactly is he doing at this time? He was only 95% sure Sarah would ept him, and 5% of the women would probably reject him and say they should take it slow!

    But he didn''t expect Sarah to suddenly burst into tears.

    "Sarah! I am really, really sorry! I¡­"

    Michael immediately stood up. To hell with the proposal!

    This is aplete failure!

    Michael''s hands then tried to hug Sarah, calming her down, but for some reason, he suddenly felt awkward.

    Is he allowed to hug the woman?

    "It''s okay, Michael! Why do you look so panicked? Hahaha!" Sarah suddenlyughed when she saw how panicked Michael was.

    "Eh?" Michael''s face looked very confused.

    "These are tears of joy, Michael!" replied Sarah, chuckling with tears still streaming down her face.

    "You are happy?" asked Michael with a face that still looks confused.

    Sarah nodded.

    When she finally realized that Michael was proposing to her at the moment. She is so happy. So happy that tears came out.

    Over these weeks, she began to question where her rtionship with Michael was going. Did the man only see her as the mother of the man''s kids? Did Michael just want them to date and not remarry?

    It made her stressed and subconsciously started to think bad things.

    However, today, Michael proved that she had once again misjudged this man. She really had to believe and not judge Michael badly again.

    "Come on, ask me again," Sarah said, touching Michael''s wrist.

    "What?" Michael still looked like he was in a daze. This situation waspletely unlike what he had expected.

    "I haven''t answered your question," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "Ah!"

    Michael seemed toe to his senses immediately. He then knelt down on one knee again, and took back the ring box he had stuffed in his trouser pocket again.

    "Will you re-marry me?" asked Michael repeating his words again. This time his tone was steady with a smile on his face.

    Sarah nodded her head with tears still visible on her cheeks. She felt happy. Without waiting long, she got closer to Michael, held his cheeks and immediately kissed the man''s lips.

    Michael grinned when the kiss finally broke. He then stood up and hugged her. Something he had always wanted to do.

    Sarah put her hands around Michael''s neck and hugged him tightly.

    "I will treat you better this time. I promise!" whispered Michael with tears that unknowingly hade out. He felt happy.

    "Me too Michael! Me too!" whispered Sarah with tears that were increasingly flowing.

    The hug then finally broke free after a while.

    "Here, let me put it on for you," Michael said, sucking his snot that was about toe out. "Ohh¡­ it''s really cold tonight!" he continued, starting to feel cold.

    Sarah chuckled at that and let Michael take her hand to put on the ring.

    "Let''s go inside before you get sick," Sarah said while giving Michael some of her nkets.

    "Wait a minute," Michael said and took out his cellphone. "Let''s take a photo first," he continued, smiling broadly.

    Sarah smiled at that.

    The two of them then started taking some selfies, not forgetting they took the writing that was still in the sky, and Sarah happily raised her hand to show a very pretty looking ring on her ring finger.

    The two of them immediately checked the results of the photo, and smiled with satisfaction when they saw it. They both look very happy in the photo.

    ***

    Apart from the happy couples, there were other people who were also happy when he just received a message from Michael.

    "Finally I can go home!" said the man who was in histe thirties with a relieved smile on his face.

    He was d his boss'' proposal was sessful. Now it''s time for him to go home and meet his wife who is waiting for him at home.

 Chapter 372 Two Presents

    "You like it that much?"

    Sarah, who was looking at the diamond ring on her ring finger, turned sideways when she heard the question. She immediately gave a smile and nod to Michael, who was currently sitting beside her.

    Although Sarah was not a woman who liked to wear jewelry, aside from her job which involved her not being allowed to wear them, she also thought the money to buy jewelry would be better spent for other more important purposes, after all, she had two kids.

    However, in the end she is a woman. She couldn''t stop admiring the diamond ring on her finger. In addition to the exquisite shape of the ring, it is a proposal ring.

    She was really happy and felt like this was a dream.

    "I''m d you like it," Michael answered with a smile then kissed Sarah''s head who was currently leaning on his shoulder.

    Yes, because the night air earlier was so cold, now the two of them are cuddling on the sofa with nkets, trying to warm their bodies.

    "Ah! We should celebrate this!" said Michael suddenly who did not want this night to end just like that.

    He had just been epted by Sarah, wasn''t it obvious that they should celebrate this?

    Michael then immediately stood up and went into the kitchen to go get some wine and two sses. If he remembered correctly, he still had unopened wine.

    Sarah just smiled at Michael''s behavior. Looks like there''s nothing wrong with celebrating a little tonight with wine.

    Though, she thought that tonight she would have no other ns, other than...

    Sarah''s eyes widened when she finally realized what she was going to do before Michael surprised her by proposing!

    "Oh right!" Sarah said then quickly stood up.

    Michael, who had just sat down, looked at Sarah in confusion. Why does the woman look panicked?

    "I forgot because you suddenly proposed to me, but we have to go get Gabriel a Batman car!" Sarah said then looked at the clock on the wall that was there.

    By now it was quitete. She hopes that his shop is still open and selling Batman cars.

    "Ah! Don''t worry!" Michael said casually when he heard what Sarah was worried about. "My present to them is Batman''s car. Come on, stop worrying about that and have a drink with me? Tonight was supposed to be our night," Michael continued in a semi-sulking tone.

    As always, the kids will always be Sarah''s priority!

    Sarah finally sat back down when she heard that.

    "Did you prepare two presents?" Sarah asked, looking at Michael.

    "Of course!" Michael answered, nodding his head. "I have two kids. You think I''m only going to buy one present?" he asked again.

    "No, that''s not what I meant," Sarah said, shaking her head. "The Batman car was a present from Santa. Did you prepare any other presents from you?" asked Sarah exining.

    Michael''s expression seemed to change slightly when he heard that.

    "You didn''t prepare two presents, did you?" Sarah asked, smiling when she saw the look on Michael''s face.

    "I have to do that, huh?" asked Michael with a face that looks innocent.

    Sarah nodded her head.

    Michael just sighed. It seems he still has a lot to learn to be a parent.

    "Come on! We have to go out and go buy presents for them. I have two presents, but I don''t think it would be suitable for you to give it to them," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "Why isn''t it suitable for me to give it to them?" asked Michael, confused.

    "You think our kids won''t notice?" quipped Sarah. "They know their Daddy is very rich and not stingy," she continued.

    Michael just smiled when he heard that. He always gave expensive presents to his kids.

    "Okay, I guess we should get out. Although I prefer it when we celebrate time together like this," Michael answered while pouting his lips.

    Sarah chuckled when she heard that.

    "Old man, we are no longer young, okay? We already have two kids," Sarah answered with a smile on her face.

    Michael snorted at that. He really wanted to spend some alone time with Sarah.

    ***

    After finishing buying presents for their kids, Michael and Sarah finally did what Michael wanted, which was to celebrate tonight.

    Right now, the two of them were sitting on the carpet leaning against the sofa and holding their respective sses of wine. The two seemed to be joking about anything they could talk about.

    "Michael..."

    "Babe..."

    The two spoke together then looked at each other andughed. It''s not funny at all, but it can make themugh like this.

    "What is it? You can go first," Michael said then took another sip of the wine that was still half in his ss. He looked at Sarah with loving eyes.

    "No, you go first," Sarah refused and motioned Michael to speak.

    "Ladies first," Michael said with a smile on his face.

    To be honest, after the joke earlier, Michael wanted to discuss serious topics with the woman, like when they should have their wedding.

    He had already thought about that, but he wanted to ask Sarah''s opinion first.

    Sarah took a sip of the rest of her wine, making Michael''s forehead wrinkles at that. Apparently, Sarah also wanted to say something so serious that she needed alcohol to say it.

    "You know..." Sarah said with a shy smile. "It''s quitete now. How about going straight to the bedroom?" she continued with a seduction gaze and a seductive smile.

    A big smile immediately appeared on Michael''s face when he heard that. That woman was literally driving him crazy!

    It makes him caught off guard. He didn''t expect that to be what Sarah wanted to say.

    "Come on!" Michael said then immediately put down his ss and stood up holding out his hand to Sarah.

    "Don''t you have something to say?" Sarah asked with a confused face, but she also stood up.

    "It''s nothing! I forgot about that!" answered Michael with a smile on his face.

    "But.... Kyaa! Put me down!" Sarah, who was just about to protest for Michael to say what he was going to say, was suddenly surprised when Michael was holding her like a princess.

    "We should go to bed, it''s quitete," Michael answered with a seductive smile.

    He and Sarah could talkter! They need to go to bed soon!

    Sarah snorted at that with a smile on her face. Ahh... tonight she was really happy.

    ***

    Sarah''s eyes still felt heavy to open, but her hands were trying to find the man sleeping beside her, wanting to hug him again.

    When she finally doesn''t find him, Sarah opens her eyes to why she can''t touch Michael''s hand.

    "Ah, so he''s awake," Sarah muttered quietly and then smiled unconsciously as she recalledst night''s events.

    Starting from Michael''s proposal, to the reason she was in the man''s room without wearing anything.

    "He''s really great," Sarah said absently when remembering the passionate night they hadst night.

    Sarah then grabbed her cellphone which she put near the bedside table and checked it. It turned out that her cellphone was very busy with lots of messagesing in.

    At first, Sarah thought it was because today was Christmas. However, Sarah''s eyes immediately widened when she read the messages.

 Chapter 373 News

    The first message that came in on Sarah''s cell phone was from Teresa, the mother at the orphanage who she already considers like her own mother, even though they had problems before, they became close again after their meeting six years ago.

    Several messages thate are most of her colleagues at the hospital, nurses and doctors have her cellphone number. Most sent it as a broadcast message, while there were some who typed her name, and added other things to their message.

    The thing that made Sarah bulge her eyes because she didn''t believe it when she read it.

    Next to send it was a couple she actually had an odd rtionship with, the husband had practically had a rtionship with her, while the wife had had a rtionship with Michael.

    People who knew about their rtionship would think they were weird, but thankfully not many knew that, and the couple still wanted to be close to her. In fact, they are now arguably very close.

    Like several other colleagues who sent Merry Christmas to her, there were other messages that were also added by the two of them.

    Steve: "Hey! You actually instantly became very famous! Did Michael have to propose to you that way? You make all women jealous!

    Anna: "Congrattions dear. Finally Michael proposed to you! My husband and I saw thatst night and we made a bet. I bet it was a proposal for you and of course I won. Here, I took a photo of itst night. Oh yeah, we have to meet and talk about thister."

    Sarah''s mouth opened when she finally finished reading all the messages that came to her.

    One thing immediately crossed her mind.

    "How... did they find out?!" Sarah said with a face that looked very confused.

    Did it turn out that she was just too stupid to not realize that it was actually for her?

    Sarah shook her head. Anna and Steve might have guessed it was for her, but the rest of her co-workers couldn''t have known about it and congratted her.

    In that case... how did they know about it?

    When Sarah was confused about that, she suddenly got a message from Steve.

    Steve: Damn! You''re even in the news! Here''s the link: [News article link] Hey, you don''t mind if I upload a picture of us together, right? I think I still have it.

    Sarah: Why do you have to upload a picture of the two of us and ask me that?! You should ask that to your wife. I''ll check the news first.

    Steve: Wait! If Anna allows it, can I do it?! You''re going viral now! Who knows my followers might increase if they know we are pretty close!

    Sarah rolled her eyes when Steve immediately replied to the message quickly. So that''s the reason the man wanted to upload a photo of the two of them.

    Isn''t he a doctor? Why should he care about the number of followers?

    [Do what do you want]

    After replying to the message, Sarah immediately saw the news article that was sent by Steve.

    Why did she go viral? Does that person have no life so they found outst night''s events to actually be Michael proposing?

    It didn''t take Sarah long to figure out why.

    Michael actually uploaded their selfiest night on his social media ount.

    "So it turned out to be his doing!" Sarah said a little annoyed when she found out about it.

    Why did Michael do that? Does that man not know that he has a veryrge number of followers?

    Even though Sarah doesn''t use social media ounts, she knows that Michael is very famous on social media from the number of followers he has.

    Then... Why did Michael still do that?!

    Sarah hurriedly picked up her clothes that had been scattered on the floor and went down without washing her face first because she had to look for that man.

    "Mommy! Merry Christmas!"

    Sarah, who was still on the stairs, immediately stopped when she heard the voices of her two babies.

    Her face, which looked annoyed and ready to scold Michael, immediately smiled when she saw her two babies who were wearing Santa costumesplete with their Christmas hats.

    The two children then immediately ran towards the stairs and grabbed Sarah''s hand to help her down the stairs quickly.

    "Mommy! Hurry up and get ready!" Gabriel said while taking his Mommy to her room when he saw his Mommy''s appearance who was still wearing the same clothes asst night.

    His mommy was clearly seen just waking up, her hair still hadn''t even beenbed.

    "We wanted to open the presents, but Daddy said we should have breakfast first and wait for Mommy," Raphael exined as he pulled his Mommy towards him.

    His daddy said he also got a present from Santa.

    He didn''t ask for presents, but Santa gave him one! Well... he has been a really good kid this year, so it''s only fitting that he gets a present, right?

    So, Raphael was very curious about his present.

    Michael just smiled when he saw their kids telling Sarah to get ready soon so they could have breakfast and open the presents that were under the Christmas tree.

    This morning had been a lovely morning, and he was very happy.

    ***

    "So..." Sarah whispered softly while nudging Michael''s thigh. "Why did you post our selfie on your social media?!" Sarah continued in a low, but sharp tone.

    "Oh! You already know that?" asked Michael who was surprised by that. "Have you created a social media ount yet?" he continued. Had Sarah been following him all this time, but he didn''t realize it?

    "I don''t need to have it to know that! There are so many messages sent to me!" Sarah said sharply. "There was even a news article about it!" she continued.

    "Ahh... I see..." Michael nodded his head and answered casually.

    Apparently, the reporters moved quickly so they made news about it.

    "I see?" Sarah said following what Michael said. "Why do you look rxed about that?!" she whispered again sharply as she smacked Michael on the thigh.

    Every now and then Sarah would try to look at her kids who were having breakfast, she just hoped that they wouldn''t notice what was going on.

    "Ouch!" Michaelined while stroking his thigh. "Why are you mad about that?" asked Michael, confused.

    "I mean, I just want to let the whole world know that you are mine. Why should you be mad about that?" muttered Michael, stroking his thigh.

    "Eh?" Sarah flinched slightly when she heard that. His brain suddenly stopped working.

    "What did you say?" Sarah asked again to make sure she didn''t hear it wrong.

    "Why are you mad about that?" Michael said, repeating what he had just said.

    "Not that one, idiot!" Sarah said angrily.

    Why is Michael so slow? Is it because he''s getting old?

    Sarah was sure that she had heard it right, but she wanted to hear it again.

    "Ahh... I said that I just want to let the whole world know that you are mine. That''s the reason why I uploaded our photo on my social media ount, and have no intention of deleting it!" Michael exined.

    A smile immediately appeared on Sarah''s face when she heard that. It feels good.

    "So now I''m yours, hm?" Sarah said as she nudged Michael with her arm.

    "Of course! You are mine. I won''t let you go again!" Michael answered with a smile on his face and then kissed the lips of the woman who had epted his proposalst night.

    Meanwhile, the two kids who were sitting in front of them, only stared at their parents who looked closer than usual.

    "Daddy and Mommy are flirting," Raphael thought while shaking his head.

 Chapter 374 I Love Christmas!

    This morning, the living room at Michael''s residence was so lively.

    "AHHHH!!!! I LOVE THIS SO MUCH! AHHHH! OH MY GODS! AHHHHH!" Gabriel shouted excitedly when he finally opened the present Santa had given him and saw Batman''s car which was so cool.

    Raphael, who had also seen the presents Santa gave him, just smiled. Turns out he also got Batman''s car.

    "Didn''t Rapa like the presents Santa gave?" asked Sarah when she saw her son''s reaction which was very different from his twin brother.

    "No, I love the Batman car! It looks cool! Santa must have given me Batman''s car because I didn''t ask for presents, did he, Mommy? So it is the same as Riel!" Raphael said with a smile on his face.

    Sarah smiled at her son''s innocence. "Of course! Rapa is so smart!" Sarah replied, stroking her son''s cheek and kissing his forehead.

    "Where are the other presents? Mommy and Daddy will give me another present, right?!" said Gabriel excitedly. He carefully put his wrapped Batman car aside and looked for his other presents.

    He loves Christmas so much! Many presents will be given by him.

    "Who do you want to give you the presents first? Mommy or Daddy?" asked Michael with a smile on his face.

    The two kids looked silent when they heard that.

    "I want to see Daddy''s present first!" said Raphael. He wanted to see his Mommy''s presentst.

    Michael then smiled and took his present which he hid behind the Christmas tree.

    "Here''s a present for the two of you!" answered Michael with a smile on his face.

    The faces of the two kids looked surprised when they saw the small box held out by their Daddy. Their faces looked a little disappointed.

    Honestly, they were expecting their Daddy to present them in a big box, and not a small box like this.

    "Why do you guys look so disappointed? Daddy is really sad," Michael said in a sulky tone.

    "It''s not like that, Daddy. We''ll open the presents," Raphael said as he touched his father''s arm tofort him and started to open his presents.

    Sarah just smiled at the behavior of her two kids. She had deliberately told Michael not to give big presents, as well as to teach them.

    "Ohh! I got a watch!" said Raphael. He then turned to Gabriel to peek at what his younger brother had got.

    "Me too!" Gabriel said, nodding his head.

    "Thanks, Daddy!" Raphael said, turning to Michael. Gabriel who saw that also did the same thing.

    "You''re wee! Daddy''s d you did! Here, let Daddy put this on for you," Michael said then started helping his kids to use their watches.

    "Actually¡­ this is Batman''s watch," Michael answered suddenly.

    "Eh?" Both of them looked confused by Michael''s words earlier.

    "Look! Raphael, try bringing your watch close to your mouth, then say "Call my Mommy"."

    The little boy then did what Michael said, and did what he was told.

    Not long after, the sound of a ringing tone immediately sounded.

    "Oh! Someone called Mommy!" Sarah said then picked up the call.

    "Hello."

    Raphael nced at Sarah, then at his watch that had just let out his Mommy''s voice.

    "Mommy can hear me?" asked Raphael talking into his watch.

    Sarah nodded then pressed the loudspeaker button on her cellphone and told Raphael to speak.

    "Ohhh! Cool!" Raphael said with shining eyes.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You can also call Daddy. Just say "Call my Daddy"" Michael said.

    This time, it was Gabriel who tried it and just like before, they too could hear their voicesing from their father''s cell phone.

    "This is so cool, Daddy! Thanks a lot! Ahhh¡­. I like it very much!" said Gabriel who started hysterically and looked happy with that.

    Michael and Sarah chuckled at the behavior of their two kids, who immediately changed drastically when they realized that it was not an ordinary watch.

    "Then it''s time for Mommy''s present," Sarah replied, taking her present and then giving it to them,

    The two of them, who were already in a good mood, immediately took the present that Sarah had given them.

    "OH OH OHHHH! MOMMY! I REALLY LOVE THIS! OHHH!" Gabriel shouted suddenly when he saw his present. He immediately stood up and went to hug his Mommy as soon as he saw the present that was given.

    "Let''s y together about thatter, okay?" Sarah said, returning the child''s hug.

    Gabriel let go of his hug then nodded and went to get his present. It''s a doctor toy set. He had indeed told his Mommy before that he liked learning what his Mommy was doing, and he didn''t expect his Mommy to buy a toy like this for him.

    "Mommy!" Raphael said in a trembling voice and then stood up and hugged his Mommy when he saw his present.

    "I really like Mommy! Thank you, Mommy!" Raphael replied and immediately kissed his Mommy.

    Sarah chuckled at her son''s reaction. "You liked the present?" she asked.

    Raphael nodded. "Now I can see the stars with this, right?"

    Sarah nodded. The present for her son is a telescope. Raphael has been talking a lottely that he is interested in stars.

    She was happy to know her kids liked her presents. It''s a bit pricey, but it''s worth it to see the smile on their face.

    ***

    Right now, Sarah and Michael are sitting opposite each other at the dining table with beer and snacks.

    The two kids had slept soundly from exhaustion after the day they went to visit Michael''s parents, then went to the orphanage.

    "Babe," Michael called suddenly, pinching the snacks in front of him.

    "Hmm?" Sarah just raised her eyebrows at that.

    "I have something to ask you, but I hope you''re not offended or angry about that," replied Michael, who was trying to look rxed eating his snacks and asionally ncing at Sarah.

    "What? Why do you look so serious?" Sarah asked in a joking tone.

    However, he was honestly starting to feel nervous. What exactly did Michael want to discuss?

    "You¡­ Do you not want to find your biological parents?" asked Michael carefully.

    When they visited his parents, Michael could catch Sarah''s expression looking sad about that. It was only for a moment, but it made Michael think about it.

    At first, he felt confused by it. Was Sarah sad that they should just spend Christmas together?

    However, Michael knew that Sarah was not a woman who would be saddened by something like that.

    Michael finally gets through when Sarah asks Michael to go visit the orphanage after they finish from his parents'' house.

    Apparently, the reason the woman was sad was because she didn''t have a ce to go while on vacation like this.

    Sarah flinched slightly when she heard Michael''s question. She didn''t expect that man would ask her that.

    Sarah''s hand then took her beer can, and immediately downed it, she needed it.

    "I¡­"

 Chapter 375 I Come From A Noble Family

    "I¡­ have found them."

    Michael''s eyes widened when he heard that. The snack he had taken, he put it back on the te and looked at Sarah intently.

    He had absolutely no idea that Sarah had found her parents.

    "Really?" Michael asked quietly then picked up his can of beer and took a sip. "Then, how is it?" he continued curiously.

    "That¡­ It turns out that Ie from a noble family. My father is very rich and owns a well-known business," Sarah answered calmly.

    Michael''s eyes widened again hearing that. So Sarah''s family is noble?

    Well¡­ it took him a bit by surprise. He didn''t expect that.

    Besides, Sarah''s father owns a well-known business?

    Michael''s brain then tries to remember his business partners or businessmen in London who have famous businesses and are aristocrats.

    "What is your father''s name?" Michael asked, then subconsciously swallowed his own saliva. He suddenly felt nervous.

    What if it turns out that Sarah''s father is her businesspetitor?

    "That¡­ it''s¡­ Ba¡­" Michael held his breath, waiting for the name toe out of Sarah''s lips.

    "Ha ha ha!"

    Suddenly, Sarah startedughing, causing Michael to put on a confused face.

    Why is sheughing?

    "I''m sorry Babe, but your face is really funny. Hahaha," replied Sarah who couldn''t stopughing when she saw Michael''s expression.

    "What''s that? Why are youughing?" asked Michael who still didn''t understand what happened. "So¡­ what''s your father''s name?" asked Michael with a serious expression on his face.

    "Hahaha!" Sarahughed again holding her stomach. Why is Michael so cute?

    "I''m so sorry. I just made it up earlier. I lied," Sarah replied with an apologetic smile.

    "You made it up? About what?" asked Michael who still did not understand.

    Sarah let out a chuckle when she heard that, but she quickly cleared her throat to look serious again.

    "Everything. I lied that I had met my parents¡­ and found them," Sarah replied seriously.

    "Ohh¡­" Was all Michael could say. The expression on his face was slightly disappointed.

    Why did Sarah have to lie to him like that?

    "I am really, really sorry. You looked really serious earlier, so I wanted to tease you a bit," Sarah replied with an apologetic smile.

    "It''s okay. So¡­ you intend to look for them? I think I can help you with that," Michael said with a serious facial expression then smiled.

    Well¡­ nine years ago, that was one of those promises Michael made to himself. He will be a famous businessman, and help Sarah find her parents.

    Even though it might be difficult to do, Michael believed that if he was very famous, it would be easy.

    Now that he was in that position, it seemed that it was time to fulfill the promise he made to himself back then.

    "No! It''s not necessary," Sarah replied casually while shaking her head.

    Michael was a little surprised to hear that and saw how casually Sarah said it.

    "To be honest, when I was young, I wanted to meet them just once. I want to ask my mom why she left me at the orphanage. Why do I have to experience something like this?" Sarah said with a bitter smile on her face.

    She recalled her childhood which was arguably not too happy due to the status of an orphan attached to her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "However, when I was pregnant and raising kids alone. I''m starting to understand why my mom did it. Maybe she thought that was the best thing to do, for her, and also for her daughter."

    "There are so many times I had thought like that, because it was very difficult," continued Sarah, smiling, remembering her hard times.

    What stopped her that time was her own experience. She did not want to let her babies experience what she experienced. So she chose to endure.

    "It must be really hard for you. Thank you for being strong," Michael said in a soothing tone, he then took Sarah''s hand and held it,forting her.

    Sarah smiled at that.

    "So¡­ why don''t you want to look for your parents?" asked Michael who still did not understand.

    "Maybe because I''m trying to move on?" Sarah answered with a smile. "Meeting them will only open up old wounds. So it''s better if I don''t look for them," she continued.

    "After all, Teresa is my Mother. The kids also know about that, it''s better like that," said Sarah ending the conversation.

    Michael nodded his head. Even though it was regrettable, he would respect Sarah''s decision.

    "By the way, what if what I said just now was true? I am the daughter of a noble and a famous businessman?" Sarah asked with a teasing smile on her face.

    "Isn''t that great? I married royalty," Michael replied with a yful smile.

    Sarah chuckled at that.

    "Then what if my father turns out to be your businesspetitor and you really don''t like him?" Sarah asked again, looking at Michael with a seductive gleam.

    "That''s good! I managed to win her daughter''s heart. Seems like we really fated to be enemies," Michael answered with augh.

    Sarahughed too at that. She thought Michael would give it some serious thought. However, joking like this is also fun.

    The atmosphere between the two of them then became silent. The two of them just kept silent while looking at each other with gazes that made both of them seem interested in getting closer to each other so they could kiss the person in front of them.

    "Babe," Michael called suddenly.

    "What is it?" Sarah asked, grabbing her can of beer then taking a sip and looking back at Michael. She purposely made her lips slightly wet then licked her own lips.

    Michael smiled at how clearly Sarah was seducing him at the moment.

    It seemed that the woman immediately became different because he had proposed to her. Michael was d he took his father''s advice well.

    "About our wedding. What do you think?" asked Michael seriously.

    Sarah was a little surprised when she heard Michael''s question. She didn''t imagine Michael would ever bring up such a serious topic again.

    "Hmmm¡­" Sarah didn''t answer right away and tried to think about it.

    "I think I''m too drunk for this, Michael. Can we talk about it tomorrow? I have something important I want to do," Sarah answered with an apologetic smile.

    She knew it was an important thing they needed to talk about, and she was d Michael brought it up with her first.

    However, what else can she do? Right now Sarah wasn''t in the best of shape to bring up the topic.

    "Really?" asked Michael, looking surprised. "What is it?" he continued.

    Sarah then immediately stood up and walked over to Michael.

    Seeing that, Michael was looking at Sarah while pretending to look confused.

    He knew what Sarah meant, but he wondered what she would do.

    Sarah then immediately bent her body slightly and approached Michael''s ear.

    "I¡­ want to seduce you."

 Chapter 376 Curse

    Today is the second day of Christmas, and that doesn''t stop Sarah from having to go to work. She already had the advantage of being able to have Christmas day off, so she had to return to reality.

    Once at the hospital, her co-workers greeted her with smiles on their faces, congratting Sarah on her proposal.

    Sarah just blushed with a hot face when she heard that. Apparently, the news really went viral until people found out about it.

    Even some of her patients who were quite familiar with her knew about it, and Sarah just smiled at that. Today it looks like she will continue to be asked about it.

    It seemed that Sarah''s guess was right, suddenly her most excited friend, the blonde doctor, appeared and teased her.

    Aftering to work here again, Sarah and Steve''s rtionship was indeed not like in the past, Sarah tried to make boundaries with the man, and Steve seemed to know that he could no longere to visit Sarah every day, let alone they are in different departments.

    Well... they do meet asionally and still talk as usual, but not like in the past.

    However, specifically today, Steve came to her and asked her to have lunch together, as well as to tell him about it.

    "Let''s take another picture. My followers have increased after I posted my photo with you," Steve said casually.

    Sarah snorted at that, but she still nodded her head and posed for Steve''s social media feed.

    After their brief conversation, Sarah went back to work. Today she has quite a tough operation to do.

    ***

    "Babe¡­"

    Sarah, who was washing the dishes, flinched slightly when she felt a whisper near her ear. She could then feel Michael''s hand that was now hugging her stomach.

    "What is it? I''m washing the dishes," Sarah said with a smile on her face. It seemed that even though her tone of voice sounded a bit irritated earlier, her body didn''t resist when Michael hugged her like that.

    Yes, at this time Sarah really did not make boundaries with Michael anymore. Her old self might have rebelled a bit, even though she liked it. However, after realizing that Michael had the same feelings for her, she had no problem with his touch anymore.

    Sarah then looked sideways, looking for her two guards who would usually go berserk when Michael was hugging her like this.

    "I set cartoons for them. They''ll be busy for a while," Michael said with a big smile when he realized Sarah was looking for the two kids.

    Sarah chuckled at that.

    "You sneaky," Sarah replied with a big smile.

    Why is Michael turning more and more into a sneaky man every day?

    However, Sarah likes it.

    Michael just smiled at that.

    "Here, let me help you," Michael said, then took the te Sarah had just washed and helped her wipe it with a clean cloth.

    "Eh? It''s okay. I can do it myself," Sarah refused, quickly taking the te back.

    Maybe because she was used to doing the home chorus on her own, Sarah didn''t want Michael to help her.

    "It''s okay. Two are better than one, right," Michael said with a smile on his face.

    Sarah finally decided to give in when she saw Michael who really wanted to help her.

    The two of them then started washing the dishes together while asionally joking with water.

    After they finished, the two of them immediately came back and Sarah could see her two kids who looked very focused on watching cartoons on TV. No wonder both of their voices were not heard at all, Michael yed Batman.

    "Here, you''ve done a good job," Michael said, giving Sarah a drink of water.

    Sarah took it and drank it.

    "Babe," Michael called suddenly when Sarah was about to walk into the living room, to apany her kids.

    "How about we go over our talkst night? I think it''s the right time," continued Michael with a serious voice and a smile on his face.

    Sarah''s mouth slightly opened, then nodded her head and changed direction to the dining table and sat in front of Michael who had sat down first.

    "So¡­ What do you want to discuss?" Sarah asked with a smile.

    It seemed Michael really wanted to talk to her. He even ys cartoons for the kids, and helps her with the dishes.

    "Well¡­ I want to talk about our wedding. What do you think about that? How do you want to do it?" asked Michael seriously.

    "Hmm¡­" Sarah paused to hear the question again. Her brain then tried to think what she should do with her second wedding.

    Right, one might say that marriage is once in a lifetime, but it turns out she had to do it twice, even if it was with the same groom.

    "I¡­ I don''t know, Michael," Sarah replied, shaking her head with an apologetic smile.

    Even though this wasn''t her first experience, she was really confused about how to do it the second time.

    She never even thought Michael would want to remarry her. Never mind getting married, Michael proposing to her still feels like a dream.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    So, Sarah had not had time to think about it. It had only been two days since Michael had proposed, and in all this time, Sarah''s mind had not been there.

    "You must have thought of something, right? Let me hear your idea," said Sarah, who finally chose to ask Michael.

    After all, the man had tried to create a situation so that the two of them could talk.

    Sarah was sure that Michael had something in mind. Well¡­pared to her, who just found out that Michael wanted to propose to her two days ago, that man must have nned this from long ago, right?

    He must have had an idea about that, right?

    "Hmmm¡­ I do have it," Michael answered honestly.

    After deciding how he should propose to Sarah, Michael immediately thought about what their wedding would be like.

    "Let''s talk about the wedding date first. Do you want a different date, or the same date as our wedding date?" asked Michael seriously.

    Compared to other things, ording to Michael this is the most important thing.

    "Ohh¡­" Sarah opened her mouth hearing that. She was a little surprised.

    When she recalled it, she and Michael were married in the early spring. She didn''t expect Michael to still remember that.

    "What do you think about that?" asked Sarah back, eager to hear Michael''s questions.

    "I want to ask your opinion, stop asking back!" Michael said in a sulky tone.

    Sarah chuckled at that.

    "All right, all right," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "I think we should do it on the same date," Sarah said after a few moments of trying to think about it.

    "You don''t want to do it on another date?" asked Michael who could not hide his surprised expression.

    To be honest, he thought Sarah wanted to do it on another date. Maybe on a cute date next year. Well¡­ just like people do now.

    However, Michael didn''t expect that Sarah wanted to do it on the same date as their wedding date.

    Sarah''s forehead wrinkled when she saw Michael''s slightly exaggerated expression.

    "Why are you acting like that? What''s wrong with that date?" Sarah asked confusedly.

    "Ah! I''m sorry," Michael said, then controlled himself again.

    "I mean¡­ That¡­ Hmm¡­ Don''t you think that date is bad?" Michael said in a low voice, almost a whisper. "Maybe that date is cursed so our marriage didn''tst long," he continued.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard what Michael had just said.

    Was Michael really saying that? She didn''t expect that Michael would believe such things.

    "Isn''t that a strong reason we have to do it on that date?" asked Sarah back.

    "Eh?" Michael looked confused. If that date was cursed, why did they have to do it on that date? Shouldn''t they be avoiding it?

    "This time, we will show that we can fight against the curse," Sarah replied with a smile on her face.

    Michael''s lips immediately curved into a smile when he heard that.

    "Ohh¡­ it''s so smooth. My heart is pounding a bit," said Michael who could not hide his pleasure.

    It sounds good.

    This time, they will pass everything, including the curse.

    Sarah justughed at that.

    "Okay, so I guess the wedding date is set?" asked Sarah again to confirm.

    Michael nodded. After hearing that, he couldn''t choose another date anymore.

    "The date has been set. Next, we will discuss how many people we will invite and where," said Michael, saying the next thing they needed to discuss.

    "I think, how about..."

    "Michael," Sarah cut in suddenly before Michael could continue.

    "Yes? What is it?" asked Michael, a little surprised by that.

    He thought Sarah would ask him to say his opinion first like before, that''s why he wanted to speak first.

    "Can we just do a small wedding?" Sarah asked with a pleading expression on her face. "This may sound selfish, but I don''t want to be with people I don''t know at all, or have to send you off to talk to your business partner."

 Chapter 377 The Wedding Concept

    "Hmmm¡­." Michael did not immediately answer Sarah''s words. Reflexively his index finger immediately tapped on the table.

    He was thinking.

    To be honest, Michael had already thought about who his guests would be, and after sorting it, there were so many of them that he intended to rent a hotel ballroom.

    He has many business partners, and his wedding can be used as a ce to maintain existing business rtionships.

    After all, he is a businessman.

    However, Sarah wants to do a small wedding and doesn''t want to invite his business partner?

    Meanwhile, Sarah watched Michael in amazement when she saw that he seemed to be thinking.

    It seems the saying that the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree is true.

    How could that man look so much like Gabriel? Her youngest child also made the same facial expression when he was thinking.

    "Fine," Michael replied after more or less a five-minute silence. "We will do that," he continued with a smile on his face.

    Sarah''s lips curved into a smile when she heard that. Looks like Michael has made up his mind.

    "Are you sure?" asked Sarah to make sure once again. While she was happy with Michael''s decision, he wasn''t sure if Michael actually agreed with her.

    He nodded.

    "There is a saying that a woman should be the queen at her wedding, so I want to make my queen happy with her weddingter," Michael answered confidently with a smile.

    Sarah couldn''t hide her pleasure when she heard that. Apparently, Michael really really fell for her to give in like that.

    "Then, let''s discuss the concept. Since this is a small wedding, there might be a few spots we can use. Ah, just a moment, I''ll take myptop first," Michael said then immediately stood up and took hisptop which was in the living room.

    Once in the living room, Michael saw his two kids still busy staring at the TV screen and ignoring him as he passed. Michael just smiled at that. That''s actually good for him.

    As for Sarah, she decided to take the fruit from the refrigerator and cut it as a snack that would apany them to discuss their wedding.

    A few minutester, the two couples started looking busy looking for small wedding references that they could do.

    "How about we do it on the beach?" asked Michael when he saw the reference photo that came out.

    As far as he could remember, Sarah loves the beach, so maybe their wedding could be held there.

    Sarah didn''t answer right away and took a good look at the photo.

    They were nning their wedding in early spring, it certainly wouldn''t be as cold as in winter, but it would definitely be a bit chillyter on.

    "No, I don''t want to do it on the beach," Sarah said, shaking her head. "It''s probably still too cold, and the wind will blow my hair and dress everywhere," Sarah continued.

    Maybe in a movie there is a wedding that takes ce near the beach and looks beautiful. However, she had to be realistic, it definitely wouldn''t be that beautiful.

    Michael nodded hearing that, looks like the beach can''t be done. They then started looking for other references to hold their wedding.

    "Ah! How about we do it on the rooftop?" Michael asked again when he saw one more reference.

    "Looks like the atmosphere is going to be good. We can do it when the sun is about to set," continued Michael, starting to n again.

    Sarah didn''t immediately answer after hearing that and looked like she was thinking.

    Rooftop does look good. She could also see the view of the city that she likes so much, and if they did it in the afternoon, they could see the sunset.

    However, somehow Sarah felt there was somethingcking with it.

    Everything seems to sound good, but it''s like something is missing.

    "You¡­ don''t like it?" Michael asked cautiously when he saw the look on Sarah''s face.

    Sarah nodded and smiled apologetically.

    "That does sound very good, Michael. However, I don''t think I want to do the wedding at night," Sarah replied with an apologetic smile.

    "You want to do it during the day?" asked Michael, a little surprised to hear that. "Are we even able to do it? We might be able to take a day off, but people work during the day," Michael continued, slightly disagreeing with that.

    Sarah was a little taken aback at this. Oh yeah, Michael''s right.

    "Let''s check what day it is," Sarah said.

    She really wanted to do it during the day!

    Michael''s hand that was holding the mouse then immediately moved to the right corner, pressed the calendar and saw the date for next year.

    "Oh! It''s Sunday! Seems like we''re not cursed," Sarah replied with a smile.

    Michael chuckled at that. Howe the date falls on a Sunday? Isn''t this going ording to what Sarah nned?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "But why don''t you want to do the wedding at night?" asked Michael, confused.

    Don''t people usually have their wedding at night?

    "So we can both be together at night," Sarah replied with a teasing smile on her face.

    Michael''s lips curved into a smile at that. His heart was pounding again. This woman is literally driving him crazy!

    "Hahaha, look at your face," Sarah said with a chuckle. "But I''m serious. Instead of us partying until midnight, it will only make us tired. We''re not young anymore, Michael," Sarah continued seriously.

    "You talk like we''re so old," Michael said with a frown. "Stop saying that," he continued.

    "Right, right, you don''t need to be pouting like that," Sarah replied, holding back her smile.

    Apparently, Michael has be a bit sensitive with his age now.

    "Okay! So we''ve decided to do it during the day. Then where should we do it?" he asked.

    Sarah didn''t answer. She hadn''t thought about that.

    Michael then moved his hand to see the reference, then both of them looked serious looking at it.

    "What if we just do it at the hotel?" asked Michael who finally gave up looking. He really wanted their wedding to be a little different this time and not do it in a hotel, like before.

    However, it seems like doing what people normally do is the best option for them.

    "Hmmm ..." Sarah again did not answer. To be honest, she was okay with hotels, but she wanted to do it a little differently.

    She chose to do a small wedding so that it would be more intimate and private. If in a hotel, isn''t the room too big? She didn''t want to do that.

    "Mommy!"

    Suddenly, a child''s voice could be heard by them. Both of them then immediately turned to the source of the sound and saw two small kids walking towards them.

    Ah! It seemed their time alone together was up.

    "What are Mommy and Daddy doing?" Raphael asked curiously.

    After the cartoon ended, he immediately looked around to find his Mommy and Daddy, then saw the two of them at the dining table, as if they were doing something.

    "Ah! Daddy and Mommy are making our sister?" Gabriel asked excitedly. "Let me see! Show it to me, Daddy!" he continued and immediately climbed into a chair to look at his father''sptop.

    Michael chuckled at that. Actually, how does his youngest child''s brain work?

    "Daddy and Mommy are not making your sister. It''s not made like you are drawing," Michael replied gently while stroking his youngest son''s head.

    "A." Gabriel looked disappointed to hear that.

    "Mommy, can you read me a Santa story?" asked Raphael who sat next to Sarah.

    "You want to sleep already?" Sarah asked, turning to her son.

    Raphael nodded. "But I want Mommy to read me a story. Santa Story!" he answered while looking at Sarah with a sleepy facial expression.

    "Okay, let''s go!" Sarah said with a smile. She then turned to Michael and looked at the man apologetically.

    Michael just sighed and nodded hearing that. It seems, for today their conversation ends here.

    Sarah then immediately left with her kids into their room to read them a story, while Michael decided to look through the references again.

    ***

    "Are they sleeping?" Michael asked, turning his head as the door to their kids''s room opened and the figure of Sarah appeared.

    "Yes," Sarah answered nodding then walked to the dining table and sat back in her chair earlier

    "Here are some references that I found and maybe we can do it," said Michael then showed some of the pictures he had saved earlier to ask Sarah''s opinion.

    Sarah looked at that for a moment, then turned to Michael.

    "To be honest, I''ve thought of something."

    When Sarah was reading a fairy tale to her kids, suddenly the thought crossed her mind.

    "Oh? What''s that?" asked Michael, confused.

    Sarah then opened her mouth, telling Michael what she was thinking.

    "What do you think?" Sarah asked when she finished telling her story. The expression on his face was a little unsure because he knew Michael probably wouldn''t like that.

    "Wow! It was incredible! Let''s do it!" answered Michael with a big smile on his face. He also agreed with what the woman said.

 Chapter 378 Valentines Day

    The days passed as usual and without realizing it, the new year had finally arrived.

    Sarah couldn''t have imagined that this New Year she would be celebrating with Michael, and also with their kids.

    Not only that, Michael has proposed and it won''t be long before they get married again.

    If she recalled thest few months of the past year, things seemed to be going very well for her. She had got a job as a surgeon, and her kids had known their Daddy.

    Sarah doesn''t know what the next year will bring, but she hopes all will be well for this year, and years toe.

    The days went back to normal, the kids who had been on winter break, started to return to school and their schedules returned to the way they were before.

    "Daddy."

    Michael, who was looking busy in front of his monitor screen, looked at his youngest son who suddenly came closer to him.

    "What''s wrong, Gabriel?" asked Michael confusedly and stole a nce at his son because at this time he was busy replying to an important email.

    "Wait a minute, let Daddy reply to this first," Michael said seriously then immediately sped up his typing to reply to the email.

    Gabriel just nodded and waited near his Daddy.

    After a while, Michael finally seemed to have finished. He then looked directly at his son.

    "So, what''s wrong?" Michael asked then looked around him, looking for the whereabouts of his eldest son.

    Michael''s lips immediately smiled when he saw his eldest son sitting on the sofa in his room reading an automobile magazine that was ced on the table on the sofa. Did the kid even understand what he was reading?

    However, after Michael looked at him again, it seemed that Raphael was just looking at the car pictures in the magazine. Maybe he''s bored and looking for something to kill time with.

    "Can Daddy take me somewhere before we go home?" asked Gabriel with a serious face.

    Michael turned back to his youngest son when he heard that.

    "Oh. Where does Gabriel want to go?" asked Michael, confused.

    This was the first time his son had asked to be taken somewhere before they went home.

    "Are you hungry already?" guessed Michael.

    Gabriel shook his head. "I want to buy flowers!"

    "Flower?" asked Michael, confused.

    Gabriel nodded.

    "Tomorrow is Valentine''s Day. I want to buy flowers for Mommy and Olivia too." Gabriel then took out some money from his trouser pocket. "Do I have enough money, Daddy?" he asked with a serious looking face.

    Michael flinched a little to hear that. He then quickly looked at the date on his monitor screen. Today turns out to be February 13th, so tomorrow turns out to be Valentine''s Day.

    To be honest, Michael hadpletely forgotten about that. So far, he has always spent Valentine''s Day like a normal day in general. He even realized it was Valentine''s Day when he came into the office and saw his employees talking about it.

    Apparently, his son is better than him. He even remembers such a day.

    But wait, isn''t there something strange about what his son said?

    "You want to buy flowers for Olivia too?" asked Michael, surprised to hear that. He thought his son had given up on his first love.

    Gabriel nodded seriously.

    "OIivia didn''t say she doesn''t like me. Sheughs when I talk to her," Gabriel replied with a smile on his face.

    Michael just shook his head when he heard that. Apparently, his son''s puppy love didn''t end badly and his youngest son is truly a lover.

    Michael could imagine that when he grew up, his son would probably break a lot of women''s hearts.

    ***

    Valentine''s Day is finally here.

    After finishing breakfast, the twins went straight to their room and went to get the presents they had bought for Sarah yesterday.

    Sarah was a little surprised to see her two babies who returned with a bouquet of flowers.

    "Aww¡­ Thanks," Sarah said with a smile on her face and took the bouquet. She then kissed their cheek alternately.

    Unknowingly, Sarah immediately looked at Michael who was still sitting at the dining table drinking his coffee. The look in her eyes seemed to say ''Are you not preparing something for me?''

    Michael smiled when their eyes met. "I''ll give you a present tonight," he answered silently with a wink.

    Sarah blushed when she saw that, and could only look forward to what Michael would do tonight.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Evening came and as soon as Sarah opened the door, she immediately saw flowers scattered on the floor forming a path with a heart at the end of the path.

    The twins excitedly announced that they were helping Daddy to make it, which made Sarah not stop smiling from ear to ear.

    "This is for you," Michael said, handing her a bouquet of flowers and a card on top.

    "Thank you," Sarah replied and immediately smelled the bouquet given by Michael. She then took out the card which was handwritten by Michael.

    [Happy Valentine''s Day, Babe. You make my day colorful, and I look forward to spending the rest of my life with you. I love you.]

    Sarah''s eyes filled with tears when she looked at Michael and without waiting any longer, Sarah immediately approached Michael, hugged him, and kissed his lips.

    Michael immediately returned the hug with a smile on his face.

    Seeing their two parents hugging again, the twins jumped into action and tried to separate them by pulling Michael away.

    This time, though, Sarah decided to stick with him for a little while longer.

    "I didn''t prepare anything," Sarah whispered softly with a guilty expression. Michael had prepared this for her, but she had prepared nothing to give him

    All this time, Sarah has never looked forward to Valentine''s Day. She realized it was Valentine''s Day when it was already the day, and in the afternoon she baked cookies with her kids. That''s how she spent Valentine''s day.

    Today she was surprised because it was Valentine''s day, but she also couldn''t prepare a present because she had to go to work.

    "You can be on topter," Michael whispered in a low, seductive voice.

    Sarah immediately hit Michael''s shoulder lightly, then finally let go of the hug because the kids started whining.

    Isn''t he super perverted?

    However, even though she felt embarrassed hearing the teasing. Sarah still gave Michael the Valentine''s present that the man wanted.

    That day, their love for each other grew even bigger.

    ***

    The days passed, the long winter was unknowingly almost over, and it was reced with flowers that would soon be blooming beautifully.

    Michael and Sarah''s wedding preparations are almost 90%plete. They had already hired the wedding organizer, and told them the ce where they would do their wedding.

    They have also finished selecting the invited guests and there are less than thirty people.

    At first it was difficult for Michael, he had a lot of trouble choosing who he should invite. The first person he chose was of course his secretary, James, and then the next he seemed to be deep in thought.

    In the end, Michael chose to invite his friends who work at the MCGamespany, and who attended his wedding to Sarah in the past.

    Even though they only saw each other a few times while discussing business, Michael was very grateful to his friends.

    Sarah herself was not too difficult in choosing who her guest was. She invited some of her co-workers she was really close with, though some of them immediately said they couldn''t seem to make it because of work.

    Then there is Arthur, her childhood friend who helped her a lot in the past.

    To be honest, Sarah thought for a long time whether she should invite thewyer or not considering their past rtionship.

    However, after Sarah gave it some more thought, Arthur was her childhood friend and they used to be very close, so Sarah decided to invite him.

    Lastly, Sarah invited Steve as well as Anna.

    Sarah knew that it would be really awkward to invite the two of them to her wedding, but Steve helped her a lot in the past, so Sarah felt bad not inviting him.

    Likewise with Anna, who has be a friend to her despite theirplicated rtionship

    ***

    "Steve!"

    Steve, who had just tidied up his desk and was getting ready to go home, was a little surprised to see Sarah entering his room.

    "What is it?" asked Steve who could not hide his surprise when he saw the woman wearing her coat while carrying her bag.

    "Do you have time?" Sarah asked then immediately sat down in a chair that was there without being invited by Steve.

    Steve snorted at that. "You asked that but you sat down right away?" he quipped and sat back down.

    Sarah just chuckled at that.

    "I need a favor," Sarah said with a serious face

 Chapter 379 Borrow Money

    Steve snorted at that. "You asked that but you sat down right away?" he quipped and sat back down.

    Sarah just chuckled at that.

    "You wille to my wedding, right?" Sarah asked suddenly, sounding rxed.

    Steve nodded. Two days ago he had epted Sarah''s wedding invitation.

    "Of course I wille. My wife keeps terrorizing me to clear my schedule on Sunday," Steve confided.

    After seeing when the wedding will take ce. Anna always reminded him constantly not toe to the hospital that day, and reschedule if he had a patient to be operated on that day.

    The woman kept nagging at him until Steve got a little annoyed that his wife always brought it up.

    "By the way, why are you doing it during the day? It''s Sunday at one pm, right?" Steve asked, confused.

    "So I can be with my husbandter in the evening," Sarah replied with a smile on her face.

    Steve was his closest friend, so she had no problem bringing this up.

    Steve''s mouth opened when he heard that. He waspletely shocked. Was the woman in front of him even the Sarah he knew? The woman seemed different because she didn''t act like she usually did.

    Sarah''sughter immediately filled the room when she saw Steve who was speechless.

    "You''re ying a prank on me, right? Ah¡­ you really got me!" said Steve, shaking his head. Sarah really got him

    "So you want to see me to confirm that I wille?" asked Steve again who returned to the original topic. "Isn''t it too soon to confirm it?" he continued.

    Today is Monday, and the wedding will take ce on Sunday. If Sarah wanted to confirm his presence, wouldn''t this be too soon? She could do it on Friday, or at least Thursday.

    "No, not because of that," Sarah replied then licked her own lips. Suddenly, she felt a little nervous.

    "What is it?" Steve asked, raising his eyebrows, confused by Sarah''s attitude.

    Sarah took a deep breath to calm her beating heart.

    "I need favor," Sarah answered with a serious face.

    "Okay," said Steve, who immediately changed his sitting position to be serious. "What''s wrong? Why do you look so serious? Haha. It''s not like you. Don''t tell me you want to borrow money?" he continued with a smile, trying to joke.

    Well¡­ some of his old friends came to see him and looked serious. It turned out that they wanted to borrow money from him.

    Steve knew that Sarah couldn''t have done that. That''s why he joked.

    Although some people might go out and borrow money to do their wedding, he''s talking about Sarah.

    The woman had a decent ie, and her husband-to-be was a man with a well-knownpany and have a lot of money.

    However, Sarah looked serious and didn''t join in theughs even though Steve tried to lighten the situation.

    The smile immediately disappeared from Steve''s face when he saw that Sarah''s expression remained serious.

    "You really need money? Seriously? What kind of wedding are you gonna do so you run out of money? Has Michael gone bankrupt?" Steve said with his mouth open in surprise.

    Sarah rolled her eyes when she heard what Steve said. Even though he''s a man with one kid, the man is still the same. Always overthinking.

    "It''s not like that! I don''t want to borrow money from you! And Michael isn''t broke at all!" Sarah said firmly before Steve started gossiping about it.

    "Oh! Thank goodness!" said Steve with a sigh of relief.

    He wasn''t relieved that Sarah wouldn''t borrow money from him, but more relieved that their finances were okay.

    "Then what kind of favor do you want to ask with a face that looks serious like that?" Steve asked, confused. He had absolutely no idea what Sarah wanted to ask for favor.

    Sarah took another breath, it seemed there was nothing wrong if she said it directly to Steve. After all, he is Steve.

    "I want you to walk with me down the aisleter," Sarah said, looking at Steve with an awkward smile.

    "What?!" Steve opened his mouth in disbelief. "You want me to do what?" Steve asked again, thinking he had misheard what Sarah had just said.

    "Walk with me down the aisleter," Sarah said again slowly.

    To be honest, Sarah had thought about this hard. Who will walk with her down the aisleter?

    In her first marriage, she did it alone. She didn''t have a Father, or any other family she could ask to do that.

    However, for this wedding, Sarah wanted to do it a little differently. She wanted to walk together with someone.

    To be honest, the first candidate that Sarah thought of was Teresa, the woman who had raised her like a mother.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    However, she immediately pushed that thought away. Even though Teresa could give her away to Michaelter, Sarah wanted Teresa''s role as a mother, like any other mother when she was going to attend her daughter''s wedding.

    So, Sarah tried to find someone else who could apany her to walk down the aisle.

    At a normal wedding, if the bride doesn''t have a father, her brothers can do that for her. However, Sarah also had no brothers. She didn''t even know if she actually had one.

    Suddenly, Steve''s figure appeared in her mind when her brain was thinking about brother.

    Even though they weren''t blood rted, isn''t Steve like a brother? The man helped her a lot when she was having a hard time, like a brother.

    "You''re serious? Do you want me to walk you down the aisleter?" asked Steve once again who still couldn''t believe that he had heard that correctly.

    "If it''s okay with you," Sarah answered quietly with an awkward smile.

    At this time, Sarah was really nervous. She didn''t know if Steve wanted to do it or not. She would really feel awkward if Steve would turn her down.

    "Of course! I would be very honored to do so," Steve replied with tears in his eyes then immediately stood up and walked over to Sarah with open arms, to hug her.

    Currently various kinds of emotions are felt by Steve. Even though they had history in the past, Steve was really sincere with the woman.

    Maybe in the past his feelings for her was love, but now his feelings for women are tonic, he loves her, but there is no romantic or sexual desire.

    Steve had no idea that Sarah also had the same feelings for him. Ah, no, that woman even considered him like a brother.

    Sarah just smiled and returned Steve''s hug.

    "I guess after this we can''t be inw, huh? Ah! No. Should we be inw so we can be family? However, My Sienna seems too good for the twins," said Steve jokingly.

    Sarah smacked his arm lightly when she heard that.

    "You have to be careful, my two sons are very handsome. Sienna might be heartbrokenter," Sarah replied with a smile on her face.

    "Hah! My Sienna is also very beautiful. Your two sons will fight over for her," Steve replied childishly.

    Suddenly, the two doctors then startedughing as they realized that the two of them were like kids right now.

    "Then I''ll be going home first, Steve. Thank you!" said Sarah sincerely.

    "You''re wee. Come on, let''s go to the front together, I''m going home too," said Steve, who was going to go home before Sarah stopped by his room.

    The two doctors then finally left the room and went downstairs to go to the exit.

    Once outside, Michael and the kids were waiting for Sarah as usual.

    Michael was a little surprised when he saw the blonde doctore down with Sarah. Why did the two of theme down together? Was this why Sarah was a littlete?

    Okay, he knows that between the two of them there is no rtionship at all. However, he couldn''t help but get jealous seeing that.

    Steve greeted Michael with a nod of the head, then greeted the twins before finally going to his car which was parked in the hospital parking lot.

    "I haven''t seen Steve before when I picked you up," Michael said suddenly as they were walking towards their apartment.

    "I went to see him," Sarah said casually.

    "You met him?" asked Michael who could not hide his surprise. "What for?" he continued.

    Sarah turned to Michael when she heard his tone seemed different.

    "You''re jealous? Haha," Sarah asked with augh.

    "Jealous? What?! Why am I jealous! Seriously!" Michael said then snorted.

    Sarah chuckled at Michael''s behavior while shaking her head.

    She never thought that Michael would still be jealous of Steve.

    "You don''t need to be jealous, old man! I asked him for a favor." Sarah then exined why she went to meet Steve and the reason why she chose Steve.

    At first, Michael was surprised to hear that, but he just nodded his head. Apparently, the blonde doctor used to help Sarah so much that Sarah thought that way about him.

    Although a little hard for him, Michael will try not to be too jealous of the blonde doctor.

    ***

    Finally, Sunday is here...

 Chapter 380 Wedding (1)

    A car is seen driving into the countryside. The car with an expensive brand looks a little out of ce there because there are not many people who drive that kind of car there.

    "Have wee to the right ce?" asked a blonde woman sitting in the passenger seat. Her face full of make-up and wearing a pastel-colored dress made the woman shine even more with her natural beauty, even her worried expression still made her look beautiful.

    Well, the woman was worried not without reason. Right now they were supposed to go to their friend''s wedding, but her husband insisted not to use maps because he had been there before.

    "Don''t worry, babe. I told you I know the ce," replied the blonde haired man who was wearing a suit casually.

    When he saw the ce on the wedding invitation that his friend was going to take ce, the man was a little surprised. He had no idea that his friend would do it there.

    It was a ce he had visited several times before in the past.

    It''s an orphanage.

    To be honest, that man had various kinds of memories there in the past. It was the ce where he met the woman who had run away in the morning after their passionate night, and the ce where the short rtionship was ended by the woman.

    In addition, it was also a ce he visited several times even though the woman had ended their rtionship.

    Who would have thought that he woulde again at that ce, to attend that woman''s wedding?

    However, all that is in the past. Now he has a wife who he loves very much and a sweet daughter as a result of their love.

    Not long after, the car driven by the blonde haired man finally arrived at their destination. He could see that there were several cars parked there, and he immediately parked his car in the empty parking lot.

    After feeling everything was ready, the man went out with his wife, not forgetting he took his daughter who was sitting in the back seat.

    "Uncle Steve!"

    The man who had just closed the back door immediately smiled when he saw two small kids who came running towards him.

    "Hey boys," Steve greeted the two kids. He then lowered his daughter who immediately asked toe down as soon as she saw the twins.

    "You two look handsome," said Anna when she saw the two of them.

    The two little kids blushed when they heard that.

    "Aunt Anna looks like a princess! You are so pretty" said Gabriel with a blushing face.

    "Really?" asked Anna with a smile on her face.

    She always loved seeing how the two little kids always blushed when looking at her . It feels good.

    The two kids nodded their heads.

    "Sienna looks beautiful too," Raphael said while watching Sienna who was wearing a dress with a cute bandana that looked beautiful.

    "Thank you," Anna replied with a smile at that, while Sienna looked to be walking straight up to the twins.

    "Come on! Uncle Steve, Aunt Anna. We will escort you!" said Gabriel excitedly.

    "Oh! Are you in charge of escorting guests? Thank you," Anna answered with a smile on her face and walked after them.

    Meanwhile, Steve has been keeping an eye on his wife interacting with the twins. He could see that his wife was always smiling and looking at them with excited eyes when talking to the twins.

    He knew that Anna had talked about wanting another kid, but Steve said that they should not do it soon because Sienna is still 2 years old. His real reason to do it was because Anna had just returned to modeling.

    Looks like, after this they will have to talk about it again.

    The couple then followed the twins who walked towards the back of the orphanage''s main building. Steve, who initially thought that it would be done in the building, was surprised again. He didn''t expect Sarah to want to do it in the backyard.

    That slightly reminded him of the past when the three of them met at that ce. Looking back, it really was like a movie. So cliche.

    Once there, Steve could see several empty seats already filled. He was slightly surprised when he saw that there were only a few seats. Looks like they won''t be inviting many guests.

    Steve could also see Michael greeting some of the guests, then finally approached them to say hello.

    "Sarah is waiting for you inside," Michael said, looking at Steve and telling her the woman''s message yesterday. "You can meet her when the ceremony is gonna start.

    Steve just nodded at that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "I still can''t believe the first woman you''re going to walk down to the aisle is not our daughter," said Anna jokingly when Michael had left. She had indeed been told by Steve about it before.

    To be honest, Anna was very surprised by that. She even thought that Steve was just kidding.

    Well¡­ after all, she knows what happened between them in the past.

    However, it seemed that she no longer needed to worry about that. Sarah had considered Steve as her family, and after learning that Sarah had asked Steve to do this because she was an orphan, Anna knew that woman would never seduce her husband.

    "Well¡­ I guess so. I just hope I don''t make a mistake," said Steve who could feel that he was getting nervous. It wasn''t even his wedding, but he was nervous too.

    A few momentster, the empty seats that were there began to be filled slowly when the time showed 1 pm.

    A man then immediately stepped forward, it seemed he was in charge of emceeing.

    Seeing that the ceremony was about to start, Steve immediately whispered to Anna that he is gonna go, and Anna just cheered him on while patting him on the back. Steve then immediately went into the building he had entered in the past.

    As soon as he got there, he could see Michael, the twins, Michael''s parents, and also Teresa. He couldn''t see Sarah.

    Teresa then told Steve where Sarah was, and Steve headed straight there. It''s on the second floor.

    Apparently, Sarah really wanted to show off her appearance when the bride was called and not gonna let anyone see her, even the twins. He could even see Michael forbidding his kids from following him when they found out that he was going to meet Sarah.

    Steve then immediately knocked on the door of the room and told Sarah that it was him and the door was immediately opened from inside the room.

    Since Sarah doesn''t have a bridesmaid, they were the only ones in the room.

    "Wow! You look very beautiful!" said Steve with a big smile on his face and eyes shining.

    He knows that woman is beautiful, it''s just that because she rarely uses makeup so she looks ordinary. However, for today, the woman really looks very beautiful in her white wedding dress.

    "Thanks," Sarah replied with a smile on her face.

    The atmosphere between the two of them then became a little awkward with silence because they didn''t know what to talk about while waiting for the bride''s turn to be called.

    "Sarah" Steve muttered suddenly sitting in the chair looking at Sarah.

    "Huh? Yeah? What is it?" asked Sarah who looked nervous. It wasn''t the first time she was getting married, but she was really nervous.

    "Can I ask you a question? Why did you guys decide to do the wedding here? Was that Michael''s idea?" Steve asked with a smile, understanding Sarah who looked nervous.

    "No. That was actually my idea," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "To be honest, in the past, I wanted to hide as much as I could that I grew up in an orphanage, that I didn''t have a mother and father. Back then even Michael didn''t know which orphanage I grew up in," said Sarah.

    Steve was silent when he heard that. He didn''t expect that the reason turned out to be so deep. Though he just wanted the atmosphere not to be awkward.

    "However, maybe it''s because I''m an adult, or because I''ve epted that part of my life. I decided to tell everyone. I can also provide food for the kids here."

    Steve just nodded his head when he heard that. He had never thought that Sarah had felt that way in the past to hide that she was an orphan.

    "I guess we really have grown up a bit, huh?" Steve said with a smile.

    Sarah snorted at that. "I don''t think you''ve grown up," she replied with augh.

    "I''ve grown up, okay!" Steve answered while pouting his lips.

    Sarah just chuckled at that.

    "Ahh¡­ Steve. Thank you very much," Sarah said suddenly with a smile on her face. She, who had been nervous before, had calmed down a bit because of that man.

    Before Steve could open his mouth to answer, there was a knock on the door, and a voice told Sarah to get down because it would soon be the bride''s turn to be called.

    Steve and Sarah then immediately went out and went down to the first floor, then stood in front of the exit door.

    "You are ready?" Steve asked, turning to the woman who was beside him who seemed to be taking a deep breath. Steve also did the same. He was really nervous.

    "Yes, I''m ready!" Sarah replied and immediately hugged Steve''s arm, preparing to meet her groom.

 Chapter 381 Wedding (2)

    "Michael, you can go now."

    Michael looked at the man who had just told him that with a nod and then took a deep breath, trying to shake off his nervousness.

    This wasn''t his first marriage, but he was just as nervous as his first.

    ? He then looked at his parents, Teresa, then his kids. Not forgetting he reminded the two of them to do the task assigned to them and both of them nodded their heads excitedly.

    After making sure that his kids would follow his mission well, Michael immediately left the building.

    As soon as he exited, Michael could hear music guiding him down the wedding aisle. The invited guests looked back to see his arrival. He could also hear the sound of the camera snaps from the photographer hired by him.

    Michael walked with steady steps and straight ahead, looked at the wedding officiant who would bless their wedding today, then stopped in front of him and immediately turned to face the invited guests while waiting for the people who would soon enter.

    Upon Michael''s arrival, it was not long before Mr. Collins and Mrs. Collins came out with Mrs. Collins embracing her husband''s arm. The faces of the two were seen smiling looking at the guests, then finally sitting in the empty seats on the left which had been reserved for the groom''s parents.

    "I really didn''t think we were going to another wedding as parents," whispered Mrs. Collins to her husband as they sat down.

    They only have one son, but this is their second wedding as parents.

    "You should be grateful that our son remarried. That''s why you should just keep quiet and don''t bother them!" whispered Mr. Collins in a sharp tone.

    "I know. I''m just saying it!" snorted Mrs. Collins.

    Not long after, Teresa appeared and walked out alone.

    Some people were seen starting to whisper when they saw the woman. The people who came were close to Michael, and had even been to his first wedding.

    As they recalled, at their previous marriage, Sarah''s parents were not around because they had died.

    Likewise with James who was surprised to see the arrival of the middle-aged woman who sat in the chair that had been provided on the right side. He didn''t understand what was going on at all.

    He knew that Sarah had no father and mother, so who was that olddy?

    "Reel! Don''t do it like that!"

    The whispers stopped when the people heard a little boy''s voice. The people then immediately saw what was going on out of curiosity.

    "What? This is quicker to do, Rapa!" Gabriel said angrily then took the flower petals in the flower basket with a full hand and immediately threw them away.

    "But Daddy said to do it little by little, like this!" said Raphael then gave an example by taking a few petals and throwing them away, as his father had taught him earlier.

    "The flowers are not gonna empty fast if you do it like that!" Gabriel replied, still looking annoyed.

    He had found an easy way to do it. Why did his brother have to scold him?

    The guests were seenughing when they saw what the flower boy was doing. Surprisingly, even though they were fighting, they still walked and did their job.

    While Michael could only shake his head with a smile on his face. To be honest, he was nervous to look forward to the presence of Sarah whom he hadst seen this morning.

    However, seeing the two kids who remained adorable even when they were fighting, it slightly made his nervousness disappear.

    "But¡­" Raphael still looked in denial. He admitted that Gabriel''s way looked quicker, the proof was that there were few flower petals in Gabriel''s basket. However, his father told him to do it little by little.

    "Whatever!" Gabriel said angrily then spilled all the flower petals that were only a quarter left and left Raphael.

    He''s sulking!

    Why did his brother have to scold him?

    Gabriel then immediately walked towards the empty seat near Teresa because his Daddy told him to go there.

    Raphael looked surprised to see his younger brother sulking like that and sighed. As usual his brother was still too young. He just shook his head and finished his task and sat beside Gabriel.

    The guests justughed at the behavior of the two little kids who looked very cute.

    Michael also smiled at how different his two kids were even though they were twins, before finally his facial expression returned to normal and he licked his lower lip.

    He''s nervous!

    The song that had been ying until now was finally reced by another song, indicating that the moment everyone had been waiting for had finally arrived.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Herees the bride!

    As if they knew that what they had been waiting for had finallye, the guests immediately stood up to wee the happiest queen of the day.

    Michael''s lips curved into a smile when he finally saw Sarah. His eyes suddenly filled with tears at the woman.

    He had indeed seen it before when they had gone looking for a wedding dress, but today it felt very different.

    Sarah looks very beautiful. He couldn''t even see the other guests, his kids, even Steve who was walking beside her seemed to be blurry. His gaze only focused on the beautiful woman who was walking slowly towards him.

    His ex-wife who will soon be his wife again.

    Michael feels like a dream. He didn''t expect that such a beautiful woman would want to remarry him.

    Meanwhile, the guests were a little confused to see Sarah''s arrival with a young man who apanied her.

    In the past, Sarah walked alone. Then, who was the man that was with her?

    Mr. and Mrs. Collins also looked surprised to see Steveing with Sarah. They did see Steve before, but they didn''t expect Steve toe apany Sarah to walk down the aisle.

    Meanwhile, the twins, who had only seen their mother again after a few hours, looked surprised. Both of their lips look slightly parted with eyes that look like they''re starting to get teary.

    Somehow, their Mommy looks very beautiful today.

    "Hey Mommy! You look very beautiful!" Gabriel shouted suddenly from his spot. He had already been told not to approach his mother.

    Gabriel''s voice immediately filled the ce where only music could be heard, making Sarah immediately look for her son and smile when she saw him.

    Seeing his Mommy''s smile, Raphael, who had been silent all along, immediately ran over to his Mommy. Gabriel, who saw his brother leaving, also started to follow him.

    Teresa, who was in charge of looking after them, was a little surprised to see the two kids running. She even shouted a little to call them and intended to take them, but Sarah gave her a signal that it was okay and Michael did the same thing.

    To be honest, he didn''t expect the two kids to follow as nned at all. Well¡­ at least their marriage this time was a little different from usual.

    "Mommy! You are very beautiful!" Raphael said while watching his Mommy and then trying to hold Mommy''s white dress. "Like a princess!" he continued with twinkling eyes.

    "Really?" asked Sarah with a smile on her face.

    Raphael nodded with an awed expression on his face.

    "Mommy! I''ll take you!" Gabriel suddenly said with a smile on his face then immediately stood beside his Mommy and pulled his Mommy''s hand so he could hold it.

    "Eh?" Sarah looked a little taken aback by that. It waspletely unexpected, but in the end she allowed Gabriel to hold her hand. Good thing she decided not to take the bouquet with her.

    Seeing his little brother holding Mommy''s hand, Raphael was immediately jealous and wanted to do that too. His gaze then immediately turned to Sarah''s hand that was holding Steve''s arm.

    "Uncle Steve! Go! Rapa will apany Mommy!" Raphael said loudly while putting his hands on his waist.

    "Eh?" Steve looked taken aback, not knowing what to do with this sudden situation, while the guests were seen holding back theirughter at the adorable behavior of the little boy.

    Seeing Steve not letting go of his Mommy''s hand, Raphael immediately forced his way into the gap between Steve and Sarah and then started pushing the man away.

    He does like uncle Steve, but for now, he''s not going to like him!

    Seeing Raphael who seemed to be insisting, Sarah finally removed her hand from Steve and looked at Steve with an apologetic look then held her son''s hand.

    That put Steve in a really awkward situation. He didn''t know what to do.

    However, in the end Steve still decided to walk with Sarah. It would make him weird if he suddenly joined his wife right away.

    Meanwhile, Sarah just shook her head at the change in the situation. She had never thought that her kids would be the ones to walk her down the aisle at her own wedding.

    Well¡­ this doesn''t seem so bad after all.

    Meanwhile Michael just smiled as he saw Sarah walk down with their kids. He was even a little relieved to see that.

    It was so much better.

 Chapter 382 Wedding (3)

    Sarah smiled very broadly as she slowly started to get close to Michael with tears in her eyes. In just a moment, she would be near the man.

    As they grew closer, Sarah finally stopped walking.

    This made the twins feel confused because they had walked but their Mommy just stood still. They then turned at the same time to ask why Sarah stopped.

    However, Sarah ignored them and turned to Steve who was still walking beside her even though Raphael was still between them.

    Steve immediately understood without Sarah needing to say anything to him. This was the end for him to apany the bride.

    He then changed his body position to face Sarah and opened his arms wide to hug her.

    "Be happy!" Steve whispered softly into Sarah''s ear. He knew that she deserved it after the hardships she had gone through. Steve knows best how difficult Sarah''s life was in the past.

    Sarah just smiled at that while trying to hold back her tears from falling.

    Steve then stepped closer to Michael to shake hands and half hug Michael.

    "Sarah deserves to be happy. You have to make her happy," Steve said briefly with a smile.

    Michael just nodded hearing that. Without the need for Steve to tell him, he would definitely do just that.

    Steve then immediately turned around and nimbly hugged Gabriel with one arm, then lifted Raphael with the other.

    The task of the two kids has beenpleted.

    The twins, who were about to protest,ughed because Steve lifted them up like that. It felt like being on a ride, but unfortunately the ride onlysted a moment as the two of them immediately returned to their seats beside Teresa.

    The old woman who already had a lot of experience with little kids then used her persuasion technique to order the twins to stay seated.

    Steve then immediately joined his wife with eyes that were still filled with tears because of the emotions that were so overwhelming.

    Suddenly, Steve felt a very strange feeling. He thought about what if the same thing happened a few tens of years in the future? When he has to walk with another woman down the aisle, but this time it''s his daughter?

    Steve''s eyes suddenly started to well up with tears when he saw his daughter.

    "Why? What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" asked Anna with augh and then took a tissue from her bag.

    "Ah no, I just suddenly thought about what will happen in the future," Steve said then took the tissue his wife gave him. "I will not send Sienna to marry!" he continued firmly.

    Anna justughed at that. As a mother, she of course prefers Sienna to date a lot of men so she knows how to judge a good man or not. Looks like, in the future it will be difficult for her daughter to date.

    She couldn''t wait for their days toe in the future, but for now, she would focus on seeing her friend''s wedding.

    "You really look very beautiful," said Michael with a big smile when he saw Sarah was standing in front of him. His eyes still looked tearing up.

    She smiled. "Don''t cry. You will make me cry," Sarah said then wiped the tears that woulde out of Michael''s eyes.

    "We are here to witness and celebrate the wedding of Michael Collins and Sarah Smith. It is an honor for me to officiate this wedding," said the man who had been standing beside Michael, starting this wedding ceremony.

    Michael and Sarah then held hands and looked at the man.

    "Michael," the man called, then looked at Michael.

    "Do you promise to love Sarah Smith as a husband, and ept Sarah Smith as your wife, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy, so long as you both shall live?" asked the man.

    "I do!" Michael answered firmly.

    The man then nced at Sarah.

    "Sarah, do you promise to love Michael Collins as a wife, and ept Michael Collins as your husband, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy, so long as you both shall live?" asked the man.

    "I do!" Sarah replied, smiling sweetly and trying to hold back her tears

    "Since the two of you have promised andmitted to each other, now we will witness your wedding vows," said the man

    "Would you like to start first?" Michael asked with a smile, allowing Sarah to start first.

    "You should start first," Sarah said with a smile.

    Michael nodded and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.

    "As you all know, this is not our first marriage," Michael said with a smile. "Maybe at that time we were both too young, so in the end we separated. However, as the saying goes that your soulmate is gonna find you, the two of us met again like fate."

    "You are my soulmate, Sarah. So that''s why, I, Michael Collins, swear to ept you, Sarah Smith, as my wife, and also the mother of my kids," said Michael with a steady look.

    "I promise I will always love you until death do us part, will continue to apany you until death do us part, will always make you happy, and most importantly, will alwaysmunicate with you and will not do anything that makes you disappointed in me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Michael said that firmly while smiling widely. He didn''t write down what he was going to say at all because he wanted to keep it as natural as possible.

    Well¡­ he could speak in front of many people without even reading a piece of paper, so it was easy for him.

    "Ohh... I''m going to cry, excuse me," said Sarah and then wiped away the tears that finally came out when she heard Michael''s vows.

    Sarah then took a deep breath, tried to calm herself and took out the paper containing her wedding vows from her dress pocket.

    She had indeed tried to memorize it, but her current condition was not conducive to doing so, so she decided to read it.

    "I, Sarah Smith, swear that I will take you, Michael Collins, as my husband. I will continue to be by your side in joy and sorrow, will continue to love you until death do us part, will open up to you and talk to you so that what has happened in the past will not happen again," Sarah replied, smiling at Michael.

    Michael returned the smile then wiped Sarah''s tears that were running down her cheeks.

    "Then to make your marriage official. We will witness the exchange of rings, as a symbol that you two have be husband and wife," said the man.

    Michael then took out the ring that was in his trouser pocket and put it on Sarah, as well as Sarah who put the ring on Michael''s finger.

    "By the authority vested in me by the British State, I now pronounce you two as husband and wife," said the man after the exchange of rings had beenpleted.

    "Michael, you can kiss your bride," the man said excitedly and then walked away from there.

    Michael then immediately smiled and put his hand on Sarah''s waist and kissed her deeply on the lips.

    While Sarah''s hands hugged Michael''s neck and kissed the lips of the man who was now her husband.

    The invited guests immediately pped when they saw this, enlivening the atmosphere there, until finally¡­

    "NO!"

    The scream caused everyone to immediately stop pping to see what was going on. Is there anyone who wants to stop this wedding? They heard that it was a man''s voice.

    The people then tried to find who shouted it.

    While the newly married couple immediately stopped kissing when they heard that voice that sounded very familiar.

    "Daddy, you can''t kiss Mommy! You made Mommy cry! Bad daddy!" Raphael said angrily, who was now near them, hitting his father''s thigh.

    Seeing the culprit who said that, the people couldn''t help butugh.

    "Ohh... Mommy doesn''t cry because Mommy''s sad, Rapa," said Sarah, smiling broadly at her son.

    Seeing that his brother had left, Gabriel also came over to his Mommy and Daddy.

    "I want to be hugged too! We should have a group hug!" Gabriel said, opening his hands, wanting to join them.

    Michael just sighed hearing that. Couldn''t his kids just leave him alone with their Mommy?

    However, he ended up picking up Gabriel.

    Sarah also immediately picks up Raphael and the four of them hug together then do a group kiss.

    The smile never left Sarah''s face. Today, she is truly happy.

    ***

    After the wedding ceremony was over, Michael and Sarah went straight to the hotel in Michael''s car which was decorated as a wedding car.

    Michael deliberately entrusted the twins to his parents because today he wanted to be alone with his wife without a disturbance.

    "Wait a moment!" Sarah suddenly held Michael''s body when he wanted to kiss her.

    "I have a present for you," Sarah said with a smile and then went to get a small box that was in her bag.

    Michael''s forehead creased at that. His face looks confused.

    Present? Why did Sarah want to give him a present?

    "This!" Sarah said then gave the small box with a smile on her face.

    Michael took it with a confused expression, but he opened it anyway to see what was inside.

    Michael''s face grew even more confused as he looked at the contents. It''s a thermometer.

    "Are you sick?" Michael asked, looking confused at Sarah and then at the thermometer. However, after he looked at it, the thermometer was a bit strange. Why is it only showing two lines and no temperature number?

 Chapter 383 Im Pregnant, Michael

    When Sarah entered her bedroom after having a passionate night with Michaelst night, she immediately opened her desk drawer to take her birth control pills.

    Well¡­ she didn''t want what happened in the past to repeat again, so she kept the birth control pills. Sometimes, she gets too caught up in the atmosphere so she sleeps with Michael again. In fact, she sometimes forgot to remind Michael not to cum inside her.

    So, just in case the same thing happened again, Sarah always took her birth control pills after her passionate nights with Michael.

    However, when Sarah had taken out the pill, her hand suddenly stopped.

    Should she take this pill again?

    Suddenly, that thought crossed her mind.

    To be honest, she decided to take birth control pills because she didn''t want to get pregnant with Michael''s child again when she didn''t know how he felt about her.

    Now Michael has proposed, and they are sure to remarry. She does not need to take birth control pills anymore, right?

    "You have to take it! You want to carry another baby in your stomach and give birth again? Don''t be stupid!"

    The whisper brought Sarah back to her senses that even though she already knew how Michael felt, she had to be rational and prevent what she didn''t want to experience again.

    However, the faces of Michael who wanted another child and her kids who wanted a younger sibling suddenly crossed Sarah''s mind.

    What if¡­ she gives it a try?

    If she thought about it again, she was in a position where she no longercked the money to worry that the child would not be able to raise properly.

    Sarah was also curious about her pregnancy this time with Michael by her side. Will it be any different?

    In the end, Sarah chose not to take the pill anymore and decided to leave it to her fate.

    If indeed she was destined to have another child, it can''t be helped.

    After all, what are the chances that she will get pregnant again?

    However, Sarah seems to have underestimated Michael''s fertility rate. She had forgotten that in the past it only took a few times of sex for it to finally make her pregnant with the twins.

    Initially, Sarah did begin to feel that there was something strange about her body. She seemed to be feeling tired and not like her usual self, and her chest had suddenly be slightly sensitive.

    However, Sarah didn''t think that she was pregnant and maybe it was just her hormones because she was getting older.

    However, when she woke up this morning she felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. Sarah knew that something was wrong. She was then able to immediately connect all the pieces to the puzzle when she finally realized that her period waste too.

    She''s pregnant!

    Sarah then tried to prove it by buying a pregnancy test, and the two lines she had seen in the past came back to greet her.

    Sarah''s feelings immediately mixed and reflexively she then immediately held her stomach which now carried another life in it.

    After wiping away the tears streaming down her face, Sarah took her cell phone to call Michael, wanting to share the happy news.

    However, Sarah''s hand suddenly stopped.

    What if she told Michael that at their wedding? It''s gonna be their happy day, and Sarah was sure it would make Michael''s happiness many times over.

    Sarah really couldn''t wait to see how Michael would react when she told Michael that.

    However, Sarah had no idea that the first words that came out of Michael''s lips when he received her pregnancy test were, "Are you sick?"

    "Hah?" Sarah''s tears that had wanted toe out because she was preparing to see Michael who was happy, immediately came back when she heard that.

    Michael then saw that there was something besides the "Thermometer" that Sarah had given him. It was an ultrasound photo.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Michael''s hands suddenly shook when he saw that, his body also shook as well as his eyes which started to fill with tears.

    Seeing Michael finally realizing what was going on, Sarah smiled with tears in her eyes.

    "Is that in the first stage?" Michael asked in a trembling voice.

    Sarah''s forehead creased at the question. Wasn''t Michael''s question a little odd?

    "Is it still curable, Sarah? What did the doctor say?" asked Michael who could no longer hold back his tears froming out.

    Although the photo was a bit different, Michael had seen a photo like that. That''s when the doctor exined a tumor in his father''s brain.

    He didn''t know where Sarah had a tumor, but he could see a ck dot that looked like a tumor.

    "What? Hahaha!" Sarah finallyughed when she realized the utterly ridiculous situation. Did Michael seriously think she was terminally ill because of the photo she gave him?

    Michael''s forehead creased when he saw Sarahughing. Was the woman so sick that it damaged her brain? Why is she suddenlyughing?

    "Hahaha! I''m sorry! Ouch," Sarah said trying to keep herself fromughing again.

    "Babe," Sarah said and immediately sat beside Michael. She then holds the photo that is still held by Michael.

    "I just took this photo today," Sarah started her exnation. She then pointed to the ck dot that was clearly visible in the photo. "What do you think this is?" she asked gently.

    Michael then looked back at the photo. "Tumor?" said Michael who looked very sure.

    "What? Hahaha!" Sarahughed again when she heard that. Did Michael turn out to be that innocent? Has he never studied Biology before?

    "Stopughing," Michael said angrily. Right now he waspletely confused by what was going on.

    Is Sarah seriously ill? How bad is it?

    "Okay, I''m sorry." Sarah then tried to look serious again.

    The woman then took the pregnancy test that was in the box. "You really don''t know what this is?" asked Sarah with a smile on her face.

    "Thermometer," Michael answered with a serious expression.

    Sarahughed again, but immediately tried to look serious again.

    "It''s not a thermometer, babe. This is¡­ a pregnancy test," Sarah said with a smile.

    Michael''s facial expression immediately changed to one of surprise when he heard that. His eyes, which had been worried, brightened after hearing that.

    "Pregnancy test? Why did you buy a pregnancy test? So what was the result?" asked Michael hastily in a trembling voice. His heart suddenly beat very fast.

    Sarah smiled at that, then showed Michael the two lines.

    "The pregnancy test instructions say if the line is one, that''s a sign you''re not pregnant..."

    Michael then looked at the line shown on the pregnancy test.

    "There are two lines," Michael said then turned to Sarah. "Does that mean¡­" Michael didn''t finish his words. He seemed unable to finish it.

    His heart was pounding really fast right now. His palms started to sweat coldly. He was very nervous to hear the response from his wife.

    Sarah smiled and nodded her head.

    "I''m pregnant, Michael," Sarah said with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 384 Best Present

    Michael''s mouth immediately opened when he heard that. It was as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. He wasn''t wrong to hear that Sarah was pregnant, right? It''s not just his hallucinations, right?

    However, seeing Sarah nodding her head, Michael knew that it wasn''t just his imagination.

    Sarah is pregnant!

    His wife is pregnant!

    He''s going to be a father again!

    Without waiting any longer, Michael immediately hugged the woman with tears streaming down his face.

    "Thank you, thank you very much, Sarah! This is the best present I ever got! Thank you! I''m very happy today," Michael said with a trembling voice.

    Sarah just smiled and cried when she heard that. It took a long time for Michael to finally know the present given by her.

    Sarah then immediately let go of the hug, there was still something she needed to exin.

    "Oh! Did I hurt you? Are you alright?" Michael suddenly panicked when Sarah tried to release his hug. He then subconsciously turned to Sarah''s belly which, when he looked again, didn''t look like she was pregnant.

    "This is because I wear baggy clothes. You don''t know how nervous I would be if you realized it, but apparently you didn''t pay any attention to me like i thought," Sarah said in a sullen tone and then pulled her clothes to show her round belly.

    In order to hide her pregnancy, Sarah was really very nervous. What if Michael finds out?

    Sarah did various ways, ranging from looking normal, to using loose shirts so that her stomach was not visible. Even then she was worried that Michael would ask her why she was wearing such clothes.

    However, it seemed Michael waspletely dense.

    "I''m sorry," Michael said with an apologetic smile. "Is this why you refuse to sleep with me?" Michael asked again, remembering that Sarah turned him down when they were in the moment.

    Sarah always said they could do itter on their first night as husband and wife. That''s why Michael was looking forward to this day.

    "Of course! You will noticeter!" Sarah said with augh. "But, I have something else to say." Sarah then took an ultrasound photo in the box and showed it to Michael.

    "This is not a tumor," said Sarah, looking at Michael sharply. How could that man call their fruit of love a tumor?

    Michael just smiled embarrassed at that.

    "So this is a picture of our baby?" he asked.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Look carefully. Can you see it?" Sarah asked, holding back her smile and showing it to Michael.

    Michael then took a good look at the photo. To be honest, Michael didn''t understand at all. It doesn''t look like a baby to him.

    "What do you see?" Sarah asked again.

    "Hmm¡­" Michael didn''t answer right away and tried to take a good look at it.

    "I really don''t know Sarah. Is this ck one our baby?" asked Michael, pointing to the little ck circle in the picture.

    Sarah nodded.

    "Then what else did you see?" Sarah asked, trying hard not to look like she was smiling.

    Michael gave Sarah a look as if asking what she meant. Should he see something else in there?

    "I only see ck circle, Sarah. This," Michael said then showed the ck circle he meant. "And also this," he continued, pointing to the ck circle next to it.

    After saying that, Michael suddenly seemed to realize something.

    Why are there two ck circles?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    He then immediately turned to Sarah with a look if it was as he had imagined.

    Sarah''s eyes filled with tears and nodded at that. "We''re having twins again, Michael," Sarah said with tears streaming down her cheeks as sheughed.

    Michael''s tears flowed again when he heard that. To be honest, he did want another child, but all he wished for was one.

    However, it turns out he''s getting twins again?!

    "Hahaha." Michael could onlyugh at this situation.

    "I think the kids will be happy with this. This is ording to their request," said Michael, who suddenly thought of his sons again. "Don''t tell me the gender is also female?" asked Michael to be sure.

    "We still can''t know because I''m only ten weeks pregnant," Sarah replied with a smile.

    "Ah, I see, but that''s not important. Whether it''s a boy or a girl doesn''t really matter," said Michael, smiling and hugging his wife again.

    Today he is really really happy. Not only was he remarried to the woman he loves, he was given the chance to experience being the father of a pregnant wife, and not only that, it wasn''t even just one child, but two!

    Michael didn''t know what the future would hold, but he hoped that he would always be happy like this with his family.

    Sarah returned the hug of her husband with a smile on her face. Today she is really happy.

    She doesn''t know whether her decision to get pregnant again is right or not, considering that sometimes she always regrets the decisions she makes.

    However, Sarah knew that this time she would definitely not regret it. She knew she would have a happy life after this with Michael, and their soon four kids

    Sarah knew that this pregnancy wasn''t going to be easy because she had experienced it before, but maybe it wouldn''t be as hard as it had been in the past now that she had Michael with her.

    The two of them then let go of the hug and looked at each other with smiles on their faces.

    "I love you, wifey," Michael said suddenly.

    "I love you too, babe," Sarah said.

    Michael then started to bring his face closer and kissed his wife on the lips to show the seriousness of what he said.

    Sarah closed her eyes and kissed him back.

    *End*

    ***

    Author note!

    Thank you very much to the readers who have read this story from the beginning. This story was created for the WPC - Ex Reunion contest and won as runner up xD

    I want to apologize for the typos, grammar (as you guys know, my english isn''t that good), draggy story, and maybe plot holes (I hope this doesn''t happen), but I''m trying my best!

    I also apologize if this isn''t the ending you expected, I know that there are some who still hate Michael, and don''t want the two of them to get back together.

    But it can''t be helped, Sarah and Michael parted ways on bad terms with full of misunderstanding and actually still love each other

    Well¡­ to be honest I thought about not getting them together after Steve''s appearance, but I love Anna too much, so Steve is better for Anna. He deserved it, you know xD

    After this, there will still be one epilogue chapter, I hope you guys still want to read it.

    If you have any questions, feel free toments and i will answer you.

    Regards,

 Chapter 385 TEASER: My Beautiful Queen Is Vampire

    NOTE: This chapter is a teaser for my next book for the Romance Carnival Contest. You can skip it if you don''t want to read it, so you don''t spend coins on it.

    While waiting for a the epilog chapter of this book, feel free to read an opening to my new book "My Beautiful Queen Is Vampire" which I already publish it on Webnovel, and I just want to promote it. You know I''m kinda shameless to promote my book, lol

    *

    *

    *

    ***

    CHAPTER 1: THE MEETING

    Christine''s eyes widened when she saw the many people in front of her wearing different clothes and dancing with happy faces.

    Christine had heard of this before, when humans would gather in the square and dance like that, indicating they were celebrating a festival.

    Christine then tried to follow the movements of the women who were wearing beautiful dresses, before finally walking away, there were still many things about the human world that she wanted to see. She didn''t know when else she would get this opportunity, sneaking into the human world, so Christine decided to take a look.

    Yes, this is the first time Christine hase here. She snuck out after her family left and left her alone.

    Pulling up the hood of the robe she was wearing so people wouldn''t see her face, Christine walked down the street lit by streetmps while asionally ncing at the buildings beside her.

    Christine''s footsteps stopped when from where she could see a building that was very tall and looked luxurious. Intrigued by the ce, Christine decided to go take a close look.

    ***

    Christine finally hid on a balcony of the tall building after trying not to be caught by the humans who seemed to be guarding the tall building. Judging from the clothes they wear, Christine could tell that they were knights, people she had to avoid because they were people who could kill her.

    Yes, Christine is a vampire and the war between humans and vampires is ongoing. Even though Christine never came out of the house, she was told to run away the moment she saw the humans d in white armors with red robes, they were knights assigned to kill vampires.

    After making sure none of the knights had noticed her arrival, Christine finally stood up and walked over to the only open window, her eyes immediately sparkling as she saw that it was a spacious area with lots of interesting items that she was seeing for the first time.

    There was arge box, a chandelier that looked luxurious, not to mention that in the middle of the room there was a very wide chair, Christine was sure she could use that chair to lie down.

    Without having to wait long, Christine immediately entered the ce through the window which was unlocked, and started looking around the room. Starting from arge box that turned out to contain clothes that hung neatly, until finally she chose to sit on that very wide chair.

    "This chair is sofortable," Christine eximed as her butt settled into it.

    Feeling tired and wanting to lie down, Christine took off her boots and climbed onto the wide chair, theny down there and closed her eyes, until she finally fell asleep.

    ***

    William came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe and got ready to put on his nightgown and then went to bed, ending his tiring day. However, William''s eyes immediately opened wide when he saw someone wearing a ck hooded robe, hiding that person''s face.

    "Who is this person? Did he try to kill me and then fall asleep because I took too long in the shower?" thought William who found this situationpletely ridiculous.

    He then slowly walked over to the cupboard, where he kept his sword, his eyes focused on the body that was still sleeping on hisfortable bed.

    When William managed to take his sword and was about to point at the person, suddenly the person''s hand moved, removing the hood covering their face.

    "Ah, it seems I fell asleep," said the person slowly.

    William blinked when he heard the voice of people sleeping on his bed. Isn''t that a woman''s voice?<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Who are you? What are you doing in my room? Did youe here to kill me?" asked William, raising his sword.

    However, before his sword was pointed at the woman''s neck, with a quick movement the woman got off her bed and away from William.

    Christine looked at the man still in his bathrobe, her eyes twinkling as she saw his wet silver hair and blue eyes staring at her.

    This was the first time he had seen such a handsome human!

    Not to mention, the man''s chest looks muscr and his stomach is not big, as she often sees.

    Christine hastily shook her head, this was not the time to be mesmerized by the handsome human in front of her!

    She must think of something!

    Meanwhile, William was also silent when the hood that had previously hidden the woman''s face finally fell and revealed her face.

    He could feel his chest thump as he saw the beauty of the woman with ck hair. Like the night sky.

    "I ask you one more time! What were you doing in my room?! If you exin, I might let you leave here!" said William, trying to focus..

    He admitted he was a little fascinated by the beauty of that woman. The moonlight that illuminated her from behind made her look even more beautiful and radiant.

    However, he had to focus and not let himself be lulled by her beauty.

    It could be that she was an assassin who was after his life!

    "Damn! Think something, Christine! I''m sure I can kill him in one hit and then run away from here, but¡­ he''s too handsome," thought Christine, who was in a dilemma about what to do right now.

    Seeing Christine''s face that looked like she was scared and didn''t show any signs of being dangerous, William finally put down his sword.

    After all, with that face, there''s no way this woman is an assassin, right?

    "I''m not going to hurt you, so let''s talk. What''s your name?" William asked gently and slowly ced his sword on the floor so that the woman wouldn''t be frightened anymore.

    However, contrary to William''s thought that Christine was going to speak, the woman immediately turned around and climbed out of the open window. William tried to chase after her, but the woman had alreadye down from the balcony of his room and ran out of the pce.

    William was a little surprised when he saw that, how could the womane down from the balcony of his room which was on the third floor? Did she use the help of a tree beside his room?

    No, this is not the time to think about that, he has to chase that woman and find out about her.

    ***

    William returned to his room with a disheveled face, he tried to catch up with her, but she ran very fast and soon disappeared from his sight.

    "Eh, what is it?" muttered William who saw a pair of boots after he closed his bedroom window.

    This was the first time he had seen the shoes, and they were clearly not the shoes for him as they were too small for him to wear.

    "Wait a minute. Could these be that woman''s shoes?" muttered William then took a pair of shoes.

    "I don''t know who you are, but I think I can find you with these shoes."

    William suddenly smiled as a thought crossed his mind, he couldn''t wait to see her again.

 Chapter 386 Epilog: Family Meeting (1)

    In one of the hospital cafeterias, people can see a dark brown-haired man in a suit sitting alone while asionally looking at the Collins brand watch on his right hand.

    The man''s facial expression looked very annoyed. The person he was waiting for was five minuteste!

    To him, time was money, and this dy made him so upset.

    He had clearly said they were to meet at one in the afternoon, and the people he had contacted said they would be there on time. However, until now he had never seen the nose of the person he was waiting for.

    His crossed legs swayed, as if impatiently waiting for the person he wanted to meet. He then decided to take out his cell phone and send a message to the people he was going to meet, telling them toe immediately.

    Sitting alone in the hospital cafeteria with a handsome face made several people sneak nces at the man sitting in the corner. However, the man ignored them. He was used to those stares and ignoring them was the right choice.

    "Rapa!"

    He put his phone down when he heard a familiar voice calling his name. Well, more precisely his nickname. It had been a long time since he had heard anyone call him that, except for the familiar voice that had just called him earlier.

    "I told you to stop calling me that, Gabriel!" said Raphael coldly, looking at the blonde haired man in a doctor''s coat who had just taken his ce in front of him.

    "Why? Are you embarrassed by that? For me, you are still my Rapa," Gabriel said with a smile, teasing his two minutes older brother.

    After middle school or maybe high school, they really stopped calling their nicknames because it sounded so childish. Well... they have grown up.

    However, several times Gabriel still liked to tease his older brother because his expressions looked cute and to be honest it was to get back at his older brother who often scolded him in the past.

    "Are you a kid? Stop being childish!" Raphael said sarcastically.

    "So what? I''m younger than you," Gabriel replied with an annoying smile.

    Raphael just snorted at that. How could his little brother even be a surgeon with such childish attitudes? He definitely would never want himself to be treated by a doctor like that!

    "By the way, where is our little sister? I thought I''mte," Gabriel said, looking around him to find his sister.

    "Ah, I''m going to order food first. I''m hungry and I don''t have much time to rest," he continued and immediately went to order food for him without hearing a response from Raphael.

    Raphael just shook his head at his younger brother''s behavior, who seemed like he would never grow up.

    Not long after, Gabriel came again and joined his brother in waiting for his sister.

    Gabriel, who was sitting with Raphael, again became a topic of conversation among the visitors to the hospital cafeteria, especially the young woman who happened to be there. Two handsome young men sitting together. It was really pleasing for their eyes.

    However, that onlysted long when they saw three women approaching the two men. The appearance of the three women looked very beautiful with sexy bodies, making anyone couldn''t help but look at the two of them again.

    "We''re really sorry we camete!" said the woman with long brown hair with brown irises with an apologetic smile.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yes! There is traffic. I swear, Raphael. We wanted toe quickly but the road suddenly got jammed!" continued the other woman who looked exactly the same as the woman earlier with a serious expression so that Raphael would believe her

    "Oh yeah, we happened to be with Sienna, so we all brought her along," the woman continued looking at the blonde haired woman with blue eyes who came with them. "Sienna, you can sit beside Raphael, I will pull out a chair for me."

    "Can I? Thank you" Sienna said with a shy smile and then sat down in the empty seat beside Raphael.

    "I''m sorry if I disturbed you brothers and sisters," Sienna said looking at Raphael with a shy smile as she brushed her hair behind her ear.

    "It''s fine," Raphael replied curtly.

    Meanwhile, the two women who had the same face looked at each other and smiled, praising what they had just done. It sure looks smooth!

    They did realize that Sienna had a crush on their oldest brother, and they supported her. Raphael was definitely better for Sienna than any other man, and Sienna was the best woman to be their sister-inw since they were both close to her.

    "Hey Sienna, you look even prettier!" greeted Gabriel with a smile on his face when he saw that woman.

    "You look handsome too, Gabriel. You look like my dad," Sienna replied with a smile.

    "You are wrong. I''m much more handsome than Uncle Steve," Gabriel replied, smiling broadly, showing his white and neat teeth.

    Sienna chuckled at that. As usual, Gabriel is hrious.

    "So why are we meeting here?" asked one of the twin girls sitting at the end of the table next to Sienna and her older twin.

    The three of them then immediately turned to Raphael, the one who had summoned them to gather here.

    Before Raphael could exin, suddenly two women came to their table.

    "You two are the twins Gabrie Smith Collins and Raphaelia Smith Collins, right? I''m really a big fan of you guys! I even follow your social media ounts! Can we take a picture together?" asked the young woman while next to her was another woman who looked shy.

    "Of course," answered the two twin women almost simultaneously and immediately posed together with the two women.

    "And you are supermodel Sienna Brown, right? Can we also take a photo together?" asked the woman after taking a photo with the twins.

    Sienna smiled then nodded her head and took a picture with the two women.

    "Ohh... supermodels arepletely different. They even said supermodel Sienna," Gabrie said after the two women left.

    "Hahaha. You guys still have a long way to go," Sienna replied with a smile.

    The two female twins are indeed her juniors in modeling. It seemed because they used to y with her a lot, so they had no interest in bing doctors like their mother.

 Chapter 387 Epilog: Family Meeting (2)

    "By the way, I sometimes forget that your twin''s full names are like that. I''m used to calling you E and Elia," Sienna said suddenly when she realized that.

    She did know their full names, but sometimes she forgot about it.

    "But wait a minute, isn''t E the older one?" Sienna asked again, looking at the female twins, then at the male twins. "Raphael is the oldest among you, right?" ask her to be sure.

    "Yes, Rapa is the oldest," Gabriel answered, nodding his head.

    Raphael snorted when he saw his twin brother calling him Rapa again.

    "So why...?" Sienna did not continue her words but it was clear from her expression she was asking why Gabrie was the eldest, and not Raphaelia.

    "That''s because of Riel," Raphael cut in when Gabriel had opened his mouth.

    The twins E and Elia looked curious when they heard that. They had never heard this story before. Well... they also never asked why their names were switched with the names of their twin brothers. They just think so it''s different with their brother.

    They never thought it had some reason behind it.

    "Don''t tell them," Gabriel said with a slightly red face, embarrassed by that.

    Raphael snorted. Seeing his twin brother''s reaction, he wanted to tell them even more. Gabriel shouldn''t have called him Rapa and teased him in the first ce!

    "At that time, we asked our father and mother to make our younger sibling as per our request. Well... we were still five years old at the time, so we thought that younger sibling could be requested. So we asked dad and mom that our sister should be twins, and look like the two of us."

    The three womenughed when they heard the story, while Gabriel just smiled shyly.

    "When we found out that the babies were twins and female, we were so happy, like our wish came true, well... we were still kids."

    Gabriel just smiled shyly at that. He still vividly remembered his and Raphael''s reaction when their sister''s gender was revealed.

    "However, Riel was very disappointed once you two were born and have hair and eyes like me. He sulks for three days," said Raphael, smiling at the memory.

    "Oh, I was just a kid then. I love you both very much, sisters," Gabriel said hastily before the two younger siblings misunderstood.

    "He finally stopped sulking after saying that the older one should be named after his name, Gabriel. But in the end it became Gabrie so your names are a little different."

    "And you follow me, want our sister to be named after your name too," said Gabriel, opening a secret.

    Raphael just smiled shyly when he heard that. Well... he was still a child then.

    "I didn''t know you guys came up with names for us," E said with a smile.

    "You should be thanking me because I insisted that your name should be for the oldest." said Gabriel.

    "By the way, I didn''t know you two were so famous that a fan asked for a photo. Come on, let''s take a photo together and upload it on social media," Gabriel continued, suddenly getting excited and then took out his cell phone to take a photo with his younger famous sisters.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "You don''t want to take pictures with them?" Sienna asked when Raphael just kept quiet watching his three younger siblings start taking pictures together.

    "I''m fine. I don''t use social media," replied Raphael who looked rxed with it.

    After they finished taking photos, the three people finally sat back down at their desks.

    "By the way, why did you call us to meet, Raphael?" Elia asked her eldest brother.

    "This is a family meeting," Raphael replied. "Oh, you are fine to be here, Sienna. You are like family," Raphael continued when he realized that his words might offend her.

    "It''s been a long time since we had a family meeting," Gabrielmented with a smile, remembering his past memories.

    "Next month is mom''s 65th birthday. You all have toe, and there are no excuses this time. I told you a month before," Raphael said firmly. "Moreover, you, sisters, I know that you are starting to get busy as models, but you have to clear your schedule for that day," Raphael continued, looking at his younger sisters.

    "Oh! Next month, huh? I have to see my schedule first," E said and took out her cellphone.

    "Me too," Elia said and did the same.

    "No excuse. If you don''t show up, I will cancel Collins'' contract with you and you will never be a model for Collins ever."

    "What? You can''t do that, Raphael!" Elia protested when she heard that. "I have a photo shoot that day!" she continued.

    "I also have to go to Paris that day," E said when she saw her schedule. She then turned to Gabriel for help.

    "Sorry, sisters," Gabriel said raising his hands. "Rapa is the one in charge at Collins. He''s the CEO after all. He shares even more than me. So... I can''t help you," continued Gabriel with a smile.

    To be honest, Gabriel had never expected Raphael to threaten their little sisters to that extent. However, he knew why his older brother had taken it that far.

    Last year their younger sisters, including himself, couldn''te to visit their mother on her birthday and Raphael was the only one who went.

    Gabriel knew that their mother must be disappointed because they rarely saw her, but their mother tried to hide it.

    However, if he realized that it was his mother who was disappointed, how could Raphael not notice that?

    Since kids, his older brother has always loved their mother. It seems that this year he doesn''t want to see their mother disappointed on her birthday.

    "You just wanted to say that, right? I have to go," Gabriel said then quickly stood up without waiting for Raphael''s answer. "Oh yeah, I will definitelye, so don''t worry!" Gabriel shouted after some distance from them.

    Well... Gabriel can''t wait for his mother''s birthday when all of them as a family will be together again after a long time.

    *End*

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!